ã€ŠBonds at War: The Virgin is Mineã€‹


 My trembling hand Ch 1

    <b>Chapter 1 The Letter</b>

    ARDEN

    ¡°No way,¡± I muttered, staring at the letter in my trembling hand. It had just arrived in the mail, and I had been waiting for it all week.

    The gold imprint on the back of the envelope caught my eye¡ªa symbol that confirmed its authenticity. It was a letter from the ¡®Elite Order Academy,¡¯ or simply ¡®Elite¡¯ for short.

    By the time a werewolf turns 20, they can apply to Elite¡ªa name that speaks for itself. Reserved for the most skilled young werewolves in the entire country, it represents the pinnacle of excellence.

    For two transformative years, they are moulded into the leaders of their packs, equipped with skills that ensure a promising future. Ever since childhood, I had dreamed of bing one of the ¡®Elites.¡¯ In fact, it seemed that every young werewolf aspired to gain eptance. However, the stakes felt higher for me.

    My parents had graduated from there. So had my two older brothers¡ªone of whom was now in his final year. As the youngest in the family and the so-called ¡®ck sheep,¡¯ I was met with skepticism at every turn. It was no surprise that my mother had urged me to apply to the local academy, believing that was all I was good for.

    I could still rey our dinner conversation fromst month in my mind.

    <i>¡°I want to apply to Elite,¡± I announced, gathering the courage to speak up.</i>

    <i>The clinking of utensils halted momentarily, but not a single gaze turned my way.</i>

    <i>¡°Good luck with that, I guess,¡± my mom, Lorelei, remarked, inspecting her nails with disinterest.</i>

    <i>Lucian, my oldest brother, pursed his lips. ¡°Do you really think you can do it?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Yes,¡± I replied, my voice steady despite my racing heart.</i>

    <i>Kieran, my brother just a year older, let out a mocking chuckle. I shot him a re, but it had little effect.</i>

    <i>¡°Oh, sorry,¡± he said, though he didn¡¯t sound apologetic in the least. ¡°It¡¯s just funny. We all came from Elite; that doesn¡¯t mean you should too. It¡¯s called ¡®Elite¡¯ for a reason.¡±</i>

    <i>My dad, Dominic, nodded in silent agreement, his attention glued to his phone. ¡°Just apply to the local academy. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll ept you based on yourst name alone.¡±</i>

    I shook my head, pushing the memory of that bitter conversation away. Then, with trembling hands, I opened the letter that had arrived¡ªmy future contained within its folds.

    Everyone else had received their eptance or rejection lettersst week.

    Except me.

    My mom had imed that I performed so poorly on the written exam that they didn¡¯t even bother to send a letter. But here it was.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, fear gripping my chest. When I finally opened one eye, my heart raced as I spotted the word¡ª¡¯epted.¡¯ I nearly leapt with joy.

    Instead, I stifled my excitement, covering my mouth with my hand to suppress a grin. Out in our expansive garden, I was alone, but my family was still inside the house. As much as I wanted to share this incredible news with them and prove them wrong, I needed to tell someone else first¡ªthe one person who had always supported me, even when my family turned their backs.

    Jaxon Trevane, my mate and the future Alpha of the West.

    We had known we were mates since we turned 18, and he had been my unwavering ally since that day. Despite the disapproval of his parents regarding our rtionship, he consistently made me feel valued and epted.

    He never asked for much except for one thing.

    My purity.

    Since the moment we met, he¡¯d been patiently waiting for me to be ready. And now, with this news of eptance, I felt it was time to give him the reward he had longed for.

    As I made my way up the grand staircase of their mansion, my heart raced wildly, the letter clutched tightly in my hand.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be thrilled,¡± I whispered to myself, a smile creeping onto my face.

    When I reached his door, a wave of dread rolled through my stomach. I brushed it aside, cing my hand on the handle and twisting it open.

    The smile vanished in an instant. Therey Jaxon¡ªnaked, and beneath himy none other than my best friend for the past decade, Sienna Graves.

    ¡°Ah, Jaxon. Right there!¡±

    I froze, my feet rooted in their spot. My throat went dry and I felt numb. I was sure that all of the color from my face had also drained.

    ¡°Sleep me better than how you sleep Arden,¡± she screamed, and I unconsciously clenched my fists, my eptance letter getting crinkled in the process.

    ¡°That prude won¡¯t even let me touch her,¡± Jaxon growled, devouring her neck. ¡°She thinks her body is a prize just because she¡¯s a chaste.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been treating her kindly for two whole years because of it.¡±

    I felt my heart break. The one person whom I trusted and loved never loved me after all. I shook my head, the tears threatening to fall. However, I bit my lip, not allowing myself to show some weakness.

    ¡°And you will never get to touch me,¡± I spat.

    That was when they finally noticed my presence. Their eyes widened, and Jaxon pulled himself out of Sienna, their genitals on full disy, making me grimace.

    ¡°Arden,¡± Jaxon muttered. However, there wasn¡¯t an ounce of regret on his face.

    Sienna, on the other hand, turned to the side to suppress her smile.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve never loved me after all?¡±

    Jaxon pursed his lips. Then, he sighed. ¡°How can you expect me to love you when you can¡¯t satisfy my needs? Aside from that, I¡¯m going to Elite soon. We won¡¯t see each other then.¡±

    I softly nodded, feeling my knees grow weak. ¡°So, you won¡¯t even apologize,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, holding my chin up high.

    ¡°I reje¡ª¡±

    ¡°I reject you, Arden Stone, as my mate,¡± Jaxon said, beating me to it. I felt undeniable pain go through my body, my heart feeling like it was getting ripped out of my chest.

    I took deep breaths, trying to lessen the pain. Then, I saw his expression, a small smirk ying on his lips.

    ¡°Sorry, Arden,¡± he said, walking closer to me, still with the same unapologetic look. ¡°You and I weren¡¯t a match anyway.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 2

    <b>Chapter 2 Broken Bond</b>

    ARDEN

    I ran out of the house like a fire was chasing me down. I felt the urge to cry, but I didn¡¯t want to give them the satisfaction of showing my tears.

    On my way out, I could hear some of our pack members discussing among themselves.

    ¡°She finally found out.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s brainless for not seeing it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why she was born into that family when she¡¯s clearly talentless.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Alpha Jaxon is going to choose Sienna. She, too, had been epted to Elite Order Academy.¡±

    With their words, I hastened my steps and arrived at our front yard. It was there that I allowed myself to cry. Tears ran down my cheeks as I slumped on the grass. All the kisses, stories, and memories shared were for nothing, huh? He was fooling me for two whole years just because he wanted my body!

    Like the skies wanted to mock my feelings further, the rain poured aggressively, soaking me in seconds. However, even then, I couldn¡¯t feel anything but the ache inside my chest.

    It was only when the door opened and my mother saw my drenched figure that I snapped out of it.

    ¡°Arden!¡± she eximed. ¡°What are you doing out there? Hurry inside. If you get sick, no one is going to take care of you!¡±

    Her words hurt, but I had gotten used to it. I picked myself up and entered our house. My mom grimaced when she saw the wet carpet.

    ¡°Goodness,¡± she muttered. ¡°Why are you always causing trouble? Why can¡¯t you be like your brothers? I never had a hard time raising them.¡±

    That was definitely untrue. When my brothers created trouble, she merely brushed it off as ¡®boys being boys.¡¯ However, she was never patient with me. A tear fell from my eyes, making her frown.

    ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± she asked. ¡°What happened? Are you being overdramatic again?¡±

    I pursed my lips and roughly wiped the tears from my eyes. Somehow, someway, I still wanted to pour out my feelings. Usually, I would talk to Sienna. However, I had lost her too.

    ¡°Jaxon cheated on me with Sienna and broke our mate bond,¡± I said shakily.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting her tofort me, but I was expecting her to be shocked, at least. However, her facial expression remained neutral.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± she asked.

    My brows furrowed. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. ¡°What?¡± I managed to say.

    ¡°His family has never been fond of you. I have told you plenty of times that he is too good for you. You were no match for him at all. All you could have done was satisfy him in bed, but you never did that, too.¡±

    How could a mother say these words to her child?

    ¡°Besides that,¡± she continued, tearing me down before I could even pick myself up. ¡°Sienna is going to Elite with him. You better settle on the local academy and find yourself a mateless partner.¡±

    I closed my eyes and felt another tear fall. ¡°So, all this time, you knew? And you never bothered telling your own daughter about it?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, Arden,¡± she eximed. ¡°Everyone practically knew. You¡¯re just too blind and delusional to see it.¡±

    Just then, my father came into the room, ncing at me like I was gum at the bottom of his shoe. At that moment, the wet eptance letter fell from my hand, and his eyes widened when he saw the emblem of Elite Order Academy on top.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I got epted,¡± I finally revealed, although I doubted they would be happy about it.

    My mom¡¯s brows furrowed, and she gently picked up the paper to read its contents. ¡°Oh, this cannot be,¡± she muttered. ¡°There must be some kind of mistake.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t,¡± I insisted.

    My dad crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Did you fake this eptance letter, Arden? Is that how desperate you are?¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡± I eximed. ¡°I passed! Can¡¯t you be happy for me just this once?¡±

    My mom¡¯s jaw hardened, and before I knew it, she had torn the eptance letter into pieces.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, honey,¡± she unapologetically said. ¡°There truly must be a mistake. Someone like you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in Elite. It¡¯s for the strongest, most influential, and smartest young werewolves of thend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± my dad backed her up. ¡°And even if they somehow epted you¡ªMoon Goddess, forbid it, for their standard must be worsening¡ªthere is still no way you can attend the school.¡±

    ¡°W-why not?¡± I stammered, looking at the torn piece of paper like it was the fragments of my broken heart.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford it,¡± he said.

    I looked up and red at the two of them. ¡°Liar,¡± I said. ¡°You sent Lucian before. Kieran is also studying there right now.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± my mom said. ¡°Kieran is staying at the Elite Mansions because he cannot live in the dorms. That, in itself, is very expensive. Like I said, we will support you going to the local academy¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said before she could finish her statement.

    The two of them halted, disbelief on their faces. I had always agreed to their wicked ns, always the obedient daughter, hoping they would finally love me equally as my brothers. However, it never happened.

    I had finally snapped.

    ¡°No?¡± my dad asked. ¡°Youngdy, are you hearing yourself?¡±

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. ¡°No,¡± I repeated. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the local academy.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want to be aborer¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I cut her off again. Then, I looked into their eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to Elite.¡±

    ¡°Arden, don¡¯t push us,¡± my mom said, not a hint of joking in her tone.

    ¡°No matter what you do or say, I am leaving.¡±

    With that, I turned my back to them, and I could practically feel the rage radiating off their bodies.

    ¡°If you choose to leave, then consider yourself not part of this family. You will not gain our support, may it be financially or emotionally. You will be nothing to us,¡± my mom spat, the words digging into my heart like a de.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate this time.

    ¡°Then, so be it.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 3

    <b>Chapter 3 Elite Order Academy</b>

    ARDEN

    I let out a deep breath as I gazed at the tall gate in front of me. It was impably maintained, glinting as if forged from real gold. Given the sky-high tuition at Elite and the prestigious sponsors backing it, the theory didn¡¯t seem too far-fetched.

    ¡°I¡¯m really here.¡±

    I clutched the single duffel bag slung over my shoulder. It was what I managed to pack before my mom shoved me out of the door. She had confiscated my phone, iming I hadn¡¯t paid for it. Thankfully, I had set aside some money for tuition, and despite the hundred-mile journey, I had decided to travel with my wolf to reach this ce.

    Just as I was about to step forward, I felt something hard m into my back, sending me sprawling onto the ground. Fortunately, my bag cushioned my fall. I was ready to re at the culprit when I caught sight of a tall, imposing man radiating an indescribable aura.

    My mouth fell open in shock, and I struggled to find the right words.

    Beside him were two women clinging to his shoulders like leeches. They didn¡¯t bother to apologize and continued walking. Frowning, I called after them.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    They halted, giving me a once-over before scoffing. The man didn¡¯t even turn around. I clicked my tongue, feeling irritated. They were clearly in the wrong!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize?¡±

    ¡°How dare you?¡± one of the girls eximed.

    ¡°You were standing there like a dunce,¡± the other chimed in, her tone scathing.

    I bit my lip, frustration bubbling up within me. Just then, the man finally turned around, and my breath caught in my throat. Now that I was standing, I could see his features more clearly.

    Blonde hair. Blue eyes. A strong jaw. It was a dangerously attractivebination, but my annoyance at him overshadowed my appreciation for his looks.

    ¡°You¡­ want me to apologize?¡± he asked slowly, striding closer.

    I pursed my lips and took a step back as he approached.

    ¡°You bumped into me,¡± I muttered, my confidence wavering slightly under his intense gaze.

    A small smirk danced on his lips. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked, brushing aside my statement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s relevant to this situation.¡±

    His eyebrows arched in surprise. ¡°Interesting,¡± he replied and then offered his hand.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Rowan.¡±

    ¡°And you still need to apologize,¡± I said, crossing my arms defiantly.

    Heughed¡ªa loud, rumbling sound that echoed around us. The girls beside him shot me daggers with their res. I frowned, unsure of what I had done to provoke such a reaction.

    ¡°Really interesting,¡± he murmured, then turned to leave. ¡°Well, see you around,¡± he added with a wink, backing away while his hands found their way to the waists of the two women. ncing over his shoulder, he nted a kiss on one of them, his tongue making its way into her mouth.

    Disgusted, I turned my gaze away.

    ¡°Did they really allow such odd people on this campus?¡± I muttered, shaking my head. Let¡¯s just hope I never run into that guy again.

    Once they were out of sight, I approached the guard.

    ¡°Name?¡± he asked, not bothering to look my way.

    ¡°Arden Stone,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Look into the sensor,¡± he instructed, pointing to an iris scanner. Iplied, holding my breath as the scanner processed my identity. After a few tense moments, it turned green. I sighed in relief¡ªthere was no mistake. I was really admitted.

    ¡°Go in,¡± he said, finally meeting my gaze.

    I smiled and stepped inside, the air feeling differentpared to the outside. I inhaled deeply, taking in my dream school. The campus was so vast that it would require a car just to navigate. On the far right were the Elite Mansions, reserved for the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me¡ªthose who could afford the outrageous fees. When I found out how much a single room cost, I nearly fainted. It was even pricier than the tuition.

    I had heard that¡¯s where Alphas, Betas, and the offspring of wealthy tycoons stayed.

    And that¡¯s where my brother was residing. I shook my head, feeling the familiar pain of unfairness. My parents imed we couldn¡¯t afford it when they easily paid for his amodation.

    With determination, I turned my focus to arge map a few steps away. I needed to locate the Hades Dorms¡ªthe cheapest option, though it had received mixed reviews.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± I muttered, scanning the enormous map. ¡°A-ha!¡±

    A frown creased my forehead as I realized its distance. ¡°It¡¯s at the farthest part,¡± I mumbled, estimating it must be around twenty kilometers away.

    ¡°It¡¯s a whole marathon,¡± I chuckled to myself. It was the only housing I could afford, so I had no right toin. Besides, I was already here!

    With renewed resolve, I embarked on my journey to my new home for the next two years. Unfortunately, in my distraction, I bumped into yet another person.

    This person was solid, and I found myself losing my bnce, but a pair of strong arms quickly wrapped around my waist, steadying me. A shiver ran down my spine, making me clench my jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I began, realizing I was at fault this time. ¡°I was just in a hurry¡ª¡±

    My words caught in my throat when I looked up into the eyes of the person next to me.

    ¡°Pretty,¡± I murmured before I could stop myself.

    His eyes, the shade of stormy skies¡ªgray, neither too dark nor too light¡ªheld a depth that seemed to shimmer despite their dullness. His dark hair added to his striking appearance, and for a moment, the world around us faded away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry again¡ª¡±

    Before I could even finish my sentence, however, he had stepped back, not acknowledging my statement. Then, he walked toward the Elite Mansions, leaving me as a silent mess.

    I had barely stepped foot into the campus, but there was already a question that lingered in my mind.

    Did this school only ept attractive people?

 My trembling hand Ch 4

    <b>Chapter 4 Hades¡¯ Dorm</b>

    ARDEN

    ¡°Finally,¡± I sighed in relief as I reached my dorm.

    I gazed at the semi-tall building before me. With its seven floors, it stood out as a bit more wornpared to the rest of the campus infrastructure. But I can¡¯tin; it was the most affordable option avable.

    Stepping through the door, I was met with an interior that was even worse than the exterior. Torn couches and broken tables filled the shared area, remnants of what seemed like multiple fights that had urred without any effort to repair.

    The woman behind the counter appeared utterly bored, meticulously doing her nails¡ªon her feet.

    I cleared my throat once, but she held up a hand, silencing me as she focused on her intricate design on her smallest toe.

    It seemed to be¡­ a cherry? How will that fit on such a tiny surface?

    After a moment, she sighed in relief and finally looked at me, still with her foot on the table.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m a new tenant,¡± I replied, managing a small smile. ¡°Arden Stone.¡±

    With another sigh, she peered at herptop and squinted her eyes before nodding. ¡°I see your name. You¡¯ve paid the initial deposit?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed. ¡°Make sure to pay your rent on time. We don¡¯t want another fight to break out. Hades does not appreciate those who makete payments.¡±

    My eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Will you be a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± I quickly answered, shaking my head.

    ¡°Good,¡± she smirked. ¡°My name is Maisey, and I am the dorm leader. If you have any problems, speak with me between 8 and 10 AM and PM only¡ªSTRICTLY. I am also a student.¡±

    I nodded again.

    She rummaged through the drawers and handed me a rusty key.

    ¡°Room 707,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a shared room, you know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed. ¡°Can I take the elevator?¡±

    She burst outughing, leaving me confused. ¡°Oh, honey. Our elevator has been broken for five years. Take the stairs.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. A school like Elite had such living arrangements? Still, it seemed like she was on the verge of a tantrum if I asked another question. So, I nodded and made my way, taking the stairs to the top floor.

    The journey was less than pleasant. Shirtless men and women lounged in the hallways, some even kissing and borderline sleeping. Beer bottles littered the ground, and tissues with unknown substances clung to the walls.

    I shook my head and hastened to my room, sighing in relief when I found that the seventh floor wasn¡¯t as chaotic as the others. I inserted the key and twisted it, quickly shutting the door behind me and resting against the hard surface.

    ¡°Rough, right?¡± someone suddenly asked.

    I jumped in shock,ing face to face with a striking woman with light skin and wavy hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream,¡± she said. ¡°The walls in here are paper-thin.¡±

    I pressed a hand to my heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t expect anyone to be here.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± she said, rising from the floor where she¡¯d been arranging her belongings and offering her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Tessa, and I think we¡¯re roommates.¡±

    A small smile crept onto my lips. I already had a good feeling about her. ¡°Arden,¡± I said, shaking her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    She covered her mouth for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty,¡± she dered.

    My eyes widened, and I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s too much,¡± I shyly replied. ¡°You¡¯re definitely prettier.¡±

    ¡°Trust me,¡± she said, patting my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    My cheeks flushed as I looked away.

    ¡°Anyway, are you also a freshman?¡± she asked.

    I nodded, setting my bag on my side of the room.

    ¡°Same here,¡± she smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s hope we have the same schedule. The Moon Goddess knows I need a friend in this ce.¡±

    I chuckled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we don¡¯t have sses today, right? We can rest.¡±

    She tilted her head, looking thoughtful. ¡°We do have to attend the general assembly, though.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, turning to her with furrowed brows.

    ¡°The general assembly¡ªthey posted it on the ¡®Echo,¡¯ the school¡¯s page.¡±

    ¡°Crap,¡± I muttered. My mom had taken my phone before I could check it. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Just then, sirens wailed across the campus, causing me to freeze. Tessa¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Now!¡± she eximed, grabbing my wrist and pulling me out the door.

    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± I protested. ¡°Do we have to run to the main hall?¡±

    She frowned slightly. ¡°Run?¡±

    ¡°Are we going to shift or something?¡±

    She giggled, shaking her head. ¡°No, silly. We have a free shuttle for all! Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ***

    The hall was already packed when Tessa and I arrived. We settled into the back seats, which suited me just fine. I spotted my brother and Sienna sitting near the front and center, and I wanted to avoid them at all costs.

    But where was Jaxon?

    I shook my head, dismissing the thought. I didn¡¯t want to give that one a single moment of my attention.

    ¡°Phew,¡± Tessa sighed in relief. ¡°We made it! We can¡¯t miss the announcement of the Alphas for each faction. We need to choose wisely so we can have a peaceful stay at school.¡±

    My frown deepened with every word. ¡°Choose¡­ an Alpha?¡± I asked.

    She looked at me in confusion. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°That would be most ideal. You automatically have a clique, and you can build connections.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Her brows furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ªyou don¡¯t know these things?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said.

    She let out a small chuckle of disbelief. ¡°Were you sheltered all your life?¡±

    I pursed my lips. Well, my parents did restrict me much more than they did to my brothers, practically controlling my life like it was theirs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all the details,¡± she said with an understanding smile.

    ¡°For now, focus on the front. The Alphas are about to be introduced.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 5

    <b>Chapter 5 The Factions</b>

    ARDEN

    A middle-aged, handsome man with hair as white as snow stood on the podium with a microphone pressed to his lips. ¡°Good morning, everyone. Please settle down.¡±

    The noise didn¡¯t subside. It seemed they didn¡¯t care much for this man. Nevertheless, he continued speaking. ¡°My name is Allen Winters, the headmaster of Elite Order Academy. Today marks the start of another semester. To all the seniors, wee back, and to all the freshmen, wee! You are the chosen few, and we are honored to have you here. First and foremost, you¡¯ve been chosen not only for your intelligence but also for your potential¡­¡±

    ¡°This will take a while,¡± Tessa said. ¡°Headmaster Winters is known for his long speeches.¡±

    I turned to her with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°How much do you know about Elite?¡± she suddenly asked.

    I tilted my head to the side. As I thought about it, I realized I didn¡¯t know much. My parents and brothers never bothered to share any stories. All I knew was that it was the most prestigious school, and young wolves who graduated from it were ced on a pedestal.

    For most of my life, I had wanted to prove myself to everyone who had underestimated me. I thought graduating from Elite would be the best way to do it.

    ¡°That it¡¯s the best school in the country?¡± I muttered.

    Tessa clicked her tongue. ¡°So, not much then. Well, you¡¯re in for a wild ride.¡±

    ¡°Elite Order Academy isn¡¯t what it seems on the surface. For most, it¡¯s where you build your strengths, shed your weaknesses, and be some of the most influential people in the werewolf world. However, what they don¡¯t tell you is the process involved,¡± she began.

    I listened intently.

    ¡°As you already know, our country is divided into four factions. It¡¯s the same here. Four chosen leaders run the school. Most people stick with their factions. For example, if you¡¯re from the South, you choose the Alpha of the South. However, choosing another Alpha has be moremon¡ªespecially if they are known to be the strongest.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, choosing your Alpha is crucial. They must ept and respect you. You must prove yourself to them. Otherwise, you are good for nothing, and they will treat you like one,¡± she muttered.

    I frowned. This sounded moreplicated than I had expected.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the first Alpha,¡± Tessa said, nudging my shoulder.

    ¡°The Alpha of the East,¡± Mr. Winters began, ¡°Elias Rue!¡±

    The hall erupted in cheers as a tall, lean man with ck-rimmed sses matching the color of his hair, with lips pressed in a tight line came to the front. Even from a distance, I could tell he possessed something extraordinary.

    ¡°Elias Rue,¡± Tessa continued. ¡°The youngest son of the current Alpha of the East. Even though he is the youngest in the family, he is expected to be the heir due to his remarkable intelligence. His IQ is out of this world, and his strategies are top-notch. He¡¯s here as a freshman and has already dethroned his older brother, who is a senior.¡±

    ¡°The Alpha of the South,¡± Mr. Winters announced, introducing the next Alpha, ¡°Rowan Wrenmoor!¡±

    My brows furrowed as a familiar figure walked onto the stage. ¡°This guy,¡± I muttered under my breath. The audience¡¯s excitement increased, with squeals that far exceeded those for Elias. A wink from Rowan sent the crowd into a frenzy.

    Tessa let out a sigh, shaking her head. ¡°Rowan¡¯s still a yboy, I see.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I turned to her.

    ¡°Rowan Wrenmoor,¡± she exined. ¡°He¡¯s the oldest son of the South, notorious for being a yer. He¡¯s also in his first year here. It¡¯s said that hundreds of girls line up for him in their packs. He doesn¡¯t even have to try. Moreover, hees from immense wealth; his family owns multiple businesses. Right from the start, many people want to get on his good side, hoping for a little spare change¡ªwhich would easily surpass our rent in the Hades¡¯ Dorm.¡±

    I observed him, nodding slowly. The way he dressed spoke volumes.

    ¡°Alpha of the West¡ªJaxon Trevane.¡±

    My gaze snapped to the stage at the mention of a name I dreaded. My fists clenched unconsciously at my sides as cheers erupted once more. Jaxon waved and smiled, blissfully oblivious to the chaos he had left in his wake.

    ¡°Jaxon Trevane,¡± Tessa began to introduce him, but I raised my hand.

    ¡°I already know about him,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Oh, are you from the West?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Well, at least I can share what others think about Jaxon,¡± she continued. ¡°He¡¯s the only son of the West and is treasured by your faction. Jaxon is known to be reliable, kind, and, of course, strong. He¡¯s said to be formidable in battle, whether in his human or wolf form.¡±

    <i>He was also a cheater.</i>

    But of course, everyone had covered that up, or perhaps they simply didn¡¯t care. Even though I was the one being cheated on, they still believed I was the seducer.

    I couldn¡¯t deny Tessa¡¯s im that he was strong, though. Next to Elias and Rowan, both already muscr, he appeared even more buff.

    Before thest Alpha was announced, whispers swept through the crowd. I nced around, noting the excited expressions on their faces.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally here.¡±

    ¡°I saw him a while ago. He¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    I focused intently on the front.

    ¡°Andst but not least,¡± Tessa began, her tone filled with anticipationpared to the other introductions. ¡°The Alpha of the North. The best bet.¡±

    I pursed my lips. Since the formation of the factions, the North has always been regarded as the most superior. Their numbers were unmatched, their resources abundant, and theirnd the most expansive. It hadn¡¯t always been this way, but the North¡¯s leaders were known for their efficiency, which had propelled them to sess.

    ¡°Everyone wants to be on his good side and, of course, in his good graces. If the other Alphas possess a notable merit, this Alpha has it all. In a survey conducted right after the eptance letters were sent, it was revealed that he was the most popr choice among Alphas.¡±

    Tessa¡¯s words heightened my anticipation for his arrival. Then, after what felt like an eternity, he finally stepped into view.

    ¡°The Alpha of the North¡ªCaden Cahan!¡±

    A small gasp escaped my lips.

    Dark brown hair. Striking gray eyes.

    He was the one I had bumped into at the entrance!

 My trembling hand Ch 6

    <b>Chapter 6 Hiding From Him</b>

    ARDEN

    Cade took his spot next to Jaxon,pleting the four Alphas from the different factions. Seeing them like this, I could feel the immense aura radiating from their bodies. They didn¡¯t nce at each other, but thepetition between them was clear as day.

    ¡°These four will determine our stay for the next two years,¡± Tessa continued, her eyes fixed on the stage with a determined expression. ¡°This year, the stakes are even higher.¡±

    I finally turned to her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a monumental moment,¡± she replied, ¡°because all of the True Alphas are here.¡±

    <i>True Alphas.</i> How could I forget?

    Once upon a time, our country, Fenra, didn¡¯t have any factions.

    I was born after the Breaking, so I never knew a united Fenra¡ªonly stories of the old days, when one Alpha ruled everything. But the power was too concentrated, and many fell into turmoil. Wolves rose in protest, demanding freedom from absolute rule. After much struggle, the public imed victory. To quell the chaos, Fenra was split into four sovereign factions.

    Each of Fenra¡¯s four factions is made up of dozens of packs. But above them is a bloodline everyone bows to: the True Family.

    The Trevanes were the True Family in the West. I didn¡¯t know much about the other True Families, but it seemed they timed their pregnancies close together as all of their sons were now here.

    But to keep the peace, there¡¯s the United Faction¡ªformed by the True Families, the mostpetent workers, and a handful of noteworthy individuals. Together, they form the spine of Fenra¡¯s fragile harmony.

    At the center of it all is the Praetor¡ªan individual elected by the citizens of Fenra. Neither bound to a faction nor loyal to a bloodline, the Praetor serves as the middle ground. The neutral voice. The face of the people.

    One of the United Faction¡¯s most powerful institutions is Elite.

    An academy built for the brightest and strongest of Fenra¡¯s youth.

    That was as much as I knew about the school¡ªand also why I admired it so much.

    ¡°This year, the future Alphas of each faction have joined us!¡± Mr. Winters eximed, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°This only happens once in a blue moon! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve finally reached a century where this is happening.¡± An excited glint was visible in his eyes through therge screen.

    ¡°sses will officially start on Monday,¡± he continued, prompting cheers from the student body. ¡°In the meantime, I want you to familiarize yourselves with the campus. Oh¡ªand how can I forget? All students who attended the general assembly will receive 50 points each!¡±

    Dings echoed across the room, followed by even louder cheers from the crowd.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone, and have an elite day ahead!¡± he concluded, ending his speech.

    With that, students began to file out of the hall, but I remained rooted in ce.

    ¡°Points?¡± I muttered.

    Tessa nced at me with pursed lips. ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know much about Elite, huh?¡±

    She held out her hand. ¡°Want to grab some food so we can talk about it?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, running my fingers through my hair. I definitely needed food to process everything.

    We began walking through the halls, and I was about to enter the first cafeteria when Tessa suddenly pulled me away.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, wide-eyed.

    ¡°Going to eat?¡±

    ¡°Not there, silly,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s reserved for the Elites.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t we Elites?¡± I tilted my head to the side.

    ¡°Not officially,¡± she replied. ¡°The Opulence Cafeteria is reserved for the wolves with the highest points¡ªor in the freshmen¡¯s case, the richest ones.¡±

    ¡°The segregation is outrageous.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Tessa muttered. ¡°But for now, we follow the rules. Come on¡ªthemon cafeteria¡¯s this way.¡±

    We entered the cafeteria, and I quickly scanned the room, searching for the person I wanted to avoid. But he was probably in the Opulence hall, so I rxed a bit.

    Tessa and I browsed the food options, and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp softly. The selection was massive, especially for somethingbeledmon. If it was this good here, I couldn¡¯t imagine how luxurious the Opulence cafeteria must be.

    I ced some steak and potatoes on my te and grabbed a strawberry milk. A small smile formed on my lips. It had always been my favorite, even though my mom hated buying it. ording to her, it would only make me gain weight.

    ¡°There!¡± Tessa eximed, pointing to an empty seat in the corner. We quickly made our way there, but just as I sat down, nature called.

    ¡°As much as I want to learn more about this system, I need to pee,¡± I said.

    Tessa chuckled, ncing at me with an amused expression. ¡°The restroom¡¯s to the right,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I eat already, right? I¡¯m starving!¡±

    ¡°No, go ahead,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a sec.¡±

    She smiled as I walked briskly out of the cafeteria toward the restroom.

    Unfortunately, the women¡¯s restroom near themon cafeteria was under construction. I clicked my tongue, tapping my foot impatiently. I really needed to pee.

    I spotted the restroom sign near the Opulence hall just a few meters away. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± I muttered. Tessa only warned me about going inside the cafeteria, not the restroom next to it.

    With that thought, I nodded to myself. Yeah, this was public property.

    I entered the fancy restroom and did my business, amused by the ultra-modern toilets. After washing my hands, I stepped out¡ªonly to immediately regret it.

    The person I wanted to avoid the most was there.

    Jaxon was resting against the wall, kissing another woman who wasn¡¯t Sienna. His tongue explored her mouth like it was a cave, and he gripped her body hard, leaving imprints on her bare skin where her shirt had ridden up.

    My heart skipped a beat¡ªbut not in a good way.

    No matter how much I denied it, there was still an ache in my chest. One that wouldn¡¯t fade, not after loving him for two years.

    But then they pulled apart, and that ache was reced by fear. I couldn¡¯t let him see me. Not yet. I wasn¡¯t ready.

    Panicking, I bolted to the closest door, which happened to be the men¡¯s bathroom. I shut it quietly and locked it, holding my breath.

    ¡°Ah, really,¡± I muttered. ¡°I do <i>not</i> want to see that one.¡±

    A few seconds passed. He hadn¡¯t seen me. I sighed in relief.

    But my peace didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Are you the next person on the waitlist?¡± a deep voice asked from behind.

    I gasped and turned around, eyes widening when I saw another familiar face, with a woman clinging to his side. She was kissing his neck, licking like he was the most delicious thing in the world.

    He clicked his tongue and gently pushed her head away. ¡°Don¡¯t leave marks. I already told you that.¡±

    I bit my lip in confusion.

    ¡°Answer my question,¡± he said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Did youe here for a session? You couldn¡¯t wait a couple of minutes before we finished?¡±

    ¡°N¨Cno?¡± I stammered, frozen like a deer in headlights.

    ¡°You¡¯re unsure?¡±

    I cleared my throat and straightened my posture, forcing myself to meet his eyes. I had no idea what he meant by session, but I was certain I wasn¡¯t next on his waitlist.

    ¡°No, Alpha Elias,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I did note for a session¡ªwhatever that is.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 7

    <b>Chapter 7 The Point System</b>

    ARDEN

    ¡°Leave,¡± he said, and I quickly turned around, preparing to head back to themon cafeteria when he spoke again.

    ¡°Not you.¡±

    I paused.

    ¡°You,¡± he rified, referring to the woman who had beenpping at his neck.

    ¡°What? Elias, we haven¡¯t even gotten to the good part yet.¡±

    I slightly turned around¡ªand regretted it immediately. Her hand was hovering above his pants, squeezing what I assumed to be his male chicken. It was all too shocking. How could she touch it so casually?

    Elias clicked his tongue and pushed her away. ¡°I said, leave.¡±

    She looked annoyed but didn¡¯t argue. She shot a re at me before mming the door, leaving me alone with Alpha Elias.

    I scratched the back of my neck. ¡°My food is probably cold now. I should go.¡±

    But before I knew it, he was right in front of me, his face just inches from mine, hand on the door. I reached for the handle, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Move,¡± I said.

    He raised an eyebrow, and I caved.

    ¡°Please?¡±

    My tone was softer now, and for a moment, a flicker of amusement passed through his eyes. But it was quickly reced by something more dangerous. He moved even closer, and I stepped back.

    ¡°W¡ªwhat are you doing?¡± I stammered.

    ¡°So¡­,¡± he started. ¡°You didn¡¯te here for a session?¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what session you¡¯re talking about,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°This,¡± he said, bringing his face closer before I could react. I knew our lips were about to touch. I didn¡¯t want to kiss a random Alpha, so I quickly covered my mouth, surprising even myself with how fast I moved.

    Instead of my lips, he pressed a kiss to the back of my hand. His eyes opened, but he didn¡¯t move away.

    Then, he released the door and wrapped an arm around my waist, pulling me impossibly close. I ced my hand on his chest to keep some distance, but it felt nonexistent by then.

    He tilted his head slightly, tracing my cheek before sliding down my jaw. I could sense the lust in his scent. His male chicken, which hadn¡¯t stirred when the other woman touched him, now pressed against my abdomen.

    My eyes widened. With all the strength I had left, I finally managed to push him away.

    He looked at me strangely while I red at him.

    ¡°You smell good,¡± he suddenly said, making me cover my neck where my scent nd was.

    I sighed in disbelief and shook my head. With that, I twisted the knob and walked out without saying anything else.

    I hurried back to the cafeteria, hand still over my scent nd. That was close. I could smell his scent turning muskier when he got that close¡ªa clear sign he was losing control.

    ¡°Why are all the Alphas so weird?¡± I muttered.

    When I finally returned to our table, Tessa was nearly done with her meal.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± she asked, mid-chew. ¡°Your food¡¯s cold.¡±

    I sighed and sat down, shoving the steak into my mouth. Even cold, it still tasted good. ¡°I ran into someone,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Someone you knew?¡± she asked, curious.

    I shrugged. ¡°Not really. It was Alpha Elias.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she shouted, catching the attention of nearby werewolves.

    My eyes widened. ¡°Is it really that shocking?¡±

    Her cheeks flushed under the stares. ¡°Sorry,¡± she muttered. ¡°Did you just say Alpha Elias?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± I hummed, continuing to eat.

    ¡°You met him this early on?¡± she whispered. ¡°Most people don¡¯t even see the Alphas before the Ivory Solstice.¡±

    ¡°Ivory Solstice?¡±

    She smirked. ¡°It¡¯s an all-night party where all the students get to know the Alphas better. It happens next month.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I whispered. ¡°You seem to know a lot about Elite, don¡¯t you?¡±

    She bit her lip. ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, going back to your meeting with Alpha Elias,¡± she said, eyes gleaming. ¡°What happened? Did you two talk?¡±

    My mind went back to our encounter. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡± she echoed. ¡°How so?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s just me, but he was kissing someone in the bathroom.¡±

    My thoughts drifted further. ¡°Now that I think about it, the other Alphas were acting weird too. Jaxon was kissing some random girl, and Rowan had two girls hanging off his arms. Are all the Alphas yboys?¡±

    She sighed, crossing her arms. ¡°I guess they¡¯ve already started, huh? And it¡¯s only the first day. Then again, it¡¯s to be expected.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Started what?¡±

    Tessa tilted her head. Her lips curved, but there was no humor in her smile.

    ¡°The game,¡± she said.

    A breeze rustled the banners hanging from the stone posts. In the distance, the students looked like gods and monsters.

    ¡°There¡¯s a system,¡± she continued. ¡°Every werewolf ys the game at Elite¡ªwhether they admit it or not. And there are only three ways to earn points: strength, intellect, and¡­ sleep.¡±

    I blinked, trying to process it. ¡°Sex?¡±

    ¡°Strength¡ªfighting,bat tournaments, physical trials. Intellect¡ªgrades, council debates, cement exams. You earn points through all of that. But the fastest way up? It¡¯s thest one,¡± she said with a dryugh.

    My throat tightened. ¡°There¡¯s a ranking for that?¡±

    ¡°Echo,¡± she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s our school¡¯s internalwork. It updates every midnight. Tracks how many fights you¡¯ve won, how many points you¡¯ve gained¡­ and who you¡¯ve slept with.¡±

    I stared at her, stunned, but she kept going.

    ¡°Sleeping with someone gets a guy twenty points. For girls, it¡¯s different¡ªwe get half of whatever the guy¡¯s worth. So if he¡¯s top tier, we get more. Everyone wants the Alphas. They¡¯re untouchable in strength, unbeatable in intellect, and worth more than anyone else in the system.¡±

    I wanted to say something¡ªbut what could I even say?

    ¡°If a guy sleeps with the same girl more than once, he only gets half of the twenty. Do it again, and it¡¯s half again,¡± she added. ¡°So there¡¯s no loyalty in this ce.¡±

    She studied me. ¡°Only the top two hundred make it to the next semester. Then it¡¯s cut to one-fifty. And only one hundred wolves graduate.¡±

    I felt breathless. Nearby, I heardughter. A girl brushing her hand down a boy¡¯s arm. Another resting in too close. But it didn¡¯t feel like affection. It felt likepetition.

    ¡°You survive,¡± Tessa murmured. ¡°Or you disappear.¡±

    There was a pause. A beat too long. Then she leaned in, her voice soft.

    ¡°But there¡¯s one prize,¡± she whispered. ¡°One that makes everything else look insignificant.¡±

    I looked at her.

    ¡°A chaste,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°A chaste is worth more than sleeping with a hundred other girls.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 8

    Chapter 8 Choose Your Alpha

    Chapter 8 Choose Your Alpha

    ARDEN

    ¡°How do they <b>even </b>know about such data?¡± <b>I </b>asked, furrowing my brows, my heart racing as a sense of vulnerability washed over me. How <b>can </b>they know who¡¯s a virgin or not!

    ¡°They collected the data during the entrance exam, remember?¡± Tessa replied, and I froze. The memory surged back¨Cone of the questions had been about it.

    ¡°But others <b>could </b>lie,¡± I countered, attempting to brush aside the gnawing fear..

    ¡°But they won¡¯t,¡± Tessa insisted. ¡°Virgins have a mark on their scent nds that sets them apart. The school can easily verify

    the truth<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange, though<b>?</b>¡± I asked, tugging my hair closer to my scent nd. The notion of hiding the mark for the entirety of the semester hung heavy in the air.

    ¡°It is strange. Tessa sighed. ¡°<b>But </b>it¡¯s been this way since Mr. Winters took over as headmaster<b>. </b>He said it was an ode to the Moon Goddess, who symbolizes purity. A leader who can im someone¡¯s purity is deemed worthy.¡±

    I exhaled a shaky breath. ¡°But virgins aren¡¯t that rare, are they?¡±

    ¡°They are,¡± Tessa replied, ncing at her own scent nd¨Cnow devoid of its marking. Each werewolf¡¯s mark represented their purity, unique to the individual. Mine was a swirling symbol of a storm, stark white against my skin.

    ¡°Since Elite epts students over twenty, most who arrive here have already met their mates by eighteen. Those who haven¡¯t usually explore their sexuality. You know how it is¨C<b>wolves </b>have an insatiable libido. It¡¯s in our nature.¡±

    I fell silent, processing her words. Tessa raised an eyebrow. ¡°Arden? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, I chuckled nervously, though it felt forced.

    ¡°You just seem a bit on edge.¡±

    I sighed, tucking my jittery hands beneath the table. ¡°It¡¯s just alot to <b>take </b>in,¡± I mumbled.

    <b>can </b>only imagine,¡± Tessa replied softly. ¡°I was even worse when I learned all this from my sister.

    So <b>that </b>was how she knew <b>about </b>the school. My situation was different my brothers kept me in <b>the </b>dark.

    <b>¡°</b>Anyway, who do you choose?¡± Tessa asked, pulling me from my <b>thoughts </b>

    ¡°Hmm We have to choose?¡±

    Tessa nodded. ¡°It¡¯s for our safety. Once we¡¯re divided into factions, things change. Being imed gives <b>you </b><b>a </b>buffer. No one Crosses <b>someone </b>under the Alpha without <b>consequences</b>. Remember the <b>Ivory </b>Solstice? That¡¯s when we usually choose an Alpha <b>to </b>be under.¡±

    My stomach tightened, I thought of the looming ceremony, where each of us would have to dere allegiance <b>to </b><b>an </b><b>Alpha</b>.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be forced to choose so soon,¡± Immurmured,

    Most already <b>know </b><b>who </b>they¡¯re going to.¡± Tessa said, resting her chin on her palm. ¡°They choose their own factions. But it¡¯s not unusual to choose the strongest <b>Alpha</b>. <b>Her </b>voice lowered ¡°But it means pulling away from everything you know<b>, </b>which is why it¡¯s thought about really <b>well</b>¡±

    ¡°<b>Are </b>you considering Alpha Jason? He¡¯d be the safest bet, especially since he is your True Alpha,¡± she added.

    ¡°<b>No</b>! The disgust in <b>my </b>tone was unmistakable. I was resolute <b>in </b><b>my </b>decision to <b>steer </b>clear of Jaxon Tessa blinked in surprise but thankfully didn¡¯t pry further.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:42 AM

    Chapter 8 Choose Your Alpha

    ¡°Then what about <b>Alpha </b><b>Elias</b>?¡±

    My initial impression of him wasn¡¯t good already.

    1 shook my head, meeting her gaze. ¡°What if you don¡¯t choose?¡±

    Disbelief shed in her eyes, finding the question amusing.

    ¡°What do you <b>mean</b>? That cannot be.¡±

    +5 Free Cons

    ¡°What¡¯s truly at stake?¡± I murmured. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯d be forbidden from graduating if you aren¡¯t tied to an Alpha.¡±

    She opened her mouth, hesitated, then closed it again. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ right.¡±

    I felt a wave of <b>relief </b>wash over me.

    ¡°But it <b>won¡¯t </b>be easy,¡± she cautioned. ¡°Elite is brutal enough to those deemed ¡®low. Not belonging means you¡¯re practically asking to die. So, you should choose one, Arden. It¡¯ll be your best protection<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I hadn¡¯t slept well for thest couple of nights. Elite was <b>far </b>from what I <b>had </b>expected, <b>and </b>there were plenty of moments when I reconsidered my decision toe here. However, thinking about my parents¡® smug faces if I retracted my decision<b>. </b>pulled me back each time.

    ¡°Are you ready for the first day of ss?¡± Tessa asked, jolting me from my thoughts.

    I turned to her and managed <b>a </b><b>small </b>smile. ¡°Yeah, I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m d we have nearly all the same sses.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Tessa chimed<b>. </b>¡°But wait, don¡¯t you have any friends in your faction?¡±

    I froze at her question. She must have noticed my nerves, as she quickly deflected it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± she eximed. ¡°We¡¯re on the same page. The wolves from the South aren¡¯t too fond of me either.¡±

    ¡°Weird,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re the most pleasant person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± Tessa smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s stick together until the end. Are you ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡± I said, standing from my bed. She wrapped her arm around mine, and together we <b>made </b>our way to our first ss- Pack Psychology & Bonding.

    We boarded the bus, <b>and </b>I gazed out the <b>window</b>, a small smile appearing oh my lips. That¡¯s right. There was nothing to worry about. For the next <b>two </b>years, I <b>was </b>determined to emerge <b>as </b>an Elite graduate. It didn¡¯t matter if I graduated at the top of my ss; I <b>wanted </b>my school life to be as peaceful as possibile.

    Lay low. Blend in. Gain¡¯new knowledge and skills.

    I had already been robbed of that in high school, always lingering in the shadow of my brothers. When I <b>found </b>out <b>that </b>Jaxon was my mate, I thought it <b>would </b>be easier, but it only became more <bplicated</b><b>, </b>I <b>seemed </b>to have a <b>target </b>on my back, <b>and </be to think of it, Jaxon <b>hadn¡¯t </b>done much to protect me after all. I should have broken up with that <b>bastard </b>sooner.

    ¡°Did you hear?¡± the passenger next to Tessa suddenly said, not even attempting to sound <b>discreet</b>.

    ¡°What?¡± her friendaurned to her with a curious look

    ¡°I heard from my friend, who <b>has </b>another friend in the school records department<b>, </b><b>and </b>she said that a virgin is among us this year

    I froze, <b>snapping </b>my gaze to <b>them</b>. I had just <b>vowed </b>to <b>have </b>a peaceful life at this school, yet here we were

    Has her identity been exposed?¡±

    I listened to the two of thein <b>intently</b>, my heart racing <b>in </b><b>my </b>chest from pure nervousness.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10:42 AM O

    Chapter 8 Choose Your Alpha

    ¡°No,¡± the original gossiper replied, making me internally sigh in relief.

    #5 Free Coins

    ¡°But I bet they¡¯re looking for her already. Since all of the True Alphas are here, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she is found.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 9

    Chapter 9 Pack Psychology & Bonding

    Chapter 9 Pack Psychology & Bonding

    ARDEN

    s

    I gripped my hands to stop them from <b>shaking </b>as we arrived in front of the ssroom for our first subject. I couldn¡¯t help it. On our way here, most of the wolves had been talking <b>about </b>the ¡®virgin¡® who enrolled at the academy.

    ¡°Arden, youing?¡± Tessa asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    I nodded and followed after her. The ssroom was even better than I had imagined. Or maybe I had just grown ustomed to the worn¨Cout interior of the Hades dorm. It had a new yet antique feel. All the facilities were modern, but the design itself appeared quite ssic.

    I recognized some familiar faces in the room, although it seemed they didn¡¯t care about my presence. I was thankful for that. My n toy low was still in action.

    Tessa and I took our seats at the back, both a bundle of nerves. We were about to speak to one another when the door opened and the room fell dead silent.

    The scent of freshundry mixed with sunlight and a teasing hint of musk invaded my senses as soon as he walked in. Alpha Cade Cahan.

    ¡°Cade is in this <b>ss</b>?¡± the others began to whisper.

    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky. We have a True Alpha in a subject all about mating.¡±

    ¡°We could do some real mating if he wants.¡±

    My gaze snapped toward the woman who spoke those words. Dang, werewolves were truly one of the most sexual beings on the, <b>huh</b>?

    Cade searched the room for an empty seat. There were still a couple of vacant spots, and the people next to those seats began making more space, silently inviting the cold Alpha to sit beside them.

    As he walked, my eyes traced his features. What a dangerously handsome being. It appeared that the Moon Goddess had taken her sweet time in creating him. The harmony of his features looked as if it had been sculpted with devotion, every angle carved <b>for </b>what seemed to be hours.

    I snapped out of my daze, however, when he stopped right in <b>front </b>of me, his brows furrowing slightly. But before I could fully grasp the situation, he walked past <b>us </b>and took the <b>seat </b>directly behind Tessa.

    At that <b>moment</b>, I felt like I could finally breathe properly. However, the peace didn¡¯tst long <b>as </b>the door opened once more, this time revealing Alpha Rowan Wrenmoor of the South. <b>Gasps </b>filled the <b>room </b><b>as </b>his potent <b>scent </b>engulfed everyone¡¯s

    Whale Cade¡¯s son <b>was </b>tame, <b>Rowan¡¯s </b>was tant¨Cana intoarcating <b>Even </b>Tessa stilled right beside me

    ¡°We have two true Alphas <b>in </b><b>our </b>ss?¡±

    ¡°Have we maxed out our luck!¡±

    I <b>dont </b>mind that <b>this </b><b>ss </b>is in the morning, after all

    aroma you <b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>escape</b>. It clung to the air, bold and wickedly

    lie stopped in our <b>row </b>tice again, his eyes lingering <b>where </b>Tessa and I were <b>sitting </b>For a moment, I <b>nced </b>up, and his gaze ld me it didn¡¯t waver. The <b>moment </b>our eyes met, he gave me a wink¨Cunapologetically bold¨Cbefore moving behind <b>me </b>

    I hard town greet him, but the Alpha of the <b>North </b>didn¡¯t budge. I stayed in my spot, ensuring I covered my bar. I had concealed it with makeup, making sure it wouldn¡¯t show<b>, </b>but I wanted to be a hundred percent sure.

    mark with th

    <b>T </b>

    A

    ¨C 10.42 AM ch

    Chapter 9 Pack Psychology & Bonding

    s

    ¡°Good morning, ss!¡± A middle¨Caged woman dressed in colorful frills entered the ssroom. She had a <b>wide </b>smile, her red lipstick entuating the curve of her lips. Her blush <b>was </b>heavily applied, but it seemed deliberate. It suited her well, <b>too</b>.

    ¡°I <b>am </b>Miss Lovely Loveson,¡± she greeted, her name appearing on the board behind her. I held in the urge to gasp at the cutting¨Cedge technology. ¡°And I will be your teacher for ¡®Pack Psychology & Bonding for the entire year.¡±

    The subject is divided into two parts¨CPsychology and Mating. The first is moreplicated, and since you¡¯re we will focus on thetter topic for the first semester.¡±

    all newbies,

    wolves,¡±

    The ss cheered, <b>making </b>the entric teacher chuckle along with them. ¡°Hold your horses¡­ or in this case, your she said. ¡°I <b>know </b>you young ones are excited about this topic, and rest assured, I will do my best to teach you in a more¡­ practical manner,¡± she winked.

    The room erupted into excited whispers. I turned to Tessa, <b>who </b>was quieter than usual, and nudged her shoulder.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a good thing?¡± I asked.

    She snapped out of her daze before tilting her head. ¡°Hmm, sure. Yeah, practical teaching is better than in lectures.¡±

    I chuckled and focused my attention back to the front, where Miss Loveson continued exining the course¡¯s gist.

    ¡°With this <b>in </b><b>mind</b>,¡± she continued, ¡°I <b>will </b>not be having a lecture for the first month of my subject. I want you to discuss the topics instead. You are all grown¨Cups, so I¡¯m assuming you are not clueless about the mating process.¡±

    She then brought out a small, colorful box and began shaking its contents. ¡°I will divide you into groups of four, <b>and </b>a representative will choose a topic for discussion. By the end of next week, I want you to give me and the ss aprehensive presentation. Then, right after, we¡¯ll have a quiz on everybody¡¯s presentation.¡±

    As <b>most </b>of the wolves who made it in Elite were intellectuals, noints arose across.

    Just then, a short¨Chaired woman raised her hand. ¡°Can we choose our groups?¡±

    the room.

    Miss Loveson smiled, a suspicious glint in her eyes. ¡°As much as I value autonomy, I also believe in stepping out of yourfort zone. I <b>will </b>be choosing the groups,¡± <b>she </b>said, her tone not leaving any room for argument.

    -There are <b>four </b>columns with eight rows each. <b>You </b>will be grouped ording to <b>your </b>seats, which will be <b>permanent</b>, by <b>the </b>

    way

    Tessa and I visibly froze when everyone turned toward us<b>, </b>jealousy, burning in their eyes. However, at that moment, I was willing to give up my seat for literally anybody else.

    I slowly turned around, already feeling breathless despite not having done anything strenuous. The <b>two </b>Alphas radiated overwhelming <b>auras</b><b>, </b>and I couldn¡¯t even look <b>at </b>them for more <b>than </b>ten seconds. How much more if we <b>actually </b>started <b>working </b>for this project:

    ¡°So, we re in <b>a </b>single group, huh?¡± Rowan said, leaning on his elbow <b>and </b>meeting my gaze.

    10:42 AM <b>et </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 10

    Chapter 10 Knotting

    Chapter 10 Knotting

    a

    ARDEN

    The chairs scraped against the pristine wooden floor as individuals faced their groups, the wide space alive with small chatter about gossip and future ns. Yet amidst the voices, I could distinctly hear the rapid beating of my own heart.

    We found ourselves entrapped in an awkward silence. Cade was gazing out of the window, his thoughts drifting far beyond. the ssroom. Beside me, Rowan¡¯s eyes were glued to the side of my face, his intense stare making my cheeks flush. Meanwhile, Tessa acted engrossed by herptop,pletely immersed in whatever was disyed on the screen.

    As the silence lingered, I pursed my lips, desperately searching for an opening statement that could ease the tension. Fortunately, the moment was shattered when Miss Loveson came to our <b>group</b>, her cheery demeanor breaking through the suffocating surroundings.

    ¡°Well, well¡­ if this isn¡¯t an interesting team. Alpha Cade of the North, Alpha Rowan of <b>the </b>South, and two beautifuldies.¡± she greeted, a warm smile illuminating her face.

    Tessa and Arden,¡± I quickly added, feeling the need to assert our presence. She turned to me with raised eyebrows, prompting me to clear my throat and repeat in a quieter voice, I¡¯m Arden, and she¡¯s Tessa¡±

    Miss Loveson¡¯s smile broadened, though I noticed she still had a hint of surprise in her expression. ¡°Alright, my apologies. I¡¯ll remember your names.¡±

    ¡°<b>Anyway</b>,¡± she continued, reverting to her enthusiastic tone, choose your topic.¡±

    She handed me a small, colorful box while I turned to the rest of my groupmates. Tessa nodded in agreement, and I noticed Rowan¡¯s faint smile, while Cade remained fixated on the view outside the window.

    With nervousness and excitement, I plunged my hand into the box and retrieved a piece of paper. As I read it, my breath caught in my throat. I turned to Miss Loveson with hopeful eyes, but she merely shook her head <b>with </b>an encouraging smile.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Good </b>luck!¡± she eximed, moving on to the next group.

    I ced the piece of paper on the table between us.

    Knotting.

    My luck seemed to have deserted me. As anticipated, Rowan <b>was </b>rather pleased with the topic. ¡°So, how do we start?¡± he asked, crossing <b>his </b>arms across his chest expectantly.

    ¡°<b>Attention</b>!¡± Miss Loveson called<b>, </b>capturing the room¡¯s focus once <b>more</b>. ¡°I don¡¯t <b>want </b>a half¨Chearted presentation. All of you are in Elite for a <b>reason</b>, so prove it. Each group will ask the presenting <b>team </b>a question, and every wrong <b>answer </b>will be deducted from your score.¡±

    To spice things up, I¡¯ll <b>give </b><b>a </b><b>prize </b>to <b>the </b>group <b>with </b>the <b>highest </b>score,¡± she announced, stoking thepetitive fire in the room¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be exempt from <b>the </b>quiz, and plus points will be added under <b>your </b>name.¡±¡±

    Murmurs swept through the ssroom <b>as </b>wolves spected <b>on </b><b>how </b>best to im the prize. I nced at Tessa, <b>hoping </b>she would speak up, but she remained silently focused on herptop.

    Clearing my throat, I attempted to start a conversation ¡°So what are we going to do first?¡±

    Rowan leaned closer, a <b>teasing </b>smile on his <b>lips </b>as he scooted <b>toward </b>me. His thigh brushed against mine, and I <b>instinctively </b>pulled <b>back</b>, the heat of his <b>skin </b>sending a <b>shiver </b><b>straight </b>up my <b>spine</b>. ¡°You tell us<b>, </b>sweetheart. Do you want us to do a full- blown demonstration of ¡±

    hty eyes widened in horror; before I could respond, Tessa¡¯s gaze darted to anything other than <b>us</b><b>, </b>just as I prepared <b>to </b><b>give </bim a parce of my mind. Cade intervened.

    Let¡¯s divide <b>the </b><b>parts</b>,¡± <b>Cade </b>said, his deep voice resonating through the room for the first time. There was authority in his tone enough to make Rowan sit up a little <b>straighter</b>, arms crossed tightly before <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    1042 AM

    Chapter 10 Knotting.

    +5 Free Cons

    ¡°Choose a number,¡± he said, <b>locking </b>eyes with me. My mouth fell open, momentarily at a loss. Cade clicked his tongue in impatience, muttering. ¡°Ipetent,¡± loud enough for us to hear.

    ¡°Here are the parts we need,¡± Cade continued, tearing out <b>a </b>page from his notebook <b>where </b>he had been jotting down notes while Miss Loveson discussed our impending rewards. ¡°Choose what <b>you </b>want to do. We¡¯ll merge our ideas after two days,¡±

    Rowan chuckled, ncing at Cade. ¡°So, the rumors were right. You despise unnecessary rituals, huh?¡± But Cade remained unfazed.

    ¡°Fine by me. North Alpha. I¡¯ll take the third <b>part</b>,¡± Rowan said, confidence radiating from <b>him</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯ll <b>handle </b>the <b>first </b>part,¡± Tessa quietly volunteered.

    I scanned the options and realized that only one remained.

    ¡®T¡¯ll do the second one,¡± Cade said.

    I couldn¡¯t help the small frown that spread across my forehead. ¡°So, <b>what </b>about me?¡±

    Cade shrugged, grabbing his <b>bag </b>and slinging it over his shoulder. At that moment, like clockwork, the bell rang, signaling the end of ss. He stood up abruptly, pushing his chair away. Annoyance surged in me as I witnessed his indifference.

    There was no doubt about hispetence. Tessa¡¯s assertions that he was smart and strong, embodying the essence <b>of </b><b>an </b>Alpha, were quite obvious. Caden Cahan was undeniably the son of the North.

    But he couldn¡¯t treat me like this. Before he could walk away, I reached out and grasped his wrist, stopping him in his tracks. The warmth of his skin beneath my palm sent a jolt through me, like touching fire and not wanting to let go.

    Cade focused his gaze on the point of contact between <b>us</b>, his jaw tense. ¡°I can¡¯t just do nothing.¡± I insisted

    A deep breath escaped him <b>as </b>he forcefully removed my <b>grip</b>, his touch <b>leaving </b>my skin tingling. ¡°Then find a way to contribute,¡± he said before he turned and walked away, oblivious as I struggled with the rush of emotions he left <b>behind</b>.

    ¡°And let me tell you this,¡± he said, walking closer to me, his fresh yet musky scent invading my senses. It was fresh, masculine. and strangely intoxicating.

    I <b>found </b>it hard to breathe <b>again </b>as I nced down at <b>his </b>lips.

    He leaned down ever so slightly. My gaze wavered for a moment, but I kept the eye contact, not wanting to back down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.

 My trembling hand Ch 11

    Chapter 11 Speaking Tongues

    Chapter 11 Speaking Tongues

    ARDEN

    s

    ¡°Who does he think he is?¡± I muttered as I washed my hands in the <b>sink</b>. I caught my reflection and grimaced at how red my cheeks looked. Did I look like this when I spoke to Cade, too?

    I shook my <b>head</b><b>, </b>flicking water off my fingers like I could shake off the frustration with it. ¡°Just because he¡¯s smart and <b>tall</b>, good¨Clooking, andpetent¡­

    ¡°<b>That </b>doesn¡¯t sound right, I whispered, annoyed with myself. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for him to treat me in such a way when I didn¡¯t even do anything to <b>him</b>.¡±

    With <b>a </b>breathless sigh, I grabbed a paper towel to dry my hands, willing my heart to calm down. I looked in the mirror and forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± I muttered. ¡°Food will make things better like it always does.¡±

    I pushed open the restroom door¨Conly to freeze in ce.

    There was a shadowy nook near the stairwell, dimly lit and often ignored. But now, it held something or someone¨CI shouldn¡¯t have seen. I had seen werewolves mid¨Crut on campus before, and no one batted an eye. That wasn¡¯t what stunned <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    It was him

    Cade.

    He had a girl pinned against the wall.

    The shadows cloaked most of her, just a glimpse of long blonde <b>hair </b>and hands fisting his shirt, trying to keep him close. But he was all I could see. His lean body towered <b>over </b>hers, not quite aggressive, butmanding. He wasn¡¯t holding onto her desperately¨Cno, he was too calm for that. One hand was <b>casually </b>shoved into his pocket. The other was nted on the wall

    beside her head.

    His mouth moved over hers with burning intensity. Meanwhile, she kept trying to speed up the kiss, but Cade didn¡¯t let her. His lips parted hers slowly. His tongue slipped inside and the girl <b>moaned </b><b>softly </b>into him, a sound <b>that </b>made my knees go weak.

    My breath hitched.

    His hand slid from her waist to her <b>hipbone</b>, fingers curling <b>in</b>, gripping tight and leaving a mark on her exposed skin.

    His jaw tensed, that <b>sharp </b>angle flexing beneath flushed skin. His brows furrowed deeper. His shoulders blocked most of her from view, but I could see how her chest was rising <b>and </b>falling too quickly, like she was on the edge of something.

    And so was 1.

    I shouldn¡¯t be watching.

    But I couldn¡¯t <b>look </b>away.

    There was no mistaking the hunger in the way he devoured her mouth, taking his time to kiss her deeper, hotter. He leaned an more, his body brushing hers, pressing her tighter against the wall. <b>Her </b><b>legs </b>shifted¨Cwere they trembling?

    My throat went dry. I tried to swallow, but I was too focused on the way Cade kissed her

    I bit <b>down </b>on my lip

    It <b>wasn¡¯t </b>fair. <b>Kisses </b>weren¡¯t supposed to look <b>like </b>that.

    I thought back to mine. My first kiss with Jaxon had been <b>sweet </b><b>but </b>clumsy. Our <b>kisses </b><b>were </b>polite and short¨Clived. Even when they stretched longer, there had been no heat. I knew it was partially my fault because I was always unprepared for him<b>. </b>

    10:42 AM

    Chapter 11 Speaking Tongues

    I shifted ever so slightly, just to breathe, but <b>the </b>water boule slipped from my hand, ttering to the floor.

    The sound echoed in <b>the </b>hallway like a gunshot.

    Both heads snapped in my direction.

    s

    Cade¡¯s eyesnded on me first. His lips were swollen and slick with saliva. The girl¡¯s were too, her head spinning as she turned her face from his chest. It appeared like <b>she </b>had gotten the greatest pleasure of her life only with a kiss.

    Ibent to grab my bottle, cheeks ming. I was about to bolt when <b>his </b>voice made me freeze.

    ¡°Hey, Flub

    I blinked Flub?

    I turned around, confusion betraying my better judgment. Big mistake. He was already walking toward me

    He stopped right in front of me. He was too close. Close enough for me to smell the warm scent of spice on his breath.

    His expression didn¡¯t soften. ¡°Were you observing us?¡± he asked, tilting his head.

    ¡°I¨COf course not!¡± I stammered, mortified. ¡°I was just leaving the <b>bathroom </b>and¨Cyou were there! It¡¯s not my fault you were making out in such an open area!¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve looked away,¡± he said tly. ¡°But you didn¡¯t. You watched for quite a while.¡±

    I opened my mouth, then closed it. My checks burned. How did he even notice? His eyes had been shut!

    <b>Why</b>?¡± he asked, stepping closer. His voice dipped an octave lower, rough and suggestive. ¡°Did you want it to be you instead?

    I <b>pursed </b>my lips.

    ¡°No,¡± I blurted, stepping back. ¡°It was¡­ it was an appalling sight. I couldn¡¯t look away because I was disgusted.¡±

    His lips twitched like he was holding back augh. ¡°Sure, Flub. Keep telling yourself <b>that</b>.¡±

    ¡°<b>Flub</b>? What even is that?¡± I snapped, trying to shove down the bailing embarrassment.

    He ignored <b>me</b>, gaze sweeping me slowly. ¡°If I were you,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯d just walk away. Things like that happen a <b>lot </b>in Elite. Unless. He smirked. ¡­you want to be <b>on </b>the receiving <b>end</b>.¡±

    I scoffed, folding my arms. ¡°I will never kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he murmured with a smirk, but it didn¡¯t feel like I¡¯d won. Not when my body was still betraying

    He walked back to the girl, <b>who </b>immediately clung to <b>his </b>side again.

    I clenched my fists, not out of anger¨Cbut something far more <b>dangerous</b>. Curiosity

    The bum from earlier <b>hadn¡¯t </b>left me

    I exhaled slowly, willing myself to calm down. Then, I <b>turned </b><b>around</b><b>, </b><b>ready </b>to head <b>back </b>to ss¨Conly to be stopped once

    Fate luted <b>me </b>today.

    didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡°<b>Gosh</b>, it really is you. I thought I was hallucinating for a moment.¡±

    10:42 AM c

    Chapter 11 Speaking Tongues

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I knew that voice.

    Sienna.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 12

    Chapter 12 Nasty

    Chapter 12 Nasty

    s

    ARDEN

    At first, her face showed a look of surprise. It seemed she didn¡¯t believe it was me. But then, her eyes showed utter disdain the moment she realized it was indeed me standing in front of her. It broke my heart a bit because she had been my best friend.

    I had trusted her with all of my heart, ranted about my family, gushed about Jaxon, but behind the scenes, she was the one satisfying <b>him </b>with his body,

    I snapped out of my thoughts when she spoke.

    ess person.

    ¡°You made it in?¡± she asked, crossing her arms in front of her chest and looking at me like I was a worthless

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered.

    ing to the side. ¡°Their standards must be worsening,¡± she muttered.

    <b>She </b>scoffed, turning

    ¡°If you <b>have </b>anything to say, then say it straight to my face,¡± I said, ring at her.

    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to hurt your already fragile feelings. After all, I captured Jaxon¡¯s heart when he¡¯s your mate. Do you know that he¡¯s the one who came onto me? I didn¡¯t even force him, but he desperately begged on his

    knees.

    Every word felt like a stab to the heart, but <b>I </b>knew she wanted a reaction, so I kept a straight face

    <i>¡°</i>Have y

    you seen him?¡± she asked, and I could sense the insecurity in her voice, though <b>she </b>tried hard to mask it.

    ¡°No.¡± I answered. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns to.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she said with a smile. At least we were on the same page. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of showing yourself to him. He will not go <b>back </b>to you¡±

    ¡°The reason why he even engaged in a rtionship with you in the first ce was because of pity, Same with our friendship.¡± she spat. Just because you¡¯ve been epted into Elite does <b>not </b>mean <b>that </b>you¡¯re one of us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I calmly paid, stepping back. ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b><b>have </b>any ns of <b>associating </b>myself with the likes <b>of </b>you.¡±

    I could tell that <b>my </b>words had struck <b>a </b><b>nerve </b>by the way her eye twitched. It <b>was </b><b>an </b>honest reaction from her body¨Ca habit I¡¯ve picked up from being friends with her for years. Come to <b>think </b>of it, her eyes <b>always </b>twitched whenever sheplimented me.

    That should have been a red g, but I held desperately <b>onto </b><b>our </b>friendship because, <b>quite </b><b>frankly</b>, it was the only one I had <b>She </b>smirked ¡°<b>You </b>better keep your word. Don¡¯t even think of choosing Jaxon <b>at </b><b>the </b>Ivory Solstice.¡±

    ¡°I get it. I muttered, taking another <b>step </b>back. ¡°He¡¯s all yours, <b>Sienna</b>.¡±

    From the look <b>on </b>her face, I <b>knew </b><b>she </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>convinced. I didn¡¯t want to partake in the <b>conversation </b><b>anymore </b>and thankfully, Tessa came right on time

    ¡°Hey, our next <b>ss </b><b>is </b>about to start,¡± she <b>said</b>. Then, she <b>turned </b>to Sienna, who still had that <b>cocky </b>look on <b>her </b>face.

    ¡°Would you look at that?¡± Sienna chuckled, looking at the <b>two </b>of us ¡°I guess, birds of a feather do fluck together.¡±

    Tessa frowned slightly. ¡°Pardou

    Sima sighed and shook her head. ¡°Well, losers will always attract <b>losers</b>. I hate that Elite <b>aims </b>to be inclusive sometimes, but hey. I admire that they help the less fortunate

    Tessa¡¯s frown deepened, and die was about to speak but Tessa <b>beat </b>her to it.

    10:42 AM ?

    Chapter 12 Nasty

    <b>#</b><b>5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Goodbye. Arden. Keep your word, alright?¡± she said in a cheery <b>tone</b>, like she waspletely erasing her bad attitude. She waved at the two of us before <b>strutting </b>away, finally making me breathe.

    Tessa¡¯s frown remained, and she looked at me with <b>inquiry</b>. ¡°Who was that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask,¡± I said, massaging my aching head. Her perfume had left me with a stuffy nose even though our contact was

    short.

    ¡°She seems.. nice,¡± she sarcastically <b>said</b>, making me chuckle.

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the greatest, but she¡¯s definitely one I want to avoid. Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t run into her anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that<b>,</b>¡± Tessa smiled. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go. We still need to get changed for Sports and Combat.¡±

    I nodded and followed after her, heading to the gym for ourst ss.

    It seemed we had spoken too soon. Tessa and I were just discussing how to avoid Sienna, yet here she was, right in our very own Sports and Combat ss. She was getting dressed in skimpy shorts and a crop top¨Ca clear vition of the academy¡¯s dress code.

    But if there was one thing I knew in this school, it was that the rich and powerful were exempt from such rules. Being the daughter of one of the Betas in the West, Sienna was definitely given preferential treatment.

    She nced at us with smirks, chatting with a clique of friends who seemed as influential as she was, before heading into the <b>gym</b>. I shook my head and mmed the locker shut, joining the rest of the ss.

    The boys began to arrive. My heart sank when I spotted a <b>familiar </b>face at the back. We had not just one, but two sses together? Talk about bad luck.

    The girls around me started <b>whispering</b>. ¡°<b>Cade </b>is <b>in </b>this ss. It¡¯s already my favorite.¡±

    ¡°I want to get physical with him in a different way,¡± the others giggled.

    I nced over at Sienna and noticed her tucking her hair <b>behind </b>her ear, a look of innocence and seduction flitting across her eyes. Cade scanned the room until his gazended on mine. For a moment, his eyes <b>stayed </b>on me, but it was gone <b>in </b><b>an </b>

    Tessa nudged my shoulder. ¡°Did he just look at you? I¡¯m <b>sensing </b>some romance blooming.¡±

    I scoffed and <b>shook </b>my head. ¡°<b>As </b>if, 1 muttered. ¡°He¡¯s so full of himself.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s hot, <b>though</b><b>. </b><b>You </b><b>have </b>to admit it.¡±

    I nced at him once, and <b>his </b>side profile appeared <b>as </b>if it had been sculpted by the Moon Goddess <b>herself</b>. I didn¡¯t say <b>anything </b>and focused my gaze to the front while Tessa continued to tease me.

    Just then, a very burly man, the human embodiment of a wolf, entered the gym. The <b>room </b>tell silent as he stood before us,

    his presencemanding attention.

    ¡°Afternoon,¡± he greeted briefly ¡°Tmn Isaiah Thompson, and I will be your teacher for Sports and <b>Combat</b><b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Tim not a fan of diddling around. <b>This </b><b>subject </b>won¡¯t <b>focus </b>on theory but action. We¡¯ll head straight to the practical tests, <b>and </b>

    your first day, we¡¯re going to start with a round of dodgeball

    Excited murmurs rang through the gym<b>, </b>and the guys nced at each other, squaring their shoulders to size up opponents

    their

    However, Mr. Thompson continued, a smirk ying on <b>his </b>lips, ¡°this is no ordinary dodgeball. We have <b>an </b>equal number of men and <b>women </b>in this ss. This is King Dodgeball, where the men must protect the <b>women</b>. The men will attack. It <b>won¡¯t </b>matter if they get hit: the second a woman¡¯s body is grazed, you¡¯re out.¡±

    10:42 AM c

    Chapter 12 Nasty

    s

    ¡°Now,¡± he nced at the entire ss, smirking, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have people you¡¯refortable with around here, but I¡¯ll be <b>choosing </b>your partners.¡±

    I looked around and saw the others¡® eyes glued on Cade, but I was hoping for someonepletely different. Anyone besides Cade would be nice.

    ¡°You,¡± Mr. Thompson said, snapping me out of my thoughts. I pointed at myself, wide¨Ceyed. He smirked and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    you.

    Then he pointed at the person I dreaded the most.

    ¡°Partner up with Cahan<b>. </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 13

    Chapter 13 King Dodgeball

    Chapter 13 King Dodgeball

    ARDEN

    s

    I could feel Tessa¡¯s teasing gaze as I stood next to Cade. He hadn¡¯t spoken to me once while the others were partnering up. Additionally, I could sense Sienna ncing at me from time to time, her gaze sharp enough to cut through ss..

    ¡°You again,¡± I muttered..

    Asmall smirk made its way to his lips<b>. </b>¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be saying <b>that</b>, Flub?¡±

    I clicked my tongue, crossing my arms in front of my <b>chest </b>as annoyance surged through my veins. ¡°Why do you keep calling me that?¡±

    He merely shrugged, not bothering to answer my question. I sighed and focused my gaze on Mr. Thompson, who had just finished partnering everyone up.

    ¡°As you know,¡± he continued, ¡°I won¡¯t let you do these things without merits. The pair who wins will get ten points <b>each</b>.

    Murmurs of excitement echoed across the gym. There it was again¨Cthe dreaded point system.

    ¡°But.¡± Mr. Thompson added with a smirk, ¡°you will not be ying on your own.¡±

    He nced at <b>his </b>watch. ¡°They must being at any moment.¡±

    -What¡¯s happening, sir?¡± Sienna asked, raising her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked <b>to </b>another teacher in this subject, <b>and </b>we decided <b>to </b>join the two sses today for a grand game of King Dodgeball. However, they are not freshmen like <b>you</b>,¡± he concluded.

    Right on <b>cue</b>, like the heavens were listening to Mr. Thompson¡¯s announcement, the gym doors opened, and the scent of experience wafted through the air.

    <b>Unfamiliar </b>faces arrived, but among them, one person stood out. I froze, my pulse quickening and bounding against my

    nerves.

    1 began <b>breathing </b>heavily before <b>I </b>could stop myself.

    ¡°Kierall,

    over here!¡±

    ¡°Wait <b>a </b>second,¡± he chuckled as he tied his <b>shoe</b>, jogging over to <b>his </b>group of friends. It <b>was </b>a voice I <b>had </b>heard many times, but <b>bearing </b>it now <b>sent </b><b>a </b>shiver down <b>my </b><b>spine</b>, <b>and </b>not the good <b>kind</b>.

    For the first time, Cade nced at me, <b>but </b>I <b>was </b>too consumed by fear. Kieran was someone I wanted <b>to </b><b>avoid </b>at all costs.

    At times, he was even worse <b>than </b>my parents, making me feel like I didn¡¯t have a <b>ce </b>in our <b>family </b>

    If he knew I <b>was </b>here¡­.

    I <b>shook </b><b>my </b>head, not wanting to think about it.

    ¡°Hey, Flub,¡± Cade said, <b>snapping </b>me out of my thoughts.

    I turned to him, bating my bottom lip. His <b>eyes </b>zed over my lips once, and I <b>swore </b>his gray eyes darkened, but I could be

    Wrong

    The sighed <b>and </b>massaged the bridge of his nose. ¡°It¡¯s about to start,¡± he <b>said</b>. ¡°Du you even know the rules of the

    I slowly nodded.

    Cade shook his <b>head </b>¡°Why did I have to get stuck <b>with </b>someone as ipetent as you?¡±

    <b>game</b><b>?</b>¡±

    10.42 AM

    Chapter 13 King Dodgeball

    5 Free Coins

    in¡¯t even r

    retaliate

    I couldn¡¯t

    ¡°Get behind me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t waste any time. If I wanted to avoid Kieran, then hiding myself from Cade was my best shot. I saw him through my peripheral <b>vision</b>, and it seemed he still hadn¡¯t noticed my presence.

    Good. I wanted to keep it that way.

    With that, Miss Thompson blew on the whistle. I held onto Cade¡¯s shirt as he evaded the attacks effortlessly.

    It seemed we were their greatest targets. They wanted to get Cade out first, because if that happened, they would have a higher chance of winning.

    My vision quickly grew blurry with how fast he was moving.

    ¡°Slow down.¡± I managed to utter after a while, but he merely clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even keep up with this?¡±

    Just then, a <b>very </b>fast spike <b>came </b>toward our way, and it was aimed right at my side. And of course, it was by none <b>other </b>than <b>my </b>brother.

    I felt my grip loosening from Cade¡¯s shirt, so I naturally did what I could have done¨Cwrap my arms around his torso.

    A <b>small </b>gasp escaped my lips <b>as </b>I felt his hard and toned body.

    ¡°Hands,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Are you enjoying groping my abs?¡±

    ¡°N¨Cno,¡± I eximed softly. ¡°I have no choice. You¡¯re moving too fast,¡±

    Cade ced his hand over my arm, and I gasped once more when I felt how cool he was against my warm skin.

    However, he <b>had </b>no <b>time </b>to remove my grip <b>as </b>another <b>ball </b>came <b>toward </b>us. A string of curses left <b>his </b>lips and he began attacking recklessly, <b>climinating </b>three <b>couples </b>out with just one throw.

    The others began murmuring in amazement, but it still wasn¡¯t finished. I kept <b>my </b><b>arms </b>around his waist, not because I wanted to <b>but </b>because I <b>had </b>no choice!

    This was the best way to hide my face, too.

    I peeked through his shoulders <b>once </b>but <b>found </b>that my brother was still in the game.

    I quickly hid my face <b>behind </b>Cade¡¯s back once more.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying <b>this</b><b>, huh</b>?¡±

    ¡°Tin not,¡± I weakly <b>said</b>. ¡°Please, let¡¯s just make this <b>quick </b><b>and </b><b>win</b>.¡±

    He <b>subtly </b>shook <b>his </b><b>head</b>. ¡°<b>You </b>don¡¯t even <b>have </b>to tell me.

    With those words, he <b>began </b>moving in lightning speed, <b>and </b>I could <b>barely </b>keep up. However, we had gone <b>too </b>far into thepetition to stop now. Besides, there <b>was </b><b>a </b>nagging voice in <b>my </b>head that made <b>me </b><b>want </b>to beat my brother at this game. I hud never beaten him before, <b>and </b>this could be my chance.

    Hefore I knew it<b>, </b><b>we </b>were down to thest live couples, and as expected, <b>Kieran </b>and his <b>partner </b>still remained

    Cade clicked his tongue. ¡°Tighten your grip¡± he said.

    ¡°<b>What</b>?¡± I asked, but before I could <b>process </b>anything else. Cade began moving faster. It <b>was </b>surreal¡ªfor a werewolf, it was even faster than I had ever imagined truly struggled this time

    <b>And </b>before I knew it, my grip on hum loosened. I felt adrenaline <b>surge </b><b>through </b>my veins.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10:42 <b>AM </b>

    Chapter 13 King Dodgeball

    <b>That </b>was <b>a </b>another ground of elimination¨Cbeing separated from your partner.

    s

    So, even if my arms slid down due to Cade¡¯s speed, I still <b>held </b>onto him for dear life, my face pressed against his back where all I could see <b>was </b>nothing but ck.

    However, just as I braced for his movement, he suddenly stopped, and my vision became clear once more.

    I turned to the side, where the eliminated yers were and saw them looking at the two of us with wide eyes.

    It was only then that I realized I had been gripping something¡­ untouchable. Something very warm¨C<b>as </b>opposed to his skin.

    I was holding onto his crotch, <b>right </b>where his cock was.

 My trembling hand Ch 14

    Chapter 14 Desperate Times

    Chapter 14 Desperate Times

    ARDEN

    s.

    That <b>definitely </b>didn¡¯t feel normal. It was too big. It felt more like a water bottle than a cock. However, it was softer than a bottle, so I knew I had made <b>a </b><b>mistake</b>.

    I was about to retreat my hand away, separating the two of us, but he held onto my wrist and brought it right back up to his

    orso. He clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Seriously, can you do anything right?¡± he asked.

    My <b>cheeks </b>flushed deeper crimson, and instinctively, I buried my face against his back. Laughter rippled through our ssmates, some believing I had intentionally done the action.

    Peeking around his shoulder, I took stock of the situation. Only three of us remained. Sienna and her partner, along with my brother and his teammate. It was the worst possiblebination.

    ¡°<b>Can </b>we actually win?¡± I whispered, <b>still </b>hidden behind <b>him</b>. I¡¯d done my part, dodging their relentless attacks from the very beginning. It had <b>awakened </b>something within me I didn¡¯t even know existed!

    He scoffed softly, his muscles tensing beneath my touch, and I found myself leaning closer to <b>him</b>. ¡°I would <b>have </b>imed victory minutes ago if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    Kieran unleashed a lightning¨C<b>fast </b>throw towards him, but Cade caught it effortlessly with one hand. Without so much as a pause, he hurled it back, the ball moving so swiftly that I couldn¡¯t register the motion with my eyes.

    The same fate befell my brother. In a blink, the ball bounched off his partner¡¯s shoulder, striking Sienna squarely on the forehead.

    A startled scream escaped her lips as she tumbled to the ground, her partner scrambling to catch her but ultimately failing.

    Laughter bubbled <b>within </b>me, but I suppressed it. Just then, the bell rang out, signaling the end of ss.

    Cheers erupted as the others surged forward to congratte Cade. It was clear most of the wolves thirsted for the opportunity to get close to him¨Cmy brother included,

    <b>In </b><b>the </b>midst of the crowd of youthful werewolves<b>, </b><b>I </b>slipped away.

    I grabbed <b>my </b><b>bag </b>quickly <b>and </b>dashed out of the gym, only pausing when I spotted a nearby water <b>fountain</b><b>. </b>

    I was parched. Winning that <b>game </b>demanded every <b>ounce </b>of effort!)

    ¡°You¡¯re <b>just </b><b>flustered </b><b>because </b><b>you </b>touched Alpha <b>Cade</b>, my <b>wolf </b>teased <b>within </b>my mind.

    shut up.¡± I muttered, refilling my bottle <b>and </b>taking generous gulps.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    my

    I nearly <b>choked</b>, ray eyes widening <b>as </b>I turned <b>toward </b><b>the </b>voice. <b>Alpha </b>Cadde stood before me, his <b>expression </b>stern, <b>hands </b>tucked into his pockets.

    Instinctively, the water surged from my lips, drenching his shirt <b>and </b>sttering the underside of his <b>chin</b>.

    My <b>heart </b>rated¨Cwhether from fear or something else. I couldn¡¯t tell,

    We stood frozen for a moment, neither of us <b>speaking</b>. Yet as the <b>shock </b>subsides. I <b>turned </b><b>away</b>, desperate to escape the antensity of <b>his </b>gaze

    <b>But </b>he was quicker. In an <b>instant</b>, he was before me, marching forward until my back met the cold, unyielding wall.

    A small gasp escaped my lips as he trapped me between ins arms

    ¡°Let me go I insisted, pushing against lus arms, but they were like iron bars¡ªunmoving

    go¡±

    an

    10:42 AM

    Chapter 14 Desperate Times

    +5 Free Cons

    ¡°Strike three.¡±

    I frowned, meeting his gaze, but instantly regretted it. My breath caught in my throat <b>at </b><b>the </b>sight of the darkness swirling within his pupils..

    He wasn¡¯t going to harm me here, <b>was </b>he? <b>The </b>school wouldn¡¯t allow it, would they? Oh, who was I kidding? They¡¯d probably nurn a blind eye!

    ¡°First he began. voice low and dangerous, ¡°you snuck up and watched me make out with someone like <b>a </b>stalker.¡±

    didn¡¯t-

    ¡°Second¡± he continued, cutting off my protest, ¡°you groped me in the gym and ran away without a word.¡±

    ¡°For someone who ims she doesn¡¯t want to take <b>advantage </b>of me, <b>your </b>actions tell a different story.¡±

    I sighed, shaking my head in frustration. ¡°It was an ident! You were moving too fast!¡±

    ¡°So. it¡¯s my fault?¡± he challenged, eyebrow raised.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± I retorted, exasperated. ¡°Fine. I apologize. It won¡¯t happen again. There, are you <b>happy</b>!¡±

    ¡°Third,¡± he pressed on, disregarding my plea. He gestured to his damp shirt. ¡°This¨Cthree strikes, and it¡¯s only the first day.

    ¡°Most people don¡¯t even make it past strike one. So tell me, how should I let you off the hook?¡±

    With every word, he closed the distance between us. But after his final question, he stepped back, studying me intently.

    I turned away, <b>unable </b>to bear his piercing gaze. He regarded me as if I hadmitted some unspeakable crime.

    Before I could muster <b>the </b>words to break the silence, a familiar voice filled the <b>hallway</b>.

    ¡°<b>Alpha </b>Cade?¡±

    My body froze beneath Cade¡¯s hold, and a small frown etched itself between his brows as he nced aside. I didn¡¯t need to look to know who had arrived. It was Kieran.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for <b>you</b>,¡± Kieran said, an easy chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°I actually need to speak with you about something

    important.

    ¡°Let go,¡± I whispered, pushing gently against his chest in a futile attempt to free myself.

    Cade turned <b>back </b>to ine, his expression resolute. ¡°I¡¯m <b>not </b>letting you go. I¡¯m not finished with you.¡±

    I <b>but </b>my lip, casting a quick <b>nce </b>to where my <b>brother </b>stood just a few meters away. In mere seconds, he would <b>discover </b>I

    was here.

    ¡°Someone needs to talk to <b>you</b><b>.</b>¡± I insisted, my heart racing at the urgency of the moment. ¡°We can discuss this <b>another </b><b>time</b>.¡±

    a <b>wait</b>,¡± Cade replied stubbornly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.

    Fear gripped my heart, causing it to race within my chest.

    ¡°Please?¡± I implored, locking my gaze with hus I knew I must have looked desperate¨Ca sight I didn¡¯t want him to waness. Yet, Helt <b>as </b>though I had no choice.

    An <b>ambiguous </b>expression tickered across his <b>face </b>for a brief moment.

    ¡°<b>Oh</b><b>, </b>you¡¯re <b>with </b>someone?¡± Kieran¡¯s voice drew nearer, urgency pricking at my thoughts. I had to act now

    Cade still hadn¡¯t spoken and in a moment of detance against my <b>own </b>apprehensions. I pursed my <b>tips </b><b>and </b>shook my head. Desperate times callest for desperate measures: Summoning every ounce of courage within me. I wrapped my arms arouty!

    <b>a </b>

    10:42 AM c

    Chapter 14 Desperate Times:

    his neck, pulling him close.

    In an instant <b>our </b>lips collided.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

 My trembling hand Ch 15

    Chapter 15 Rough Lips

    Chapter 15 Rough Lips

    ARDEN

    s

    I didn¡¯t know what I had been expecting from that moment. It wasn¡¯t the exhrating fireworks I felt during my first kiss with Jaxon. My heart didn¡¯t race faster, nor did fear consume my body. Instead, it felt¡­ safe.

    He didn¡¯t pull away, but he also didn¡¯t kiss me back. I closed my eyes tightly, anxiety swirling within me as I braced for his reaction. My palms rested on the sides of his face, drawing him impossibly closer. The thought that Kieran might recognize who I was loomed ominously in my <b>mind</b>.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I heard my brother say, a chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°I see that you¡¯re busy. Anyway, I just came by to let you know that our mansion is throwing a party this weekend. All Alphas are invited. We hope to see you there.¡±

    <b>With </b>that, he turned and walked away, leaving me <b>in </b><b>a </b>state of internal relief. I felt the urge to pull away, but before I could, Cade¡¯s arms wrapped around <b>my </b>waist.

    My eyes widened as he pulled me even closer. Without any warning, he began moving his lips against mine.

    At first, I didn¡¯t know how to respond. His lips were the opposite of soft. They had a rough, full quality that, to my surprise. bore an unexpected <b>pain</b><b>. </b>Yet, it felt like I was under a spell, and I instinctively began to kiss him back.

    He didn¡¯t use any tongue or teeth, but the intensity of the kiss made it feel like he had. My mind slowed to a crawl, struggling to process what I was doing. All I was aware of was <b>that </b>this kiss made me forget the chaotic situation I found myself in.

    But <b>just </b>as abruptly as it had begun, he pulled away, <b>leaving </b><b>me </b>a bewildered mess. I looked up at him, my eyes wide with unspoken questions, yet his expression remained unreadable. I noticed <b>a </b>slight pulse in his jaw as he stepped back, shaking his head. Then, a small, teasing smirk appeared across his <b>lips</b>.

    ¡°Your words really do contradict your actions,¡± he murmured.

    I didn¡¯t want <b>to </b>kiss him! It was because he left me with no <b>choice</b>!

    ?1 just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Save it,¡± he interrupted, cutting me off. ¡°I assume you already got <b>what </b>you <b>wanted</b>. <b>Nice </b>try, but even then, I won¡¯t budge. You¡¯re <b>not </b>getting my points.¡±

    ¡°Desperation is not a <b>good </b>look,¡± he added, <b>and </b>with <b>that</b>, he turned <b>and </b>walked away, <b>leaving </b><b>me </b>frowning deeply. What on earth was he talking about? Did he really think I was <b>taking </b><b>advantage </b>oKhim<b>? </b>

    ¡°As if,¡± 1 muttered <b>under </b>my <b>breath</b><b>, </b><b>shaking </b>my head in frustration. With a heavy sigh of relief, I leaned back <b>against </b>the <b>wall</b>, grateful <b>that </b>my brother <b>hadn¡¯t </b>seen me. That spared me yet another awkward encounter.

    ¡°There <b>you </b>are!¡±

    I turned to see Tessa making her way <b>toward </b>me, relief washing over her features. I was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said sheepishly, casting a nce at the fountain. ¡°I was just thirsty.¡±

    <b>She </b>let out an exasperated sigh and took my arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m drained. Did you <b>know </b>that girl we spoke to before ss approached me again?¡±

    ¡°Sienna?¡± I <b>asked</b>, frowning in response.

    She nodded, her expression one of frustration. ¡°Yeah. She warned me about you¡±

    1 froze under her <b>touch</b>, nervousness coursing through me. <b>Sensing </b>my unease. Tessa quickly shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, offering me a small, <b>reassuring </b>smile. ¡°I don¡¯t believe her at all. She told me you weren¡¯t what you sected <b>and </b>to steer clear before <b>it </b><b>was </b>toote. She¡¯s foolish if she thinks I¡¯m going to take her side.¡±

    10:43 AM <b>ch </b>

    Chapter 15 Rough Lips.

    Guilt washed over me, and I pursed my lips. ¡°Sorry. I dragged you into this mess.¡±

    45 Free Cons

    ¡°Hey,¡± she nudged my shoulder yfully, her smile brightening my mood. ¡°We all have our own stories. We¡¯re <b>here </b>for a new beginning. I have my past too, some parts I¡¯m not proud of. But I won¡¯t judge you based on what you¡¯ve done before: I¡¯ll judge you by how you treat me now.¡±

    I smiled back at her, a warm sense of gratitude swelling within me.

    Tessa and I finally arrived at our dorm, the familiarity of the journey to our room lingering in the air. The atmosphere was charged with energy, particrly because of the wolves in Hades¡® <b>dorm</b>¨Ceach one possessing an insane libido that they were not shy about disying in the hallways.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to witnessing scenes like this,¡± I muttered under my breath, shaking my head in disbelief.

    But then, the image of making out with Cade invaded my mind, causing my cheeks to redden. I buried <b>my </b>face with a pillow to get rid of such thoughts. There was no use thinking about a man like him!

    Tessa nced over at me from her bed, amusement in her eyes as she chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯d better get ustomed to it.¡±

    I clicked my tongue in annoyance, propping myself up on the <b>edge </b>of my bed. ¡°I still don¡¯t grasp itpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than it seems,¡± Tessa sighed, now <b>sitting </b>up and leaning against the thin wall that separated our rooms.

    ¡°The point system has been in ce since the inception of Elite. Originally, it centered around academic merit. As you know, graduating from Elite is no easy feat¡±

    I nodded in agreement, recalling my father¡¯s struggles to graduate¨Cstories I¡¯d heard, well eavesdropped, from my oldest brother, Lucian.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said thoughtfully. ¡°I heard that the standards have only gotten tougher over the years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s primarily due to <b>a </b><b>quota</b><b>,</b>¡± Tessa exined<b>, </b>a serious look crossing her face. This revtion piqued my interest. ¡°The ultimate goal of graduating from Elite is to secure a position among the high¨Cranking officials in our respective packs. Being recruited into the United Factions¨Cthe governing body of our country, Fenra¨Crepresents an even higher aspiration.¡±

    ¡°But even then, the <b>avable </b>seats are exceedingly limited. Elite aims to recruit only the best and brightest, and so they¡¯ve established a cap on how many students can graduate.¡±

    ¡°Initially, it <b>was </b>challenging to measure students¡® merits solely based on academic grades. That¡¯s when Mr. Winters became the headmaster and implemented the point system, because in his words, it was <b>more </b>tangible and it didn¡¯t cage students within their academic capabilities.¡±

    This is absolutely <b>insane</b>.¡± I <b>said</b>, feeling overwhelmed by the barrage of information.

    They never covered this in the general assembly, did they?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Tessa replied <b>with </b>a knowing smirk. ¡°They <b>don¡¯t </b>openly acknowledge it, but you can find all the details in the Echo, the schoul <b>page </b>I mentioned earlier. There, <b>you¡¯ll </b>see the corresponding pointsid out. Just check <b>your </b>phone<b>¡± </b>

    I bit my lip nervously, turning slightly to the <b>side</b>. ¡°I don¡¯t actually own a

    phone?

 My trembling hand Ch 16

    Chapter 16 Aftersound<b>. </b>

    Chapter 16 Aftersound

    ARDEN

    s

    ¡°What?¡± Tessa eximed, shock seen in her eyes. She acted like I <b>had </b>just uttered some unspeakable horror.

    In this day and age, it was downright absurd to <b>think </b>there was <b>a </b>werewolf without a phone. We had fully embraced the human culture, and in this country, we even had to deal with the mischief of Tablet Pups.

    ¡°Well,¡± I hesitated, choosing my words carefully, ¡°let¡¯s just say my mom is a little controlling?¡±

    Tessa pursed her lips thoughtfully, then began rummaging through her bag. Momentster, she took out a worn<b>¨C</b>out phone and tossed it to me casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s my old phone,¡± <b>she </b>said. ¡°But <b>just </b>a heads¨Cup¨Cit has a mind of its own.¡±

    I stared at her, my eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°This is way too much, Tessa. Are you sure-

    Without letting me finish, she waved me off dismissively, ¡°You¡¯re actually doing me <b>a </b>favor by taking it,¡± she insisted. ¡°I¡¯ve wiped all the previous <b>data</b>, so you can start fresh right away. Trust me, this is a <b>good </b><b>thing</b>. It¡¯s been my phone for so long. and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to just throw it away. Handing it to you makes it feel like it¡¯s not going to waste,¡± she added softly.

    ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ve <b>even </b>added the application for our school¡¯s page,¡± she added, brightening the atmosphere a bit.

    A small smile appeared across my lips as I unlocked the phone <b>and </b>navigated straight to the app that required me to register my ID number to create an ount. I found myself pressing the screen multiple times for each letter to appear, but t couldn¡¯t afford toin. My finances <b>had </b>been drained dry for first¨Csemester tuition and the dorm lease, so I definitely couldn¡¯t afford a brand new phone.

    ¡°The ranking is on the homepage.¡± Tessa pointed out. I <b>nodded</b>, spotting it immediately. There was an overall ranking, then. one designated for men and another for women<b>. </b>

    With the school year just beginning, I didn¡¯t expect to see any startling statistics, but what I found made my heart sink.

    At <b>the </b>very <b>top </b>of the overall list was Jaxon

    ¡°How is this <b>even </b><b>possible</b>?¡± I muttered under my breath.

    I felt the bed dip beside me as Tessa leaned in to scrutinize the screen.

    ¡°How does he <b>have </b>two hundred <b>points </b>already?¡± I questioned, astonished. It¡¯s only the first day of school.¡±

    Tess chewed on her lip thoughtfully. ¡°Well, I <b>heard </b>he¡¯s racking up <b>points </b>early by sleeping with different women. It seems he wants to <b>overtake </b>the list pretty quickly.¡±

    I pursed my <b>lips</b><b>. </b>Was I blind for the two years I loved him? How did I not <b>notice </b>he was this <b>desperate</b>? <b>And </b><b>he </b><b>was </b>with Sienna. 100, but I doubt she was <b>upset </b><b>about </b>this<b>. </b>

    The second name on the list somehow made my heart drop, too.

    Cade was close behind with 190 points. I sighed <b>and </b>shook my head. He¡¯s also an Alpha¨Cand I <b>saw </b><b>firsthand </b>how he made our with that woman before.

    Rowan was third and Elias was fourth. They were already dominating the list.

    I diverted my attention back to the screen, trying to search for my own name. It took <b>quite </b>a bit of scrolling before I <b>finally </b>

    realized

    ¡°My <b>name </b><b>isn¡¯t </b>listed here. Yours isn¡¯t either¡±

    Tessa sighed deeply ¡°That¡¯s because this list only shows the students most likely to rise to <b>the </b>top. Only the top 100 among both <b>freshmen </b><b>and </b>seniors. <b>Don¡¯t </b>worry. This list is more for pride¡¯s sake. You can check your own ranking at the homepage.¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

    10:43 A

    1

    Chapter 16 Aftersound

    I clicked on my name right away and <b>saw </b>the measly ten points I <b>won </b><b>with </b>Cade during the dodgeball game..

    Arden Stone ¨C Rank 365

    ¡°It¡¯s soplicated.¡± I groaned. ¡°If only I <b>had </b>known it was like this-

    1 caught myself and swallowed the thought. No, this was my only option. I couldn¡¯t stay with the pack any longer.

    ¡°What were you going to say?¡± Tessa asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I muttered, deflecting her question.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a cutthroatpetition.¡± Tessa continued, leaning back against the bedrest, her voice taking on a serious tone. It¡¯s only going to get more challenging each day. So, the fastest way to climb the rankings is to have sex with the highest¨Cranking <b>Alphas</b><b>.</b>¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond, continuing to navigate through the school page. My eyes suddenlynded on a small ck option at the very top of the homepage, nestled quietly within the navigation bar. Without a second thought, I pressed on it, but immediately regretted my impulsiveness.

    The

    e room

    was filled with moans.

    Ah right there! Jazon, fuck me harder please,¡±

    ¡°You like that, you little slut?¡±

    A video yed automatically, and it was of Jaxon and a woman that definitely wasn¡¯t Sienna. It didn¡¯t seem to be an edited. video. It was raw footage, almost as if it was live.

    He trusted into her <b>like </b><b>an </b><b>animal </b>in heat. The woman took it without anyints, moaning with every thrust into her body. Her fingers dug into the sheets, her hips bucking wildly as he pounded her over and over-

    Yet as I scrolled <b>further</b>, I found this <b>wasn¡¯t </b>the only video. I tried to turn it off, but Tessa¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t cooperating. So, this was what she meant by the phone having <b>a </b>mind of its own.

    My cheeks flushed crimson as I flung the phone underneath the pillow<b>, </b>prompting Tessa to erupt into a fit of <bughter</b>.

    -I wasn¡¯t doing anything! I just clicked on one of the buttons, <b>and </b>it led me to that. I <b>swear</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>didn¡¯t mean to

    Her uproariousughter interrupted my frantic defense. ¡°Oh, Arden. You¡¯re <b>so </b><b>adorably </b><b>naive</b>! You¡¯ve only stumbled <b>upon </b>the Aftersound¡±

    ¡°Aftersound?¡± I echoed, <b>confusion </b>lining my voice.

    ¡°Exactly If there¡¯s an echo, then there¡¯s <b>an </b>aftersound. That¡¯s where the students of <b>Elite </b>reveal <b>their </b>proof of sexual <b>points</b>. It¡¯d be all too easy to fabricate a story about sleeping <b>with </b>the Alphas or <b>anyone </b>else, which is <b>why </b>this system is <b>in </b>ce to ensure authenticity in iming those points.¡±

    ¡°And no <b>one </b>think this is even slightly strange?¡± I eximed incredulously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this <b>beyond </b><b>weird</b>?¡±

    turi

    ¡°It can only be essed using a valid student ID <b>number</b>. Everyone here is pretty chill about it. It¡¯s what <b>we </b>signed up for in Elite¡±

    I hit my lip in frustration.

    Crap

    ¡°What have I gotten myself <b>into</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 17

    Chapter 17 Silver Quill

    Chapter 17 Silver Quill

    ARDEN

    ¡°Come on¨Cthere¡¯s no time to process everything.¡± Tessa said, offering her hand.

    ¡°What now?¡± I groaned, already wanting to sleep.

    s

    ¡°Now that you <b>have </b>ess to Echo, you can be updated with the school events. The different clubs are recruiting this time. <b>This </b>is another thing that doesn¡¯t rely on faction loyalty, but it could still lead to us getting points.¡±

    I quickly stood. That sounded like the Elite I dreamed about.

    Tessa chuckled. ¡°Arden, you¡¯re adorable. You suddenly came to life.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I <b>said </b>enthusiastically, leading Tessa out of the door and out of our <b>dorm</b>. She <b>shook </b>her head in amusement as I continued to drag her.

    Do

    you <b>even </b>know where to go?¡± she asked.

    I stopped in my tracks and smiled sheepishly before turning around.

    ¡°It¡¯s this way,¡± she said, leading me to thebyrinthine gardens, where plenty of clubs <b>had </b>set their <b>booths</b>. Hundreds of freshmen wandered around the garden, looking for the club that best suited them.

    I looked <b>at </b><b>the </b>signs one by one.

    ¡°Elite Combat,¡± I muttered. That <b>definitely </b>wasn¡¯t for me.

    There were also a lot of sports teams, but then <b>again</b>, I wasn¡¯t gifted with that physicality.

    Just then, I stopped in horror when I saw a booth with a long line.

    ¡°ONS Club?¡± I said, capturing Tessa¡¯s attention. It wasn¡¯t the name <b>that </b>caught me off guard, but the vulgar photo <b>of </b>two werewolves in their animal form having sex.

    ¡°<b>One </b>Night Stand club, Tessa introduced. ¡°They¡¯re <b>meant </b>for <b>having </b>sex within their members in order to increase their points exponentially

    I smelled a <b>familiar </b>scent <b>and </b>found <b>Jaxon </b>bypassing <b>through </b>the line to input his name in. The others <b>squealed </b>in excitement as <b>soon </b><b>as </b>they <b>saw </b>him.

    ¡°Are you interested in-

    I cut Tessa¡¯s question off by dragging her away from their booth.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m assuming you don¡¯t like that club¡±

    I shook <b>my </b><b>head</b>. ¡°It¡¯s a breeding site for infections<b>, </b>I muttered.

    <b>She </b>chuckled, throwing her head back in <b>amusement</b>. ¡°Do you <b>have </b>anything in mind <b>then</b>? We can join multiple clubs, by the <b>way</b>¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just stick to one for now,¡± I said, <b>and </b>she nodded in agreement. Just then, her eyes brightened when she saw the Theater Wolves club

    ¡°Can you sing or dance?¡± she asked.

    I quickly shook my head. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve never been gifted in those aspects. Do you want to join?¡±

    She slowly nodded, making me smile. ¡°Go then,¡± I said. ¡°Til look <b>around </b>on my <b>own </b>

    10:43 AM <b>ch </b>

    Chapter 17 Silver Quill

    Tessa tilted her <b>head</b>. ¡°Are you sure? I can just sign my <b>name </b>and we can go.

    45 Free Coins

    I shook my head with a reassuring smile. ¡°Get to know the members better,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for each other in the dorm.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said after much reluctance, ¡°See youter then<b>!</b>¡±

    I nodded <b>and </b>waved goodbye as I continued to navigate my way through the booths. Just then, I saw thest one at the veryer, with not much werewolves lining to sign up.

    I read their sign intently.

    Silver Quill Society. A

    ¡°Hey!¡± anky, tall man with thick¨Crimmed sses and equally thick lenses greeted. <b>¡°</b>Are you interested?¡±

    I grabbed one of the flyers <b>and </b>began reading what their club was supposed to be for.

    ¡°It¡¯s an academic club,¡± he began exining as I read. ¡°We focus on increasing our grades and academic standing in Elite. We also joinpetitions within and outside of the academy¨CMath, English, debate. You name it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re one of the most prestigious and exclusive clubs <b>in </b>the school.¡±

    I turned my attention back to him, a small smile on my lips. I was never too good with the extra¨Ccurricrs, but I was proud of my academic achievements. I believed it was my greatest strength.

    I never got to show it much when I was in high school because of all the bullying I faced from Jaxon¡¯s fans and my brothers

    supporters.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Fort,¡± he introduced, holding out his hand.

    I took <b>it </b>with <b>a </b>small smile. ¡°Arden.¡±

    ¡°Where do I sign up?¡± I asked right away.

    A wide smile appeared on his lips. ¡°<b>You </b>can write your name here. However, like I said, we¡¯re <b>an </b>exclusive club. So, there¡¯s <b>a </b>screening for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I muttered ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>okay. What <b>do </b>we <b>have </b>to do?¡±

    ¡°<b>You </b>actually came right on time!¡± <b>he </b>eximed. ¡°We <b>have </b>onest seat left for the screening before it could start¡±

    ¡°<b>Huh</b><b>?</b>¡± I uilted my head to the side. Fort ced <b>his </b>hands on my shoulders and began pushing me toward one of the buildings near thebyrinthine garden. It <b>was </b><b>one</b>¨C<b>story</b>, but wide, <b>and </b><b>had </b>silver intricacies surrounding it.

    <b>At </b>the very top, the words ¡®Silver Quill¡® were engraved in stone.

    ¡°Do <b>your </b>best!¡±

    With that, Fort opened the door and pushed me inside a <b>room </b>filled with more than fifty freshmen. I froze in my spot as they <b>looked </b>at me like I <b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>meant </b>to be there.

    I <b>gulped </b>and looked toward the front, where Miss Lovesonstood. <b>She </b>smirked as soon <b>as </b>she saw <b>me</b>.

    ¡°Well, it <b>secans </b>we¡¯replete. We can start <b>now</b>.¡±

    ¡°Start <b>what</b>?¡± I muttered.

    <b>¡°</b>Arden, please take your seat.¡±

    I gasped <b>softly </b>when she said <b>my </b><b>name</b>. She remembered it? The others, too, appeared to be on edge when she called <b>my </b>name. eyeing me with intensity

    10:43 AM

    Chapter 17 Silver Quill

    +5 Free Coms

    I cleared my throat and looked around for an empty seat, finding one near the very back. I quickly went and sat, letting out a deep breath<b>. </b>

    Fort didn¡¯t exin anything to me just yet!

    1 <b>shook </b>my head, but even <b>then</b>, I couldn¡¯t deny <b>the </b>loud beating of my heart. I was pretty excited for this, <b>and </b>with Miss Loveson as the club adviser. I was willing to do my best.

    ¡°You still smell good,¡± I heard the person next to me mutter.

    I quickly turned to the side and saw Elias looking at me with his head slightly tilted, a smirk ying on his lips.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be someone who would join this club. You don¡¯t look much like an intellectual.¡±

    My <b>brows </b>instinctively furrowed.

    Well<b>, </b>maybe there was one person that didn¡¯t make this club so great.

 My trembling hand Ch 18

    Chapter 18 A Debate With The Strategist

    Chapter 18 A Debate With The Strategist

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Miss Loveson cleared her throat, abruptly robbing me of the chance to retort to <b>what </b>Elias had said. Instead, a deep sigh of frustration escaped my lips. Why were these Alphas making everything so unbearably annoying?

    ¡°Silver Quill is looking for twenty new members from the freshmen,¡± Miss Loveson announced with a smile, her <b>enthusiasm </b><b>radiating </b>throughout <b>the </b>room.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she continued, her tone growing more earnest. ¡°There are many eager candidates <b>who </b><b>wish </b>to join our club, <b>but </b>not everyone will make the cut. Silver Quill is meant for the best <b>and </b>brightest <b>minds </b>among the Elite.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a prestigious opportunity,¡± she added, her voice filled with pride. ¡°Wepete with numerous schools across the globe. rivaling some of the most esteemed institutions. I hope youprehend the significance of this.¡±

    I surveyed the <b>room </b>and noticed <b>that </b>most of my peers had a fiery determination ignited in their eyes. They weren¡¯t nervous -they were <b>ready </b>for the challenge ahead. In fact, they even appeared excited.

    My gaze drifted to Elias, who wore azy smirk that suggested he believed he belonged to an entirely different leaguepared to the rest of us<b>. </b>

    If Tessa¡¯s words held any truth, then perhaps he truly was. She¡¯d told me that Elias Rue was one of the most formidable strategists in the East, with a reputation dating back to his youth, <b>when </b>he had devoured an entire library¡¯s worth of books.

    ¡°Aside from our limited number of members, we also maintain certain standards that you must uphold,¡± Miss Loveson went on, her demeanor still inviting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing <b>too </b><b>daunting</b>. You simply need to maintain a grade of 88% in all of your <b>sses </b>and achieve <b>an </b><b>average </b>of 90%.¡±

    ¡°I imagine that <b>won¡¯t </b>be <b>too </b>challenging for an Elite student, will it?¡± she chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s dive right in. This will be a swift process <b>since </b>we have another batch waiting. I¡¯m going to present you with a scenario, and you all will convey how you would respond if ced in that situation.

    ¡°Given that we are werewolves, the focus will be on our survival <b>and </b>harmony. Always remember to act as a leader,¡± she concluded, the room falling into an attentive silence as <b>the </b><b>weight </b>of her words settled in.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she

    said, her smile returning, ¡°Here¡¯s the scenario: You and your pack are under attack. Twenty members of your <b>group </b>are cornered. Your mate <b>is </b><b>valiantly </b>holding back the enemy, allowing <b>those </b>twenty members a chance to flee. You need to buy time; your mate is the <b>only </b><b>one </b><b>who </b><b>can </b><b>stall </b>the attackers

    Then, with a serious expression, she added, ¡°What will you do? Choose your swer carefully.¡±

    Immediately, one student raised his <b>hand</b>, <b>earning </b>disappointed nces <b>from </b><b>those </b>around him who were eager to answer

    first

    ¡°I¡¯ll let her stall them,¡± he dered without hesitation<b>. </b>¡°Your <b>mate </bes <b>only </b>once in a lifetime. But your pack¨Cthey are <b>your </b>responsibility. You owe it to them to ensure their safety.¡±

    A few <b>heads </b>nodded in agreement. <b>Miss </b><b>Loveson </b>offered <b>no </b>reaction, maintaining her neutrality.

    Then, <b>another </b>werewolf stood up. I couldn¡¯t help <b>but </b><b>frown </b><b>as </b>I <b>recognized </b>who it was. <b>Sienna </b><b>was </b>here <b>again</b>. Well, the two of us were best friends for a reason, each drawn to simr interests, <b>and </b>she also <b>ranked </b>among the top students during our

    chool <b>years </b>she stole a <b>nce </b>my <b>way</b>, clearly wanting to <b>impress </b>me.

    ¡°Tid <b>save </b>my <b>mate</b>,¡± <b>she </b>said <b>supply</b>, a proud smile stered <b>across </b>her <b>face</b>. ¡°Twenty <b>pack </b><b>members </b>for a leader isn¡¯t a bad Diade. In this case, it¡¯s not about the <b>quantity </b>of lives <b>but </b>the <b>quality </b>of the people we choose to <b>protect </b>

    I frowned, sensing the <b>implications </b>of her statement. It carried a distinctly ssist undertone, <b>suggesting </b>that the life of an Alpha held more value than that of twenty others.

    Vet, a few individuals nodded, seemingly in agreement with her perspective.

    10:43 AM c

    Chapter 18 A Debate With The Strategist

    +5 Free

    Coins

    As the conversation unfolded, most followed suit, delivering variations of sacrifice and stoicism, as if spouting lines from a tragic tale where heartbreak was the noble price of power. Words like responsibility, necessity, and duty were tossed around with rming ease.

    Then, Elias clicked his tongue sharply

    The sound sliced through the murmur of conversation, prompting everyone to turn their focus toward him. I, too, found myself intrigued by what he would say.

    ¡°Everyone here is still thinking emotionally,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s break this down properly.

    ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered. You don¡¯t <b>have </b>the advantage. Your mate can stall, yes, but not indefinitely. The priority is to protect the twenty; <b>that¡¯s </b>your responsibility. And that means getting them out¨Cfast and far. Where are they escaping to? Is there terrain you <b>can </b><b>use</b>? Trees to mask <b>their </b>scent? A river to break pursuit?¡±

    He took a slow, deliberate breath, collecting his thoughts.

    ¡°A leader is not someone who gets to have everything. A leader has to choose¨Cand endure the consequences of those choices. The <b>enemy </b><b>is </bing now. You can¡¯t gamble with twenty lives to save one, <b>even </b>if that one means the world to you. <b>The </b>cost is simply too <b>high</b>.¡±

    Then came the final blow. His voice dropped, turning colder.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a real leader, you <b>don¡¯t </b>have weaknesses.¡±

    Silence enveloped the room.

    For just a moment, I wanted to agree. Not because I truly believed him, but because he made it sound so¡­ inarguable.

    But my hand rose before I consciously decided to do so.

    My heart thudded once, loudly. People turned to look: I sensed their attention weighing upon me. I didn¡¯t speak right away. Miss Loveson arched a challenging brow.

    I swallowed hard, gathering my <b>thoughts</b>.

    ¡°I <b>disagree </b>with that.¡±

    Quiet gasps rippled across the room. I could feel their <b>shock</b>. Who would dare challenge someone as astute as Elias?

    Yet, despite the apprehension, I felt it wasn¡¯t the best choice to remain silent

    ¡°I <b>understand </b>the logic,¡± I began, <b>choosing </b>my words with care. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>understand </b>the numbers. I recognize <b>that </b>in a battle, you measure risk <b>and </b><b>you </b>prioritize the many.¡±

    I stood now, making an effort to <b>maintain </b>my confidence in the face of <b>overwhelming </b>scrutiny.

    ¡°But I think this question isn¡¯t as <b>ck</b><b>¨C</b>and¨Cwhite as we are trying to make it. First<b>¨C</b><b>what </b>are we fighting<b>? </b>Are we certain that single <b>person </b>is the only <b>one </b>capable of holding <b>them </b>off? If one person can stall thein, then <b>why </b>not twenty, including met What exactly are we running from that we have already decided we <b>cannot </b>face?¡±

    I let the <b>question </b><b>hang </b><b>in </b>the air.

    ¡°If we keep running <b>and </b>leave someone behind<b>, </b>aren¡¯t we just dying the next attack? The threat is still alive. It¡¯s still out <b>there</b>. It knows who we <b>are</b><b>. </b><b>And </b>next <b>time</b>, maybe it <b>won¡¯t </b>even <b>give </b>us the <b>chance </b>to run at <b>all</b><b>.</b>¡±

    I turned to Elias, measuring my approach carefully.

    ¡°And <b>one </b>more thing. <b>You </b>said a leader shouldn¡¯t <b>have </b>weaknesses. I <b>must </b>disagree once more.¡±

    Now I could feel the heat crawling up my chest, but I <b>didn¡¯t </b>let it <b>drive </b><b>me </b><b>into </b>a frenzy. I wanted to be heard clearly.

    <b>mate </b>isn¡¯t a weakness. The people we care about aren¡¯t liabilities; they are the very reason we fight harder. A leader who<b>, </b>

    10:43 AM C

    Chapter 18 A Debate With The Strategist

    s

    sacrifices everything to be seen as untouchable¡­ <b>may </b>win, sure. But, you won¡¯t lead a pack <b>that </b>way. You¡¯ll lead <b>shadows</b>.¡±

    I straightened my shoulders, grounding myself in conviction. ¡°I believe that a good leader doesn¡¯t grow strong by excising their heart; <b>they </b>be truly strong because of it.¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 19

    Chapter 19 Rowan¡¯s Offer

    Chapter 19 Rowan¡¯s Offer

    ARDEN

    D

    s

    The others stared at me as if I hadmitted all seven deadly sins while they walked past. I quickly gathered my belongings and made a swift attempt to exit, anxiously trying to avoid being murdered by their piercing gazes.

    I clicked my tongue in irritation. I was merely offering my perspective on the topic, yet some voices in the room interpreted

    as an act of defiance against Elias¡® words¨Cor, even worse, an audacious attempt to capture his attention.

    With a heavy sigh, I shook my head and hurried my steps, only to feel a sharp tug at my arm that made me frown. Turning around, I was met with Sienna¡¯s ire¨Cfilled <b>gaze</b>.

    ¡°Let go, I demanded.

    She smirked, tilting her head slightly, and ignored my request. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going toy low?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± I replied.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that way to me,¡± Sienna said through gritted teeth. ¡°What? Now <b>that </b>Jaxon¡¯s left you, you¡¯re targeting the other Alphas?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I eximed, pulling my arm away from her hold. However, her sharp nails grazed my skin in the process, leaving a stinging scratch.

    Before I could further defend myself, someone interrupted our tense exchange. Sienna froze and spun around, her floral scent intensifying in the air, prompting me to cover my <b>nose</b>.

    ¡°Alpha Elias,¡± she addressed him, bowing slightly. ¡°What brought you here? Do you want to talk-¡±

    ¡°<b>Arden</b>.¡± Elias interjected, raising an eyebrow as he crossed his <b>arms </b>over his chest. ¡°So, that¡¯s your name.¡±

    I pursed my lips in response. ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    Sienna shot me an incredulous re before Elias turned his attention to her. ¡°Can you leave?¡±

    Sienna¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, <b>and </b>after a long pause filled with tension, she finally stalked off, though not without. shooting me onest contemptuous look.

    I sighed <b>in </b>relief, grateful to have her gone, <b>but </b>now I faced the task <b>of </b>dealing with Elias. Turning around, I hoped he would let me slip away without dragging me into a conversation, but he ced a hand firmly on my shoulder, dangerously close to my scent <b>nd</b>. I instinctively backed away and <b>removed </b>his hand from <b>that </b>Sensitive area

    A smirk yed on his <b>lips </b>as he locked <b>his </b>gaze onto mine. ¡°Sensitive, <b>are </b>we?¡±

    ¡°It <b>makes </b>me wonder what other parts <b>you¡¯re </b><b>sensitive </b>in.¡± he murmured, his <b>voice </b>dropping to <b>a </b>near whisper.

    I clicked my tongue and crossed my <b>arms </b>defensively. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    You¡¯re mustaken!

    My brows knutted together in confusion. <i>He </i>had gone out of his way just to say that?

    ¡°Weaknesses are precisely what lead to your heart <b>being </b><b>carved </b><b>out </b>in the first ce. When <b>you¡¯re </b>as tough as stone, that won¡¯t happen.

    While Lagree that by running away, you¡¯re merely stalling the inevitable, it also <b>means </b>you are gaining time. Time to ormte better strategies, rally strong allies, <b>and </b>ultimately <b>save </b>the majority¡±

    I <b>didn¡¯t </b>fully understand why he was imparting all this wisdom to ine, <b>as </b>if he were eager <b>to </b><b>prove </b><b>himself </b>further. ¡°But I must say,¡± he continued, stepping closer this time. I held my <b>ground </b>and met his gaze head¨Con, refusing to back away.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10.43 AM c

    Chapter 19 Rowan¡¯s Offer

    ¡°You made <b>an </b>excellent point.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t say this lightly, but you seem exceptionally intelligent.¡±

    He scrutinized my face, cataloging every detail, <b>drinking </b>it in andmitting it to memory with his gaze.

    ¡°Intelligence is very attractive, he remarked, a hint of appreciationcing his words.

    s

    ¡°I really think we should consider a different approach to earn those points,¡± Rowan interjected, tapping his pen rhythmically on the table.

    My group

    for Pack Psychology & Bonding was nestled in the library, where Miss Loveson had granted us the freedom to continue our presentations outside the confines of the ssroom.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Tessa added timidly. ¡°I heard the other groups are nning roleys<b>, </b>while some have even opted to create songs.¡±

    I pursed my lips, contemting the suggestions. A song or a roley based on knotting wouldn¡¯t garner much interest, would it? In fact, it sounded ridiculous.

    Rowan shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t work for us,¡± he echoed my thoughts. ¡°But I agree that we need a fresh idea to elevate our presentation above the rest.¡±

    Cade nodded thoughtfully. ¡°We don¡¯t know how many points are in y, but <b>Miss </b>Loveson is known for giving out significant points.¡±

    We were silent for a few moments before Rowan turned to me with a small smile. ¡°Have <b>you </b>slept with any of the Alphas yet<b>?</b>¡±

    My brows furrowed, <b>and </b>I felt Tessa stiffen beside me. ¡°Excuse <b>me</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t, then would you like to make a video demonstration of knotting? I <b>think </b>it would be really hot.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. It was appalling how he would <be </b>up with a suggestion. He must <b>have </b>noticed the look on my face as heughed out loud, throwing his head back.

    Come <b>on</b><b>. </b>It¡¯s not that weird. I¡¯m <b>assuming </b>you¡¯ve seen those videos in the Aftersound. I¡¯m telling you¨Cpeople won¡¯t even bat an eye.

    ¡°In <b>fact</b>, your status is going to be uplifted the moment we share the video,

    ¡°This <b>is </b><b>an </b><b>academic </b><b>project</b>,¡± I deadpanned

    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m <b>sure </b>Miss Loveson would appreciate the¡­ visual rity a video demonstration provides<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Knotting is done between bonded pairs, or those with <b>ruts </b><b>and </b>heats. It¡¯s to seed the man¡¯s essence and increase the <b>chances </b>of pregnancy.¡±

    That¡¯s all true,¡± Rowan <b>smirked </b>¡°But it¡¯s more than just biology. It¡¯s primal Raw. Intense. I¡¯m telling you¨Cwhen you¡¯re knotted, it¡¯s like nothing else exists. You feel everything. The stretch, the pressure, the heat. It¡¯s addictive.¡±

    I turned to the side and found <b>Tessa </b>with very red cheeks, which told me she <b>had </b>done this before. <b>Again</b>, Cade¡¯s face remained neutral, but it wasn¡¯t too far off <b>that </b>he had done something like it.

    ¡°Why?¡± Rowan suddenly asked, leaning against his elbows <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you a virgin or something?

    Helt my heart skip a beat, but I didn¡¯t <b>give </b>anything away with my <b>expression</b>. ¡°No,¡± I <b>calmly </b>said.

    ¡°Ah,¡± he <b>continued</b>. ¡°You must be the old¨Cfashioned type, then<b>. </b>That¡¯s better. I <b>can </b>show you the wonders and pleasures of

    ¡°Condoms exist for a <b>reason</b>¨Cand that is to decrease the chances <b>of </b>pregnancy. What do you say, huh? I have my ruting,

    27/3

    10:43 AM <b>Ch </b>

    Chapter 19 Rowan¡¯s Offer

    the next week, so it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even know why I was still listening to this..

    +5 Free Cons

    ¡°<b>The </b>feeling of fullness is unmatched. It will be an ache <b>that </b>spreads <b>through </b>your whole body until you¡¯re gasping. You might even grow addicted to it if you do it with me,¡± he winked.

    The table was silent, all their gazes on me. Well, except for Cade, who appeared deep in thought. Just then, the bell rang, and I <b>was </b><b>finally </b>able to <b>breathe </b>properly.

    ¡°Bummer, Rowan said, pulling out <b>his </b>chair. He then grabbed my phone and inputted his number before winking at me.

    <b>¡°</b>We still have until next week. Call me if you¡¯re up <b>for </b>it.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 20

    Chapter 20 Unexpected Revtion

    Chapter 20 Unexpected Revtion

    ARDEN

    a

    Tessa and I were getting ready for the day, but I could already feel a <b>wave </b>of dread washing over me. For <b>the </b>past few days, Rowan had been pestering me about having sex with him<b>. </b>

    ¡°Are you going to agree to it?¡± Tessa asked, raising an eyebrow. I turned to her at an almost <b>astronomical </b>speed before shaking

    my head emphatically.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely preposterous to even consider. I¡¯m not going to <b>have </b>sex with Rowan, much less let him knot me. I don¡¯t <b>think </b>we need to go that far to elevate our presentation,¡± I replied firmly.

    ¡°Yeah, I understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± she chuckled lightly, herughter a smallfort. ¡°But honestly, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll stop anytime soon, so let¡¯s brainstorm so

    some alternative ways to enhance our presentation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, <b>and </b>speaking <b>of </b>distractions, do you <b>want </b>to go to that party tonight<b>?</b>¡± Tessa asked, her tone bright and hopeful.

    I turned to her, furrowing my brows in confusion. ¡°Party?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, I heard it¡¯s a weing party for all the freshmen<b>, </b>and it¡¯ll be held in one of the Elite Mansions,¡± she exined, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

    I pursed my lips, my mind racing with reluctance. That was thest ce I wanted to be.

    ¡°Umm, is it required?¡± I asked, trying to sound casual.

    Tessa paused <b>for </b>a moment, studying my expression before her eyes lit up <b>with </b>an idea, coaxing me into considering it.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m really not a party person.

    ¡°Neither am I,¡± Tessa admitted, her tone softening. ¡°But <b>can </b>we please just go <b>this </b>once? I¡¯ve heard there will be opportunities to earn points.¡±

    I blew air into my cheeks <b>and </b><b>sank </b>onto the bed, contemting. ¡°Is it sleeping with the Alphas and other high¨C<b>ranking </b><b>men</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Tessa scratched the back of her neck nervously. ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>certainly a possibility, but I think some teachers will be there too. They might give out points on a whim.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I mutiered,

    still unsure.

    Tessa pursed her lips thoughtfully. ¡°Is there any way for me to convince you to go!¡±

    My silence served <b>as </b>an answer, and I could see her shoulders slump in defeat. With a resigned <b>sigh</b>, she settled down on her bed and began scrolling through her phone. We still had some time before our first ss, so <b>there </b><b>was </b>no <b>rush </b><b>just </b>yet.

    Suddenly. Tessa stood with <b>a </b><b>loud gasp</b>, diverting my attention <b>back </b>to her. Concern crept into my voice as <b>I </b><b>asked</b>, ¡°Oh my goodness. What¡¯s <b>wrong</b>?¡±

    ¡°<b>You </b>didn¡¯t tell me you tried

    Silver Quill!¡± she <b>eximed</b>, her eyes wide <b>with </b>excitement.

    ¡°Oh,¡± 1 muttered, remembering back ¡°Yeah, I was pulled in by some <b>guy</b>¨C<b>Fort</b>, I <b>think</b>.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the most dificuli clubs to get into!¡± she eximed. ¡°That¡¯s why the <b>line </b><b>isn¡¯t </b>too long¨C<b>most </b>people know that no matter how <b>sinart </b>they are, those who get into <b>Silver </b>Quill are practically untouchable.

    ¡°They only ept twenty students per year,¡± she added, nodding with a serious <b>expression</b>.

    I nodded in agreement. ¡°<b>Yeah</b>, that¡¯s <b>what </b>we were told during orientation. How did you even find out I tried out, by the

    way

    <b>She </b><b>walked </b>over to me with a bright smile, showing <b>me </b>her phone, <b>which </b>disyed the announcement page of Echo.

    10:43 AM <b>C </b>

    Chapter 20 Unexpected Revtion.

    #5 Free Coins

    As I read through the announcement, my <b>brows </b>furrowed slightly <b>until </b>disbelief washed over me. I turned to her with utter shock..

    ¡°That¡¯s my name,¡± I gasped.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tessa eximed, jumping up and pulling me into a hug. ¡°You got into Silver Quill! I can¡¯t believe my roommate is actually a <b>genius</b>!¡±

    I still struggled to process it. My eyes remained glued to the screen, <b>half</b><b>¨C</b>expecting it to change, fearing that my eyes were deceiving me. Yet there it was¨Cmy name, right after Alpha Elias.

    Another <b>familiar </b>name caught my eye¨CSienna Graves. Though I <b>would </b>have ordinarily felt a tug of resentment at the sight of her name, I was far too happy to allow it to affect me today.

    For most of my life, my family had made me feel incapable of aplishing anything. Yet here I stood, epted into one of the most prestigious clubs in Elite.

    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± Tessa <b>said</b>, her voice filled with genuine admiration <b>as </b>she patted my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this calls for a celebration<b>?</b>¡±

    I nced at her, a smile now firmly ying on my lips. It felt like I could smile the entire day without tiring.

    ¡°A party, perhaps?¡± she suggested with a yful nudge to my shoulder.

    With a small sigh that betrayed my growing enthusiasm, I finally nodded. Tessa erupted in excitement, leaping to her feet, pping her hands in delight.

    ¡°<b>Yay</b>!¡± she eximed, her joy infectious. ¡°You <b>won¡¯t </b>regret it. It¡¯s going to be so much fun!¡±

    <b>I </b>nodded <b>once </b><b>more</b>. In my happiness, however, I momentarily forgot <b>that </b>the announcement was visible to the <b>entire </b>student body

    To <b>my </b><b>dismay</b>, it was seen by one <b>of </b><b>the </b>people I <b>most </b>wanted to avoid.

    I stared at my drawer and sighed. <b>Inside </b>were nothing but old <b>jeans</b><b>, </b>oversized hoodies<b>, </b>and a handful of in shirts that had long <b>since </b>seen better days.

    I had packed in a <b>rush </b><b>when </b>I left home¨Cor rather, when I was <b>unceremoniously </b>kicked out. Even then, it¡¯s not like I owned anything <b>particrly </b><b>fancy </b>

    Tessa <b>noticed </b>my predicament pretty <b>quickly</b>.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she <b>chimed</b><b>, </b><b>walking </b>over to my <b>side </b><b>and </b><b>draping </b><b>an </b><b>arm </b><b>around </b>my shoulder. ¡°I have the perfect dress for you. It¡¯s going to be <b>just </b>right!¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay?¡± I asked.

    She nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Of course it is!¡± she replied. ¡°I <b>packed </b>way too many clothes for myself.¡±

    ¡°What would I do without you?¡± I sighed.

    She smiled warmly and gently pushed <b>me </b>toward the <b>bathroom</b>, passing me my <b>towel</b>. ¡°Just take a quick shower so <b>we </b>can get going

    Inodded <b>and </b>entered the <b>bathroom</b>, <b>turning </b>on the heater.

    However, the water was cold¡­. again. <b>What </b>did I expect? That was just <b>how </b>things operated in Hades¡® dorm after <b>dark</b><b>. </b>The heater only worked reliably in the morning, and after <b>that</b>, the water felt like it <b>had </be <b>straight </b>from the Arctic

    Idried off quickly, hating <b>how </b>the <b>cold </b>clung to <b>my </b>spine <b>even </b>after I wrapped the towel <b>securely </b><b>around </b>myself. By the time I stepped back into our shared room. Tessa <b>was </b>already waiting, holding the dress with an <b>eager </b>sunile.

    Chapter 20 Unexpected Revtion

    s

    It was <b>stunning</b>¨Ca white dress, silky andpletely <b>unlike </b>anything I¡¯d ever worn before. She handed it over with a proud. <b>grin</b>. ¡°You would look like an angel in this!¡±

    I held it up and blinked. ¡°Uh, there¡¯s like¡­. a hundred strings on this thing.¡±

    Tessaughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll help you once you get it on.¡±

    Getting it on <b>was </b><b>a </b>struggle in itself. The fabric slipped over my skin like water, and the side opened up with a dramatic slit I wasn¡¯t prepared for at all. I stood in front of the mirror, half¨Cdressed and ensnared in a web of strings.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I called out, feeling helpless. ¡°This thing is attacking me!¡±

    She hurried over, still giggling at my struggle. ¡°Hold still. You¡¯re going to look so pretty!¡±

    Her fingers moved swiftly, pulling the strings across my back and looping them into ce. I felt the fabric tighten gently. fitting snugly around my ribs and waist. She paused behind me for a moment.

    ¡°You really are beautiful, you know,¡± she said.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I murmured, not ustomed to receivingpliments. ¡°You look beautiful <b>too</b>.¡±

    Suddenly, I felt her hands stutter in their movements. Her fingers lightly grazed just below my right shoulder de.

    It was in that moment that the realization hit me like a train.

    When I turned to face her, I saw her staring intently at the mark I had been desperately trying to keep hidden for the past week

    ¡°Arden. you¡¯re the virgin?¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

    10:43 AM

 My trembling hand Ch 21

    Chapter 21 Seeing Him Again

    Chapter 21 Seeing Him Again

    ARDEN

    45 Free Coins

    I had always felt light when I was with <b>Tessa</b><b>. </b>Comfort brought people freedom, which was why I let my <b>guard </b>down.

    I made a mistake.

    I quickly covered my <b>mark </b>and turned to her with wide, startled eyes. My mouth opened to speak but <b>shut </b>just as fast. I was at a loss.

    My determination to hide my virginity was something I¡¯d clung to the moment I graduated.

    Crap. Was Tessa going to reveal it to the whole <b>school</b>? I mean, there was no reason for her to do it, but-

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± I pleaded.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool¡±

    I paused for a while, turning to her with semi¨Cwide eyes. ¡°What?¡±

    The smile on her <b>face </b>was genuine as she lifted her hand. ¡°Can I?¡± she asked, gesturing to the mark.

    I pursed my lips and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s <b>a </b>storm<b>,</b>¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I echoed<b>. </b>¡°It¡¯s very obvious against

    * skin, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty,¡± she said, her smile widening. ¡°Have you been hiding it all <b>this </b>time?¡±

    I nodded <b>with a </b>dejected sigh. ¡°I¨CI just don¡¯t <b>want </b>to deal with <b>all </b>the trouble. I¡¯m sorry if I <b>hid </b>it from you.¡±

    ¡°Why <b>would </b>you be?¡± she asked, lightly nudging my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not obligated to share these <b>things </b>with other people. And Ipletely <b>understand </b>where you¡¯reing from.¡±

    ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>worry,¡± she continued, <b>looking </b>sincerely into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell anyone unless you want me to.¡±

    I sighed in relief, pulling her into a hug. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°<b>Now </be on,¡± she said, quickly shifting the topic<b>, </b>¡°let me fix <b>this </b>dress for you.¡±

    I chuckled with <b>a </b><b>nod</b>, turning back around as she worked the strings of theplicated dress.

    After a couple more <b>minutes</b>, <b>we </b>were finally on our way to the <b>party</b>. Most wolves had their own cars, driving past us with luxury and style.

    ¡°Bust¡± she asked.

    I nodded without anyint. There were a couple of students inside, and they all turned our way the moment we

    entered

    I <b>froze </b><b>and </b>ced my hand over my scent nd. As we sat, I <b>turned </b>to <b>Tessa </b>and <b>whispered</b>. ¡°Is my mark <b>covered </b>well?TM

    es, Tessa whispered back. ¡°The one I <b>used </b>is waterproof¡±

    ¡°Then why are they staring

    <b>Asmall </b>smile appeared on her lips, amusement <b>swirling </b>in her eyes. ¡°Because of you¡±

    I tilted my head in confusion, casting a nce at the other students.

    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>did I say? You look banging in that dress.¡±

    10:43 AM

    D

    Chapter 21 Seeing Him Again

    I nearlyughed at her insinuation. I shook my head. There were way too many beautiful <b>women </b>in <b>this </b><b>school</b>.

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely staring at you, I retorted. Tessa smirked and shook <b>her </b><b>head</b>.

    ¡°Whatever <b>you </b>say, <b>Arden</b><b>.</b>¡±

    s

    We arrived around ten minutester, and it seemed the party was already on full st. The moment we entered the premises of the Elite Mansions, it felt like I was in apletely different world.

    It was even bigger than our house <b>back </b>in the West¨Cand that <b>was </b>considering my dad was one of the Deltas.

    Each house was at least five hundred <b>square </b>meters, and that wasn¡¯t counting the open areas. They had their own yground and fountain. Along with that, it seemed some of the houses had their <b>own </b>resorts.

    ¡°Who¡¯s throwing this party again?¡± I whispered to Tessa.

    The West,¡± she said<b>. </b>¡°I believe their highest¨Cranking officials live here.¡±

    ¡°Must be nice, I muttered, looking around. This was the type of house my parents could spend a fortune on for my brother. Yet, a penny for me was something they couldn¡¯t even spare.

    I shook my head with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s packed,¡± she said. ¡°I think everyone is here.¡±

    Just then, amotion sounded at the entrance of the house. We all turned our attention and saw Alpha Cade by the door.

    Even without saying anything, he had captured everyone¡¯s attention, with both men <b>and </b>women eager to impress him.

    He was wearing a very simple outfit¨Cjust light¨Cwash jeans and a white polo. Yet somehow, he stood out among those in

    shier clothes.

    He <b>was </b>apanied by two other men, both equally attractive.

    ¡°Calm down.¡± the one with <b>short </b>hair and <b>tan </b>skin said, smiling at everyone, ¡°there¡¯s enough of Cade to go around.¡±

    Cade only nudged his shoulder, but the guy was thrown <b>back </b>a couple of steps<b>. </b>A small gasp escaped my lips. Just how strong

    There were a couple of attempts to get close to Cade, but the two by his side didn¡¯t let <b>anyone </b>past them.

    de was about <b>to </b><b>walk </b>past our section, so I pulled Tessa to the side, <b>walking </b>until we were in a secluded <b>hallway</b>.

    F¨¹r wuttir prason. I didn¡¯t want hum to see me after the¡­<b>kiss</b><b>. </b>

    i was still canitatrassed by at, and I didn¡¯t <b>know </b>how to face him.

    Because with <b>a </b>small smile. ¡°So you¡¯re avoiding him <b>now</b>?¡±

    I was was my mechonks were giving me away. <b>Still</b>, I <b>shook </b>my head.

    ¡°No¡± y theout ¡°There were just way too many people in that <b>area</b>¡±

    ¡°Sure, me¡± all wogh was clear she didn¡¯t believe me

    Sayway connused Whee shoe people with Cade!¡±

    Tessa shrugged ¡°His dress grams They¡¯re both Betas The one <b>with </b>short <b>hair </b>was Henry, <b>and </b>the other quiet one <b>was </b>

    hema they Donund

    sure looks thar was

    ¡°Do you want to go back ou the purty nowit

    aked

    10:43 AM c D

    Chapter 21 Seeing Him Again

    I nodded with a small smile.

    s

    ¡°Everyone should see a beauty like yours. You need to grace <b>them </b>with your presence,¡± she teased, making me roll my eyes.

    ¡°Talk about yourself,¡± I <b>said</b>, ncing at her in her dark blue dress. She looked like royalty with her hair up.

    There were a lot of people at the party, and it was easy to get lost in the crowd. Slowly, the fear of getting recognized by <b>my </b>brother or Jaxon began to wash away. In the sea of people, there was a very low chance we¡¯d run into each other.

    However, I swallowed those words quite soon when a chilling voice interrupted our conversation.

    ¡°I thought I was going crazy when I saw your name on Silver Quill, but it turns out, you¡¯re really here.¡±

    Tessa was the first to turn around. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to. I felt like a whole bucket of water <b>had </b>been thrown on me. No, I felt submerged<b>. </b>

    The person I cared about most¨Cthe one I wanted to avoid at all costs.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even going <b>to </b>turn around?¡± he asked <b>with </b>a light chuckle, like he hadn¡¯t betrayed me before.

    My mate, Jaxon

 My trembling hand Ch 22

    Chapter 22 His Lust Returns

    Chapter 22 His Lust Returns

    ARDEN

    s

    The sensation <b>was </b>strange¨Clike d¨¦j¨¤ vuced with dread. Both familiarity and unfamiliarity crashed over me, rooting me in ce. His old<b>, </b>empty promises echoed in my head, and my body refused to move.

    ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest woman I¡¯ve everid eyes on,¡± Jazon said gently, tucking a <b>loose </b>strand of hair behind my ear. Iughed, not out of Mattery, but disbelief. It was easier tough than to ept.

    He caught my tone. Wrapping his arms around my waist, he pulled me into his chest, his toned biceps forming a wall around me.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he murmured into the crook of my neck, his breath ghosting across my skin. I felt his gaze dip to my scent nd, lingering on the mark. Then, he kissed it. A shiver ran down my spine, and before I realized it, <i>I </i>leaned into him, surrendering to his warmth.

    ¡°Happy one¨Cyear anniversary,¡± he whispered, slipping out a ring that looked like it <b>could </b>buy all three of my brothers¡® cars.

    I turned to him, stunned. ¡°Jax, I can¡¯t ept this

    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, brow furrowed.

    ¡°Your family<b>, </b>¡°I said quietly. ¡°Do they know about this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <i>¡°</i><i>Do </i>they have to?¡± he replied just as sofily. ¡°I bought it with my own money. Just take <i>it</i>, Arden. It would look beautiful on you.¡®

    <i>My </i>heart mmed against my chest. Was this love? I wasn¡¯t sure¨CI¡¯d never really known it. But if love felt like this¡­ I wanted to hold on.

    My arms found their way around his neck, his locked around my waist once more. We held each other like that, clinging to the illusion.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered.

    He tightened his <b>hold </b>before <b>stepping </b>back, carefully sliding the ring onto my index finger.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯m putting one here,¡± he <b>said</b>, lightly tapping my ring finger. Our eyes met. Weughed, nervous and giddy.

    ¡°Arden? You okay?¡± <b>Tessa¡¯s </b>voice sliced through my memory. 1¨Cblinked, and the illusion vanished. But Jaxon was still <b>standing </b>

    there.

    I turned to her. ¡°Can you give me a <b>second</b>¡­ please?¡±

    She must¡¯ve <b>heard </b>the edge in <b>my </b><b>voice </b>because she nodded immediately. V¡¯ll be in the garden. Call if you need me.¡±

    I watched her retreat, worry still <b>seen </b>on her face. And then, I turned around to face the <b>ghost </b>of my past.

    Jaxon stood there, a familiar smug smirk curling his lips as he drank me in from head to <b>toe</b>, a glint of appreciation <b>flickering </b>in his eyes.

    ¡°Su, you¡¯re really here, he said, <b>his </b>eyes not once leaving the outline of my figure. Under his gaze, I suddenly felt <b>exposed</b>. I folded my arms across my <b>waist</b>, and something in his expression faltered.

    ¡°<b>Why </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>you </b>tell me <b>you </b>got in?¡± <b>he </b>asked, <b>stepping </b>closer.

    I scoffed. ¡°<b>Maybe </b>I would¡¯ve, if I hadn¡¯t caught you <b>screwing </b>Sienna behind my back.¡±

    Then <b>again</b>, thank goodness I did. Otherwise, I might¡¯ve stayed blind for another few <b>years</b>.¡±

    <b>Abitter </bugh escaped me

    ¡°I forgot <b>how </b>feisty you can get,¡± he said, twirling a strand of my hair between <b>his </b>fingers.

    <b>I </b><b>pped </b>his hand away. He didn¡¯t tinch¨Cif anything, it only amused him more.

    10:43 <b>AM </b>

    Chapter 22 His Lust Returns

    !

    ¡°I kind of miss it.¡±

    I don¡¯t.¡± I said tly. I could lie and say my heart didit ille in this presence. But the love I had for Jaxon? That was long gone¨Cburned to ash the day he threw <b>me </b>away.

    ¡°Now <b>that </b>we know we¡¯ll be seeing <b>each </b>other here I continued. ¡°let¡¯s agresyou <b>of </b>each other¡¯s <b>paths</b>. You¡¯re obviousl <b>doing </b>well with Sienna. I¡¯m here to graduate. Nothing else matters

    ¡°<b>But </b>how are you nning to do that without me?¡± he asked, voice dipped im something sickeningly sweet and seductive.

    My brow twitched. ¡°<b>What¡¯s </b><b>that </b><b>supposed </b>to mean?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll need my help,¡± he said, shing a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t <b>see </b>your mume anywhere near the top students list. An with the Silver Quill? That circle is ruthless. You won¡¯t survive without badlup¡±

    He leaned in. ¡°With me by your side, you won¡¯t just survive¨Cyou¡¯ll thrive. Youll game with honors. I can even get you a room here in the Elite <b>Mansions</b>, make things easy.¡±

    He tilted his head, <b>studying </b>me. ¡°I heard what happened. Kieran told me everything. Why¡¯d you away like that? Face n. you probably don¡¯t even have anything left to go back to. No money. No ce to stay. No sutin

    He smirked. ¡°I could fix all that for you!¡±

    I looked him straight in the eyes, and whatever remnants of warmth once felt for him dissolved.

    There was only one thing he wanted.

    My virginity.

    He reached up and cupped my cheek, thumb stroking the skin. ¡°You¡¯re still so soft,¡± he murmured, eyes darkening with liuxi.

    Before he could do more, I shoved my palm against his chest. He didn¡¯t move much¨Cbut it was enough to make my puut

    ¡°Arden,¡± he warned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± I said coldly. ¡°<b>You </b>made it clear. You rejected me. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    His jaw tensed, and he bit his lip in frustration<b>. </b>¡°Why are you <b>making </b>this so difficult?¡± he growled. ¡°This¨Cthis right here¨Cis ecactly <b>why </b>we didn¡¯t <b>work </b>out. You¡¯re so <b>damn </b>stubborn.¡±

    stepped back, neries prickling at the base of my neck. <b>But </b>he closed the distance faster <b>than </b><b>I </b>could react. He grabbed a <b>fustful </b>of my hair, and panic <b>surged </b><b>through </b>me. My <b>fingers </b>wed at <b>his </b>chest.

    ¡°What thar birill are you doing?¡± I yelled.

    ¡°Let mat thaim you, he <b>hissed</b>. ¡°We¡¯ll rule this ce together. No one would dare touch <b>you</b>. Isn¡¯t that what you want, huh?¡±

    ¡°Dacurand<b>, </b><b>still </b>struggling against his <b>grip</b>. ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin anymore!¡±

    nd: ¡°Lug We both know you¡¯d never let <b>anyone </b>touch you. You didn¡¯t let me <b>two </b>damn years, <b>Arden</b><b>. </b><b>And </b>now I¡¯m supposed to theve you just gave it away?¡±

    ¡°Lat. Ir van

    y wont <b>nd</b><b>, </b>wisting in her hold. <b>But </b>he was too strong. In one quick <b>motion</b>, he yanked my hair aside and pond the a

    His eyes darkened with womantiline deeper

    The mark¡± he whipend

    2//

    10:43 AM D

    Chapter 22 His Lust Returns.

    With every ounce of strength I <b>had </b>left, I shoved him backward.

    ¡°I told you,¡± I said, breathing hard. ¡°I don¡¯t have it anymore.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

 My trembling hand Ch 23

    Chapter 23 Want Your Body

    Chapter 23 Want Your Body

    ARDEN

    s

    The look of disbelief was the first thing I noticed in his eyes. However, it quickly changed to that of betrayal, which brought an unspeakable rage in my heart..

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about anymore,¡± I firmly said<b>, </b>setting the boundary. ¡°So, if you excuse me.

    However, I nearly forgot just how persistent Jaxon was. He might have gone easy on me during <b>our </b>two¨Cyear rtionship but there were times his attitude showed.

    Now, he <b>had </b>no intentions of <b>hiding </b>this, making fear run through my veins.

    He held onto the wrist, caging me in ce. His other hand went and scrutinized the mark even more. Thank goodness for Tessa¡¯s concealer because it didn¡¯t get rubbed off.

    ¡°What are you doing, Jaxon?¡± I eximed loudly, hoping someone would hear. However, the party was in full swing, the bass vibrating against the walls.

    I couldn¡¯t even call Tessa because both my hand were preupied. As I gazed at the man before me, there wasn¡¯t an ounce of love that I felt

    ¡°Please.¡± I muttered, and he paused for a while, looking into my eyes. Something zed over them before they disappeared.

    ¡°I forgot just how pretty you were,¡± he whispered, leaning in. My eyes widened<b>, </b><b>and </b>I tried even harder to push him away. However, Jaxon was strong¨Cprobably one of the top of his age bracket.

    I felt helpless <b>as </b>I wed at his chest. I turned my head to the side to evade <b>his </b><b>lips</b>, <b>but </b>he went straight to my neck.

    He <b>began </bpping on the skin, biting at every chance he got. I was sure he had left <b>a </b><b>mark</b>. Just then, he ced his hand over <b>my </b>chin and forced me to face him. He looked into my <b>eyes </b>once more, and I could see the lust in his <b>gaze</b>.

    Yes <b>this </b>is exactly <b>what </b>he wanted. <b>Only </b>this.

    ¡°So fucking pretty,¡± he murmured. ¡°Your body must taste <b>delicious</b>.¡±

    He <b>leaned </b>in even faster, and all I could do was <b>close </b>my eyes.

    However, just as I was about to lose hope, someone spoke, <b>and </b>Jaxon stopped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she appreciates it.¡±

    Taking advantage of Jakon¡¯s <b>surprise</b>, I abruptly stepped <b>back</b>, my <b>back </b><b>colliding </b><b>against </b><b>the </b>person who <b>had </b>interrupted us another individual 1 had no desire to be involved with: Cade. He always seemed to <b>appear </b><b>at </b>the <b>most </b>unexpected <b>moments </b>Yet, for <b>some </b>reason. I felt a wave of relief <b>wash </b><b>over </b>me upon <b>seeing </b><b>him </b>

    Cade ced his hand over my waist, steadying my body, and in an <b>instant</b>, Jaxon¡¯s <b>attention </b>shifted to <b>that </b>point of <b>contact</b>, <b>his </b>eyes darkening

    ¡°Cade,¡± <b>Jaxon </b><b>said</b>, his tone icy and unfriendly.

    ¡°Jaxon,¡± Cade replied, greeting him <b>with </b>an equal chill.

    We found <b>ourselves </b>enveloped in an ufortable silence for <b>several </b><b>moments </b>until Jaxon scoffed, stepping <b>back</b><b>. </b>

    see what¡¯s going on,¡± he muttered, ncing between Cade and me <b>with </b>a <b>critical </b>eye.

    <b>With </b>that, <b>he </b>waddled over to Cade, cing a firm <b>hand </b>on his shoulder, squeezing with enough force that I could see the <b>veins </b>in his neck bulging. However, Cade didn¡¯t <b>tinch</b><b>; </b>he merely stared at Jason as if he were <b>an </b>unwee parasite.

    Better be careful with her, Cade.¡± <b>Jason </b>warned, his grip <b>loosening </b>slightly <b>¡°</b><b>Take </b>it from one man to another.¡±

    10:43 AM ? D

    Chapter 23 Want Your Body

    s

    He nced at me onest time before striding <b>away</b>, leaving me only able to breathe freely once he was gone. Turning to Cade, I slightly bowed my head. Thank you-¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± he interrupted, cutting me off with a deadpan expression. I lifted my <b>head</b><b>, </b><b>confusion </b><b>knitting </b>my brows together.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you,¡± he stated bluntly. <b>¡°</b>You were just in the way. The restrooms are over there, but you¡¯re hogging up the

    space.

    My <b>cheeks </b>flushed with embarrassment, and I instinctively stepped away from him. ¡°I mean-

    He sighed, nonchntly sticking his <b>hands </b>into his pockets. ¡°I have nothing to do with the drama you and Jaxon have going on. Keep it to yourself, Flub.¡±

    He bent his knees slightly, looking me directly in the eyes. For a fleeting moment, I thought he might lean in closer, but instead, he simply stared at me with an unreadable expression before smirking.

    <b>¡°</b>Your face is red,¡± he observed, a teasing lilt to his voice. ¡°Should you be blushing like that when <b>you </b>have something going on with another Alpha<b>?</b>¡±

    My hands involuntarily moved to <b>touch </b>my warm cheeks, and I shot him a re. ¡°It¡¯s just hot. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re special.¡±

    He raised both hands in surrender and walked past me, disappearing into the restroom without another word.

    I exhaled sharply, feeling a mix of frustration and relief. ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡± I muttered, shaking my head at the entire

    situation

    Even amid my annoyance, I was <b>slightly </b>grateful he had deflected the tension with Jaxon. The upside was that I no longer needed to hide my identity. I just wished he would leave me alone now that he believed I wasn¡¯t a virgin anymore.

    Sighing. I shook my head and made my way back to the party. As I pulled out my phone, I <b>saw </b><b>the </b>text from Tessa.

    I¡¯m near <i>the </i>fountain.¡±

    I <b>quickly </b>headed over to where she was, <b>inhaling </b>the cool <b>night </b>breeze deeply. It soothed my flushed skin and calmed my <b>racing </b><b>thoughts </b>

    When Tessa spotted me, relief flooded her features. ¡°Are you <b>alright</b>?¡± <b>she </b><b>asked </b>immediately.

    pursed my lips, <b>nodding</b>. ¡°<b>Yeah</b><b>, </b>not too <b>bad</b>.¡±

    It was clear she wanted to ask more, so I sighed, deciding to cut to the chase. She already <b>knew </b>a lot anyway. ¡°Alpha Jaxon is my mate.¡±

    Her eye

    widened, <b>and </b>she nearly toppled <b>into </b>the <b>fountain</b><b>. </b>I <b>instinctively </b>pulled her back just in time.

    ¡°Tessa.¡± I murmured, <b>concerned</b>.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she replied, her <b>voice </b>breathless. ¡°That¡¯s just <b>unexpected</b>.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I admitted

    ¡°Does he know?¡± she asked<b>, </b>ncing at my <b>mark</b>, still hidden beneath my clothing

    ? shook my <b>head</b>, a small smile creeping onto my lips. ¡°<b>You </b>covered it really well.¡±

    ¡°<b>Why </b>did he talk to you, though? Did he <b>want </b>you back?¡±

    I bit my <b>lip</b>, an uncertainty flooding <b>over </b>me, ¡°Honestly, I <b>don¡¯t </b>know.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to get back with <b>him</b>?¡±

    Chapter 23 Want Your Body

    +5 Free C

    Coins

    ¡°Heck no,¡± I spat, the conviction in my <b>voice </b>surprising even myself. ¡°Not after he cheated on me with my best friend.¡±

    Her eyes widened <b>further</b>. Just then, a wave of cheers erupted nearby, revealing Jaxon and <b>Sienna</b>, the other wolves practically worshipping the ground they walked on.

    Something clicked in Tessa¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Cheers to <b>Alpha </b>Jaxon for hosting this party!¡± someone shouted, and the crowd erupted <b>into </b>a frenzy of celebration, patting Jaxon on the back as he basked in the glory. Sienna clung to him like a leech, her presence suffocating.

    ¡°That girl, Tessa muttered. ¡°No wonder she has such a heavy aura.¡±

    I nodded, turning away from the spectacle. ¡°Anyway, do you mind if we leave? I know we just arrived, but-¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± she said, offering me a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty boring, and I¡¯m not looking to sleep with anyone <b>at </b>this point.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I whispered, grateful for herpanionship. Just as we were about to leave, a shout pierced the air.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Before I could react, <b>Tessa¡¯s </b>pristine, white dress was stained a vivid red.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 24

    Chapter 24 Need A Ride?

    Chapter 24 Need A Ride?

    ARDEN

    s

    Everyone turned to me in an instant. I could see how Jaxon attempted to walk over, but Sienna held him back. I nced down at my dress and noticed it was stained <b>with </b><b>the </b>wine sloshing in Sienna¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± she eximed amidst the noise of the party. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±

    I pursed my lips, choosing to remain silent as I grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand and started to walk away from the scene. Theirughter lingered behind me like a bitter echo, but I tried my very hardest to tune them out.

    I wasn¡¯t a stranger to such antics. When <b>I </b>was in high school, I had experienced even worse bullying. However, it stung even more when it was your past best friend orchestrating this kind of chaos.

    We made our way out of the sprawling mansion and onto the empty streets. There weren¡¯t many signs of life; it seemed all the excitement was contained within the confines of that party,

    ¡°What a bitch¡± Tessa muttered under her breath, reaching into her bag for a handkerchief and beginning to wipe the stain off

    <b>my </b>skin

    ¡°Is Jaxon really your mate?¡± she asked.

    A <b>small </b>smile appeared on my lips <b>as </b>I <b>nodded</b>. ¡°It¡¯s <b>hard </b>to believe, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she murmured, her expression growing more serious. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to protect you. A mate onlyes once in a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. But then <b>again</b>,¡± I added, an attempt at humor creeping <b>back </b>into my voice, ¡°I dodged a bullet, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Even my joke couldn¡¯tpletely mask the trauma I <b>was </b>feeling. Tessa¡¯s eyes softened with empathy, and she pulled me into a warm hug.

    <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t <b>have </b>to pretend <b>that </b>you¡¯re <b>okay </b>when you¡¯re not. You¡¯ve endured so much, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Her words triggered something deep within me¨C<b>emotions </b>I had hidden for far too <b>long</b>. A tear escaped my eyes, and before I knew it, I was crying into her shoulder.

    ¡°There, there,¡± she soothingly murmured,forting me like a mother would a child. ¡°Those losers are nothing but losers.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her <b>bluntness</b>, and after a while, we <b>finally </b>separated.

    ¡°Well, it seems my <b>concealer </b><b>isn¡¯t </b>waterproof after all,¡± she <b>said </b>with a wry smile, ncing at the smudges on her makeup. ¡°Or at least, it isn¡¯t tearproof¡±

    1 chuckled once more, dabbing the corners of my eyes with the <b>back </b><b>of </b>my hand.

    Tm sorry about the dress,¡± I said.

    She stepped back. ¡°You still pull it off really <b>well</b><b>. </b><b>Anyway</b>, it¡¯s not something that bleach couldn¡¯t fix. We need to <b>soak </b><b>it </b><b>ASAP</b><b>, </b>though.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dorms,¡± I suggested, eager to escape the remnants of that painful encounter.

    She nodded in agreement, wrapping <b>her </b><b>arm </b>around mine. We began <b>our </b><b>walk </b>to the <b>bus </b><b>stop</b>, <b>but again</b>, the streets felt <b>remarkably </b>deserted, like <b>an </b>unsettling ghost town. <b>Tessa </b>nced <b>down </b><b>at </b>her <b>watch </b>¡°Why aren¡¯t the busesing at regr

    ¡°Could it be because of the party?¡± I ventured, looking at her with <b>curiosity</b>.

    She sighed. ¡°It must be. The <b>intervals </b>are probably longer because they assume nearly all the students are at the Elite

    10:43 AM

    Chapter 24 Need A Ride?

    s

    Mansions

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting,¡± I said with a <b>small </b>smile, trying to lighten the mood.

    Just then, a luxurious car¨Ca striking all¨Cck model with tinted windows¨Cpulled up right in front of us. I turned to Tessa. confusion etched on my face, but she mirrored my bewilderment.

    I instinctively stepped back, feeling a sense of wariness. The window rolled down, revealing Alpha Rowan, leaning casually against the frame.

    ¡°Need a ride?¡± he asked, a yful wink apanying his words.

    I pursed my lips, ncing at Tessa, who appeared to be frozen in ce, I hadn¡¯t fully noticed it before, but there was a certain tension about her, especially every time Rowan was near. But then again, she was from the South, too. It only made sense <b>that </b>she might feel some awkwardness around the True Alpha of her faction.

    ¡°The buses aren¡¯t going toe until midnight, he stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°They do this during parties. Unless you want to stand around for another hour, I suggest youe with me,¡±

    Right?¡± he added, <b>now </b>turning to Tessa for confirmation.

    She cleared her throat and nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s getting cold out here.¡±

    1 let out a resigned sigh and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. But you better not do anything weird.¡±

    <b>Rowan </b>raised both <b>hands </b>in mock surrender. ¡°You don¡¯t have much faith in me, teammate?<b>¡± </b>he <b>teased</b>, referring to our group project for Miss Loveson¡¯s ss.

    I didn¡¯t respond, simply <b>following </b>Tessa to the backseat. ¡°<b>Only </b>one person can ride in the back,¡± Rowan remarked casually. ¡°It¡¯s filled with my stuff.¡±

    <b>Tessa </b>nced at me before biting her lip thoughtfully, ¡°You can take the front seat,¡± she suggested, a hint of hesitation in her

    voice.

    I sighed, finally entering the front seat, where <b>Rowan </b>greeted me <b>with </b><b>a </b>disarming smile <b>that </b>showcased <b>his </b>perfectly <b>white </b>teeth. The <b>moment </b>I settled in, <b>his </b>scent enveloped me¨Cit was <b>intoxicating</b>. But <b>alongside </b>it lingered something more <b>provocative</b>, an overwhelming aroma of desire <b>and</b>¡­ Just, which prompted me to instinctively <b>cover </b>my nose.

    He chuckled softly <b>as </b>he began to <b>drive</b>. ¡°Sorry about <b>that</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he <b>said</b>, amusement twinkling in his eyes. ¡°Someone <b>wanted </b>a quickie before I left. I <b>can¡¯t </b>really turn down someone when they¡¯re in the <b>mood</b>, you know?¡±

    iughed hollowly at hisment, a dry sound that <b>only </b>seemed to amuse him further.

    Where to?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Hades dorm,¡± I muttered.

    Rowan let out a low whistle of <b>surprise</b>. ¡°You live in that ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, trying to keep my tone neutral. ¡°Not everyone can afford to live in the Elite Mansions like you, <b>Alpha</b><b>¡± </b>

    The glint of amusement never left <b>his </b>gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve really got a <b>sharp </b>tongue, hummm? It <b>makes </b><b>you </b>rather intriguing¡±

    ¡°Tim d <b>you¡¯re </b>interested in something <b>other </b><b>than </b>sex, I retorted, injecting a hint of <b>sarcasm </b>into my voice<b>. </b>

    Woah,¡± he chuckled, feigning shock. Have I really built <b>that </b><b>kind </b>of <b>reputation </b>already?¡±

    I answered bluntly. ¡°A yboy Who else would suggest a knot for <b>a </b>presentation!¡±

    was merely a suggestion,¡± he replied, the <b>smile </b>sull lingering on his lips. ¡°<b>Besides</b>, it¡¯s not my fault <b>that </b>others <b>want </b>me so <b>much</b>. I just can¡¯t deny them their quest for real pleasure¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I <b>have </b><b>a </b>mate l¡¯im tied to, either,¡± he <b>murmured</b>, his tone surprisingly softer now. I nced at him, noting the,

    10:43 AM c

    Chapter 24 Need A Ride?

    tension in his jaw. I tilted my head, <b>sensing </b>a vulnerability there that I couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    s

    However, just as quickly, that vulnerable expression vanished as he turned to me, his cheeky demeanor resurfacing. ¡°What? Do you find my side profile handsome?¡±

    I pursed my lips, suddenly feeling flustered. ¡°We¡¯re <b>here</b>,¡± I said, exhaling <b>a </b>sigh of relief.

    Tessa wasted no time in opening the door, offering a small ¡°thanks¡± before hopping out.

    Iattempted to leave the car as well, but Rowan grasped my arm, his touch surprisingly warm against my skin, causing me to gasp in surprise.

    ¡°No goodbye kiss?¡± he teased, a smirk dancing on his lips.

    Tessa stood outside, <b>shifting </b>awkwardly.

    I nudged him away with a re. ¡°What¡¯s with the attempts when I¡¯m clearly not interested?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied, tilting his head like an inquisitive puppy. ¡°It¡¯s simply intriguing how you seempletely uninterested <b>in </b>me.¡±

    I scoffed, shaking my <b>head</b><b>. </b>¡°Of course,¡± I snapped back.

    ¡°Not everyone will like you, Alpha Rowan.

    ¡°I know,¡± he replied, the smile never faltering. ¡°But that just makes it more fun to change those people¡¯s minds.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 25

    Chapter 25 Sce

    Chapter 25 Sce

    ARDEN

    s

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tessa asked, her brows furrowed with concern as we sat together in the library, waiting for Cade and Rowan to arrive, I was feeling increasingly under the weather, a sense of heat creeping up on me.

    She ced her hand lightly over my forehead <b>and </b>hissed. ¡°You¡¯re hor¡±

    ¡°<b>Thanks</b>, I muttered jokingly, trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Well, you are hot¨Cliterally,¡± she replied, her expression shifting into one of seriousness. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°It might have been the party yesterday,¡± I suggested with a slight shrug. ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s the cold showers we take in our dorm.¡°¡±

    She chuckled softly, but her worry didn¡¯t entirely dissipate. ¡°Are you really okay? Do you need any medicine?¡±

    I shook my head firmly. ¡°We have a presentation in two days, and I can¡¯t afford to miss it.¡±

    my

    But despite my determination, I couldn¡¯t shake the <b>growing </b>heat from my body. ¡°Do you mind if I ssh some water on my face? I <b>think </b>it might cool me down a bit.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± she urged. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    I offered her a reassuring smile as I stood from my seat. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be back before the bell rings.¡±

    Even though she still looked concerned, she eventually nodded. With that, I made my way toward the restrooms,pelled by a rising sensation I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    As I stepped into the hallway, <b>I </b>noticed that the first ss was about to start<b>, </b><b>which </b>meant there weren¡¯t many students around. <b>However</b>, those who were <b>there </b>shot me curious and perplexed looks as I passed by

    My brows furrowed deeper, and with each step I took, I felt the heat within me intensifying

    <b>¡°</b>Could it be¡­?¡± I thought, but then I shook my head, trying to <b>dismiss </b>the <b>notion</b>. I wasn¡¯t due for another <b>two </b>weeks; I had always maintained a regr heat cycle, meticulously <b>managing </b>it since I first met Jaxon at eighteen. I¡¯d relied on suppressants every time, determined to give Jaxon no more opportunities to desire my body.

    But then, as my vision began to blur, a wave of dread washed over me. The symptoms I was experiencing were unmistakably <b>indicative </b>of an <b>impending </b>heat. I nced around the hallways and noticed that they were still popted, although sparsely. A couple of lockers <b>away</b>, two men were standing <b>together</b>, their <b>eyes </b>fixed of <b>ane</b>.

    I couldn¡¯t detect my own scent, <b>but </b>from the <b>dark </b>gaze they held, it was clear that I <b>was </b><b>struggling </b>to control my pheromones. Gathering <b>whatever </b>strength I <b>had</b>. I turned to walk away from them. Yet, I could hear their footsteps growing nearer. I tried to quicken my pace, but my body had its lumits

    ¡°I need to reach the nurse¡¯s office, I muttered under my <b>breath</b>. Unfortunately, it was located on the first floor, and the thought of using the elevator made my skin crawl¨Cit felt like <b>walking </b><b>straight </b><b>into </b>a trap.

    Thesitated, turning around once, <b>only </b>to immediately regret it. The two men <b>had </b>closed the distance between us.

    ¡°<b>We </b>just want to <b>ask </b>you a question,¡± one of them said, his voice <b>sending </b>a chill down <b>my </b>spine. In the distance, I could see the teacher¡¯s lounge

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s in there, princess. That¡¯s just a cramped old <b>quarters </b>filled with paperwork. The new teacher¡¯s lounge is in the other building, the second man <b>taunted</b>.

    Despite their dismissive <bments</b>, I kept moving. If I <b>stopped </b><b>now</b>, I knew it <b>would </b>be over.

    Just then, contrary to their <b>ims</b>, <b>someone </b><b>walked </b>out of the teacher¡¯s lounge. To my immense relief, it <b>was </b>Cade¨Cthe one person I seemingly always found when I was in trouble. I watched <b>as </b>he stiffened upon <b>seeing </b>me.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:43 AM

    Chapter 25 Sce

    ¡ù 0171

    s

    Before I realized it, I had rushed into his arms. It felt like I had been wandering through <b>a </b>desert, and he was my much- needed oasis. His cool skin against my overheated body was a wee relief, and I closed my eyes, feeling the effects of my condition intensifying.

    Cade paused, taking a moment to assess the situation before <b>his </b>gaze shifted to the two men who had been pursuing me.

    ¡°What <b>are </b>you doing?¡± he demanded.

    With that one question, the two men backed away. <b>A </b>soft chuckle escaped one of them as he shrugged. ¡°We were just trying to help, but it seems you can <b>handle </b>it better, Alpha.¡±

    Cade didn¡¯t respond verbally; he simply nodded, and that was enough to make the two of them leave. However, I noticed that the warmth in my body didn¡¯t subside. In fact, it felt like it was reaching a scalding peak.

    His scent was fresh and invigorating. I nced <b>up </b><b>at </b><b>his </b>face and saw how dark his eyes had be. But Cade was truly remarkable. He was entirely in control of himself, and perhaps that was why I felt so safe in his presence.

    He rubbed the bridge of <b>his </b>nose, and a hint of annoyance in his gaze. ¡°Why do you always end up in these kinds of situations<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t.¡± I murmured, although I knew that ever since I arrived at Elite, such incidents had seemed to follow me. ¡°It¡¯s only because you¡¯re always there.¡±

    He scoffed<b>, </b>shaking his head. ¡°So now it¡¯s my fault?¡±

    ¡°N¨C<b>no</b>.¡± I stammered, anxiety creeping <b>into </b>my voice. ¡°Can you please just help me?¡±

    His lips pursed as he stepped <b>closer</b>, steering me to a more secluded area. ¡°Where are your suppressants?¡± he asked.

    We were nearer now, and I became hyperaware of his presence. My gaze inadvertently shifted to his lips¨Cthose very lips I had kissed before¨Cbefore I turned my <b>head </b>away, engulfed in embarrassment. The heat radiating from my body <b>was </b>bing unbearable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have them.¡± I confessed.

    A sh of annoyance crossed his features. ¡°How could you <b>not </b>have them when you¡¯re clearly in heat<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to happen this early,¡± I muttered defensively

    He shook his head in exasperation and rubbed the <b>bridge </b>of his nose <b>again</b>. I sensed <b>that </b>his emotions were <b>ring</b>, and <b>his </b>scent grew more potent. Before I knew it, a small moan slipped from my lips, escaping without my permission<b>. </b>

    Cade <b>froze</b>, his attention snapping <b>back </b>to me, his <b>eyes </b><b>darkened </b>by dted pupils. I could see the veins in his hands standing out, likely a testament to his struggle for <b>control </b>in this charged moment. My <b>knees </b>buckled slightly with the way he looked.

    His breath hitched before he reached for something in his pocket¨C<b>suppressants</b>. Did he always have them lying around!

    ¡°Take this,¡± he said, and I could feel he was on the verge of losing <b>control</b>. However, I was in the <b>same </b>situation.

    Cold. His skin was so cold, soothing against mine. I wrapped my <b>arms </b>around his, the world blurring around us.

    ¡°Flub,¡± he muttered. ¡°Get off me right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret it if you <b>don¡¯t</b>.¡±

    However, I couldn¡¯t hear anything. <b>All </b>I could feel was how his body felt <b>so </bpatible <b>with </b>mine,

    Arden¡±

    I felt like that was the first time he had properly called my <b>name</b>, and a small smile appeared on my lips.

    ¡°<b>Fuck </b>he cursed, his body already hard as <b>rock</b>. Then, <b>just </b>as I was about to sumb to the pleasure of it all, losing full control of my body. I felt myself get separated from him.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10:44 AM c

    Chapter 25 Sce

    s

    A whine escaped my lips, and I looked up at him with the same ssy eyes. He ced the suppressant into his mouth.

    Then, before I knew it, for the second time, our lips met.

 My trembling hand Ch 26

    Chapter 26 Bully

    Chapter 26 Bully

    ARDEN

    s

    My throat was parched, but it turned out it wasn¡¯t water that I needed. The suppressant entered <b>my </b>lips, <b>and </b>I quickly swallowed. I <b>drank </b>his lips like it was thest drop of water on this. I could feel the effects of the suppressant <b>kicking </b><b>in</b><b>. </b>but even then, I didn¡¯t feel like the beating of my heart was slowing <b>down</b>.

    More.

    I needed more.

    I opened my mouth, and his tongue plunged right in, massaging mine. Another moan escaped my lips, and with that, he pulled away, but not without biting my lips.

    I gasped before unconsciously leaning for more. However, when I saw his face, one that reverted back to its usual nonchnce, I couldn¡¯t help but move away.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a handful,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I told you¨Cdesperation isn¡¯t a good look.¡±

    Despite the remaining heat in my body, I finally stepped <b>away</b>, closing my eyes for a moment out of embarrassment. Why <b>did </b>I do that? I must be out of my mind!

    It was a good thing it didn¡¯t progress to a more sensual deed. With that, I swallowed the annoyance I felt for insinuating I was desperate and let out <b>a </b>small breath

    ¡°<b>Thank </b>you for your help.¡±

    Cade shook his head and massaged the bridge of his nose. It was then that I noticed that his cheeks, too, had gone red. <b>And </b><b>a </b>little lower, I noticed something once again.

    The tightness in his jeans¨Cthey weren¡¯t there just a few moments <b>ago</b><b>, </b><b>was </b>it? He must have noticed my gaze because he stepped back once more.

    ¡°You still smell <b>too </b>sweet,¡± he muttered. ¡°Can¡¯t you control your pheromones better?¡±

    I bit <b>my </b>lip, feeling <b>that </b><b>familiar </b>sting of <b>embarrassment</b>. <b>Controlling </b>my pheromones has always been a challenge for me. Before I could muster & <b>response</b><b>, </b><b>however</b>, he stepped closer <b>and </b>suddenly enveloped me in a hug.

    For reasons I couldn¡¯t quite understand, <b>that </b>simple gesture <b>sent </b>my <b>heart </b><b>racing </b>even faster <b>than </b>the <b>kiss </b>we had shared. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea,¡± he <b>quickly </b>added, prompting me to attempt to shut down the feelings brewing within me.

    ¡°Just protect yourself well,¡± he murmured, stepping back as abruptly as he hade, and without another word, he began to walk away, leaving me feeling in a daze.

    I stood frozen<b>, </b><b>unsure </b>of how long I had remained that way, <b>until </b>the sound of the bell ringing <b>jolted </b>me <b>back </b>to <b>reality</b>. The first <b>ss </b>was over

    ¡°I can¡¯t read your <b>mind</b>,¡± I <b>muttered </b>to myself <b>as </b>I <b>walked </b>away from the <b>teacher¡¯s </b>lounge, the hallways <b>now </b>bustling <b>with </b>other students.

    One moment, he was <b>kind</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>the next, he <b>was vehemently </b>denying any kindness <b>whatsoever</b>. To add to my <b>confusion</b>, it seemed he wanted nothing to do with my existence.

    With a heavy sigh, I decided it was best to forget what had <b>just </b>happened. I needed to keep my suppressants close at hand

    my heat had be increasingly <b>unpredictable</b>.

    because

    As I made my way through the <b>crowded </b>hallways <b>toward </b>the library to meet <b>Tessa</b>, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the curious nces directed my way. Some students whispered to one another<b>, </b>casting me nasty stares.

    I frowned in confusion but resolved to ignore them, there <b>were </b>more pressing matters at hand. Finally, I arrived <b>at </b>the <b>library </b>and spotted Tessa, who was waiting for me with an anxious expression. Relieved to see me, she momentarily paused,

    10:44 AM <b>c </b>

    Chapter 26 Bully

    tilting her head as she assessed my demeanor.

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked, ncing around. Even in the supposed sanctuary of the library. I felt the other students ring at me.

    ¡°Did <b>you </b>meet with Alpha Cade?¡± she asked suddenly, causing my eyes to widen in <b>surprise</b>. How did she know?

    ¡°<b>You </b>smell <b>just </b>like <b>him</b>,¡± she added<b>, </b><b>and </b>I felt my cheeks warm up.

    I decided to arrive early for our Combat and Sports ss, hoping to take a shower in the gym to wash away the lingering scent of Cade. Throughout the day, students had approached me withpletely inappropriate questions, <b>asking </b>if I <b>had </b>slept with him, and some even bluntly asserting that I didn¡¯t deserve to be with someone like Cade.

    No matter how earnestly I denied those ims, the attention wouldn¡¯t wane. In an attempt to cover his scent, I even drenched myself with my own cologne. Unsurprisingly, it paled inparison, and Cade¡¯s scent still permeated everything. triumphing over my efforts.

    So, here I was, alone in the showers, scrubbing vigorously, desperate to wash away his lingering smell. At least, that was the n until I heard heavy breaths from outside the shower stall.

    I froze: those did not sound like female footsteps. <b>Turning </b>off <b>the </b>water, I held my <b>breath </b>and listened intently.

    ¡°You think you can hide yourself in the women¡¯s shower? <b>That¡¯s </b>pathetic,¡± a familiar voice spat.

    My heart <b>sank </b><b>as </b>I recognized it was my brother, Kieran, nked by <b>two </b>other werewolves. Peeking through the small gap in the door, I felt my breath hitch in my throat. Standing in front of them was a man¨Csmaller, nervously pressing <b>against </b>the wall, wearing sses that slipped down his nose, his hair hanging over his forehead.

    ¡°I¨CI just went into the wrong room,¡± the boy stammered, his voice shaky.

    ¡°Sure, sure, Let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Kieran replied with a mocking smirk, stirring feelings <b>of </b>anxiety within me. shbacks of how he had treated me in the past rushed back.

    ¡°Now, where¡¯s the money for breaking <b>that </b>vase inside the mansion?¡± Kieran demanded.

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t <b>have </b>it yet, but I promise to pay it <b>back</b>,¡± the boy replied.

    <b>Kieran </b>clicked his tongue in <b>disapproval</b>. ¡°You know that¡¯s <b>not </b>the truth. You made a mistake, and now you have to live with the consequences<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    The one thing I hate the most is people making excuses¨Cor <b>those </b><b>who </b>try to live outside their <b>own </b>capacity,¡± <b>he </b>continued. poking the boy¡¯s shoulder with a menacing look

    ¡°If you <b>couldn¡¯t </b>afford it in the <b>first </b>ce, then you shouldn¡¯t have <b>broken </b>the <b>vase</b>,¡± Kieran <b>said</b>.

    ¡°If <b>you </b><b>know </b>you wouldn¡¯t fit into the <b>part</b>, you shouldn¡¯t havee to the <b>party</b>?¡± he added, his voice dripping with contempt.

    ¡°And if you do not have <b>what </b>it takes to be an Elite, then you shouldn¡¯t have enrolled,¡± he spat

    Kieran lunged forward, sliding his hand into the poor boy¡¯s pocket, withdrawing his wallet <b>and </b>extracting the cash inside before the boy could even react

    ¡°See! Liar. You had it with you all along? Kieran grinned, tossing the cash to one of his goons as they all shared augh.

    Nice transaction, Owen<b>,</b>¡± <b>Kieran </b><b>sneered</b>. ¡°But you¡¯re <b>going </b>to owe me ten times more before this debt is settled.¡±

    With that, the <b>trio </b>sauntered away, leaving Owen to <b>process </b>the humiliation he had just endured. I watched him curse under his breath before hastily exiting the area.

    As I stood there, trying to <b>wrap </b>my mind <b>around </b>what I <b>had </b>just witnessed, a single thought echoed through my mind. I

    Chapter 26 Bully

    never thought it was possible to resent my brother even more, but somehow he had just proven me wrong.

 My trembling hand Ch 27

    Chapter 27 Part¨Ctime

    Chapter 27 Part¨Ctime

    ARDEN

    s

    ¡°Shit.¡± Tessa cursed as soon as we entered our dorms. I was still a bit distracted by what had happened in the showers. I couldn¡¯t shake it from my mind¨Cespecially the look on his face.

    Owen

    I wondered if he was alright.

    ¡°Owen, answer me!¡± Maisey eximed, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    At first, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. The guy from the showers, Owen, was actually right in front of us, getting scolded by Maisey <b>and </b>two big, burly men who looked ready to strike at any moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re behind by a month now, Maisey reprimanded. ¡°Our funds are <b>already </b>low <b>as </b>it is. I really don¡¯t want to kick you out. but we need the money. If you can¡¯t pay for it, then we have no choice but to give it to someone else.¡±

    Owen pursed his lips and scratched the back of his neck.

    ¡°I thought <b>you </b>had the money!¡± Maisey pressed on.

    ¡°I did,¡± Owen muttered, almost inaudibly. ¡°I lost it

    That was when everything clicked into ce. The money my brother had taken.

    I felt <b>guilt </b>wash over me, despite knowing I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    ¡°We don¡¯t toleratete payments, Maisey warned, and it seemed those big men were about to coerce him into something I wasn¡¯t prepared to witness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you by next week,¡± he promised. ¡°I swear.¡±

    <b>Maisey </b>bit her lip <b>and </b>gave <b>him </b>a piercing look. ¡°You better keep your promise. You¡¯ve already broken thest one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Owen muttered, and once again, my heart felt squeezed by guilt.

    With that, Owen <b>turned </b>and walked away from the tense scene, heading toward the door. Tessa stepped aside, but I <b>couldn¡¯t </b>bring myself to move. In the end, our shoulders <b>bumped </b>against each <b>other</b>.

    He paused for a moment, looking <b>into </b>my eyes. His were bloodshot, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well in ages.

    But aside from that, it felt like I was <b>staring </b><b>into </b><b>a </b>reflection of my own struggles. Suddenly, lus eyes turned cold, a sh of <b>disdain </b>crossing his features, making my breath hitch.

    ¡°<b>Move</b>,¡± he mustered, giving me a gentle push. Tessa <b>caught </b>my shoulders, steadying my stance.

    With <b>that</b>, the two of us walked to our room.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit¡­ brutal?¡± I murmured, turning to <b>Tessa </b><b>as </b><b>she </b>opened the door.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she <b>asked</b>, <b>ncing </b>back at me.

    ¡°Maisey Treplied, <b>my </b>voice low

    pretty harsh,¡± she conceded, closing the door behind us. ¡°However, I get where she¡¯sing from. The dorms operate the fees they collect from residents¡±

    This dorm is already the cheapest option <b>among </b><b>everything </b>here at Elite, but we still have to pay <b>the </b>same dues to the school. That¡¯s why our <b>utilities </b>are so subpar<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    10:44 AM c

    Chapter 27 Part¨Ctime

    ¡°<b>What </b>about those two men?¡± I inquired.

    s

    They¡¯re residents here too, Tessa exined. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to harm anyone. They¡¯ll just coldly throw out those who don¡¯t pay on time.¡±

    I sighed and leaned against the wall, feeling utterly drained. My worry for Owen lingered<b>, </b>and I wanted to <b>do </b>something to help. However, I realized that I was in the same predicament as him.

    I was fortunate to have paid the deposit, so I had until next month toe up with next month¡¯s rent. But I needed to save up money now,

    ¡°We can <b>work </b>during our free <b>time</b>, right?¡± I asked, capturing Tessa¡¯s attention.

    She turned to me and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Do you need a job?¡±

    ¡°Desperately.¡± I muttered.

    Her expression softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although it¡¯s rare, it¡¯s not impossible. I think the caf¨¦ running near the premises is hiring.¡±

    My ears perked up at her rmendation.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°<b>Yeah</b>, it¡¯s a newly opened ce. I heard it from some of my ssmates from this one ss.¡°¡±

    I quickly threw on a jacket before grabbing my keys.

    ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± she asked, her eyebrows raised in surprise.

    ¡°To go and ask if they need more people,¡± I <b>replied </b>innocently.

    Tessa <b>shook </b>her head <b>in </b><b>amusement</b><b>. </b>¡°Alright, I¡¯m cheering for you.¡±

    ¨C

    Fortunately, it seemed that the caf¨¦ was in dire need of new employees. It <b>was </b>called ¡°Evermore, and it had <b>experienced </b><b>a </b>soft opening just <bst </b>week; the demand was far greater <b>than </b>they <b>had </b>anticipated.

    The <b>manager </b><b>took </b>one look <b>at </b><b>me </b>and dered <b>that </b>I was perfect <b>for </b>the role. I wasn¡¯t <b>sure </b>whether to take <b>that </b>as a <bpliment</b>, but I was d I could begin the next day.

    I tied the apron <b>around </b>my <b>waist </b><b>and </b>pushed my hair back, smiling at my reflection in the <b>mirror</b>. ncing around the staff quarters, <b>my </b><b>smile </b>widened. With <b>this </b>job, I <b>would </b>be able to cover my dorm fees and <b>start </b><b>saving </b>up for my tuition for the

    next semester.

    <b>As </b>I shut my locker, I was greeted by a surprising <b>sight</b>. Owen, the guy from the showers, walked <b>into </b>the room, <b>making </b>his way to his locker while sipping <b>from </b>a water bottle.

    He wore an apron, a hai, and <b>had </b>flour dusted all <b>over </b>his clothes, so I assumed he must be <b>working </b>in the kitchen<b>. </b>

    ¡°You¡¯re <b>working </b>here?¡± I blurted out before I <b>could </b><b>stop </b>myself, <b>eager </b>to strike up a <b>conversation</b>. <b>Having </b>a friend on the job didn¡¯t seem like such a bad idea after all.

    roon I

    However, he merely <b>nced </b><b>at </b>me, closed his water bottle, and shut his locker before exiting the room I puffed air into my checks and shot a semi¨Cre at the dour <b>as </b>it <b>swung </b>closed.

    ¡°Would it hurt to answer with just one word?¡± 1 <b>muttered </b>under my <b>breath</b>.

    ¡°Quit trying to make friends with random people, honey. Why <b>would </b><b>you </b>need to do that when I¡¯m already here?¡±

    A startled scream escaped <b>my </b><b>lips </b><b>as </b>I turned to the side¨Cor rather, to the ground. There, <b>on </b>the bench in front of the <b>window</b>, someone was sleeping with a book covering <b>his </b>face.

    Chapter 27 Part¨Ctime

    My heart raced. Since when had he been there? I hadn¡¯t sensed <b>his </b>presence at all!

    He lifted the book from his face, and I instinctively stepped <b>back</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>are you <b>doing </b>here?¡± I eximed, staring at him in horror.

    s

    Rowan merely smirked, casually lounging as he leaned his elbows against hisp. He looked me up and down, licking his lips <b>in </b>an appreciative <b>manner</b>.

    ¡°You look really nice in that apron.

    ¡°Answer me.¡± I insisted, attempting to brush off hispliment

    A loudugh erupted from his lips. ¡°You never fail <b>to </b>amuse me,

    My brows knit together in confusion. What was there to find amusing?

    ¡°Answer me, or else I swear I¡¯m going to report you to the manager.¡± I warned, frustration bubbling inside me.

    He simply smirked and leaned back against the wall. ¡°Sure, go ahead<b>. </b>I¡¯m sure the manager will only report it back to me. though<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I stammered, taken aback.

    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this caf¨¦, honey<b>.</b>¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 28

    Chapter 28 Be Careful

    Chapter 28 Be Careful

    ARDEN

    s

    ¡°Thank you! Have a nice day!¡± <b>I </b><b>said </b>with a bright smile as a customer snatched her drink from the counter. She was preupied with her phone, reaching out instinctively for the cup. I had to aim it into her hand, ensuring she could grab it without looking away from her screen.

    With that, she strolled out without any further acknowledgment. Still, I maintained my smile; it beat the countless men trying to shove their numbers at me any day.

    I nced out the window and noted the darkening skies. The caf¨¦ was nearly empty, with only a few stragglersing in for <b>takeaway </b>coffee as closing time approached.

    I sighed in relief and smiled softly to myself. I had survived my first shift.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never done it in a caf¨¦¨Cser, I mean, I¡¯ve been adventurous in various ces, but not here. Wouldn¡¯t it be thrilling to fulfill that fantasy?¡±

    Well, almost.

    Out of everyone 1 encountered today, my boss might just be the worst of them all.

    I ignored him, focusing on wiping the counters clean. My gaze flicked to the clock. Only ten minutes left. I could endure his relentless flirting until then¨Cat least, that¡¯s what I thought.

    After serving thest customer, ! wrapped up some final tidying before heading to the locker <b>room</b><b>. </b>To my dismay, Rowan was still lingering there,

    He crossed his arms in front of his chest, leaning nonchntly against the wall, a smirk stered across his <b>face</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Does the owner really have to be here all the time?¡± <b>Lasked</b>, trying to sound nonchnt.

    His smirk widened. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the owner¡¯s prerogative, don¡¯t you think? After all, he does own this ce.¡±

    I removed my apron and stashed it in my bag, reordering my items and gearing up for departure. However, Rowan stepped in front of <b>me</b>, blocking my <b>path</b>.

    I sighed in frustration, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something better to do? Like, I don¡¯t <b>know</b>, raising your points or something?¡±

    Rowan <b>nced </b>casually at his <b>watch</b>. ¡°Actually, <b>someone </b>did call me to her dorm tonight. But you could always take her ce if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    ¡°No <b>thanks</b>,¡± I replied deadpan. I¡¯d rather head <b>home</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Want me to give you a ride?¡± he <b>offered</b><b>, </b>a hint of yful mischief in his tone.

    ¡°Nope,¡± I shook <b>my </b>head firmly. ¡°The buses are still running¡±

    Heughed, tilting his head back against the lockers. ¡°Such tant rejection.¡±

    I pursed my lips, trying to maintain my <bposure</b>. ¡°Can you please <b>move</b>, sir?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, Llike it when you call me that, he teased, eyes glinting with amusement.

    Tsighed heavily and ran my fingers through my messy hair in <b>exasperation</b>. ¡°Do you really have to turn everything into a

    sexual innuendo!¡±

    You know I¡¯m genuinely curious,¡± he said suddenly, redirecting the conversation. ¡°Why are you working here?¡± ¡°Like I mentioned before, not everyone has the financial means to study here,¡± I muttered, ncing away in irritation.

    10:44 AM ch

    Chapter 28 Be Careful

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, though,¡± he continued, unfazed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Kieran your brother? From the West?¡±

    I froze at the mention of his <b>name</b>, the casualness of <b>his </b>inquiry sending a jolt of unease through me.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    He shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I heard it from a girl I was fucking from the West.¡±

    I bit my lip in frustration. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of your business.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± I dered, determined <b>to </b>exit this awkward exchange.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    +5 Fre

    On my way out, I bumped into his shoulder. He must <b>have </b>been caught off guard because <b>the </b>next thing we knew, his hand. slipped and grazed the edge of a locker. This ce was still under renovation, which meant there were a lot of sharp edges everywhere. Blood dripped from his hand, and he hissed in <b>pain</b>.

    I froze <b>in </b>my spot, suddenly feeling a surge of guilt, even though I knew it wasn¡¯t entirely my fault. Still, I couldn¡¯t

    there and do nothing. With that thought, I grabbed his arm, surprising even him..

    -What are you doing?¡± he muttered.

    I fished out some napkins <b>from </b>my bag and applied direct pressure to his wound.

    ¡°So <b>now </b>you¡¯re not hesitating to <b>touch </b>me?¡± he remarked, a teasing lilt to his tone.

    ¡°Can you shut your mouth for <b>a </b>moment?¡± I snapped back.

    just stand

    my relief, he fell silent, allowing me to drag him toward the bathroom where I <b>could </b>properly wash his wound with water.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to

    heal on its own. Just leave it,¡± <b>he </b>insisted.

    ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf, not a god, I muttered under my breath. ¡°You at least need to cover it.¡±

    thurt.¡±

    ¡°Wounds like this still hurt.¡±

    I focused intently on his wound, leaning in closer for a better look. I could feel him stiffening under <b>my </b>hold, but I chose to <b>ignore </b>it, determined to take care of <b>him</b><b>.. </b>

    Using my handkerchief, I wrapped it around <b>his </b>arm. The fabric was pink and adorned with hearts, a sharp contrast to his rugged demeanor.

    ¡°There,¡± I said, unable to hide the smile creeping up on my lips. He actually looked ridiculous wearing it. Stepping back, I looked up at him, still grinning.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to wear that on your one¨Cnight <b>stand</b>, <b>huh</b>?¡± I teased lightly.

    Our eyes met, <b>and </b>my smile faltered slightly as I <b>caught </b>the intensity of his gaze. He usually <b>wore </b>a joking expression when we spoke, <b>but </b>in <b>that </b>moment, he appeared serious¨Cmore <b>serious</b>, even, than when we had been <b>working </b>on our project for <b>Miss </b>Loveson¡¯s ss.

    I pulled air into my cheeks, trying to stille another <b>smile</b>, and then hosted my <b>backpack </b>over my shoulders once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going.¡± I muttered. ¡°Just be careful next time.

    With that I-moved past him, making sure to tread carefully <b>this </b><b>time</b>.

    To my surprise, he didn¡¯t <b>say </b>anything further. He stood there,pletely frozen, <b>as </b>I walked out of the caf¨¦,

    Once outside, I entered the school through the <b>pupil </b>scanner and headed to the <b>bus </b>stop. It was then <b>that </b>I noticed Owen was <b>also </b>waiting there. I wasn¡¯t quite <b>sure </b><b>what </bpelled me to speak to him, but somehow, I did. As soon as I reached the bus stup. I sat down next to him andunched <b>into </b><b>conversation </b>

    ¡°Hey.¡± I said cheerily, trying to break the ice.

    10:44 AM

    Chapter 28 Be Careful

    +5 Free Cons

    He merely nced at me and adjusted his earphones further into his ears. I pursed my lips, feeling a hint of awkwardness. but pressed on.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re <b>heading </b>to the same <b>dorm</b>. Do you want to go together?¡± I suggested, hoping to bridge the gap between us.

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± he muttered dismissively.

    I chuckled awkwardly, turning slightly to the side. ¡°Alright. The next bus should be here soon,¡± <b>I </b>continued, trying to fill the silence. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to see each other more often since we work in the same caf¨¦. My name¡¯s Arden by the way

    You talk too much,¡± he said suddenly, halting my spirited chatter. ¡°Why are you even talking to me?¡±

    I paused for a moment reflecting on the sincerity of my answer. ¡°A friend at work would be nice,¡± I replied.

    A scoff escaped his lips, and just then, the bus arrived. He stood up, brushing past me without a backward nce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need such things¡± he said, his tone final as he stepped away.

 My trembling hand Ch 29

    Chapter 29 Small Wins

    Chapter 29 Small Wins

    ARDEN

    ¡°In conclusion,¡± Cade began, looking around the room.

    s

    He spoke with <b>authority </b>that the others couldn¡¯t help but watch and listen. Most of our ssmates were dosing off due to the number of presentations. However, the moment our group stood in front, they came alive.

    It was going really well. We presented without any cue sheets, and Cade, who was in charge of the presentation, created a scientific model that would simte that of a knotting process.

    It was a surprise for us, too, and I couldn¡¯t believe he had done something like it while going through all the sses and leading his faction.

    ¡°Knotting in werewolves can be understood as a biologically adaptive coptory mechanism, wherein an erectile bulbus ndis at the base of the phallus temporarily swells to ensure prolonged intromission, thereby maximizing reproductive sess through sperm retention¨Can evolutionary trait optimized for species with highpetition and instinct¨Cdriven pair bonding,¡± he ended.

    The ssroom <b>was </b><b>silent </b>for a moment before our ssmates burst into curt cheers<b>. </b>

    <b>Just </b>then, Miss Loveson stood up and pped her hands together.

    ¡°That model in the middle of the presentation¨Cdid the group do that?¡±

    We all turned to Cade since he was the one responsible for it. However, he merely nodded, offering no further exnation.

    Miss Loveson smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I liked it. Very realistic.¡±

    ¡°You may go back to your seats.¡±

    We all bowed politely as Cade grabbed hisptop. <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help but nce at him once more as he nonchntly returned to

    his seal

    The more I watched him, the more I struggled to figure him out. Meanwhile, I inadvertently bumped into Rowan¡¯s back. He turned around just in time to catch me before I fell.

    ¡°Oh, <b>thanks</b>,¡± I said softly, looking up at him.

    I expected him to <b>make </b>a flirty remark like he always did, but instead, he moved away and muttered something <b>iprehensible </b>under <b>his </b>breath. I tilted my head in <b>confusion </b>as I sat back down.

    ¡°Well, <b>anyway</b>, good job to all of you, my students, Miss <b>Loveson </b><b>said </b>with a smile ¡°I had high expectations for Elite students, and you certainly didn¡¯t <b>disappoint</b>.¡±

    ¡°As <b>much </b><b>as </b>I would like to give <b>each </b>of you extra points, there needs to be a <b>winner</b>. I¡¯ve <b>given </b><b>it </b>a lot of thought, <b>and </b><b>today</b>. <b>I </b><b>n </b>to reveal it¡±

    ¡°I also spoke to Headmaster Winters <b>about </b>it, and he <b>agreed </b>to give each member of the winning team 50 points.¡±

    The ssroom began to <b>buzz </b>with <b>whispers</b>. Fifty points was a significant boost, especially since we were still early in the

    curriculum

    I had only umted ten points so far, so <b>this </b>would be <b>a </b>great help.

    ¡°<b>Congrattions </b>to thest team that presented,¡± Miss Loveson announced. My breath hitched, and I turned to Tessa, filled with joy. She wore a wide smile, too, and we <b>sped </b><b>hands </b>under the table to suppress our excitement<b>. </b>

    ¡°As promised,¡± Miss <b>Loveson </b>continued with a smile, ¡°Your points have been updated in real time, and you <b>are </b>exempt from the quiz. <b>You </b>may <b>use </b>this time as a free period.¡±

    10:44 AM ch

    Chapter 29 Small Wins

    s

    The others turned to us with envy: however, they couldn¡¯t refute the decision. Tessa and I grabbed <b>our </b>bags and made our way out of the ssroom.

    I heard Cade¡¯s and Rowan¡¯s footsteps behind us, but I didn¡¯t mind at all. I was too happy about the oue.

    The moment we exited the ssroom. Tessa and I began to jump up and down in delight. It felt wonderful to celebrate with someone like this: I had never had the opportunity to be this excited with Sienna.

    I opened my phone to verify the updates, and I was thrilled to <b>confirm </b>that it was indeed real.

    ¡°Are you really that happy?¡± Cade <b>asked</b>, catching my attention for a brief moment. Nothing he said could dampen my mood.

    ¡°Yeah¡± I replied, a grin spreading across my face. It¡¯s great! We worked hard on it. You did a fantastic job on the model.¡± I said, genuinelyplimenting him.

    Cade pursed his lips and looked away.

    I then turned to Rowan and gave him <b>a </b>thumbs up. ¡°You did great with the introduction, too. We wouldn¡¯t <b>have </b>captured everyone¡¯s attention without you.¡±

    Once <b>again</b>, instead of responding with a quick flirty remark, he turned to the side. I noted the way his ears turned red, but I inferred that he was also pleased about the oue.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a presentation,¡± Cade muttered, but I still heard it.

    ¡°Is my happiness that shallow?¡± I asked, tilting my head as I looked at him. He didn¡¯t respond, which left me puzzled.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I think we should celebrate the <b>small </b>victories. The Elite program is already aspetitive as it is. If we <b>downy </b>such aplishments, wouldn¡¯t it be even sadder?¡±

    ¡°I know these points may seem insignificant to the two of you, but I still wanted to congratte our team,¡± I added, ncing between <b>the </b><b>two </b>of them.

    Tessa smiled and chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we did great!¡±

    Cade was <b>looking </b>at me with yet another unreadable expression. It seemed he <b>was </b><b>drinking </b>in my features. I couldn¡¯t <b>handle </b>his gaze, so I absentmindedly wiped my face,

    ¡°Do I <b>have </b>something on my face?¡± I whispered to Tessa.

    She quictly shook her head.

    With that, Cade walked away without another <b>word</b>, leaving me feeling confused. Rowan followed quickly after him.

    ¡°See youter at the cafe,¡± he muttered, unable to meet my eyes.

    Those two are acting so weird,¡± I <b>whispered</b><b>. </b>

    With <b>that</b>. Tessa and I decided to head to the cafeteria to grabs some coffee while waiting for our next ss. Just then, Sienna emerged from the restroom in <b>front </b>of us

    <b>I </b>came to a halt for a moment and <b>frowned</b>. Then, she strolled <b>past </b>the two of us, but <b>not </b>without uttering a parting shot.

    ¡°Attention whore

 My trembling hand Ch 30

    Chapter 30 He Knows.

    Chapter 30 He Knows

    ARDEN

    ¡°Wee to Silver Quill,¡± Miss Loveson greeted as <b>she </b><b>stood </b>before us..

    s

    I noticed Fort standing to the side; as soon as our eyes met, he waved. I returned the gesture with a brief smile before shifting my focus back to Miss Loveson.

    This is a highly independent group, and as I, too, carry many responsibilities as a teacher, I need someone to act as the representative for the freshmen<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°Fort, over here, has the highest grades among all seniors, <b>and </b>consequently represents them. Now, who would like to volunteer among the freshmen?¡±

    Most students turned their attention to Elias, and <b>I </b>found myself ncing at him, too. To my surprise, he was looking back at me with a spark of curiosity.

    Part of me longed for such responsibility. Yet, with the demands of school and my job, I knew I couldn¡¯tmit. Elias was undeniably well¨Csuited for it, but <b>it </b>seemed he had other ns.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy with my other clubs,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the representative.¡±

    The others respected his decision without protest. Just then, a hand shot up.

    ¡°Me,¡± Sienna dered, a small but confident smile adorning her lips. ¡°I graduated as the valedictorian in high school and have participated in numerous extracurricr activities. I believe I am the best fit for the role, just after Alpha Elias.¡±

    Her confidence was infectious, and the others were quickly convinced. ¡°No objections?¡± Miss Loveson asked, ncing around.

    the room.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she pped her hands together. ¡°Miss Graves will be the freshmen¡¯s representative, <b>then</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Sienna beamed with pride, shooting a nce in my direction like she was <b>seeking </b>my approval.

    ¡°Like any other <b>normal </b>club, I expect you all to get to know one another. In fact, the sole purpose of this first meeting is <b>to </b>facilitate that,¡± she continued. ¡°I need to step out for a moment for a <b>meeting </b>with Mr. Winters<b>. </b>You may leave once the group <b>session </b>is over.¡±

    With that, she waved us off before exiting the <b>room</b>. The seniors quickly took the opportunity to enliven the atmosphere.

    ¡°Wee, wee! There¡¯s a lot ofpetition here, but outside of that, hope we can all <b>remain </b><b>civil</b>,¡± Fort began. casually settling down <b>around </b>us.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take turns introducing ourselves, shall we?¡±

    Sienna <b>took </b>the lead, shing a sweet smile at the others. Elias, of course<b>, </b>required little introduction, as most already knew

    When it came my turn my <b>heart </b>raced against my chest, but I <b>managed </b>to maintain myposure.

    my name is Arden, and I¡¯m from the West Lake Pack¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± <b>one </b>of the older girls eximed, her eyes widening. ¡°You¡¯re from the same <b>pack </b>as Sienna. Do you two know <b>each </b>

    other?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± I replied, noticing the smirk of amusement that danced on her lips. ¡°Thank you for the warm wee.¡±

    I settled back <b>down </b>while the others continued their introductions.

    ¡°When are thepetitions scheduled to begin?¡± Sienna <b>asked </b>eagerly.

    10:44 AM ? ¡õ

    Chapter 30 He Knows

    s

    Fort, appearing rxed, waved her question off. ¡°It¡¯s the first meeting. Let¡¯s keep academia at bay for today. The Moon Goddess knows that¡¯s going to be our constant topic for the rest of the <b>year</b><b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s discuss more casual matters,¡± he emphasized.

    A <b>charismatic </b>senior named Cecily shook her <b>head </b>in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re so carefree. Must be nice to have so many academic points.¡±

    Fort shrugged lightly. ¡°What can I say? Nothing beats the mind.¡±

    Cecily sighed. ¡°You won¡¯t surpass Elias and the other Alphas, though. Their points seem to be socially distancing themselves from the <b>rest </b>of us.¡±

    Fort raised both hands <b>in </b>yful surrender. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns on catching up with them. I¡¯m loyal to you, aren¡¯t I?¡± he asked, nudging Cecily¡¯s shoulder, which caused her cheeks to flush <b>a </b>deep shade of red.

    ¡°Oh. get a room!¡± another senior called out, prompting groans from the others. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    So, they were in <b>a </b>rtionship? I thought it was rare in this school to witness such loyalty¨Cyet it wasn¡¯tpletely gone.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard catching up to your points,¡± a male senior chimed in, leaning closer to Elias. He attempted to throw a casual arm around his shoulder, but the icy aura <b>emanating </b>from Elias made him withdraw it immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting harder <b>with </b>all the True Alphas around, he continued, frustration seeping into his tone. ¡°Nearly all the women on campus exclusively want them. My only chance here is by meeting the virgin <b>and </b>securing a night with her.¡±

    There it was the dreaded topic about me. Why were they so obsessed with it in the first ce? Before I could stop myself, I opened my mouth to speak.

    ¡°Why¡­ <b>does </b>the school have this system? And what¡¯s with the obsession surrounding someone¡¯s purity?¡±

    The conversation fell into an ufortable silence<b>, </b>and I pursed my lips, suddenly regretting my question. Elias turned to me with <b>a </b>small smirk <b>while </b>Sienna wore her disdain openly on her face.

    ¡°Well, <b>that¡¯s </b>a first in a <b>while</b>,¡± Fort muttered. ¡°I guess we¡¯ve be so ustomed to it that we don¡¯t even bother questioning the system. It¡¯s <b>what </b>others <b>thrive </b><b>on</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I tightened my lips. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone else <b>found </b>it strange?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Cecily murmured. ¡°We¡¯re defined by our points, and those whiq don¡¯t make the cut are brutally kicked out.¡±

    ¡°However,¡± one of the boys interjected, ¡°Mr. Winters ims it¡¯s merely a representation of the real world. He¡¯s part of the United Factions, so we know he worked hard to earn his <b>position</b>. <b>Most </b>of us treat him like a <b>friend</b>, thanks to his disposition, <b>but </b>deep <b>down</b>, the students have a strong respect for him.¡±

    My brows Emitted together in <b>confusion</b>. None of it made sense to me.

    ¡°<b>Anyway</b>,¡± Fort said, pping his hands to shift the <b>topic</b>, ¡°it¡¯s probably better not to dwell on the system.¡±

    ¡°<b>Yeah</b>,¡± Sienna added with <b>a </b><b>smirk</b>, ¡°those who <b>can¡¯t </b><b>handle </b>it <b>should </b><b>just </b>leave. This has been the way for <b>years</b>¨Cit¡¯s not going to change <b>anytime </b>soon.

    I nestled deeper into my thoughts <b>and </b><b>nced </b>away. <b>Was </b>I really the only one who found this unsettling? Did I just need to more time to get used to it?

    My reflections were interrupted once <b>more </b>when Fort broke the silence. ¡°But the virgin¡¯s identity still hasn¡¯t been revealed, right¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s strange,¡± the male <b>senior </b>replied, scratching his head. ¡°She should¡¯ve outed herself the moment <b>it </b>started. The True Alphas would have their eyes on her, and she¡¯d essentially be a prized possession.¡±

    1.bu

    my hip to keep from <b>voicing </b>my thoughts. They talked about being treated <b>like </b><b>an </b>object to be unted as if it were something to <b>take </b>pride in

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10.44 AM

    Chapter 30 He Knows

    I noticed Cecily biting her <b>lip </b>as well, clearly in disagreement with the male senior¡¯s views.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Anyway,¡± he persisted, nudging Elias with an elbow, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already got your hunch. So, tell me, Alpha¨Cdo your <b>know </b>who she is yet?¡±

    Elias kept his gaze fixed on the table, but a sly smirk flitted across his lips. With that single expression, his next statement sent <b>a </b>chill through my body.

    ¡°<b>I </b>would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have a clue.¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 31

    Chapter 31 Stepping Up

    Chapter 31 Stepping Up

    ARDEN

    s

    Does he know? Those <b>words </b>echoed in the back of my mind as I made my way out of the Silver building. The others hadughed it off when Elias insinuated he had a clue about who the virgin <b>was</b>. I <b>had </b>to force myself to smile in response, not wanting to raise any suspicions. Elias didn¡¯t nce at me even once after that, yet I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had said it as <b>a </b>passing. irrelevantment.

    I nced back to see Elias swarmed by the other members, who eagerly asked for his number and fawned over <b>him</b>. With that scene in front of me, I hastened my steps, eager to <b>put </b>as much distance as possible between myself and their gaze. There was no way he could know. Aside from Tessa, no one else had the slightest clue. Kieran had <b>never </b>shown any interest in me, but I was fairly certain <b>that </b>Jaxon had already informed him of my transformation from <b>the </b>prude he once knew.

    I checked my <b>phone </b>and noted that I still had about half an hour before my shift began. It seemed like a good time to grab some snacks from themon cafeteria. As I made my way there, I pushed aside the thoughts of what had transpired during <b>the </b>Silver Quill meeting, determined to focus instead on something mundane.

    However, just as I stepped into the hallways, I was met with yet another unfortunate sight. Jaxon and Sienna, along with my brother and some of the other high¨Cranked youths from the West, were gathered around Owen. My brother had his arm wrapped around him <b>in </b><b>an </b>unfriendly <b>manner</b>, dragging him toward the Opulence Cafeteria with an unsettling grip.

    I hung back a bit, concealing myself behind a post, and observed their interaction.

    ¡°Have you ever been inside before?¡± Kieran teased, nudging Owen¡¯s side. Owen flinched and tried to pull away, but it <b>was </b>futile against my brother¡¯s strength. Jaxon <b>and </b>Sienna merely watched the scene unfold, unbothered, as they fiddled <b>with </b>each other¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed in there,¡± Owen muttered. ¡°<b>Can </b>you please let me go<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Aww, look at Owen <b>asking </b>oh¨Cso¨Cnicely for me to let him go,¡± Kieran chuckled, and theughter from <b>the </b>others followed. My brows furrowed in disapproval. There <b>was </b>nothing funny about this situation. Did <b>their </b><b>pride </b><b>and </b>ego render them incapable of recognizing the absurdity of their cruelty?

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll let you in there for free. What do you say, <b>huh</b>? I¡¯m sure someone like <b>you </b>would want to see the cafeteria reserved for the likes <b>of </b>us,¡± Kieran continued his taunts.

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Owen replied <b>firmly</b>. ¡°I have somewhere to be¡±

    With

    <b>that</b>, he managed to slip away with surprising speed<b>, </b>but Kieran didn¡¯t take kindly to his escape. In <b>an </b>instant, he <b>grasped </b>Owen <b>again</b><b>, </b>wrapping <b>his </b>arm around Owen¡¯s neck and pulling his close.

    Kieran dragged Owen toward the Opulence Cafeteria, and my hands clenched tightly at my sides. I found myself in a dilemma, torn <b>between </b>the urge to intervene and the daunting <b>reality </b>of my brother¡¯s overpowering <b>presence</b>.

    Others walked past the <b>scene</b>, seemingly oblivious to the turmoil unfolding<b>, </b><b>some </b><b>even </b>giggling <b>with </b>amusement. I feltpelled <b>to </b>intervene. How could I criticize these bystanders while <i>I </i>remained a passive observer at this damn post, too?

    Before I fully processed my thoughts, I found myself striding toward the <b>Opulence </b><b>Cafeteria</b><b>, </b><b>my </b><b>initial </b>hesitation <b>giving </b>way to a surge of courage As I entered, the atmosphere of regality enveloped me. <b>However</b>, <b>it </b><b>was </b>apanied by a sense of <b>hypocrisy</b>. The tables and <b>chairs</b>, a stark contrast to those in the Common <b>Cafeteria</b>, resembled pieces plucked <b>straight </b><b>from </b><b>million </b>dor homes.

    At the center of it all were Owen and Kieran, the former radiating <b>difort</b>.

    ¡°You¡¯re already here, so why don¡¯t <b>you </b>entertain us?¡± Kieran chuckled. Owen pursed <b>his </b>lips, turning slightly away, <b>trying </b>to

    hdraw <b>from </b><b>the </b>moment.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think you¡¯de here for free, did <b>you</b>?¡± Kieran <b>taunted</b>. Then, he stood and grabbed a piece of steak, shoving it into Owen¡¯s mouth, which only drew Laughter from the others <b>seated </b>nearby. My heart raced at the vile disy of bullying taking ce before me.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    10:44 AM ch

    Chapter 31 Stepping Up

    s

    I scanned the room<b>, </b>hoping to find at <b>least </b>one <b>person </b>with a semnce of sanity. While a few were entertained, most cast their eyes downward, appearing afraid of the repercussions of standing <b>against </b>Kieran and his crew.

    ¡°I even provided you a meal,¡± Kieran chuckled. ¡°Show the hand that feeds you some kindness by performing for us. What are you guys in the mood for? A song? A dance? An act?¡± he asked, <b>parading </b>around the room, pointing at others as he did.

    ¡°Monster.¡± I muttered under my breath, my hands shaking from an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite identify¨Cfear? Disdain?

    ¡°<b>Make </b>him <b>act </b>like a dog!¡± Sienna eximed carelessly <b>while </b>reapplying her lip gloss. The others jumped on board, chiming in with suggestions, their enthusiasm frightening. It felt like <b>a </b><b>betting </b>ground filled with the most depraved college students imaginable.

    ¡°The crowd has spoken,¡± Kieran announced, his voice rising tomand everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Act like a dog for us, Owen.¡±

    Owen¡¯s lips were pursed tightly, and from my vantage point, I could almost see a ck cloud gathering over his head. I didn¡¯t pity him; I felt a fierce anger rising within me. No one would want to find themselves in <b>such </b>a humiliating predicament, yet escaping it seemed nearly impossible.

    Owen remained motionless, casting his gaze downward in silence. Kieran, embarrassed by Owen¡¯sck of response, gripped <b>his </b>shoulder, causing Owen <b>to </b><b>flinch</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me now, you <b>rascal</b>,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°I brought you here for a show, and you are going to deliver, whether <b>you </b><b>like </b>it or not.

    ¡°Please let me <b>go</b>,¡± Owen pleaded desperately, but his words only sparked amusement among the others.

    ¡°<b>What </b>was that?¡± Kieran teased, leaning in closer. ¡°Say it louder.¡±

    ¡°Please just let me go,¡± Owen repeated.

    Silence fell for a moment, and I could see Kieran¡¯s smirk widening <b>maliciously</b>. ¡°No,¡± he replied casually. ¡°Not unless you act like a dog for us first.¡±

    ¡°Do it <b>now</b>, while I¡¯m still asking nicely. I might even consider reducing <b>the </b>amount of your debt if you perform well.¡±

    My <b>breath </b>hitched as I noticed <b>a </b>flicker of <b>hope </b>in Owen¡¯s <b>expression</b>. He lifted his head slightly, and for a moment, I genuinely believed he nightply. No¨CI was <b>certain </b>he was <b>going </b>to go through with it.

    But at <b>that </b>moment, I stepped forward, my voice ringing clear above the crowd.

    ¡°Let him go

    <b>2/2 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 32

    Chapter 32 A True Elite

    Chapter 32 A True Elite

    ARDEN

    s

    The others turned to me in an instant. The Opulence <b>Cafeteria </b>grew silent for a heartbeat, only to erupt shortly afterward with whispers.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡± she crazy? Does she realize who she¡¯s talking tot¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Tenever seen her before, but how dare she speak to Kieran like that¨Cespecially with True Alpha Jaxon sitting right behind him?

    People were quick to question my audacity and credibility<b>, </bing out in defense of my brother and his friends, who had clearly sinister intentions, all due to their status in our social hierarchy.

    Despite my racing heart, I mustered the courage to walk over to them, swallowing <b>hard </b>as I ced distance between Owen and my brother. A flicker of surprise crossed Kieran¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly reced by a look of disgust. He clearly had Inever seen me like this¨Cstanding my ground.

    Sienna quickly seized the moment to break the tense silence. Are the likes of you actually allowed in here?¡± she eximed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that <b>this </b>cafeteria is reserved for the top students and those wealthy enough to afford its fees.¡±

    I ignored her, focusing instead on Kieran. ¡°You¡¯re still the same,¡± I muttered, ensuring only he could <b>hear </b>me.

    A <b>small</b>, twisted smirk crept across his lips. Meanwhile, I could sense Sienna fuming from myck of acknowledgement. I <b>took </b>a brief nce at her <b>and </b>noticed how red her cheeks had turned. She quickly turned to <b>Jaxon </b>for reassurance, but his gaze remained fixed on me, brow furrowed and jaw clenched.

    ¡°What a disgusting bunch you are,¡± I spat, and gasps erupted from the onlookers.

    ¡°What is <b>this</b>?¡± Kieran <b>suddenly </b>chuckled, amusement heard in his voice. ¡°We were merely joking with a friend, but you took

    seriously. The fun in <b>this </b><b>school </b>is slowly evaporating. What a shame.¡±

    He shed <b>a </b>smile and turned to his friends, offering them <b>high</b>¨Cfives. ¡°<b>Am </b>I right?¡± he called out.

    They all jomed inughter, chortling among themselves as they <b>continued </b>eating,pletely <b>unfazed</b>.

    Owen cast his <b>head </b>down in defeat, but I held my chin high.

    ¡°If this is your definition of fun, then you must truly be a pathetic creature, dered. His expression shifted, momentarily caught off guard

    ¡°<b>You </b><b>think </b>you¡¯re superior to <b>everyone </b><b>else </b><b>simply </b>because you can <b>afford </b>to be here. You insulted him, <b>extorted </b>him for <b>money</b>, and made him act like a dog stripped of <b>dignity</b>,¡± I <b>continued</b>.

    ¡°You unt your confidence like a diamond, but in reality, you are nothing but rotten on the <b>inside</b>. <b>You </b><b>possess </b>only <b>your </b>pride, projecting your insecurities onto someone innocent. It¡¯s utterly pathetic,¡± I cursed.

    ¡°And of <b>course</b>, you and <b>your </b>friends hype each <b>other </b><b>up </b>because <b>you </b><b>share </b><b>the </b>same three brain <b>cells</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    The cafeteria fell silent once more, in disbelief as they processed my audacity in addressing <b>someone </b><b>as </b>influential as <b>Kieran</b>. Even <b>Sienna </b><b>was </b>left speechless¨Ca rare urrence for someone with such a fluency of insults at the ready.

    I expected <b>Kieran </b><b>to </b>erupt in <b>anger</b>, as he <b>often </b>did. He was the middle child, but <b>he </b><b>acted </b>like the youngest¨Cwhining when be didn¡¯t get his <b>way</b>, punching walls when frustrated, and <b>breaking </b><b>more </b>tes <b>than </b>I could <b>count </b>in moments of rage.

    However, to <b>my </b>astonishment, he replied with calmness

    ¡°ilho carr

    Those two simple words dripped with a nonchnce that sent my frustration <b>bubbling </b>over.

    10:44 <b>AM </b>c

    Chapter 32 A True Elite

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I have the money. I¡¯m capable, and I rank in the top hundred students with the most points. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± he continued, his eyes glinting with self¨Csatisfaction.

    ¡°How about you?¡± he challenged<b>, </b>and the silence was filled with the mocking chuckles from his entourage.

    <b>¡°</b><b>And </b><b>you </b>use me of something as <b>grave </b>as¨Cbullying? Extortion? Do you have any proof?¡±

    I froze. ncing at Owen, whose unease had intensified.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t engage <b>in </b>such things. I¡¯m a model student,¡± he smirked, a condescending smile stretching across his face. ¡°If you im to have proof, then by all means, report it to Headmaster Winters. <b>I </b>won¡¯t retaliate in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°You see, there have been a lot of usations about me, but none have ever been proven to be true. However, you are the first person to make a scene and publicly use me of such things. I have plenty of witnesses who can attest that you are actively trying to ruin my reputation.¡±

    ¡°And what? I¡¯m acting high and mighty? I have every right to do so, he continued, not giving me an opportunity to retort.

    ¡°I stand by my word¨Cthe Elite is only for the..¡±

    He turned to his friends, who answered in unison, ¡°Elite.¡±

    ¡°Why else would the school be called such? There are increasingly more students who fail to meet the required grades, standards, <b>and </b>wealth. Despite our efforts to amodate individuals like you, it¡¯s clear that you are ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving Owen a chance to be here<b>; </b>otherwise, he would have never had the opportunity to catch a glimpse of these facilities. He¡¯s a poor-

    Before he could finish that thought, I snatched a banana smoothie from their table and threw it directly in his face, finally rendering him speechless. <b>Some </b>of the smoothie sttered <b>on </b>the students sitting nearby, causing <b>them </b>to stand and gasp in shock, staring at me in disbelief.

    Kieran <b>stood </b>there, banana smoothie dripping from his perfectly coiffed hair, the shock on his face gradually shifting to fury. His friends <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>dare </bugh now; in <b>fact</b><b>, </b>a heavy silence fell over <b>the </b>table.

    I wiped my hand on the napkin beside his untouched dessert and locked eyes with <b>him</b><b>, </b>not <b>backing </b>down.

    ¡°Entitled,¡± I said tly, my voice <b>echoing </b><b>throughout </b>the <b>room</b><b>. </b>That¡¯s all you <b>are</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    He opened in mouth to respond, but I didn¡¯t <b>allow </b><b>him </b>to speak.

    ¡°If <b>this </b>is <b>your </b>notion of what makes someone Elite¨Cthrowing your weight around, humiliating others, and hiding behind your status and privilege¨Cthen I¡¯m grateful to not be part of it.¡±

    I turned to face the entire <b>room</b>, meeting the stares of the students <b>who </b>sat frozen in their seats, wide¨C<b>eyed</b>.

    ¡°If this school believes this is the standard,¡± I continued, <b>raising </b>my <b>voice</b>, ¡°then perhaps it¡¯s the system <b>that </b>truly needs changing

    A <b>chair </b>scraped against the floor as Jaxon stood, his True <b>Alpha </b>auramanding attention

    But I didn¡¯t even nce at <b>him</b>.

    Instead. I focused on Owen, who was trembling. I took his wrist <b>and </b>began to walk <b>away</b>.

    By the door, Iraning casually like they¡¯d been there the entire time, were the three other True Alphas<b>. </b>They had been

    atching from the beginning, choosing not to intervene.

    But even then, I didn¡¯t stop

    I held Owen¡¯s hand tighter and pulled him out, never once looking back.

 My trembling hand Ch 33

    Chapter 33 New Friend

    Chapter 33 New Friend

    ARDEN

    s

    I continued dragging <b>Owen </b>away with no final destination in <b>mind</b>, muttering curses under my breath. It was only when he pulled his hand away that I finally came to a halt. I let out a deep breath and turned <b>to </b>him. He didn¡¯t say a word, but I could clearly see <b>the </b>relief in <b>his </b>eyes.

    ¡°With that, I ran my fingers through my hair and closed my eyes, attempting to steady my breathing.

    ¡°Are you always <b>this </b>courageous?¡± he asked, breaking the silence that had settled around us.

    A small smile crept onto my lips. ¡°No,¡± I muttered, ¡°not really.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe,¡± he replied.

    ¡°You <b>really </b>didn¡¯t have to do all of that, you know?¡± he added, ¡°I told you¨C1 don¡¯t need help.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I didn¡¯t do it to help you,¡± I rified, <b>¡°</b><b>but </b>because I was genuinely annoyed by Kieran.¡±

    He sighed, crossing his arms defensively before turning to the side. ¡°There¡¯s no use arguing with people like him. It¡¯s only going to make things worse. I promise he¡¯lle back even stronger than ever.¡±

    My brows furrowed deeply in frustration. ¡°We can report them <b>to </b>the administration. There¡¯s something that can be done to seek justice.¡±

    A scoff escaped his lips as he looked deep into my eyes. ¡°It must be nice to have some kind of hope.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your mindset is far from reality,¡± he said <b>with </b>a dismissive tone. ¡°So, I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t try to help me <b>anymore</b>. I¡¯m already having a hard enough time as it is

    I pursed my lips, feeling a sudden sting in my heart. ¡°I was just¡­ <b>trying </b>to help.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re not helping at all, he snapped, anger suddenly <b>filling </b>his voice. Yet, even in that moment, he <b>didn¡¯t </b>leave.

    Despite the pain swelling <b>in </b>my chest, I <b>made </b>an effort to <b>understand </b>him. ¡°Kieran is my <b>brother</b>,¡± I finally revealed.

    He turned to me with wide <b>eyes</b>, <b>disbelief </b>seen across his face. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why 1 was sharing this with him¨Cafter <b>all</b>, he was practically a stranger¨Cbut <b>something </bpelled me to let him in on this part of my life.

    ¡°He¡¯s as terrible here as he is <b>at </b>home. We¡¯re only a year apart, yet he has never <b>treated </b>me like a sister. Instead, he <b>has </b>turned me into a tool to <b>make </b>himself feel better¨Clike he <b>is </b>better than me in every single <b>way</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried <b>standing </b>up to him before, but it never ended well. My parents were always on <b>his </b>side, anyway, so I kept to myself and bottled up all my feelings<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°This <b>is </b>the first time I¡¯ve spoken up to him in <b>what </b><b>feels </b>like a <b>lifetime</b>. <b>Back </b>then, I <b>thought </b><b>there </b>was <b>no </b>hope<b>: </b>I believed I would be stuck in this situation forever.¡±

    ¡°However, even though <b>my </b>circumstances aren¡¯t ultimately better<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>finally </b><b>have </b><b>the courage </b>to <b>confront </b><b>him </b>about his <b>wrongdoings</b>¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve <b>never </b>lost hope, <b>even </b>during the most hopeless of times, <b>and </b>I truly hope you won¡¯t either.¡±

    <b>I </b>looked¨Cup at him, noticing that his bloodshot eyes were even redder than usual. I could <b>tell </b>he was on the verge of tears, and watching him <b>swallow </b>the lump in his throat only <b>confined </b><b>my </b><b>suspicion</b>.

    ¡°Did you really break the vaser I <b>finally asked</b>, my <b>curiosity </b>getting the better of me.

    He swallowed one inore, running a hand <b>through </b>his <b>hair </b>in <b>agitation</b>. ¡°No,¡± he muttered. ¡°I went to the party by myself because they said everyone <b>was </b>invited I was <b>standing </b>next to it <b>when </b>Kieran and his friends were ying some ball game. inside the house¡±

    10:44 AM

    Chapter 33 New Friend

    ¡°It bounced off my shoulder before shattering into pieces. Technically-

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t do it,¡± I concluded, cutting him off. ¡°It <b>was </b>their fault.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I reassured him. ¡°I¡¯ll see <b>what </b>I can do, alright?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond this time, so I finally smiled. I had a feeling that Owen just needed a friend, too.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Cons

    I felt even happier than usual during my shift for two reasons: <b>first</b>, I finally stood up to Kieran, and second, Rowan wasn¡¯t around to flirt with me.

    Some students recognized me as the one who had confronted Kieran in the cafeteria, and while some looked at me <b>with </b>disgust, others offered their praise. I made a conscious decision to brush aside the degradingments.

    However, the next customers were people I simply couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Wee¡±

    My words caught in my throat when <b>I </b>saw Sienna and Jaxon striding into the <b>caf¨¦</b>, nked by Sienna¡¯s friends. They froze the moment they spotted me, and a smirk crept across Sienna¡¯s lips. I tightened my lips and forced myself to remain professional, greeting them with <b>a </b>curt smile.

    ¡°What would <b>you </b>like today<b>?</b>¡±

    Sienna chose to ignore my question and instead scrutinized me from head to toe, her friends <b>doing </b>the same.

    ¡°I heard there was a ssy new cafe near our school. Someone must have gotten the memo <b>wrong</b>.¡± Sienna began with snarky tone.

    ¡°Now I understand why she made such a scene in the cafeteria. She¡¯s clearly envious of what we have because she can¡¯t even <b>afford </b>to <b>study </b>without working.¡±

    I <b>but </b>my <b>hip </b><b>and </b>nced <b>around</b><b>, </b>aware <b>that </b>I couldn¡¯t create a scene in here¨C<b>especially </b>since I desperately needed this job. With a resigned sigh, <b>I </b><b>asked</b>, ¡°<b>May </b>I take your order<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Sienna let <b>out </b><b>a </b>sigh and finally <b>ryed </b>her order. I took it without <b>exchanging </b>any further words. Her friends followed suit, appearing disappointingly dejected.

    I then turned my attention to <b>Jaxon</b>, but I avoided <b>making </b>eye contact <b>It </b>wasn¡¯t <b>that </b>I couldn¡¯t; rather, <b>I </b>simply didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°And for you?¡± I inquired.

    Sienna looked <b>as </b>if she wanted to unleash <b>another </b>snide <b>remark</b>, but Jaxon <b>gently </b><b>restrained </b>her, pushing her to the side. I wanted tough at the expression on her face, but I held it back.

    Jason remained <b>silent </b>for <b>a </b>while, prompting me to let out a <b>quiet </b>sigh of <b>impatience</b>.

    The door chimed again, and I absently greeted the next <b>customers</b>, offering a <b>smile </b>to the old couple <b>entering </b>the <b>cafe</b>.

    ¡°<b>Wee </b>to Evermore,¡± I <b>said </b>cheerfully. Yet, my smile quickly Ladeid as I turned my attention back to Jaxon.

    ¡°I <b>would </b>appreciate it if you <b>could </b><b>share </b>your order, sir. I wouldn¡¯t want a line forming. I muttered, trying to maintain my professionm

    bull, he remained silent.

    ¡°You <b>already </b><b>know </b>my order,¡± he finally replied, <b>breaking </b>the

    I paused in my writing letting <b>out </b>a deep breath of realization.

    A <b>in </b><b>ck </b>Americano his sole order at any cafe, because he imed that all the other drinks were foe sweet. I had <b>a </b><b>sw </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10:44 AM ch

    Chapter 33 New Friend

    tooth, but I toned it down when we were together because he didn¡¯t like them.

    I think you¡¯re mistaken, <b>sir</b>.¡± I said, finally looking <b>into </b>his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall knowing your order.¡±

    I¡¯ve forgotten about you.

    +5 Free Coms

 My trembling hand Ch 34

    Chapter 34 Strawberries And Cream

    Chapter 34 Strawberries And Cream

    ARDEN

    ¡°Do you know that guy!¡±

    s

    I turned to the side, startled to see Owen emerging from the kitchen, a steaming mug of coffee in his hands. He prepared himself a fresh cup while I watched him absentmindedly.

    ¡°Are you not going to answer?¡± he prompted, raising an eyebrow at my silence.

    I shifted my gaze to the table furthest from the counter and noticed Jaxon stealing nces at me intermittently.

    <b>¡°</b>I wish I didn¡¯t know him, I muttered softly.

    Owen took a deliberate sip of <b>his </b>freshly brewed coffee before adding, ¡°Well, his girlfriend must feel the same way. <b>It </b>looks like she¡¯s <b>ready </b>to murder you with her eyes.

    I turned my attention back to the group, and in a moment of perfect timing, Sienna shot me a re, her mouth moving animatedly as <b>she </b>conversed with her friends.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I murmured <b>in </b>frustration. ¡°Why does she feel <b>so </b>threatened by me?¡±

    Feeling Owen¡¯s gaze piercing into the side of my face, I turned my head and raised my brows in inquiry.

    He shook his <b>head </b>slightly. ¡°I could take a guess <b>as </b>to why,¡± he muttered cryptically,

    I tilted my head in confusion, ready to ask him what he <b>meant</b>, but before I could utter a word, <b>the </b>front door swung open and a new customer stepped inside.

    Owen quickly retreated back to the kuchen, leaving me to don my professional smile. ¡°Wee to¡ª¡±

    but my weing words caught in my <b>throat </b><b>as </b>my eyes met the <b>neer</b>. It seemed he, too, was taken aback by my presetice.

    Cade walked <b>in </b><b>d </b>in his ser <b>uniform</b>, his expression as unreadable as ever.

    I <b>pursed </b>my lips and <b>gave </b>him a curt <b>nod</b>. ¡°<b>What </b>can I help you <b>with </b>today?¡± I asked <b>softly</b>, <b>striving </b>to keep my voice steady.

    Ever since the <b>day </b>of my <b>heat</b>, we <b>hadn¡¯t </b>exchanged <b>a </b><b>single </b>word, so seeing him like this made my cheeks flush. Thankfully. it appeared he had managed to put the awkward incident behind <b>him</b>.

    de remained silent for a <b>moment</b>, his gaze <b>lingering </b>on me, and I tilted my <b>head </b>in confusion. I <b>noticed </b>again that his cheeks bure a slight flush¨Che had likely juste <b>from </b>training

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he stated his order. ¡°The strawberries and <b>cream </b>frappino,¡± he said.

    I fought to suppress my emotions, but it seemed that my feelings slipped through the cracks. His eyes narrowed <b>slightly </b>as he observed me, and I looked up to meet his gaze.

    ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡± he <b>asked</b>.

    shook my <b>head</b><b>, </b>a slight smule gracing my lips. ¡°Not at all: What level of sweetness will <b>that </b>be?¡±

    He cleated his throat <b>and turned </b>to the side, his expression suddenly shy. ¡°The sweetest one.¡±

    He had a sweet tooth, just like ma

    ¡°Alright, I replied <b>cheerily </b>For here or to go

    logo he muttered, his voice sounding <b>smaller </b>now, almost <b>timid</b>.

    10:44 §¡§®

    Chapter 34 Strawberries And Cream

    A soft giggle escaped my lips, prompting him to lean one <b>hand </b>against the counter for support.

    ¡°You know, I really have a feeling <b>that </b>you¡¯re <b>making </b>fun of me,¡± he said.

    I looked at him, still feeling amused by his reaction. ¡°How did youe to that conclusion?¡±

    Cade pursed his lips, and in that moment, he looked the most childlike and innocent I had ever seen him.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± I added softly, enjoying this light¨Chearted banter. ¡°I like sweet things too¨Clike strawberries and cream. Although, I don¡¯t think I could handle the level of sweetness you¡¯d prefer.¡±

    With that. I set about preparing his drink, ensuring I got everything just right. I even ced a few dried strawberries <b>on </b>top before <b>sealing </b>it with the lid. I grabbed a straw and handed it to him.

    He epted it with a sulky expression, which only made meugh harder, my head tilting back in amusement. I felt his gaze on me, and for <b>a </b>fleeting moment, I noticed <b>a </b>small smile begin to form on his face, <b>too</b>.

    ¡°So, you¡¯reughing at me now?¡± he asked, his tone breaking through myughing <b>fit</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said, wiping away the tears that had umted in the corners of my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that¨CI didn¡¯t expect this. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it; the contrast is just¡­ pretty cute.

    I said those words without thinking too much about them, so when thest word escaped my lips, I froze, realizing the unexpected confession. I turned to him with wide eyes, only to find that he, too, was taken aback by my suddenpliment.

    ¡°I¨CI mean, I stammered, searching for the right words but ultimately falling silent, feeling my cheeks heat up with embarrassment. It wasn¡¯t like we were friends! How could I have said that!

    However, the awkward <b>tension </b>that hung between <b>us </b><b>was </b>abruptly shattered by the sound of something spilling.

    ¡°Oops!¡± I heard one of <b>Sienna¡¯s </b>friends exim. I snapped out of my daze and turned to see her frantically attempting to <b>clean </b>up a coffee spill on the floor.

    I pursed my lips, already suspecting that the spill was no ident.

    After giving Cade <b>his </b><b>change</b>, I grabbed <b>the </b>mop from by the lockers. As I stepped outside, I noticed that Cade was being cornered by the very friend <b>who </b>had spilled her drink.

    I quietly approached the scene, doing my best <b>to </b>be discreet.

    ¡°Here¡¯s my number, Alpha Cade,¡± she <b>said</b>, slipping <b>a </b><b>piece </b>of paper into the pocket of his <b>uniform</b>. Her hand lingered there <b>a </b>second longer <b>than </b>usual, but I reminded <b>myself </b>that it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>any of my business, so I focused on cleaning up the mess.

    I <b>bit </b><b>my </b>lip to stifle a curse. It was definitely deliberate. It appeared to <b>have </b>been poured before it actually spilled, <b>increasing </b>the area of the mess,

    Sull, 1 Lept silent and perely sighed as I <b>squeezed </b>out the mop. I could feel Jaxon¡¯s gaze on me <b>as </b>I <b>worked</b>, but I <b>ignored </b><b>hun</b>, <b>intent </b>on <b>finishing </b>the task.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some over here,¡± Sienna called out. I nodded quietly and walked to where she was <b>stationed</b>. <b>However</b>, the friend who had just given Cade her number pretended to lose her <b>bnce </b><b>and </b>suddenly pushed me toward the ground, feigning

    The <b>events </b>unfolded rapidly. The floor was still slippery, and I couldn¡¯t manage to regain my <b>bnce</b>. I felt myself falling. anticipating the impact.

    Yes, even as I braced for it, the fall never came. <b>Instead</b>, a pair of strong arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me <b>back </b>

    om the brink

    <b>A </b>small gasp escaped Sienna¡¯s <b>lips </b>as I opened my eyes <b>in </b><b>confusion</b>. To my surprise, the <b>arms </b>didn¡¯t belong to just one person. While Cade held me at the waist, Jaxon gripped my hips, creating a bewildering entanglement

    My eyes widened as I took in the <b>scene</b>, the two of them tightening their <b>grips </b><b>around </b>me Sienna <b>looked </b>equally shocked

    10:44 AM

    Chapter 34 Strawberries And Cream

    s

    perhaps even more so than I was, though I couldn¡¯t fathom why¨Cshe was the one who got me into this predicament in the first ce.

    I turned to Jaxon and noticed his <b>jaw </b>was clenched, a telltale sign of his agitation. Then I shifted my gaze to Cade, who remained surprisingly calm, smirking at the unfolding drama

    ¡°You can let me go now,¡± I muttered, though my words seemed lost in the silent battle of their res.

    ¡°Let her go.¡± Jaxon demanded through gritted teeth, his protective instincts ring

    Meanwhile, Cade merely tilted his <b>head</b><b>. </b>a dangerous glint in his eyes.

    Then, without warning, he pulled me closer, yet it wasn¡¯t rough or bruising; it was more of a possessive gesture. He stepped back. allowing me to regain my footing

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got her.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 35

    Chapter 35 Haven

    Chapter 35 Haven

    ARDEN

    s

    ¡°Oh crap,¡± I muttered under my breath when I <b>noticed </b>a notification from Silver Quill. It appeared that we had an activity scheduled for tomorrow, and I needed to buy a book <b>from </b>the local bookstore.

    Owen halted in his tracks and turned to me, one eyebrow arched inquisitively.

    ¡°Do you know where this <b>ce </b>is?¡± I asked, holding up my phone <b>to </b>show him <b>the </b>name of the bookstore.

    ¡°Haven? It¡¯s that one, he replied, pointing towards a shop not far from us. It was <b>only </b>a few blocks away, which caused me to sigh in relief. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I need to buy something from there,¡± I exined. ¡°You should go ahead first.¡±

    1 stepped back <b>and </b>noticed the hesitation in Owen¡¯s eyes. Confused by <b>his </b>expression, I tilted my head slightly.

    He nced up at the skies for <b>a </b>moment before letting out a small sigh. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon.¡±

    ¡°What do <b>you </b>mean?¡± I chuckled, following his gaze to the heavens. The skies <b>are </b>dark, but they¡¯re perfectly clear, and the stars are shining bright.¡±

    He pursed <b>his </b>lips. ¡°I just <b>have </b><b>a </b><b>knack </b>for these kinds of things,¡± he said defensively.

    A smile tugged at the corners of my mouth, and I nudged his shoulder yfully. ¡°Why? Are you worried about your new

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take long. I teased, leaning into the banter. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can text you once I¡¯m home.¡±

    He let <b>out </b>a deep <b>breath </b>and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that<b>,</b>¡± he grumbled, a hint of exasperation in his voice, <b>which </b>made me chuckle even louder. I had never had a younger sibling, but I imagined that this might be a slice <b>of </b><b>what </b>it would feel like to have one to provoke and tease.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± he muttered, a hint of <b>annoyance </b><b>creeping </b>into his tone. ¡°I warned you. I¡¯m going right ahead.¡±

    With <b>that</b><b>, </b>he turned <b>around </b><b>and </b>started walking toward Elite. See you <b>tomorrow</b>, Owen!¡± I called out, but he didn¡¯t look back, <b>which </b><b>caused </b>another giggle to escape my lips.

    I walked <b>over </b>to Haven and quickly <b>entered</b>, a <b>chime </b><b>ringing </b>above my head. As I <b>stepped </b>inside, I couldn¡¯t help but gape at the <b>enchanting </b>scene before me. From the <b>outside</b>, it seemed like <b>such </b><b>a </b>modest store, but <b>within</b><b>, </b><b>it </b>felt utterly magical.

    The shop had <b>only </b>one floor, <b>but </b><b>the </b><b>shelves </b>reached all the way to the ceilings. <b>An </b><b>antique </bdder <b>wound </b>its way around the ce, and artful vines twisted around it, appearing <b>as </b>if they were free of dust despite the store¡¯s age

    <b>Along </b>with <b>that</b>, the air <b>was </b>infused <b>with </b>the scent of both fresh and old pages, a <bbination </b><b>that </b>evoked a sense <b>of </b>nostalgia. I closed <b>my </b><b>eyes </b>for a moment, inhaling deeply and <b>relishing </b>the fragrant <b>atmosphere</b>.

    When I <b>opened </b>my eyes, I nearly jumped <b>back </b><b>in </b>surprise <b>upon </b>spotting a <b>stunning </b>woman with <b>olive</b>¨Ctoned skin and wild, curly hair pulled into a half¨Cup, half¨Cdown style.

    She seemed <b>just </b>as astonished to see me.

    ¡°Oh, hey there,¡± she chuckled awkwardly, her cheeks tinting slightly. ¡°Umm, right. <b>I </b>must <b>have </b>forgotten to flip the sign at the front. We¡¯re <b>already </b>closed¡± she said scratching the <b>back </b>of her neck <b>sheepishly</b>.

    towed my head slightly in apology. ¡°My apologies. I replied ¡°I didn¡¯t realize. I just needed to buy a book for Silver Quill, <b>but </b>I cane back tomorrow.¡±

    Her expression softened when she saw how genuinely apologetic I was A small smile crept onto her <b>lips</b>. ¡°For Silver Quill? I <b>guess </b>it¡¯s <b>alright </b>then. The book for your club is already behind the counter. It¡¯s just <b>a </b><b>quick </b>transaction.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:44 AM ch

    Chapter 35 Haven

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, unsure if I should press my luck.

    s

    <b>She </b><b>nodded</b>, still smiling. Her light <b>and </b>carefree personality brightened <b>the </b>already lively atmosphere of the bookstore, and I found myself willingly following after her.

    ¡°No worries!¡± she chimed cheerfully. ¡°Here you go. That will be $4.99.¡±

    I handed her a five¨Cdor bill, and she quickly returned my change before presenting me with the packaged book.

    I smiled widely as I received it from her. ¡°Thank

    you¡­

    ¡°ra¡± she answered with a glimmer of enthusiasm.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty name,¡± I muttered, finding myself captivated by her charm.

    ¡°Not as pretty as you,¡± she winked lightheartedly. I felt a warm flush creep across my cheeks at theplimenting from someone so vibrant.

    ¡°I¡¯m Arden, by the way.¡± I introduced myself, extending my hand.

    She took it and offered a gentle shake. ¡°Nice to meet you, Arden. I believe this is your first time in Haven?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I responded, ncing around the cozy shop. ¡°It certainly won¡¯t be myst. If I had known there was a ce like this near the school, I would <b>have </b>visited much sooner.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± she chuckled, a sparkle in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d I found this job too. I get to earn money for college while doing. something I love!¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you go to Elite, as well?¡± I inquired<b>, </b>curious to know <b>more </b>about her.

    ra <b>quickly </b>shook her head, her expression animated. ¡°<b>Goodness</b>, no! Aside from not meeting the academic standards required to pass, my <b>brain </b>just doesn¡¯t function on the same level as the ordinary student there. Plus, I definitely can¡¯t afford

    ¡°You¡¯re selling yourself short,¡± I replied, <b>genuinely </b>feeling <b>that </b>way.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she insisted, maintaining her radiant smile. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of my <b>limitations</b>. You, on the other hand, must be very start Silver Quill, huh?¡±

    A <b>yful </b><b>warmth </b>spread through my cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not that <b>special</b>, I <b>guess</b>.

    ¡°Trust me, it is,¡± she athimed

    Clearing <b>my </b><b>throat</b>, I <b>changed </b>the topic. ¡°So, which school do you attend?¡°

    <b>o </b><b>work </b>

    ¡°A local college around half an hour from here<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>she </b>replied. ¡°<b>Although </b>my <b>house </b>is quite far from this store, I <b>opted </b>to here anyway because the pay is excellent. Being situated near Elite is <b>certainly </b>a privilege¡±

    1 nodded in agreement, as my pay from Evermore had also far exceeded a <b>typical </b>cafe wage.

    Realizing I had taken up too much of her time. I bowed my head slightly in apology. ¡°Oh, sorry! I must have rambled <b>on</b><b>.</b>¡±

    she shook <b>her </b>head, her genuine smile still in ce. ¡°Not <b>at </b><b>all</b>! I actually appreciate the conversation. It would be lovely to sprak <b>with </b><b>you </b>again¡±

    Excitement <b>bubbled </b>me my chest. I hadn¡¯t realized <b>that </b>making friends could be this easy; it had always <b>seemed </b>so difficult in the past, or perhaps that was just due to being stuck with Sienna

    <b>Regardless</b>, I felt a sense of pride for <b>having </b><b>struck </b>up this conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll see you <b>around</b>, ra!¡± I called <b>out </b>enthusiastically as I started to <b>make </b><b>my </b>way to the door.

    She waved her hand at me<b>, </b>her wide smile <b>making </b><b>my </b>heart flutter. ¡°Yeah, see you, Arden!¡±

    10:45 AM ch

    Chapter 35 Haven

    s

    As I stepped outside, the door chime echoed behind me. A smile lingered on my face as I headed back to campus.

    Just <b>then</b>, as Owen had predicted, the skies began to rumble ominously. My eyes widened, and I nced up instinctively

    In that very moment, the downpour began. <b>This </b>was no gentle drizzle; it was a torrential rain. I cursed quietly under my <b>breath</b>, relieved that my <b>backpack </b>was waterproof.

    I ran toward campus<b>, </b>but soon discovered that the <b>bookstore </b>wasn¡¯t as close as I <b>had </b>initially thought.

    Ritter¨Cpatter. My feet sshed through small puddles that had rapidly umted on the uneven sidewalk.

    Suddenly, I felt an unsettling presence looming behind me. I didn¡¯t stop, but a gnawing feeling built at the <b>back </b>of my <b>throat</b>.

    I dared not turn around, aware that someone was there, <b>I </b>could faintly hear his footsteps and smell <b>his </b>scent; however, both sensations werergely overshadowed by the strong rain drumming around me.

    I began to walk faster, edging into a borderline sprint, but I could feel him closing the distance too.

    Crap. Maybe I should have asked Owen to <b>wait </b>for me.

    Relief washed over me when I finally spotted the campus gates in the distance; however, I must have underestimated the proximity of the stranger, because the next thing I knew. I felt his heavy body crash against my back.

    My breath caught in <b>my </b>throat, and I spun <b>around</b><b>, </b>instinctively <b>swinging </b>my right fist, only to have my wrist caught in a vice¨Clike grip.

    I closed my eyes, fear gripping me, and began to breathe heavily.

    ¡°Arden, what is wrong with you?¡± he asked, his voice <b>familiar </b>yet startling.

    I opened my eyes, <b>and </b>there he was again¨CCade.

 My trembling hand Ch 36

    Chapter 36 Unintentionally Revealed

    Chapter 36 Unintentionally Revealed.

    ARDEN

    ¡°It¡¯s just <b>you</b>,¡± I sighed.

    It¡¯s always you.

    s

    I unconsciously leaned my forehead against his chest, exhaling a deep breath. His fresh scent, mingled with the rain, felt even moreforting after our startling encounter.

    ¡°Why were you acting like I was chasing you?¡± he asked.

    I looked up at him, <b>a </b>slight <b>re </b><b>crossing </b>my face, though itcked any real heat. ¡°Can you me me?¡± I muttered. ¡°You were running¡±

    ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>because the rain is getting heavier,¡± he retorted just as the sky opened up, the rain pouring down even more violently. He cursed under his breath.

    He grasped my wrist, making me <b>gasp </b>softly, and pulled me toward the gates of Elite and the bus <b>stop</b>, where a shade offered refuge. ¡°The forecast didn¡¯t mention anything about rain,¡± heined, his voiceced with annoyance as we stepped back into the cover.

    I couldn¡¯t help but admire his side profile, the way his hair clung to his forehead, dampened by the <b>rain</b>. Normally, his hair was perfectly styled, <b>always </b>looking pristine and put¨Ctogether. But in <b>this </b>slightly disheveled state, he appeared younger and <b>more </b><b>approachable</b><b>, </b>a side of him I didn¡¯t <b>mind </b>seeing.

    Before I could stop myself, I reached out <b>and </b>poked his cheek with my finger. He turned to me instantly, a slight furrow appearing between his brows. It was only then <b>that </b>I realized what I had done, and I quickly retracted my hand.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttered, ncing away, feeling my cheeks warm despite the chill that seeped into my bones. The night was growing colder, the <b>rain </b>intensifying all <b>around </b>us

    ¡°The bus <b>isn¡¯t </b>for another fifteen minutes,¡± he said, stealing a nce at the schedule posted nearby.

    I nodded and settled onto the bench, wrapping my <b>arms </b>around myself in an effort to generate <b>some </b>warmth.

    Turning <b>toward </b>the direction of the Elite <b>Mansions</b>, I <b>hesitated </b>before turning back to <b>him</b>. ¡°You <b>should </b>head out <b>first</b>,¡± I suggested softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you live here?¡± I <b>was </b>referring to the mansions sprawling behind us.

    He sighed, running his fingers <b>through </b>his hair in frustration, still <b>not </b>meeting my <b>gaze</b>. ¡°I¡¯m drying off,¡± he replied.

    I shrugged, scooting <b>back </b><b>on </b>the bench until my legs dangled freely. I began swinging them <b>back </b><b>and </b>forth in a bid to create more body heat.

    ¡°Can you stop that?¡± he asked, his tone slightly exasperated as he clicked his tongue.

    1 frowned at him in disbelief. How could he <b>hear </b>it ¡°You¡¯re <b>free </b>to leave if you <b>want</b>,¡± I shot <b>back</b>, a hint of defiance <b>creeping </b>into my voice.

    He sighed again, <b>shaking </b>his head. his silence a wall between us.

    ¡°You know¨CI really don¡¯t get you.¡± I finally voiced the confusion that had lingered since our first meeting.

    dis silence encouraged me to continue, and I found myself pressing on ¡°You¡¯re the True Alpha of the North. Respect is jours, even from the other <b>Alplus</b>, because the North is truly a remarkable ce.¡±

    feel like I understand you, but then I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand me, he muttered, though I caught his words. ¡°I¡¯ve <b>never </b>asked anyone to try and understand me. It¡¯s just futile.

    10:45 AM c

    Chapter 36 Unintentionally Revealed

    A lull enveloped us. Yet I waspelled to ask another question. ¡°Why¡­ did youe to Elite?¡±

    He <b>finally </b>turned to look at me. ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking that?¡±

    I pursed my lips<b>, </b>suppressing <b>an </b>instinctive response.

    s

    ¡°Why don¡¯t <b>you </b>answer it first?¡± he asked suddenly, his tone somber and darker than it had been a moment before. A chill ran down my spine, yet for reasons I couldn¡¯t decipher, I found myself speaking.

    To¡­ escape?¡± I <b>finally </b>ventured, my voice quivering slightly. ¡°I want to prove myself and show that I¡¯m worth <b>something</b>.¡±

    ¡°Although,¡± <b>I </b>added, ¡°it¡¯s more difficult than I had anticipated.¡±

    A soft, almost bitter chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°It must be nice to live in those mansions and studyfortably,¡± I continued. the words slipping out before I could stop myself.

    My mind raced to thoughts of my brother, <b>those </b>who had bullied Owen, <b>and</b>, of course, Sienna <b>and </b>Jaxon.

    ¡°In the end, they only worry about the points they have. Those at the top¨Cthey create a division among everyone else simply because they have the privilege to do so.¡±

    I intended <b>it </b>as a general statement, but <b>as </b><b>I </b>nced back at Cade, I noticed how his eyes darkened ominously.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think, huh?¡± he muttered, shaking his head.

    My brows softened, and my spine unconsciously straightened. Yet before I could collect my thoughts, he was right in front of me, his <b>hand </b>pressed against the wall behind me.

    My eyes widened as his fare moved closer, allowing me to see the rage simmering in his gaze. Our bodies were mere centimeters apart, <b>and </b>the coldness <b>that </b>enveloped me became even more tangible.

    ¡°It <b>must </b>be <b>nice </b>to <b>think </b>of escaping your reality when others are stuck here because they can¡¯t escape it,¡± he said vaguely. furthering my confusion

    ¡°Cade, what are ¡±

    ¡°You act as if you understand me now just because we¡¯ve crossed paths a <b>couple </b>of times.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± I replied softly, my voice <bcking </b>the conviction I <b>wished </b><b>it </b><b>held</b>.

    His eye twitched, and followed the <b>movement </b>as he bit his lip, <b>drawing </b>blood. I gasped instinctively, <b>reaching </b>out <b>hun</b>. <b>but </b>he turned away, as if I <b>were </b><b>a </b>contagious disease to be avoided.

    My frown deepened, and I wondered where the conversation had <b>derailed</b>. I was about to <b>speak </b><b>again </b>when I <b>realized </b>Cade¡¯s gaze had sluited to my neck

    When he turned his head, the angle allowed him to <b>see </b><b>that </b>sensitive <b>spot</b>¨Cmy scent nd. My breath caught in my <b>throat </b>as I noticed his dark eyes puddenly shifting <b>to </b>gold, intriguing yet rming.

    I quickly tried to cover <b>my </b>mark, but I knew it was too <bte</b>. There were <b>no </b>remnants of the concealer I <b>had </b>applied thickly to hide it¨Cit had been washed <b>away </b>by the harsh pelting of the rain<b>, </b>and the friction from my hair had betrayed <b>me</b>, <b>leaving </b>my mark exposed for Cade to ser

    His <b>eyes </b>lingered there for a second too long, and we stood frozen in that moment, <b>unable </b>to move or utter <b>a </b><b>single </b><b>word</b>.

    Finally, he broke the silence, <b>and </b>every racing thought <b>within </b>me was suddenly <b>confirmed</b>.

    You¡¯re the virgin:

    Summoning every ounce of strength I possessed. I ced my hand against his chest and pushed him away with all my <b>might</b>. <b>He </b>moved back <b>but </b>remained steady, showing no signs of stumbling

    Yet, the force of <b>my </b>action <b>made </b>it seem <b>as </b>if I were far too fearful of his presence. And perhaps<b>, </b>I was

    10:45 AM t

    Chapter 36 Unintentionally Revealed.

    In <b>that </b>fleeting moment, <b>I </b><b>caught </b>a glimmer of desire in his eyes¨Cnot of lust, but the fierce determination to win.

    That was when it <b>hit </b>me.

    In the <b>end</b>, my body was <b>the </b>prize, a possession that would elevate whoever imed it to the top.

    He leaned in closer, and I instinctively shut my <b>eyes </b>tight, raising my hand defensively in front of me.

    s

    At that instant. I felt a deep rumble emanate from him¨Ca chuckle, but one devoid of humor, intensifying the already cold hight around us.

    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡± he muttered, his voice oddly vulnerable, a tone I had never expected from him. I opened my eyes to meet his <b>hard </b>re, one filled with an unsettling mixture of disdain and something unspoken.

    Then, he stepped back, <b>shaking </b>his head as he ran his fingers through his hair.

    My <b>heart </b><b>skipped </b>a dreaded beat as he slowly backed away. For a moment. I couldn¡¯t quite decipher the expression on his face.

    However, as he turned and left the bus stop without uttering another word, the realization finally hit me.

    usation.

    Why did Cade look as though I had disappointed him?

 My trembling hand Ch 37

    Chapter 37 Phobia

    Chapter 37 Phobia

    ARDEN

    C

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    What happened at the bus stop yesterday still lingered in my mind. The conversation had taken a downturn so suddenly, and even then, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what I had said so wrong for Cade to react that way.

    It was strange how I was more fixated on his response than on the fact that he now knew I was a virgin. I didn¡¯t know what he would do with that information. <i>Would </i><i>he </i><i>treat </i><i>me </i><i>differently</i>? That was how I predicted things would go. However, much to my surprise, he seemed to ignore my presence altogether.

    ¡°Earth to Arden!¡± Tessa eximed, cheerfully nudging my shoulder. I turned to her, still somewhat lost in thought.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Alright, something is definitely wrong,¡± she finally said. ¡°I thought you were just under the weather, but you¡¯ve been in this absentminded state since the first ss.¡±

    I smiled sheepishly. ¡°Sorry about that. Yeah, there¡¯s a lot on my mind.¡±

    Tessa sighed in concern. ¡°You can tell me whenever you want to.¡±

    Feeling grateful, I turned to her as we walked to ourst ss¨Cwhich, unfortunately, also had Cade in it.

    I was about to head to the gym when I was suddenly pulled back by Tessa. ¡°Where are you going?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°To the gym,¡± I answered innocently.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read Mr. Thompson¡¯s announcement?<b>¡± </b>

    I was too preupied with the encounterst night that I had failed to check the new announcement.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to <b>have </b>a swimming ss today.¡±

    The moment she mentioned the sport, my body went rigid. Suddenly, I felt myself being transported back to a traumatic past.

    Of drowning. Of being submerged, unable to breathe until the capiries in my lungs felt like they were burning.

    <i>¡°</i>Whoever <i>holds </i><i>their </i>breath <i>the </i>longest underwater <i>is </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>win</i>!<i>¡± </i><i>a </i><i>small </i>et <i>precociously </i><irge </i><i>Kieran </i><i>eximed </i><i>as </i>we <i>yed </i>in our new bathtub. Lucian was <i>outside</i><i>, </i><i>absorbed </i><i>in </i><i>another </i><i>book</i>. <i>Kieran </i><i>wanted </i><i>to </i><i>y </i>with him<i>, </i><i>but </i><i>the </i><i>older </i><i>brother </i><i>refused</i>, so in the <i>end</i>, <i>he </i>had coerced <i>me </i>into joining <i>him</i>.

    Little old me liked it, of course. It was rare for my brothers to ask me to y with them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that,¡± I remembered muttering in a small voice.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Pussy</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>Kieran eximed. I was taken aback by his choice of <i>absurd </i><i>words</i><i>, </i>especially since <i>our </i>parents valued respectfulnguage.

    He wouldn¡¯t stop taunting me with such insults, so eventually, I relented. I had always liked ying in the water, but that moment changed everything. My lungs could only endure so much deprivation of air, so when I needed toe up for air after a couple of seconds. I couldn¡¯t.

    I was trapped.

    Not because of my own body, but because someone was holding me back. I felt Kieran¡¯s hands on my head, forcing me to inhale the water in the shallow tub Before I knew it. I lost consciousness, and when I woke up<b>, </b>I found myself in the general hospital of the West, receiving treatment for a water inhtion injury. I thought I would be consoled the moment I woke up. instead, I was  with harsh words Kieran had twisted the <b>narrative</b>. He had med mypetitiveness and desire <b>to </b>beat him as the reason I had drowned. No matter how much I exined, it was futile. The me <b>was </b>already on me¨C<b>even </b><b>if </b><b>I </b><b>was </b>the one who had nearly died.

    10:45 AM O

    Chapter 37 Phobia

    Since then, I had never attempted to swim again, despite my initial fondness for it.

    s

    ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Tessa asked, appearing more concerned now as she squeezed my arm. ¡°Do you want to go to the clinic?¡±

    I gulped and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine,¡± I managed to squeeze out. ¡°But I was wondering if it would be alright not to participate for this ss<b>?</b>¡±

    Tessa fell silent for a moment before a look of realization appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll ask for you,¡± she said.

    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ll ask,¡± I insisted. ¡°Can you please¡­ apany me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tessa said supportively, leading me toward the swimming pool this time.

    As soon as we arrived, the first person I saw was Cade, getting dressed on the bleachers. He removed his shirt, revealing a toned and muscr body for everyone to see. Tessa and I had to stop in our tracks, and for a moment, the fear of having a swimming sspletely escaped my mind.

    His body wasn¡¯t as muscr as Jaxon¡¯s<b>; </b>however, it felt undeniably more defined. While Jaxon appeared more like a fighter, Cade emanated the essence of a Greek statue. Coupled with his striking handsomeness, it was quite the sight, and our ssmates didn¡¯t hesitate to appreciate his visuals.

    I quickly snapped my gaze away from him when Mr. Thompson finally arrived.

    ¡°Sir,¡± <b>I </b>called out to him, hoping to grab his attention. He stopped in his tracks, raised an eyebrow, and turned to me.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Stone?¡± he asked. ¡°What can I <b>assist </b>you with today?¡±

    Tessa stood right by my side<b>, </b>serving as my silent anchor through this ordeal. ¡°Is it alright if I don¡¯t participate in this activity?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.

    He frowned, clearly confused, but before he could articte a response, I interjected again. ¡°I¡¯m willing to handle any paperwork rted to swimming, or contribute in whatever way possible aside from participating in the water.¡±

    ¡°And why is that<b>?</b>¡± he asked, crossing his arms in front of his chest, a look of skepticism spreading across his face. ¡°I do not excuse students without a valid reason.¡±

    I bit my lip, reluctant to reveal my phobia of swimming. Instead, I hastily concocted a different excuse. ¡°It¡¯s my time of the month,¡± I stated with surprising confidence. ¡°The flow <b>is </b><b>very</b>, very heavy, by the way. It¡¯s¡­ quite bad,¡± I muttered, hoping my embarrassment didn¡¯t show too much.

    Mr. Thompson seemed taken aback by my candidness and momentarily turned away, clearing his throat as he collected himself. ¡°Well,¡± he managed, regaining hisposure.

    ¡°The previous quiz for all the sses¨Ccould you check that for me instead?¡± he added.

    A small sigh of relief escaped my lips as I nodded eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it really well, sir.¡±

    Mr. Thompson pursed his lips before he finally nodded. ¡°However, I am awarding points to the fastest swimmers today, so you¡¯re missing out on that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, sir.¡± I replied without hesitation. It wasn¡¯t as though I could earn the <b>incentive </b>even if I participated.

    ¡°Co to my office and get the papers,¡± he instructed, handing me the <b>keys</b>. ¡°Thene back here toplete the <b>task</b>.¡±

    I nodded, turning to Tessa, who offered me a subtle thumbs¨Cup

    ¡°I¡¯ll get dressed,¡± she whispered before joining the others. Meanwhile, I made my way to the teacher¡¯s office<b>, </b><b>a </b>smile ying on my lips. I felt a wave of relief wash over me that Mr. Thompson <b>hadn¡¯t </b>asked any further questions. I arrived promptly, <b>as </b>the gym was only a short distance from theirs.

    <b>The </b>words ¡°ONLY FACULTY ALLOWED were stered on the wall<b>, </b><b>and </b>for a brief moment, I hesitated. <b>However</b>, empowered by the keys <b>in </b>my hand, I unlocked the door and <b>stepped </b>into the <b>empty </b>room. I stood still for a moment, gaping

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10:45 AM

    Chapter 37 Phobia

    s

    at the expansiveness of the space. It was even wider than the gym! Dozens of tables wereid out, meticulously organized and uniform. I quickly scanned the room for Mr. Thompson¡¯s table and grabbed the unchecked papers on it.

    Just as I was about to leave, something peculiar caught my attention. Amidst the modern tables, there was one that appeared quite old, worn out, and distinctly out of ce in the contemporary interior. For a moment, I found myself entranced. There was something about it that drew me in,pelling me to take a closer look. So, I did.

    As I approached, the intriguing nature of the table became even more pronounced. Just as I was about to touch the antique wood, a light yet startling voice interrupted my thoughts.

    ¡°Student? What are you doing here?¡±

    I gasped and quickly stepped back, the stack of papers slipping from my grasp and tumbling to the floor. I turned to face the voice and felt my heart race with nervousness. ¡°Headmaster Winters,¡± I stammered.

    A slight frown adorned his brows, yet a small smile soon emerged on his lips. Somewhat disconcertingly, that contrast sent a shiver down my spine. However, his expression softened again, and he seemed kinder than before.

    I hurriedly picked up the papers from the floor, bowing slightly in his direction. ¡°I¨CI was just getting some quiz papers from Mr. Thompson¡¯s table, sir.¡±

    He tilted his head slightly and nced toward the old table. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that way,¡± he mused. ¡°You were about to inspect the old table, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    I quickly shook my head, my heart racing. ¡°No, I was just¡­ trying to see it up close.¡±

    Mr. Winters fell silent for a few seconds, his attention making me feel even more anxious than I already was. Then he suddenly chuckled, causing me to look up at him with wide eyes. He exuded an entric vibe that felt difficult to interpret. I had heard from Tessa that he was well¨Cloved and respected by the student body for his down¨Cto¨Cearth personality, but perhaps I was simply unustomed to such warmth.

    ¡°No worries,¡± he eximed cheerfully, stepping over to the old table. ¡°It¡¯s just a table that holds a special ce in my heart, so I kept it here.¡± He opened the drawers and gestured for me toe closer.

    ¡°See? There¡¯s nothing here<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he remarked, his voice brightening the atmosphere.

    I quietly nodded and stepped back, my hands held in front of me, my neck at a subtle tilt to show my respect.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked suddenly, breaking the silence that hung in the air.

    I gulped, still with my head slightly bowed. ¡°Arden<b>, </b>sir,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Arden,¡± he whispered, the name rolling off his tongue with a certain fondness. ¡°That¡¯s a lovely name for a pretty girl. Somehow, it rings a bell, too. Where have I heard it before?<b>¡± </b>

    He snapped his fingers searching for the answer in the recesses of his mind, but ultimately fell short. <b>¡°</b>Ah, as expected, I¡¯m not as sharp as I once was. I can¡¯t seem to recall such details. No need to worry, though¨CI¡¯ll be sure to remember your name!¡±

    ¡°Now, Arden,¡± he continued, reverting back to his jolly self. ¡°I truly appreciate your assistance with Mr. Thompson, but the sign on the door clearly states that this room is reserved for faculty members only. Keep that in mind, alright? I¡¯ll be lenient this time, but the next moment I catch you in here, I might not be <b>as </b>forgiving.¡±

    He delivered thest words with a cheery tone, but beneath it, I could sense his seriousness. I quickly nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I apologize again, sir.¡±

    Mr. Winters shook his head and waved me off. a gesture meant to reassure. ¡°Of course, everyone makes mistakes. Ipletely understand.¡±

    ¡°Now, off you go. Mr. Thompson must be waiting for you.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 38

    Chapter 38 Drowning

    Chapter 38 Drowning

    ARDEN

    s

    I arrived at the swimming pool and noticed that the ss had already begun. The men were shirtless, d only in their swim shorts, while the women sported tankinis in the school¡¯s colors. Spotting Tessa, I waved at her, and she smiled back.

    Mr. Thompson merely nced in my direction before gesturing toward the bleachers, silently indicating that I should check the papers there. Nodding, I quickly got to work, stealing nces at my ssmates from time to time. Surprisingly, the process of checking papers proved to be quite enjoyable, and I found myself breezing through them with ease. I was on thest set when Mr. Thompson¡¯s voice caught my attention.

    ¡°Alright, now we¡¯re going to hold apetition,¡± he announced. ¡°You¡¯ll have the chance to win 30 points for this. One winner from the boys and one from the girls.¡±

    Excitement buzzed among the students, and I couldn¡¯t help but look more frequently at the unfolding scene than the papers I was meant to be checking. The boys were up first, divided into four batches, and by thest batch, I spotted Cade among them, standing in the firstne.

    My hands stilled mid¨Ccheck as I focused my full attention on the scene before me. The swim shorts he wore were wet, clinging to his very toned thighs and buttocks. I felt my cheeks warm at the thought. I didn¡¯t even want to discuss the front part of his shorts; it already looked impressivelyrge, even in its non¨Cerect state. However, I already knew firsthand just how big he could get the memory of our kiss during my unexpected heat made it all too vivid.

    I fanned myself, attempting to dispel such distracting thoughts.

    The whistle blew, and all the boys dove into the water. Right off the bat, there was a clear frontrunner. Of course, it was Cade. His speed was simply unmatched. While the rest of thepetitors seemed to share rtively simr speeds, he pulled ahead by at least a meter, further widening the gap at the turnaround. Cheers erupted for him, as everyone knew he had already secured his win despite the finalpetition still pending.

    As he emerged from the water, the others were still making their way back, and at that moment, it felt like every single pair of eyes had locked onto him. He ran his fingers through his damp hair, and the droplets cascaded down his chiseled body. My breath hitched, and I once again found myself looking away.

    After that, the boys had a finalpetition with the winners from the previous batches, and unsurprisingly, Cade reigned supreme. I watched as Sienna handed him a towel, and the brief moment their gazes met, I felt something squeeze in my heart. Feeling flustered, I returned to my task of checking papers

    Now it was the girls¡® turn, and I found myself rooting wholeheartedly for Tessa. She was quite the swimmer, triumphing in her batch and advancing to the finals. However, there was another formidablepetitor to consider. <i>Sienna</i>. Unlike my fear of water, Sienna thrived in it. An athlete at our high school, she was often deemed the best among thedies.

    Naturally, I didn¡¯t want her to triumph this time. Tessa was leading during the firstp. However, in a surprising turn of events, Sienna pushed herself to the limit and touched the wall first. Mr. Thompson blew the whistle, dering her the winner¨Cmuch to my disappointment.

    Tessa nced over at me, and I gave her a thumbs¨Cup, mouthing, ¡°Good job.¡±

    In the meantime, I had finished checking the papers.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mr. Thompson eximed, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°For the rest of the period, you can clean up<b>.¡± </b>

    Cheers erupted from the ss as they flocked toward their respective friends. Meanwhile, I stood from the bleachers and approached Mr. Thompson, handing him thepleted papers.

    Did you finish everything?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I replied. He smiled to himself, likely pleased that his workload had been significantly reduced.

    ¡°You can join them now if you¡¯d like,¡± he said before heading <b>toward </b>the locker room. I made my way over to where <b>Tessa </b><b>was </b>standing and nudged her shoulder gently.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:45 AM

    Chapter 38 Drowning

    ¡°We have our very own Michael Phelps over here,¡± I teased.

    She yfully rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡±

    s

    ¡°You were really good!¡± I eximed, leaning closer. ¡°You lost only because you were in thest batch, meaning you had to swim right after in the finals. Sienna had enough time to recover,¡± I whispered.

    She chuckled lightly. ¡°That is a factor, but Cade was also in thest batch, and he still managed to win.¡±

    Anced over at Cade, who was once again being flocked by our ssmates, before letting out a small sigh. ¡°Well, he¡¯s a different breed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that,¡± she chimed in.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Tessa began cautiously. ¡°How long have you been afraid of¡­?¡± She trailed off, casting her gaze at the water.

    ¡°Since I was a kid,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Is it to the point where you can touch it?¡±

    I chuckled lightly and shook my head. ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. I just don¡¯t like being submerged in it.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense<b>. </b>I¡¯m afraid of heights, by the way. Deathly afraid, to the point that I can¡¯t even ride the kid rides at amusement parks<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>I </b>smiled at her attempt to lighten the atmosphere. ¡°Does¡­ Jaxon know?¡± she asked.

    I froze for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I muttered. Aside from Jaxon, Sienna also knew about my phobia. The atmosphere turned a bit weird, so I quickly changed the subject with a smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get changed?¡±

    She nced down at her outfit and nodded. ¡°Yeah, now that you mention it. These things feel great in the water but icky onnd. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    I smiled and nodded, watching as she walked back to the locker room. There were still a handful of us inside the pool since we had some time before dismissal. With that, I knelt near the water and began touching its surface, a small smile appearing on my lips.

    It must feel refreshing but even then<b>, </b>I knew it would take a whole lot more for me to actually swim in it.

    However, my smile quickly fell <b>as </b>the familiar voices of Sienna¡¯s friends filled my ears.

    ¡°<i>Why </i><i>was </i><i>she </i><i>allowed </i><i>not </i><i>to </i><i>participate</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    <i>¡°</i><i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>it </i>unfair <i>to </i><i>the </i><i>others</i>?¡±

    ¡°What a suck¨Cup¡­ or <i>maybe </i>she¡¯s <i>just </i><i>afraid</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    I pursed my lips and was about to stand and walk away when suddenly, I felt a hard nudge against my tailbone. My eyes widened, and I tumbled into the water. The sensation of drowning engulfed me, and in an instant, I was overtaken by panic. Despite the muffling effect of the water, I could still hear their giggles and taunts.

    ¡°<i>No </i>way <i>you </i>actually <i>can¡¯t </i>swim?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Sienna, help her,¡± one said sarcastically. ¡°Flow the hell can someone her age not know how to <b>swim</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    fattempted to swim up<b>, </b>but <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t reach the surface.

    Someone <i>help </i><i>me</i><i>, </i>please.

    Hope swelled in my heart when I saw a figure diving into the water. However<b>, </b>dread filled my stomach <b>when </b><b>I </b><b>recognized </b>Sienna¡¯s cunning <b>face </b><b>beneath </b>the surface. Just like Kieran had done before<b>, </b><b>she </b><b>ced </b>her hands <b>on </b><b>my </b>shoulders <b>while </b>/3

    <b>10:45 </b>AM

    Chapter 38 Drowning

    s

    struggled. She effectively used me as a buoy while continuing to giggle with her friends and the rest of our ssmates.

    ¡°What do I do with her? She doesn¡¯t want to hold on!¡± she mockingly eximed.

    I tried to hold onto her, but she pinned me in ce, her hands even tugging at my hair and brushing against my neck in a slight chokehold. I couldn¡¯t speak, and I felt myself slowly losing the ability to breathe.

    <i>Is </i><i>this </i>it<i>? </i>

    Is no one truly going to help me among all those who were here?

    Just then, before I felt I would lose consciousness, another figure jumped into the water, this time already dressed in his casual clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    <i>Cade</i>?

    ¡°Cade,¡± Sienna muttered, dumbfounded. The taunting fell silent as I felt his arms wrap around my waist and lift me to the surface. I took arge, deep breath, tears prickling my eyes as Cade carried me over to the concrete. I coughed out water from my throat, my vision still blurry with tears and fear.

    Just then, Tessa emerged from the locker room, her eyes widening when she saw my state. ¡°Arden!¡±

    ¡°Arden, are you alright?¡± I could hear Cade repeating my name; however, I found myself unable to answer, my hands trembling from fear. He then turned to face the culprits just as Tessa arrived by my side.

    ¡°What was that?¡± he eximed.

    Sienna¡¯s eyes were wide with feigned innocence as she replied, ¡°I¨CI was just trying to help. She didn¡¯t want to be helped,¡± she stammered. Cade clicked his tongue, then looked at me once more. At that moment, my vision began to clear, and my hearing sharpened.

    However<b>, </b>a fresh feeling of dread filled my stomach when another one of our male ssmates spoke up.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he said, walking closer. ¡°Arden¡­ <b>has </b>the mark.¡±

    Then, in a much louder voice-

    ¡°She has <b>the </b>mark of purity.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 39

    Chapter 39 Everyone¡¯s Target

    Chapter 39 Everyone¡¯s Target

    ARDEN

    ¡°Hey, are you really-¡±

    s

    I weaved through the crowd of people who kept quizzing me about my virginity once again. The moment it was revealed, people didn¡¯t take it lightly. I darted out of the swimming pool with Tessa hot on my heels, and as soon as we reached our dorm, the information was already stered on Echo for the entire student body to see. I genuinely dreadeding to ss this morning, and for good reason.

    Nearly everyone had their eyes on me¨Ccurious, disdainful, and worst of all¡­ <i>hungry</i>.

    ¡°Can¡¯t they get the memo that you¡¯re not interested?¡± Tessa muttered under her breath after I shooed away yet another man -someone I had never even talked to before¨Ctantly asking me for sex.

    ¡°They understand that,¡± Owen chimed in, looking up from his lunch. ¡°That won¡¯t stop them from trying, though.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard you speak,¡± Tessa remarked casually before pivoting back to the topic at hand.

    ¡°If you think about it, the point system has always favored the privileged¨Cwhether that privilegees from money, skill, or mere public perception. The more you possess these, the higher your chances of graduating at the top of the ss,¡± Owen continued.

    ¡°However, there is one outlier in all this<b>,¡± </b>he continued, pausing mid¨Cchew to lock eyes with me.

    <i>¡°</i><b><i>You</i></b><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My breath hitched in my throat.

    ¡°A virgin is worth 20,000 points. The highest points ever achieved in this institution since the system was implemented was 43,000, I believe¨Cand that was by a graduating senior. Securing 20,000 points through just one <i>easy </i><i>transaction</i>¡® is finally their chance to ascend to the top.¡±

    Tessa sighed, unable to argue against what Owen had justid out. Deep down, I knew he was right, too.

    So, Arden Stone<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Owen concluded as he took a final bite <i>of </i>his food. ¡°You just became the most desirable woman in the entire school.¡±

    There was a <b>heavy </b>silence for a moment before I slumped onto the table, my arm draped over my forehead.

    Just then, someone entered the Common Cafeteria, drawing the attention of everyone present. I was too lost in my thoughts to look at the neer; however, a few secondster, I sensed that this person was walking in our direction.

    I finally lifted my head, and a soft gasp escaped my lips. It had been a few days since Ist saw him.

    Rowan stood before our table, his eyes locked onto mine, appearing strangely breathless. It <b>was </b>at that moment I could hear whispers among the others, wondering what he was doing here.

    ¡°Has he evere to the Common Cafeteria?¡± some asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s his first time here, and he came just for Arden.¡±

    Straightening my back, I asked him, ¡°Can we help you?¡±

    Owen stifled augh at my awkward attempt to initiate conversation. It seemed we all knew why he was really here in <b>the </b>first ce.

    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s <i>you</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he muttered, still gazing into my eyes. I pursed my lips and turned to my food, feeling increasingly uneasy.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to discuss <b>this </b>right now,¡± I said through gritted teeth. I already had enough people asking about my virginity since the morning.

    10:45 AM

    Chapter 39 Everyone¡¯s Target

    s

    However, he ignored my statement and sat next to Owen, so he was directly facing me. Gasps rippled across the room, and I felt my cheeks flush from all the unwanted attention.

    ¡°Seriously, what do you want?¡± I asked while biting my lip. However, that seemed to be a misstep, as his attention immediately zeroed in on the soft tissue, his eyes darkening in the process. I grabbed my water and downed it in one go.

    ¡°I knew there was something special about you,¡± Rowan smirked, leaning on the table with one elbow and slightly inclining toward me. His usual flirty bravado had returned, and my breath hitched again, mirrored by Tessa beside me.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯re not on good terms with Jaxon,¡± he continued. ¡°And I also heard that the person who pushed you into that pool was someone from the West. It seems like you¡¯re not exactly on friendly terms with your faction.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I wee you to the South,¡± he said, his smirk transforming into <i>a </i>full¨Cblown smile. ¡°You know, the moment I met you, I could tell we had great chemistry.¡±

    I pursed my lips, giving him a steady gaze. ¡°Rowan,¡± I said slowly, locking my eyes with his. For just a moment, the flirty facade slipped away, leaving me feeling even more confused: however, I pressed on with my conviction. ¡°You¡¯re just like everyone else. Just tell me if you¡¯re approaching me to increase your points.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s smirk returned, but he shook his head in response. Then, to my surprise, he stood from his seat and moved closer to where I was sitting, my eyes widening as he trapped my body against the table. He leaned in so closely that I found myself intoxicated by his scent, leaving me with no choice but to hold my breath.

    ¡°You know I was interested in you before your purity came into light,¡± he muttered, his hot breath against my lips. Then, his smirk widened. ¡°Besides, I think the two of us will have great sexual chemistry, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of experience,¡± he continued, his hands suddenly inching toward my waist, staying there for a couple of seconds -teasing¨Cbefore he finally let go.

    ¡°I¡¯ll <i>make </i><i>you </i><i>scream </i><i>in </i><b><i>pleasure</i></b>.<i>¡± </i>

    With that, he pressed a light kiss on my neck, right where my mark resided. An electric shock jolted through my spine, and I bit my lip once more, struggling topose myself. Tessa gasped behind me, while murmurs of spection rippled through the crowd.

    He leaned back, shing a wink before sauntering away from the Common Cafeteria, leaving a whirlwind of chaos in his wake. Once he was out of sight, I finally exhaled, feeling as though I¡¯d been holding my breath the entire time.

    Owen was now sipping his c, looking utterly unfazed by the scene. ¡°I almost forgot about the big guns,¡± he remarked casually. ¡°Not only will the general poption of guys try to get with you, but the Alphas will stop at nothing to im you as well.¡±

    Then, he broke into the brightest smile I¡¯d seen all day. ¡°I have some insider information on who¡¯s the best in bed. Want me to spill the details?¡±

    I pushed myself away from the table, closing my eyes <b>as </b><b>I </b>shook my head. ¡°I¡­ need to think,¡± i murmured, grabbing my belongings and casting onest apologetic nce at my friends before navigating my way out of the suffocating cafeteria.

    With still some time remaining before our next ss, I walked swiftly toward the maze garden. Fortunately, it was empty, granting <b>me </b>the solitude I craved to sort through my thoughts.

    Or maybe I had spoken too soon.

    I halted in my tracks when I sensed a familiar presence and caught a whiff of that scent I desperately wanted to forget. He, too, paused, but I had no intention of turning around.

    Jaxon.. what are you doing here<b>?</b>¡± I called out.

 My trembling hand Ch 40

    Chapter 40 Still Mine

    Chapter 40 Still Mine

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I turned around and saw the only man I have ever loved standing before me. However, the safety I once felt in his presence had now been reced by a twinge of fear, and the butterflies in my stomach that once soared with giddiness now felt more akin to dread.

    Arden,¡± he said my name in the same way he always had<i>, </i>yet his tone starkly contrasted with ourst two encounters.

    We were alone in this maze¨Clike garden, and I instinctively took a step back. To my relief, he made no move to close the distance between us. ¡°Where¡¯s Sienna?¡± I finally asked, my voice taking on a slightly mocking tone that emerged unconsciously.

    He sighed deeply and ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Sienna and I¡­ we¡¯re not together.¡±

    My eyebrows shot up in disbelief. ¡°Oh, so it was just a one¨Cnight stand? You were merely messing around?¡±

    He pressed his lips together, hesitating. ¡°I just ¡±

    Then he stepped forward, his gaze locked onto mine with a sincerity I never believed him capable of anymore. ¡°You know how it is in my family. They¡¯ve never been fond of you,¡± he said.

    This had long been an understood issue within our pack, but we had never addressed it in our rtionship. ¡°My parents are questioning my capabilities as an Alpha, so I¡­ I needed to prove myself,¡± he exined.

    *By sleeping with my best friend?¡±

    He ran a hand over his face in exasperation before sighing heavily. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but I was blinded. You¡¯re the person who knows me best¨Cmy insecurities, my struggles with my identity within this family. Despite being their son, I feel like I have to prove myself time and again as a capable leader?¡±

    ¡°When I slept with Sienna, it was one of the darkest moments of my life. I truly didn¡¯t know what I was doing.¡±

    ¡°And yet, the two of <b>you </b>came to school together this morning,¡± I recalled. His eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly deflected my usation.

    ¡°I talked to her. I said we needed a break. That was the only reason,¡± he asserted.

    At this point, he had closed the gap between us, fingers entwining around my wrists. Despite the rejection of the mate bond, I couldn¡¯t deny the familiar sparks that ignited with our skin¡¯s brief contact.

    I closed my eyes, allowing frustration to course through my veins. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you,¡± I muttered, pulling my hands away. For a fleeting moment, I noticed the hurt flicker across his face, but I swiftly pushed it out of my mind.

    ¡°You were the one who cheated on me. You rejected me right after, and now you¡¯re telling me you want me back? It doesn¡¯t make sense, Jaxon!¡± I eximed, my voice rising louder than I had intended.

    ¡°I know,¡± he replied softly, his gaze dropping to the ground. ¡°But I made a mistake.¡±

    There was a newfound calm in his demeanor, a touch of maturity I hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°I loved you deeply when <b>we </b>were together, didn¡¯t I? So, let¡¯s just bury the past and return to how we used to be, hmm?¡± he said with a tentative smile.

    Yet, despite the calming aura he exuded, agitation brewed within me. He continued to look into my eyes with hope, but I crushed it¨Cbeneath my resolve.

    ¡°You¡¯re only saying this because you discovered I¡¯m still a virgin,¡± I spat. ¡°Even now, you¡¯re just using me to <b>achieve </b>what you truly desire¨Cpower.¡±

    Slowly, his expression fell, and I began to back away. ¡°And what?¡± I pressed on. ¡°You want us to return to the way things were<b>?</b>¡±

    10:45 AM

    0

    0

    Chapter 40 Still Mine

    ¡°Jaxon, you know that could never happen now.¡±

    ¡°Jax,¡± he interrupted, his jaw tightening with what appeared to be frustration. ¡°You can still call me by that name.¡±

    I sighed and turned away. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°We cannot go back to the way we used to be because I am not the same person you once knew. And clearly, you are no longer the person I havee to love.¡±

    watched as he stiffened, but I continued to speak. ¡°We will never return to the way we were because you ruined that. I¡¯m not going back to you just because you broke up with Sienna. Quite frankly, I wish you a very happy rtionship.¡±

    His lips were pressed together so tightly that they appeared a shade of blue. ¡°So, don¡¯te near me ever again. We¡¯re bound to live different lives from this point forward.¡±

    With that, I stepped to the side, attempting to leave him behind. However, to my utter dismay, he gripped my wrist tightly. ¡°Let go,¡± I spat. We were in a secluded area, and Jaxon¡¯s sudden change in demeanor reminded me that he was capable of much more than I cared to consider.

    He didn¡¯t listen. Instead, he ced his hand on my waist, pulling me unnervingly close until I could smell the distinct scent of his breath. I pressed my arms against his chest, trying to create a barrier between us, but he leaned in closer, his nose almost brushing against mine.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he began, his eyes trailing down to my lips, ¡­ was the one who ever truly devoured your lips.¡±

    ¡°I was the one you turned to when you needed to vent about your family. The one you cried to in moments of despair. The one youughed with during good times.¡±

    ¡°Your first date, your first kiss, your first flowers, your first taste of attention from a man¨Cit all came from me. No matter how hard you try to deny it, we are mates, Arden. We are intertwined by an undeniable bond crafted by the Moon Goddess herself.¡±

    ¡°So, at the end of the day, you are mine, Arden,¡± he dered through gritted teeth, the warmth of remorse in his eyes slowly morphing into a dangerous determination. ¡°You might deny me now<b>, </b>but mark my words¨Cyou will choose me soon.¡±

    Just then, he ced his hand on my neck, his finger grazing over the mark on my nd. I couldn¡¯t help it; my body stiffened, and I bit my lip to suppress the sounds that threatened to spill forth.

    His smirk widened as he observed my reaction, and despite my best efforts to re at him, it felt futile. I despised how my body still responded to him, <b>even </b>after everything I had done to resist.

    ¡°Let Go,¡± Imanded, this time with more conviction. Fortunately, he finally released me.

    ¡°I¡¯m letting you go¡­ for now,¡± he said, stepping back.

    ¡°But just know, Arden¨Cat the end of the day, you will be choosing me at the Ivory Solstice.¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>I¡¯ll </i>make sure of it.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 41

    Chapter 41 Good Match

    Chapter 41 Good Match

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to have an assessment today,¡± Miss Loveson announced, her <b>gaze </b>lingering on me from time to <b>time</b>. It seemed <b>that </b>the teachers were aware of the tension in the <b>air </b>as well ¡°Two weeks after the Ivory Solstice, we will hold apetition in our school, inviting every eligible university to participate in various contests ranging from sports to academics.¡±

    <b>This </b>assessment will be focused on general knowledge¨Cit¡¯s the main event of all the quiz bees. From both the freshman and senior levels, four representatives <b>will </b>be chosen for this category.¡±

    ¡°Fort, Sienna, please help me distribute the papers, she instructed. The two of them stood, grabbed their stacks, and began <b>handing </b>them out to <b>the </b>members.

    I opted to sit alone at the very back. However, just then, someone abruptly pulled the chair next to me. I initially ignored them, but the persistent nces forced me to acknowledge his presence. With a small sigh, I turned to him.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I muttered, my patience already wearing thin.

    He smiled, revealing <b>a </b>set of straight teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve properly introduced myself. The name¡¯s Kyle. I¡¯m the third best among all the seniors <b>and</b>, trust me, I could use <b>an </b>apprentice.¡± he winked, his confidence radiating from <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°No thanks,¡± I replied, turning my gaze back to the front once more.

    ¡°If you need any help with this assessment, I¡¯m more <b>than </b>willing to lend a hand. It would be fantastic for us to represent our respective year levels,¡± he persisted.

    I let out <b>a </b>heavy sigh, choosing to ignore himpletely. At <b>that </b>moment, Sienna arrived at our table and dropped the <b>papers </b>onto it with an unforgiving force. She shot me a re before walking away, prompting yet another deep sigh from

    <b>me </b>

    ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s her issue?¡± Kyle chuckled as he reached for one of the test sheets-

    ¡°Beats me,¡± I grumbled under my breath. She was <b>the </b>one <b>who </b><b>had </b>exposed my <b>virginity </b>for the entire school to see, and now she was <b>throwing </b>a fit because Jaxon suddenly broke up with her?

    Shaking my head, I redirected my focus to the test in front of me instead<b>. </b>Kyle continued muttering under his breath while he worked through the questions, and I felt his <b>hand </b>brush against mine on several asions. I simply ignored him and scooted to the very end of the table, hoping for peace.

    Minutester, Eliass stood from his seat and submitted his paper. I noticed the number of questions I still had left and sighed. Kyle proved to be a distraction, <b>continually </b>interrupting my train of thought and <b>rhythm</b>.

    One by one, the <b>others </b><b>began </b>to submit their papers. Fortunately, I managed to hand mine in right before the time limit- being the <bst </b>one to finish. As I returned to my seat, Kyle scooted closer once more and yfully nudged my shoulder.

    ¡°It <b>was </b>pretty difficult, wasn¡¯t it?¡± he smirked. ¡°I told you¨CI was willing to help¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need <b>your </b>help,¡± I <b>finally </b><b>snapped</b>, which prompted him to raise both hands in mock surrender.

    ¡°Let me check these papers, and I¡¯ll announce the representatives in just a few minutes,¡± Miss <b>Loveson </b><b>said</b>, and the room. erupted into quiet conversations.

    In the meantime, I stood from my seat and started walking to the bathroom just outside of the Silver building. Once inside. I took care of my business and stepped out to wash my hands. To my surprise, the door <b>swung </b>open, and there stood Kyle once

    instinctively stepped back, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°<b>What </b>are you doing here!¡±

    Kyle chuckled and leaned casually against the sink. ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>worry. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I just wanted to talk to you.¡±

    sighed, <b>running </b>my fingers through my luir, trying to <b>mask </b>my annoyance. At that moment, Kyle froze, gazing at me with

    1:13 AM <b>et </b>c

    Chapter 41 Good Match

    ¡°What?¡± I snapped.

    He shook <b>his </b>head, lightly pping <b>his </b>cheek as if trying to refocus. ¡°You¡¯re actually very¡­ pretty,¡±

    I was bing more confused by the minute. Why on earth was he suddenly acting like this?

    45 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the shy look, but the more I observe you, the more I realize how beautiful you truly are. It¡¯s appalling <b>that </b>I didn¡¯t notice it sooner,¡± he said earnestly.

    I clicked my tongue in annoyance. ¡°Let¡¯s be frank. You¡¯ve only noticed me now because of <b>my </b>virginity¡±

    He scratched the <b>back </b>of his neck sheepishly. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t argue with that point, but I genuinely mean it when I say you¡¯re beautiful¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked, growing impatient <b>and </b>crossing my <b>arms </b>protectively in <b>front </b>of my chest. ¡°Miss Loveson must be done by now.¡±

    Kyle pursed his lips <b>and</b>, <b>without </b>warning, stepped closer. ¡°Somehow, you¡¯re even prettier when you¡¯re angry.¡±

    I red at him. ¡°Step back,¡± I warned, but it seemed <b>he </b>hadpletely lost his mind when he suddenly wrapped his arms<b>. </b>around my waist.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    Before I could finish my sentence, those very words came from someone else.

    Both of us turned toward the door to find Elias standing there, leaning <b>nonchntly </b>against the door frame with his arms crossed.

    Kyle quickly released me <b>and </b>darted <b>nces </b>between <b>Elias </b>and me. A look of understanding <b>crossed </b>his features, and then he bowed slightly.

    ¡°Sorry, Alpha,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had already imed her.¡±

    My frown deepened. ¡°Nobody has imed me,¡± <b>I </b>insisted, but it seemed Kyle was <b>already </b>convinced otherwise.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back,¡± he stated<b>, </b>leaving Elias and me alone. I sighed <b>and </b>shook my head<b>, </b>intending to leave when he unexpectedly.

    my arm again. He leaned in, bowing his head <b>slightly </b>so our eyes met.

    seized

    I didn¡¯t back down this time, I held <b>his </b><b>gaze</b>, offering him the same heated re.

    ¡°I knew it,¡± he muttered. ¡°It is <b>you</b>.¡±

    **

    He brushed <b>my </b>hair <b>away </b>from my neck and poked at the <b>mark </b>there, his finger lingering for a few seconds before finally withdrawing. ¡°I saw it the first time we met,¡± he said<b>, </b>smiling.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, frustration tightening my features <b>into </b>a deeper frown.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hide it back then, right?¡± he chuckled.

    you wouldn¡¯t

    My head was reeling with a million thoughts. <b>Elias </b>had known all this time and <b>hadn¡¯t </b>said a word? As if reading <b>my </b>mind, he spoke ¡°Well, I knew the truth was bound toe <b>out </b>eventually,¡± he whispered<b>. </b>¡°I kept quiet because I knew appreciate me spreading the information <b>around</b>.¡±

    ¡°Besides that, if was rather entertaining to have this <b>kind </b>of information all to myself,¡± he added, <b>his </b>smilecking warmth. Instead, it felt like he had <b>just </b>won a gune <b>that </b>only he knew he was ying.

    My heart raced within my chest. ¡°I¡¯m not going to give in to you,¡± I dered with determination.

    urse not,¡± Hias replied, his tone casual. ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn, I¡¯ve noticed. However, even the most stubborn people have their breaking points.¡±

    The treatment you received from Kyle just moments ago will be a recurring theme,¡± he continued, his <b>hand </b>returning to linger on my mark, touching it lightly. ¡°You will be the center of attention for as long as you bear this mark.¡±

    <b>1:13 </b>AM ed.

    Chapter 41 Good Match

    s

    ¡°However,¡± he said, his voice taking <b>on </b><b>a </b><b>serious </b>tone, ¡°not everyone will be as lenient <b>as </b>Kyle. Others will be far more relentless¨Cpersisting until you reach your breaking point.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it works in Elite. You either devour or be devoured,¡±

    n assure you of

    So, he trailed off, finally letting go of me. ¡°I may not possess Rowan¡¯s sex appeal or Jaxon¡¯s strength, but I can one thing¨Cyour protection.¡±

    I fell silent, internalizing his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m the smartest of the group, you see. I wouldn¡¯t use you the way those three Alphas would. Instead, with your intelligence, <b>you </b>could join me in the East. <b>What </b>do you say? I believe we would make a pretty good match.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be better off with me than with the rest of those Alphas.¡±

    Before I could get a <b>word </b><b>out</b>, another person appeared from the bathroom door.

    ¡°Miss Loveson is looking for the two of you.¡± Fort <b>said</b>, interrupting our conversation.

    I stepped away.and nodded, following Fort back to the Silver building, with Elias trailing closely behind. Though I couldn¡¯t see his expression, I had a strong feeling he was smirking

    As we entered, we were greeted by Miss Loveson. ¡°There you are. I¡¯ve finished reviewing the papers. Please take your seats.¡±

    To my <b>dismay</b>, Elias had taken Kyle¡¯s previous spot. While I didn¡¯t appreciate Kyle¡¯s presence, <b>I </b>would have much preferred solitude over any of theirpany.

    The seniors¡® representatives will be Cicely and Fort<b>¨C</b>congrattions, Miss Loveson announced. Muted apuse echoed throughout the <b>room</b>, but it seemed they were not surprised <b>anymore</b>. These two must <b>have </b>been <b>frequent </b>representatives.

    ¡°And for the freshmen¡­,¡± she paused dramatically.

    <b>Part </b>of me hoped to be <b>chosen </b>as one of the representatives, but I also understood it wouldn¡¯t be the end of the world if I wasn¡¯L

    ¡°We have Elias <b>and</b>¡­ Arden,¡± she continued, lifting her head to offer me a smile. My eyes <b>widened </b>slightly <b>as </b>a rush <b>of </b>excitement surged through me.

    Once again, apuse filled the room, though it sounded more forced this time.

    Elias leaned <b>in </b>with a proud smirk. ¡°I told you we¡¯d <b>make </b>a good match.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 43

    Chapter 43 Ivory Solstice

    Chapter 43 Ivory Solstice

    ARDEN

    It was here.

    The Ivory Solstice.

    s

    The day I had dreaded from the moment Tessa first introduced the concept to me. The day when the fantasy of neutrality ended, and everyone had to make <b>a </b>decision¨Calight with a faction or be left to the mercy of chaos.

    I hadn¡¯t left my dorm much the past week, slipping in and out of <b>sses </b>like <b>a </b><b>shadow</b>, working shifts in near silence at the Evermore caf¨¦. Rowan stopped by every shift with his <b>sunny </b>charm <b>and </b>flowery words. Elias made his presence <b>known </b>with a smirk and a riddle I never asked for. Jaxon hovered, tense and growling at anyone who so much as looked my way, and Cade¡­ <b>Cade </b>remained distant,

    Except for that day when he shattered my walls only to ask for something that hollowed me out.

    Do you <b>think</b>, if I break my leg. I won¡¯t have to go?¡± I muttered as I sat on the edge of my bed, tugging ab through my

    hair.

    Tessa nced at me from the mirror<b>, </b>already in her gown¨Csleek, navy, and far more morous than mine. ¡°You could try. But I think Mr. Winters would just have the med team wheel you in with a bow tied around your cast.¡±

    I gave a weakugh, cing theb down and staring at the dress on the hanger.

    It was simple. Ivory chiffon, sleeveless with a modest neckline <b>and </b>a hem that brushed just above <b>my </b>knees. I bought it months ago on a whim and left it in the back of my closet.

    ¡°You look very pretty, Tessa <b>said</b>, suddenly behind me. Her hands rested on my shoulders as I stood.

    ¡°You too,¡± I murmured, offering <b>a </b>faint <b>smile</b>. ¡°Are you ready? Do you already have a <b>faction </b>in mind?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ll be <b>with </b>you. You¡¯re my only friend <b>here</b>.¡±

    She touched my <b>hand </b>lightly. ¡°Owen will probably choose where the two of us will go. too.¡±

    -You are both going before me,

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered.

    remember?¡± I muttered. ¡°It¡¯s in alphabetical order. You¡¯ll have to choose first.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± She took a breath, and her eyes grew firm with resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll pick the safest faction.

    <b>When </b>we arrived at the hall, everything felt too much.

    Extravagant chandeliers hung from carved ceilings. <b>Strings </b>of moonlight shimmered through crystal panes. The floor sparkled beneath our feet like freshly fallen snow. And <b>nearly </b>everyone <b>turned </b>toward me the moment I stepped through the grand doors.

    Like prey entering the den, <b>whispers </b>rose like wind through reeds.

    ¡°The still hasn¡¯t chosen, right?

    ¡°I ho do you think the pick

    I heard the¡¯s been avoiding them all she¡¯s ying the hard game.¡±

    I wanted to scream. I wanted to run back into the night and rip this dress <b>apart </b>

    But instead, I smiled at no one. I kept any head held high and walked forward with Tessa¡¯s arm looped around mine.

    Everyer of dur ballroom glistened like something out of a fairy tale¨Cbut I wasn¡¯t the princess. <b>I </b>was the dragon¡¯s hoard. A coveted parte <b>ating </b>atop the tallest tower.

    <b>1:13 </b>AM c c

    Chapter 43 Ivory Solstice

    s

    The factions were <b>already </b>stationed in their designated corners: North, South, East, and West. Each one with their banners <b>raised </b>and their <b>Alpha </b>figureheads <b>standing </b><b>proud</b>. <b>Rowan </b>near the South, fingers <b>tapping </b><b>his </b><b>ss </b>of champagne. Elias lounged against the East table, casual and amused. Jaxon stood rigid in the West, his gaze a storm locked on me. <b>And </b>Cade was barely visible, half¨Cshadowed in the North corner, arms folded, silent.

    And I-

    I needed air.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to step outside,¡± I told Tessa.

    111e with-

    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted gently. ¡°I <b>just </b>need a moment¡±

    She nodded, <b>worry </b>in her eyes, but didn¡¯t stop me.

    I stepped past the velvet curtains and onto the terrace, where the night was cool, and the stars dared to blink. My breath came easier out here. I leaned against the railing, gripping it with trembling fingers.

    I wasn¡¯t ready. Not for this. Not for <b>what </b><b>it </b><b>meant </b>to be imed or <b>aligned </b>or chosen.

    Before I couldplete the thought, <b>a </b><b>hand </b>closed gently around my wrist

    I stiffened, spinning around, only toe face to face with Jaxon.

    His eyes were dark, burning, and hungry.

    ¡°You¡¯re choosing me,¡± he said.

    It wasn¡¯t a question but <b>a </bmand.

    I opened my mouth to tell him off that out of any of the Alphas, he was the one I was least likely to choose.

    But he didn¡¯t give me the chance.

    He took two <b>steps </b>forward, closing the space between us, and ced his rough, possessive hands on either side of my face.

    Then, he began kissing me <b>against </b>the stone wall of the academy.

    I hated it.

    Not because it <b>was </b>harsh or rough or <b>even </b>surprising. But because he kissed me like he <b>had </b>the right. Like I was already his.

    And the worst part was I felt <b>a </b>whisper of warmth bloom <b>inside </b>me.

    Stupid. Stupid bond.

    When he pulled <b>back</b><b>, </b>his <b>lips </b><b>brushed </b>against my check, and I could still feel the ghost of his smirk as he <b>said </b>softly, ¡°This is how I make <b>you </b>feel, Arden.¡±

    I turned my face away, <b>ashamed </b>of the heat in my <b>skin</b>.

    He tilted his head Remember, I¡¯m your first love. No matter how much you fight it. it¡¯s still me.

    He pressed a final kiss to my temple, then walked off, back toward the <b>hall</b>, leaving me standing there like I was made of leftover pieces.

    I wiped my face with the back of my hand and forced myself back into the hall just as the headmaster <b>raised </b>his voice over the gathering crowd.

    Mr. Winters atrod at the grand podium in his silver¨Ctrimmed robes, arms open like a benevolent god presiding over

    gurut day

    Wee, students, to this year¡¯s Ivory Solstice,¡± he began, his voice booming across the ballroom. The night <b>you </b>all

    1:13 AM <b>c </b><b>c </b>

    Chapter 43 Ivory Solstice

    +5 Froe

    Coins

    officially enter the factions of our system. The foundation of our future governance, of peace and structure, begins with you.¡±

    <b>Behind </b>him stood four towering columns¨Ceach carved with a different emblem, representing the factions. In front of them <b>sat </b>four <b>ss </b>boxes, crystal¨Cclear <b>and </b>glowing faintly from within.

    ¡°The factions are here not to divide,¡± he continued, ¡°but to connect. Unity in diversity. Coboration through structure. We believe <b>that </b>by choosing the Alpha that resonates with your values, your strengths, and your instincts, we create <b>bnce </b><b>and </b>peace.

    He gestured to <b>the </b>boxes.

    ¡°You must ce your original badge¨Cyour neutral crest¨Cinside one of these. When you do, you will be handed your new badge marked with the symbol of your faction. Choose wisely, for this decision determines the shape of your next two years. How you live. Who you learn beside. And who <b>will </b>protect <b>you</b>¡±

    My fingers curled around the neutral badge pinned to my chest. The small gold emblem with no mark.

    Names began to be called.

    Owen Alvar.¡±

    He stepped forward, running his fingers <b>through </b>his dark hair before approaching the boxes. His <b>eyes </b>darted to the East¨C<b>his </b>home.

    I held my breath.

    He bit his lip before he dropped his badge into the North box.

    A murmur rippled through the crow.

    Owen simply epted his new badge, gave a short nod, and walked back, sitting next to Tessa and me without saying anything.

    Names continued to be called out until it was <b>Tessa¡¯s </b>turn.

    ¡°Tessa Fay.¡±

    <b>My </b>heart caught in my throat.

    She looked <b>back </b>at me. For a moment, I thought she¡¯d choose South. It was her faction, after all.

    However, she didn¡¯t move toward it.

    <b>She </b>walked to the North <b>as </b>well. just like Owen, and dropped in her badge.

    Why?

    I turned to where Rowan was <b>and </b><b>saw </b>him appearing bored <b>out </b>of his mind andpletely uninterested.

    She looked at me <b>as </b><b>she </b>returned, her eyes soft but determined.

    ¡°Trisa_¡± I whispered.

    She just strailed, reassuring me about a decision I haven¡¯t even made yet.

    More names followed.

    The majority close their original factions, with some strays here and there,

    me was called, I was so sure she¡¯d follow Jason in the West

    But to everyone shock, she walked right past the West and straight to the North

    What the hell is going on.¡± I whispered to myself, fingers shaking slightly

    374

    <b>1:13 </b>AM ?

    Chapter 43 Ivory Solstice

    I stood still as more names echoed through the room, none of them

    mine

    s

    I wished it would nevere, but to my dismay, my name was still called.

    Arden Stone.¡±

    Silence fell, every head turned, and every gazended on me.

    I took one step forward. Then another.

    The hush that fell across the room was deafening. I could feel their eyes, the hundred silent judgments with expectations <b>thick </b>in the air.

    This was the moment they¡¯d all been waiting for

    The girl who hadn¡¯t chosen.

    The girl, they said, was still pure.

    Whispers <b>had </b><b>floated </b><b>all </b>week. <b>That </b>I <b>was </b><b>¡°</b>holding out.¡± <b>That </b>I <b>was </b>¡°<b>ying </b><b>hard </b>to get For <b>what</b>? For whom?

    That whoever I chose tonight¡­ would im more than just my faction

    They¡¯d im me,

    My heartbeat mmed <b>against </b>my ribs, but I kept walking. I passed rows of students with their fresh faction emblems glowing on their cors. I passed Owen, who looked at me with concern. I passed Tessa, whose brows furrowed gently. I passed Jaxon, arms folded, lips curled with confidence like he already knew <b>what </b><b>I </b>was about to do.

    The four True Alphas sat at the front like kings waiting for their queen, waiting to see <b>which </b>kingdom I¡¯d hand myself to.

    I reached the boxes, my neutra! badge burning against my chest.

    This choice would seal

    ny fate

    my

    But I didn¡¯te here to be sealed.

    to prove I could do it alone.

    I came here to prove I didn¡¯t need a protector to have <b>worth</b>. I came here to

    My fingers gripped the badge.

    The murmurs started again, and I took a deep <b>breath</b>.

    Then slowly. I pulled the badge from my cor.

    1 held it up for everyone to see.

    And dropped it¡ªnot into a box, but onto the polished marble floor.

    dattered like thunder

    ¡°I will not be choosing.¡± I said, <b>my </b>voice clear

 My trembling hand Ch 42

    Chapter 42 Grand Incentive

    Chapter 42 Grand Incentive

    ARDEN

    ¦°

    s

    ¡°So, all of the <b>Alphas </b>have approached you now?¡± <b>Tessa </b>asked as we entered the assembly hall. For some inexplicable reason, Mr. Winters had called all students together for <b>an </b>important announcement, thereby canceling our first ss of the day.

    At that moment, I spotted the True Alphas sitting at the front, divided by their respective factions. It was as if they sensed my presence, for they all turned to me in unison. Rowan shot me a yful wink. Jaxon narrowed his eyes, projecting an air of possessiveness. Elias wore a smirk that hinted at <b>his </b>amusement.

    Cad?, however¡­ swiftly averted his gaze, appearingpletely uninterested.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I replied <b>to </b>Tessa. ¡°They¡¯re no different from the other men in this school.¡±

    ¡°Even me?¡± Owen interjected.

    ¡°You¡¯re different. You just want to graduate without any hassle, like me.

    Qwen shrugged, a casual eptance in his demeanor. ¡°That¡¯s true

    With that, we navigated our way to the very back of the hall. The stares of <b>other </b>students were impossible to ignore. There were still subtle attempts to capture my attention, yet I maintained my focus.

    The noise gradually subsided when Mr. Winters arrived on stage, though it didn¡¯tpletely vanish.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± he eximed cheerfully, scanning the <b>student </b><b>body </b><b>with </b>an approving gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see such handsome Alphas seated here at the very front<b>. </b>A light ripple of <b>chuckles </b>spread across <b>the </b>room.

    ¡°Anyway, I canceled the first ss for this important announcement. As you all know, this school has a unique rule that has been in ce since I became the headmaster. In a world <b>so </b>tainted<b>, </b>the definition of purity has long been obscured.¡±

    At that moment, I froze <b>upon </b>hearing the word ¡°purity. ¡°Tessa <b>and </b>Owen stiffened beside me, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the furtive nces the <b>others </b>shot my way.

    ¡°However, there exists one definition that will remain objectively pure¨Cone¡¯s virginity.¡±

    My heart began to race with a sense of dread. The stares directed toward me grew more pointed, apanied by whispers that dug deep into my heart.

    ¡°It has been many years since I <b>took </b>on this role, yet it has only been a few where I have ced great significance on one¡¯s purity. In that span of time, I have never encountered a truly pure woman.¡±

    ¡°Do not misunderstand me¨C<b>I </b><b>am </b>not <b>shaming </b><b>those </b>who have sought physical pleasure: At the end of the day, we are all werewolves, <b>and </b>higher education generallymences at twenty. It is in our nature to seek it.¡±

    ¡°I find myself utterly fascinated by this concept of objective purity. I admire it,¡± he continued<b>. </b>

    I felt as though my spine had been paralyzed. He was <b>speaking </b>of me with such high regard, but his words veered dangerously close to fetishization.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not the primary reason I¡¯m here today,¡± heughed heartily, and for the first time since he began speaking. I felt I could finally breathe.

    This announcement concerns the current ranking,¡± he <b>said</b>, <b>a </b>sinirk ying on <b>his </b>lips. ¡°Once again, this is a monumental.

    Though the semester is less than halfway finished, the <b>scores </b>have reached unprecedented heights. It truly is groundbreaking

    ¡°Moreover, thepetition for the top spot is extremely close

    That much was undeniably urate. The ranks refresh in real time, with the four True Alphas intermittently iming the top position, often with Gade holding on to it the longest. However, the difference in their scores was merely tenths, sometimes even mere single digits apart.

    1:13 AM c d

    Chapter 42 Grand Incentive

    s

    ¡°You all know me¨CI am <b>an </b>advocate for healthypetition. Thus, after the preliminary examinations a month from now, I will be granting a grand incentive to the individual who secures first ce in the overall category.¡±

    The lingering noise that seemed to always be present finally stilled, and everyone turned their attention to Mr. Winters, who was <b>smiling </b>so broadly that his cheeks appeared ready to rip apart.

    ¡°So, the day after the preliminary exam scores are revealed, the top student will have the chance to visit <b>the </b>headquarters of the United Factions and speak among those in positions of power.¡±

    Gasps echoed across the <b>hall</b>, and students began animatedly discussing the incentive. However, I felt the familiar tightness coil <b>in </b>my stomach once more. At the end of the day, it all boiled down to points¨Cand the reason Mr. Winters spoke about <b>purity </b>in <b>the </b>very beginning was because he knew the stakes. The points tied to my virginity still held the most value, and <b>even </b>the highest¨Cranked contenders in the preliminary examinations would not be <b>able </b>to reach the top without iming my purity,

    ¡°That is all,¡± Mr. Winters <b>said</b>, beaming with satisfaction. ¡°For the remainder of the first period, <b>go </b>ahead <b>and </b>rest! Our school, while prioritizing excellence, also values your mental health! Have <b>a </b>good day, everyone!¡±

    With that, he descended the stage to the sound of students pping in approval. Sensing my difort, Tessa grasped my wrist and pulled me out of the <b>hall</b>, disregarding the calls of my name. Owen trailed close behind, ready to protect me. 1 WILL grateful to have them there.

    Once outside, Tessa swiftly enveloped me in a hug. ¡°I used to admire Mr. Winters for this system, thinking it would be fairer <b>than </b><b>the </b>previous one, but now I see it for what it really is a cruel, cruel game. You are a person, not a prize.

    Owen bit <b>his </b>lip and nodded in agreement. ¡°<b>Yeah</b>,¡± he <b>muttered</b>. <b>Just </b><b>as </b>I thought the <b>chaos </b>had subsided<b>, </b>Owen was <b>suddenly </b>shoved to the side, causing him to fall hard onto the grass with a loud thud

    ¡°Owen!¡± My eyes widened in <b>rm</b>, and I quickly helped him up before pivoting to confront the <b>culprit</b>, who turned out to be none other than Kieran

    ¡°There <b>you </b>are,¡± he smirked at Owen, his expression self¨Csatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you. So, it turns out you¡¯re hanging out with this virgin, huh?¡±

    I bit my lip, running my fingers through my hair in frustration. ¡°Kieran, haven¡¯t I beaten some sense into that thick skull of yours already?¡±

    ¡°<b>What </b>mind?¡± Kieran shot <b>back</b>, <b>raising </b>an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t <b>have </b>one, ording to your words.

    He then turned his attention back to Owen, who had directed his gaze to the ground in embarrassment<b>. </b>¡°Are you hoping to get lucky too? Is that why you¡¯re hanging around this bunch? Well, of course,¡± he chuckled darkly. ¡°Why else would you be

    ¡°Kieran, stop it,¡± a voice chimed from behind. We all turned to see Jaxon striding toward us with <b>a </b>slight frown. However, night behind him <b>was </b>another person I was not <b>eager </b>to see.

    ¡°Arden,¡± <b>Elias </b>said, bypassing Jaxon, who scowled at the sight of him approaching me. ¡°Let¡¯s study before the next ss.¡±

    ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b>think so, another <b>voice </b>interjected from my right. Rowan<b>, </b>apanied by <b>some </b>of <b>his </b>friends from the South, arrived, dering their <b>im </b>to my attention. ¡°Arden needs to check my cafe¡¯s inventory with me.¡±

    *30 ?hat is happening?¡± some began to whisper, <b>ncing </b>between us.

    ¡± has started¡±

    would give up everything to be in her shoes¨Cbeing fought over <i>by </i>the Alphas, I were in her ce, fit surrender to all of them!¡±

    official. The peaceful, quiet life I had longed to maintain had gone down the drain.

    Kwan was the first to touch me, his hand curling around my wrist with a boyish grin. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he said, his voice derpavely l?da. ¡°Just the two of us. I have something important-

    She has scene thing important with me Elias cut in smoothly, yanking my other wrist in the opposite direction. ¡°We¡¯re reprearning the school together, remember?¡±

    1:13 AM ? ? ¡¤

    Chapter 42 Grand Incentive

    ¡°You¡¯re just

    ¡°Oh,e off it,¡± Rowan scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to keep her to yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re literally doing the same thing-

    ¡°I¡¯m the <b>one </b>she needs to speak <b>with</b>.¡±

    +5 Free Com <b>+5 </b>Fre

    Jaxon¡¯s voice cut through<b>, </b><b>adding </b>more to the <b>chaos</b><b>. </b>Jaxon¡¯s <b>hand </b>slid firmly around the small of my back. ¡°This isn¡¯t how we settle things. You,¡± he looked pointedly at the others, ¡°are <b>making </b>a scene.¡±

    I could barely understand what was happening. Everything was too loud¨Cvoices blending together, people watching, whispering, judging behind their hands.

    Tessa tried to step in, positioning herself protectively in front of me. ¡°Back off!¡± <b>she </b>snapped. ¡°Let her breathe!¡±

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t breathe.

    It was all pressing in on me. I closed my eyes, trying to retreat inward, but even <b>that </b>small haven felt like it was copsing under everyone¡¯s attention.

    And then everything stopped.

    A hand closed around mine. I didn¡¯t have to look to know who it was.

    Code.

    He pulled me gently out of the circle of noise, away from the grabbing hands and venomous stares. No one said a word. Even the Alphas fell silent, stunned that he had stepped in.

    I didn¡¯t say anything as he guided me behind the admin building, grasping at the calm he offered, <b>however </b>fleeting it was

    We stopped beneath the trees, the leaves rustling in the breeze. For the first time that morning, I could hear myself think.

    ¡°Why are you talking <b>to </b>me?¡± I finally <b>asked</b><b>, </b>sounding confused. ¡°After everything you said to mest week?¡±

    He didn¡¯t meet my eyes. He gave me a little bit of time to calm my breathing before he asked a question.

    -Can you¡­ sleep

    with me

    I froze. It was like ice water p poured over my entire body. I stared at him, disbelief washing through every limb, every nerve ending. ¡°What?¡±

    His jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t look away. ¡°It would benefit the two of us

    I let out a softugh. <b>Then </b>another. And another, until it turned into something hollow.

    I shook my head slowly. ¡°I thought <b>you¡¯d </b>be different.¡±

    He finally looked up, eyes shadowed.

    ¡°But you¡¯re all the same,¡± I whispered, stepping back from him.

    You all want my body as a prize.

 My trembling hand Ch 44

    Chapter 44 Breaking Point

    Chapter 44 Breaking Point

    GARDEN

    After Luttered those fateful words, the world around me froze.

    s

    The first person I noticed was Mr. Winters. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how his pleasant, polished smile faltered, giving way to confusion. The other teachers exchanged stiff, silent nces¨Ceach one a reflection of the disbelief coursing through the

    TOOM.

    In an instant, whispers ignited like wildfire.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t choose?¡±

    ¡°Can she do that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s mad¡ªwhat on earth is she doing?¡±

    The crowd began to shift nervously, faces turning toward one another, <b>and </b>then toward me. Some appeared confused, others. curious, but most¨Clooked wide¨Ceyed with shock, as if I had just torn the sacred fabric of this ce in two.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted the True Alphas. Each one stood still, yet none appeared the same.

    Jaxon looked stunned, one hand slightly lifted, <b>his </b>mouth agape in disbelief. Elias narrowed his eyes, not in anger, but in genuine curiosity. Rowan wore that irritating, flirty smirk of his, but this time it seemed he had been patiently waiting for me to take this exact step. Cade remained as unreadable as ever, wrapped in his usual enigmatic demeanor.

    Before I fullyprehended my actions, I made my way down the stage, ready to flee without a badge in hand.

    ¡°Arden.¡± Jaxon growled.

    He was already ascending the steps before my instincts kicked in, prompting me to escape, but he was faster. His hand. mped around my wrist, yanking me toward him.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± he hissed. ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    I did. I understood perfectly the enormity of my defiance.

    ¡°Let me go.¡± I replied through gritted teeth.

    ¡°<b>Not </b>until you choose someone, and that someone has to be¡ª¡±

    He pulled harder, dragging me toward the <b>front </b><b>again</b>, toward the boxes with their gleaming faction insignias.

    ¡°No¡± My voice shook with conviction. ¡°Let Me Go

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to do this,¡± he whispered. ¡°<b>You </b><b>don¡¯t </b>get to turn <b>your </b><b>back </b>on the system. On me.¡±

    That was the final insult. Thest match struck against kindling

    Without

    to think, my fst swung

    A dean, sickening crack rang through the hall. I punched him.

    1 pure Land Alpha Jaxon Trevane

    Gend though the crowd like lightning

    Jessi maggered backward, one hand pressed against his jaw, more surprised than hurt.

    I stand down at my hand, turning with adrenaline¨Ctrembling, my breathing in quick bursts as if I¡¯d sprinted ten miles.

    in and 1

    1:13 AM

    s

    Chapter 44 Breaking Point.

    I bolted from the <b>Grand </b>Hall, not stopping even when someone shouted my name¨CMr. Winters, or maybe one of the <b>Alphas </b>

    -but in that moment. I didn¡¯t care.

    I ducked into the back hallway, then slipped into the hidden passage behind the west wing stairs, finally emerging <b>onto </b>the gravel path that led to our dorms<b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t even pause to consider taking the bus. I just ran, hoping that the act of sprinting the kilometers would help me escape the chaos swirling in my mind.

    My key shook violently in my hand as I jammed it into the lock, flung the door open and mmed it shut behind me.

    I leaned against the door, chest heaving, swallowing <b>hard </b>as I felt the silence close in around me.

    I should be terrified.

    What I <b>had </b>done wasn¡¯t just reckless¨Cit was utterly unforgivable. I had disrespected the order, defied years of tradition, <b>and </b>struck an Alpha.

    But for the first time <b>in </b>years, maybe in my entire life¡­.

    I felt free.

    They had made me a pawn to be passed around, imed, whispered about behind my back while smiling to my face. They <b>saw </b>me <b>as </b>a trophy, a prize to be won.

    But I wasn¡¯t a prize.

    I was the storm they never sawing.

    And I didn¡¯t regret it

    Not one bit

    1 <b>sank </b>down onto the edge of my bed, staring at my trembling hands. The knuckles were slightly red, <b>a </b>reminder of my dehance, and I knew the consequences woulde. They¡¯de knocking on this door¨Chell, maybe even break it down- and drag me back to answer for what I had done.

    But until then? I was standing firm in my decision.

    ¡°You don¡¯t <b>have </b>to go to ss today¡± Owen said by my side, <b>sounding </b>conc¨¦ged. Tessa nodded in understanding. ¡°It was only yesterday.¡±

    I remained silent, aware that their worry came from a ce of care.

    Before I could gather my thoughts or express my feelings, Mr. Thompson approached, biting his lip.

    ¡°Arden,¡± he began. ¡°Mr. Winters <b>would </b>like to see <b>you</b>.

    Tessa puped beside me. Although I was prepared for this, my <b>hands </b>trembled slightly.

    ¡°Arden¡± she whispered, concern etched on her face.

    I turned toward them, summoning a small smile to assure them <b>that </b>I would be okay, despite my own uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯ll see

    the first ss I said before trailing after Mr. Thompson, who maintained a heavy silence as he led me to Mr. Winters

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Mr Thompson announced once we reached the door.

    He opened at for tur, allowing me to step inside. Upon entering. I noted that Mr. Winters office mirrored the rest of the school Piringous and cold

    ¡°Ah Stass Stone¡± he said without fitting his gaze, flipping through a folder. His voice was smooth, polished <b>as </b>always, but that

    ched his eyes. ¡°Please do take a seat.¡±

    1:13 AM

    Chapter 44 Breaking Point

    I stepped <b>forward </b>and settled into a <b>chair</b>, maintaining a respectful distance from him.

    Finally, he looked up, his smile still firmly in ce. ¡°You made quite the impressionst night.¡±

    I clenched my <b>jaw</b>,

    s

    He gestured casually with his pen. ¡°Punching a fellow student¨Cespecially an Alpha¨Cis not a trivial matter, you know. It¡¯s precisely the kind of offense <b>that </b>could lead to¡­ expulsion, if this were any other school.¡±

    I squared my shoulders, holding my head high. ¡°Before the Ivory Solstice, <b>Alpha </b>Jaxon Trevane kissed me of his <b>own </b>

    <b>volition</b><b>. </b>

    Mr. Winters paused, arching an eyebrow. ¡°Did he?¡±

    ¡°He grabbed me, pulled me back, and kissed me. <b>That </b>constitutes sexual offense.¡±

    He tilted <b>his </b>head, the corners of his lips curling slightly. ¡°Do you have proof?¡±

    That was an odd question to pose.

    Mr. Winters¡® smile deepened. ¡°I thought not,¡± he said gently. ¡°<b>However</b>, we do have proof <b>that </b>you punched him¡±

    My <b>hands </b>curled into fists again. Yet this time, I resisted the urge to act on the fire igniting in my veins.

    He ced his pen down, aligning it carefully with the edge of his desk. ¡°As your punishment, you will assist in cleaning up after the Ivory Solstice After Party this weekend. This includes all decorations, discarded food, and party debris. You¡¯ll be joined by other students who have umted punishments this term. Consider it¡­ character building

    I remained silent, my heart pounding in my chest.

    He sped <b>his </b>hands together <b>in </b>a gesture of finality. ¡°Now, let¡¯s try <b>this </b>again. Which faction do you choose?¡±

    I lifted my chin defiantly. ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear. I¡¯m not choosing¡±

    Mr. Winters¡± <b>smile </b>shifted. It didn¡¯t vanish¨Cbut it <b>evolved </b>into something more sinister. ¡°Then you understand <b>what </b>that means,¡± he said softly. You are factionless.¡±

    ¡°You have no allies. You have nowhere to turn. You sit where there¡¯s space. <b>You </b>train alone. You¡¯re exposed to everyone.

    Sone. And the school,¡± he paused, his piercing gaze locking onto mine, ¡°will not be responsible for what happens to you.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure your parents wouldn¡¯t care enough toin,¡± he added, amusement <b>dancing </b>in his eyes. ¡°Would they?¡±

    My breath hitched in my throat. How did he¡­ know? A sudden realization chilled me to the <b>core</b>. Kieran

    Mr. Winters leaned forward, cing his elbows on the desk. ¡°<b>This </b>academy isn¡¯t built for martyrs, <b>Miss </b>Stone. It¡¯s <b>constructed </b>for survivors. Those who know when to stand firm and when to yield. I <b>suggest </b><b>you </b>make a <b>choice-</b>¡±

    20te¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 45

    Chapter 45 Beneath The Vent

    Chapter 45 Beneath The Vent

    ARDEN

    45 Free Coins

    That kind of man was ced in power in the United Factions? I couldn¡¯t believe it. All the stories I <b>had </b><b>heard </b>about <b>him </b>being an advocate for students¡® rights slipped through my fingers like water. It was clear he was just another man in a position of

    power.

    As I stepped out of his office, I suddenly understood <b>what </b>I had be. Fodder. A factionless freak.

    Still, I held my head high as eyesnded on me. The badges on everyone¡¯s cors glimmered like silent warnings, signaling thand was an outsider in a world where conformity <b>ruled</b>.

    By the time I reached our first ss, the atmosphere hadn¡¯t improved.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Rowan greeted, wrapping <b>an </b>arm around my shoulder. I sighed, turning to meet his gaze, trying to muster as much. sincerity as I could. <b>His </b>eyes showed something¨Cconcern? With that, he slowly withdrew <b>his </b>arm.

    Thanks,¡± I muttered, redirecting my attention to the board. I couldn¡¯t <b>shake </b>the feeling that I was an unwanted presence.

    By the first break, I found myself all alone. Tessa <b>had </b>another ss, leaving me <b>with </b>little choice but to grab a drink from the vending machine before escaping to the gardens.

    However, before I could even reach the door, a cold ssh <b>hit </b>my back first, soaking my button¨Cup and the white tank top underneath. The sticky scent of fruit juice filled my nostrils, andughter echoed in the halls,

    I turned slowly, my heart racing, to see Sienna and her friends giggling. ¡°Sienna,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°You¡¯re factionless,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Who are you going to tell? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± another girl chimed in, striking a pose indicative of exaggerated pity. ¡°You think you¡¯re better <b>than </b>us now? Just because the Alphas want you

    They don¡¯t want her,¡± Sienna sncered, her eyes narrowing. ¡°They <b>want </b>her body. That¡¯s all. That¡¯s what you¡¯re good for, isn¡¯t it. Arden?¡±

    I met her gaze head¨Con, swallowing the bitterness rising in my throat. ¡°Then maybe you should be d to take my ce.¡± Her smile faltered¨Cthe tiniest <b>crack </b>in her facade. And that was enough for me to turn and walk away before things turned for the worse.

    My clothes <b>clung </b>ufortably to my skin. I pushed open the heavy bathroom <b>door</b>, relief flooding through <b>me </b>as I found myself alone. For a brief moment, the <b>silence </b>felt like oxygen, lifting the weight off my <b>shoulders</b>. I stood under the <b>harsh </b>lights, staring at my reflection in the mirror

    I sighed, removed my button¨Cup, and ran it under the cold water. The coldness sent a shiver down my spine, but I scrubbed everyst drop of the pink drink they had flung onto my back.

    Then I leaned forward, u¨´ng the hand <b>dryer </b>to try and dry my tank top. The hot air sted the damp fabric, intensifying the way a clung to my skin.

    I fuse the cotton ringing to my fingers forgotten as the voices of two guys grew closer. <b>Panic </b>surged through me <b>as </b>I walked to the door leaning slightly to listen. <ol><li>wh. biezuia said she went inside </li></ol>

    The scents were approaching so I <b>quickly </b>locked the door and backed away, covering my mouth with my hands to stifle any

    outd

    1:13 AM c

    Chapter 45 Beneath The Vent

    1

    The doorknob jiggled, <b>and </b>I shut my eyes tightly for a moment, bracing <b>myself </b>against the wall as their teasing voices filtered through

    ¡°You¡¯re filming, right? Go live on the Aftersound already.¡±

    My heart raced as I desperately hoped for theirughter to fade away,

    ¡°Come on. <b>Arden</b>, a low voice <b>said </b>outside. ¡°You don¡¯t have to throw yourself at <b>Alphas</b>. I¡¯ve got a decent score too. I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡±

    My blood went ice cold. I opened my eyes <b>as </b>adrenaline coursed through my veins. The doorknob continued to jiggle, persistent as a dog barking <b>for </b>attention. ¡°She locked it!¡±

    Bang.

    A loud m reverberated through the room, making my heartbeat quicken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll break it <b>down</b>.¡±

    <b>Panic </b>wed at my throat like a desperate animal. I backed away instinctively, my eyes darting around. I spun in ce, frantically searching for anything <b>that </b>might help me escape.

    Then, in the corner of my eye, I spotted a glimmer of hope¨C<b>an </b>air vent. It wasn¡¯t particrly wide, but I could squeeze through.

    With urgency surging through me, I yanked off the cover and scrambled up, wincing as I scraped my arm in the process. Just as the door creaked behind me, I slithered into the duct, pulling the grate half¨Cshut in an attempt to shield myself from <b>the </b>impending intruders.

    Their voices echoed faintly below, a cruel reminder of the danger I was in. But I was already crawling away from them, pushing myself deeper into the darkness of the vent.

    The metal felt cold against my <b>hands </b><b>and </b>knees, a contrast to the heat ignited by fear. I crawled forward, breath by shallow breath, whispering curses under my <b>breath </b>to keep my mind upied. The stench of <b>dust </b>and regret was suffocating. My elbow throbbed from the scrape, and every tiny shift in the duct sent creaks reverberating back into the stillness, making me hold my breath.

    Suddenly. I passed an open grate, and my eyes widened in shock at the sight below. <b>In </b>a <b>dimly </b>lit ssroom, were caught in a heated moment. I recoiled instinctively, shoving myself forward.

    two students

    It took what felt like an eternity to find another <b>opening</b>, but I pressed on. A few momentster, relief surged through me <b>as </b>I spotted a vent that opened into <b>a </b>shadowy room.

    I kicked it open, my heart racing, and dropped down,nding sofily on my feet with a muted thud.

    The room was lined withputers¨Cthough these looked nothing like the ones we worked with in our PC rooms. They were different, custom¨Cbuilt with multiple GPUs <b>and </b>cables sprawled across the <b>floor</b>,

    ¡°What the hell is this ce?¡± I murmured, stepping cautiously deeper into the dimness.

    Just as I turned toward the glowing monitors, a hand shot out and yanked nie back.

    My breath caught in my throat, and a second hand mped down over my mouth, silencing my scream before I could even

    atte it

    I¡¯m 1 excaped only tond in another trap!

    i futdrly, my elbow hiring a solid body. Nothing worked. Whoever had me was strong¨Cfar stronger than I <b>was</b>. I take a sound, thar pressure of his hand muffling even the slightest whimper of protest

    Eity brata st chest, and I was pushed gently, yes firmly, against the wall behind a cluster of desks. My breath stuttered in

    ry that. The star blue lights cast shadows on the floor, <b>but </b>he remained hidden within the <b>dark</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Be quiet for whispered.

    1:13 AM c <b>c </b>

    Chapter 45 Beneath The Vent

    Free Coins

    That voice

    My eyes gradually adjusted to the gloom, capturing the outline of a familiar face. A sharp jawline. Tousled <b>hair</b>. A scent that sent a thrill through my veins.

    Cade?¡±

    I managed to whisper, my voice muffled against his palm, but he must¡¯ve heard me. Slowly, he removed his hand, his warmth lingering <b>against </b>my skin.

    Turning to face him, I felt my mouth part in disbelief, my heart still hammering away. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked.

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, in <b>that </b>cramped, narrow space between desk and wall, he drew me <b>into </b>him.

    My body stiffened instinctively, but I didn¡¯t pull away.

    His lips brushed against the shell of my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°Someone¡¯sing, he murmured.

    Suddenly, I heard it too.

    Footsteps.

    Heavy, ominous ones.

    The door creaked open, and I felt my heart skip a beat as I squeezed my eyes shut.

 My trembling hand Ch 46

    Chapter 46 The Rotten Core

    Chapter 46 The Rotten Core

    ARDEN

    s

    The room dimmed even further as the door closed quietly behind <b>the </b>neer, Cade stiffened beside me, his eyes. narrowing in the direction of the <b>sound</b>.

    Mr. Winters.

    I recognized that silhouette even before the overhead glow from a monitor illuminated the sharp angles of his face. He moved calmly, exuding the confidence of someone who had all the time in the world and nothing to fear. Striding directly to theputer, he began typing a password.

    Click. Click. Click. Enter.

    And then the screen came to life.

    A curious impulse overtook me; I leaned ever so slightly to peek through the narrow gap between the desks. My eyes widened in horror when I caught sight of a slew of <b>thumbnails </b>featuring naked bodies,

    Just then, a series of moans echoed from the speakers. Cade stiffened beside me, clutching my body instinctively.

    The moans crescendoed further, forcing a gasp from deep within me¨Ca sound I could not hold back, born not of fear but of sheer disgust. At that moment, the <b>reality </b>settled heavily around <b>me</b>.

    These were the students of Elite

    In ssrooms. Bathrooms. Dorm rooms.

    I let out a deep, trembling breath before I could catch myself.

    But the sound <b>was </b>enough to make Mr. Winters pause.

    His shoulders shifted slightly, and <b>his </b>head turned slowly, scanning the space like a predator who had caught wind of blood.

    Crep

    Without hesitation, Cade seized my wrist and tugged me away from the meager opening beneath the desks, maneuvering us around a column of shelves. We squeezed into a tight crevice behind a server rack, barely wide enough for one person.

    My back thudded against cool metal. Cade pressed flush <b>against </b>me.

    Chest to chest. Hips aligned. <b>No </b>space to breathe.

    His hand instinctively covered my <b>mouth</b>, silencing the sharp breath that had escaped me from the unexpected heat

    <b>adiating </b>off his body His skin felt warm <b>against </b><b>mine</b>, which was still chilled from wearing only <b>a </b>semi¨Csoaked tank top from earlier. Now, every inch of my chest was in contact with his<b>. </b>

    I could feel everything

    The temuon coding in his muscles. The steady thump of his heartbeat synchronizing with mine.

    My breath caught in my throat¨Cnot from the fear of being discovered, but from the way his thumb grazed my cheek, a mere

    veledent but potent enough to send shivers down any spine.

    His eyes locked with <b>mine</b>, a silent warming in their depths.

    Aher a few more tense moments of repositioning by Mr. Winters¨Chis action of inserting a sh drive into theputer¨Che finally rahaled with a weary <b>sigh </b>

    ¡°Dut the rats get in here again?¡± he muttered, shaking his head in annoyance.

    Chapter 46 The Rotten Core

    He moved <b>slowly </b>outside the door.

    ¡°Better get this cleaned again,¡± he added.

    #5 Free Coins

    I hadn¡¯t <b>realized </b>just how shallow my breathing had be. Cade¡¯s hand remained gently sealing my lips, allowing only the slightest whisper of air to escape. His face was so close <b>that </b>I could count the delicateshes brushing along his cheekbones.

    Then, the doors clicked shut behind Mr. Winters.

    Cade¡¯s hand gradually lowered from my mouth, yet he didn¡¯t step back immediately. We remained in <b>the </b>intimate proximity. still too close forfort.

    My lips parted, my breath finally freed, and it brushed against his cheek identally. My heart raced so fast I felt lightheaded. The feel of him, the warmth of his breath so deliciously close to mine, was intoxicating.

    When our eyes met again, the heat between us was something I couldn¡¯t quite exin.

    Our lips parted just <b>slightly</b>, and for one fleeting, foolish second, I forgot we were hiding at <b>all</b>.

    Then Cade turned away first.

    He stood without uttering a single word, the space between <b>us </b>evaporating like it had never existed. His shadow drifted toward theputer tower, and I was left sitting there, still trying to catch my breath.

    What just happened?

    My fingers twitched at my sides as I sat up slowly, the cold of the floor grounding me to reality. I blinked<b>, </b>struggling to <b>snap </b>myself back to the present. Cade hadn¡¯t looked back.

    I stood, brushing dust off my knees just as he reached the monitor. His fingers flew across the keyboard, pausing only to input something into the login field.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked, my voice hoarse from everything that <b>had </b>just transpired. ¡°The password, I mean.¡±

    ¡°I saw,¡± Cade muttered, not turning to face me.

    My brows <b>shot </b><b>up </b>in surprise. He actually managed to glimpse the password in that brief moment<b>? </b>

    ¡°You saw, too, right? The videos?¡± he asked, pulling me away from my swirling thoughts.

    I nodded slowly, taking <b>cautious </b>steps toward him¨Cbut hesitated, unsure if I wanted to get too close again.

    He tapped <b>again</b>, this time on a second screen. Another password field appeared, and once more, he typed with confidence. A soft beep echoed in the room, and <b>the </b>folder opened.

    What spilled across the screen made my breath hitch in my throat.

    Hundreds¨Cno¨Cthousands of files

    Fifteen years¡® worth of data.

    deradyden

    ¡°Oh my goodness breathed ¡°This, this is from the Aftersound, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ys the footage from the Aftersound is deleted <b>right </b>after the livestream,¡± Imed, my voice cracking with disbelief. ¡°The sated or duplicated. That anyone who tries to distribute it is punished.¡±

    be

    I turned with urgency in my eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what they sayi

    Cade but his lower hip his fingers hovering uncertainly over the trackpad

    ¡°I supposed to be he replied quietly

    <b>2/3 </b>

    1:13 AM

    s

    Chapter 46 The Rotten Core

    He didn¡¯t look at me at <b>all</b>, simply staring <b>nkly </b>at the screen. My stomach twisted with unease.

    I reached over hesitantly, scrolling through years of footage. Everything was there. My <b>hand </b>froze when I spotted a file marked differently than the rest.

    Just a single red heart emoji.

    Without thinking. I clicked.

    <b>A </b><b>video </b>loaded, and suddenly there was a woman, not older than me, with a pale face. Her eyes trembled, and her voice was snall, nearly drowning in <b>the </b>static that filled the room.

    ¡°Please,¡± she implored. ¡°I have a mate. I don¡¯t want to do this-

    <b>My </b>heart <b>raced </b>as I shut the window immediately, the pounding echoing in my ears.

    ¡°What the hell is this ce?¡± I choked out.

    Cade¡¯s expression darkenedpletely¨Chis jaw clenched, hands curling into fists at his sides. The same man who had held. me moments before now looked like he was barely holding himself together.

    ¡°Cade,¡± I said softly, reaching toward him. ¡°Hey. Breathe¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    A loud creak from the far wall sliced through the tension.

    We both froze once more. There were footsteps, but it was the familiar whistling that made me rx a bit.

    It was the school¡¯s janitor.

    Cade snapped back into <b>motion</b>, grabbing my wrist.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    He led me away from theputers, <b>weaving </b>quickly through the towering structures. We ducked through a narrow gap, slipped past a metal shell, and hurried toward the opposite <b>wall</b>, where a small ess door was concealed behind a <b>tangle </b>of

    He pushed it open, and a <b>rush </b>of cold air hit my face..

    I led to the back edge of the campus, where the maze garden sprawled in afkits glory.

    He helped me climb out first, then followed, silently mming the door behind him to keep our escape concealed,

    The skies had darkened, threatening <b>rain</b><b>. </b>I looked up for a moment when Cade suddenly pulled me by the <b>hand </b>into the

    Cadr

    We weaved left, then right, plunging deeper into the dark hedges. Finally, <b>lie </b>stopped at the center¨Ca circr clearing surrounded by twisting vines and blooming roses. It was <b>quiet </b>here. Tidden.

    a word. Ja turned to face me

    And then he hugged me, wrapping his arms around my shoulders tight, like he needed something <b>solid </b>to hold onto. His raded into <b>my </b>neck, and the scent of old leaves mingled with faint <b>roses</b>, embracing me like a <b>warm </b>cocoon.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? I murmured, bewildered

    ¡°Let ¡°Just

    ¡°Let me hold you,¡± he said ¡°Just for a moment

 My trembling hand Ch 47

    Chapter 47 His n

    Chapter 47 His n

    <b>ARDEN </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    His arms <b>didn¡¯t </b>feel like the arms of someone trying to <b>im </b>me. They didn¡¯t set my skin on fire. Instead, it felt like Cade was trying not to fall apart.

    Without thinking, my body moved on its own. I hugged him <b>back</b>.

    I was very careful. My arms slid around his waist, tightening when I felt his breath hitch against my neck. In that moment, I realized¡­ he wasn¡¯t the fearless figure people imagined him to be.

    ¡°What are you-?¡± I whispered against his shoulder, feeling the steady beat of his heart.

    He sighed deeply, able to understand my question despite its ipleteness. Then he pulled back just enough to look into

    my eyes.

    -What were <b>you </b>doing there?¡± he asked.

    Meeting his gaze, I couldn¡¯t find it within me to bluff. ¡°I stumbled upon it,¡± I admitted honestly, holding his stare even as my heart fluttered. ¡°I was just trying to get away from a group of boys who were attempting to break into the bathroom while I

    was all alone¡±

    His eyes searched mine, looking for something to catch me on. However, I knew there was nothing to hide.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying,¡± he said slowly.

    ¡°Why would I lie about it?¡±

    His jaw tensed again, though this time it was driven by something else¨Cperhaps wonder.

    ¡°You¡¯re really..¡± he began, ¡°innocent¡±

    A bemused smile tugged at my <b>lips</b>. ¡°What does that mean<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°It means you¡¯re prone to trusting people,¡± he replied.

    ¡°And trusting people makes <b>you </b>prone to getting hurt and exploited¡±

    I crossed my arms over my <b>chest</b>. ¡°Trust is the foundation of life. Without it, love and happiness would cease to exist.¡±

    Something in him cracked at that.

    His lips twitched slightly, and a small, ghostly smile emerged.

    ¡°And what are you doing there?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes yfully.

    Just like that, the smile vanished. His shoulders stiffened again, the weight returning to him tenfold.

    I

    1 sighed, turning away. ¡°So I¡¯m the only one who gets interrogated? <b>You </b>can ask questions<b>, </b>but I <b>can¡¯t</b>?¡±

    He looked at me with eyes sharp and fiery ¡°Are you not going to tell <b>anyone</b>?¡± he <b>asked</b>.

    4 turned to face him again, my heart racing inside my chest. ¡°I trust because I want to be trusted.¡±

    He dragged a hand through his hair, exhaling a heavy breath.

    stated firmly.

    1 tarda ding side my mind He remembered what I¡¯d told him back then

    I nodded slowly, and he continued speaking. ¡°Meanwhile, I came here because I <b>can¡¯t </b>escape my reality. I thought I could, but

    1:13 AM c c

    Chapter 47 His n

    now I know something deeper is going on in this school. <b>What </b>we <b>saw </b>in there is just the surface.

    s

    We stood <b>in </b>the garden,pletely forgetting that we <b>had </b><b>another </b>ss <b>to </b><b>attend</b>. No, it definitely crossed my mind at that moment, but <b>even </b>then, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to walk away.

    Cade sighed and turned to the side, his fingers curling into fists<b>. </b>¡°Contrary to <b>what </b>everyone thinks¡­ I didn¡¯te here to establish the reputation of our faction.¡±

    I tilted my head, watching him closely, my curiosity piqued.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te for power, for a title, or to make myself known,¡± he said. ¡°I came because someone important to me.

    He paused, his breath catching in his throat. For the first time since meeting him, I saw a painful expression ripple across his features. My heart squeezed at the sight..

    was taken away because of <b>this </b>system,¡± he finished, his voice heavy with emotion. ¡°This broken, maniptive machine of a school. Of <b>a </b>society.¡±

    My lips parted slightly. This person¡­ was it someone he loved dearly? I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask such <b>a </b>sensitive question However, I understood that he lost this someone in a profound way.

    <b>¡°</b><b>That¡¯s </b>why you saw

    me there. I was trying to find the truth,¡± he said, his intense gaze locking onto mine

    Cade turned to me again, the fire returning to his eyes. ¡°Now tell me,¡± he demanded, can you really be trusted?¡±

    I met his stare, my heart pounding in my chest like a drum.

    I stood there for what felt like an eternity, watching him¨Cthis boy who had just peeled himself open like a wound, exposing his vulnerabilities to me.

    Before I knew what I was doing, my arms were around him again.

    1 moved more gently this time. He tensed the moment I wrapped myself around him. His breath brushed against my hair, and I could feel every tremor in his chest.

    His arms didn¡¯t lift. However, I could sense how his body slowly rxed beneath my embrace.

    Then, after a long beat, reality struck me¨CI realized what I was doing and, more importantly, how close I was to him.

    I

    I broke the lug immediately, clearing my throat as I stepped back. My face flushed <b>hot</b>, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at him properly

    He didn¡¯t say anything either. The silence stretched long between <b>us</b><b>, </b>and I didn¡¯t dare to break it. I still considered whether I should apologize or pretend it had never happened when he spoke first

    ¡°Sorry Cade said suddenly, catching me off <b>guard</b>.

    I turned my head, blinking up at him in <b>confusion</b>. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what I <b>said</b>,¡± he murmured. ¡°About asking you to sleep with me.

    I blinked again, caught off¨Cguard. What <b>was </b>I supposed <b>to </b>say to that? He let out a frustrated sigh and looked away. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask because I wanted your body or because I saw you <b>as </b>a prize¡±

    ¡°Well¡± I said awkwardly, ¡°that wasn¡¯t not the nicest way to phrase it.¡±

    ¡± ¡°He rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just because of that. I asked because of the incentive.¡±

    I found trying to piece it together.

    The pants¡± he said quarsly. ¡°It would help secure the first spot. And the top <b>rank </b>gets a chance to visit the United <b>Factions</b>.¡± Realscation dawned slowly, like the sun <b>breaking </b>through the clouds <b>¡°</b>And you wanted to go there,¡± Ipleted his thought, ¡°so confirm if something strange is happening there to

    1:13 AM <b>ch </b>

    Chapter 47 His n

    s

    He nodded. ¡°Because Elite has always maintained a spotless record¨Cperfect on paper. And no one believes me when I say something¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°Your parents are part of the United Factions, right?¡± <b>I </b>asked carefully, treading cautiously on this delicate ground.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied without hesitation. ¡°But they don¡¯t want me to meddle in such matters,

    I found myself nodding <b>along </b>as his words <b>sank </b>in.

    Cade looked down, guilt flickering across his features. ¡°Still, that¡¯s not a valid excuse. I was desperate. I wanted progress. And 1 saw you as a way to get closer <b>to </b>that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I said quietly after a moment of contemtion.

    Cade looked up, surprise etched on his face. A sh of something passed over his expression.

    But then he said it. ¡°The offer still stands<b>.</b>¡±

    My brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±

    He cleared his throat and quickly cast <b>his </b>gaze aside, but I didn¡¯t miss the faint boyish flush that crept along his cheekbones.

    ¡°I meant it when I said I could offer you my protection.¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve already spoken to Mr. Winters. He probably told you what it means to be factionless, right<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°And you mentioned running¡± Cade added thoughtfully, ¡°trying to escape those men. That¡¯s how you ended up in that hidden room.¡±

    My mouth went dry at his insight. He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°I can help you,¡± he continued. ¡°I have the rank. I possess enough influence within my faction to keep you safe¨Ceven if we¡¯re

    He trailed off, <b>his </b><b>gaze </b>slipping toward my exposed shoulder, still slightly damp from earlier. I crossed my arms, suddenly hyper¨Caware of how thin my tank top felt against my skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not offering this because I want to im you,¡± he finished. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be alone in this, <b>and </b>in the process, you¡¯ll also be helping me.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 48

    Chapter 48 After Party

    ARDEN

    s

    I sat on my bed, knees tucked to my chest, mulling over the conversation Cade and I had in the <b>garden</b>. He had offered to sleep with me again<b>, </b>but this time, it <b>didn¡¯t </b>sound offensive. Instead, it felt as though he had thrown <b>an </b>anchor into the stormy waters of my mind.

    <b>With </b>a groan, I <b>sank </b>backward, pressing a pillow to my face with a muffled whine. ¡°Why am I even thinking about this?¡±

    <b>Tessa</b>, just emerging from the shower¨Cthe scent of her honey body wash wafting through the room¨Cleaned against the door

    frame.

    ¡°You alright?¡± she asked, her tired smile doing litle to mask her curiosity.

    I slid the pillow away from my face and turned to her. I simply sighed and sat up. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking¡±

    Tessa gently closed the door behind her. ¡°About Cade? <b>I </b>saw <b>him </b>walk you to our third <b>ss </b>this morning. You also smelled like him during ss.<b>¡± </b>

    My face flushed at the memory of how he had silently guided me to ss after our conversation. ¡°What? No! I mean-¡°I caught her yful smirk. ¡°Okay, <b>maybe</b>. Just a little.¡±

    She settled cross¨Clegged on the bed, tilting her head. ¡°Why does it bother you?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°He offered protection again.¡±

    ¡°And¡±

    ¡°And this time, it didn¡¯t feel so bad. He exined himself. I know, in a way, he would still be using me. But, I feel like <b>it¡¯s </b>for a good reason! Am I making sense?¡± I picked at the edge of my nket, <b>lost </b>in thought.

    Tessa nodded, giving me more time to think.

    ¡°I mean.¡± I added quickly, ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m agreeing<b>. </b>I just¡­ ugh, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re considering it.¡±

    1 groaned again, throwing my head back. ¡°Why am I like this!¡±

    Tessa chuckled softly to herself. ¡°Because you have feelings?¡±

    We sat in silence for a moment, my thoughts racing until I finally turned my head toward her. ¡°Why did you choose the

    North

    Her expression faltered slightly. Then, she exhaled, long and slow. ¡°The South isn¡¯t really my ce. At least, not anymore.¡±

    ited, sensing she was choosing her words carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not well¨Cliked there,¡± she finally admitted. ¡°<b>Because </b>of something I¡¯m not ready to <b>discuss</b>.¡±

    gave her a small nod, respecting her desire to keep that part to herself. We all had our secrets.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want torloose the West because of Jason,¡± she continued after a <b>pause</b>. ¡°I¡¯m aware of his past with you<b>. </b>And <b>frankly</b>.

    Torted with agreement. ¡°Yeah That he is¡±

    vooried

    And Cade she hesitated, looking thoughtful ¡°He¡¯s exactly what I said the first time. He¡¯s the safest option.¡±

    I froword, Busedulous. ¡°Cadet Sayer

    Tess shrugged her expression earnest Rtively, yes. He muls his own business. He <b>keeps </b>his faction disciplined. He doesn¡¯t get inobed in drama And Owen trusts him¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    1:13 AM C

    Chapter 48 After Party

    ¡°And Owen¡¯s from the East, but he still chose <b>him</b>,¡± I added, intrigued.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    She nodded in agreement. ¡°If someone like Owen¨Cwho rarely trusts anyone¨Cfelt secure enough to switch factions <b>and </b>follow Cade, then <b>Cade </b>must be doing something right.¡±

    1 leaned back on my palms, letting that realization permeate my thoughts.

    ¡°He also has the <b>highest </b>points¡± I muttered, my brow furrowing. ¡°Probably because he¡¯s slept with a bunch of people already.¡±

    Tessa raised an eyebrow, her expression turning serious. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°<b>Hah</b>?¡± I turned to her, surprised.

    She met my gaze with <b>a </b>knowing look. ¡°I don¡¯t think Cade sleeps around. At least¡­ not in the Aftersound.¡±

    That made me sit up straighter. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve frequently gone on the Aftersound, and <b>the </b>videos get deleted right after the livestream since it¡¯s only for proof. I often see the other Alphas there, with Jaxon being the most active. However, I never see Cade.¡±

    ¡°Not even on a weekend night or during a party?¡± I asked, curiosity piqued.

    I wanted to ask why Tessa was monitoring the Aftersound in the first ce, but my mind was stuck on her <b>initial </b>insinuation

    -that Cade might not be sleeping around.

    ¡°But he has so many points. Is it really possible to umte all of those just from the school?¡±

    er think so. Tessa muttered, now drying her <b>hair </b>with a towel. ¡°But I can¡¯t be a hundred percent sure.

    ¡°Just take my word with a <b>grain </b>of salt,¡± she added lightly, and we both fell into a thoughtful silence.

    Thank goodness the After Party for the Ivory Solstice wasn¡¯t mandatory.

    I didn¡¯t have to go.

    Wrong.

    It was mandatory for me.

    And here I was, wielding a trash bag, attempting to dodge red cups, clouds cigarette smoke, and the asional drunken confession

    The grand Elite mansion¨Chow redundant.

    It wasn¡¯t even officially named that, but students referred to it as <b>such </b><b>because </b>it resembled a mall. Apparently, it was owned by none other than Mr. Winters <b>hunself</b>, who ¡°graciously¡± lent it out to the student body every year after the monumental Ivory Solstice.

    Gracious, my

    ¡°Ugh¡± I smuttered as someone dry¨Chraved beside the potted fig tree.

    Wathena serood thught, I quickly offered him a barf bag. He grabbed it with desperation before staggering <b>away</b>.

    1 pck mask over my nose and mouth¨Cnot only for sanitary reasons, but also because I wanted to remain unrecognized. The fewer interactions, the better. The faster I got this done, the sooner I could <b>leave</b>.

    Tema had promised to return after grabbing drinks with Owen. She insisted that I shouldn¡¯t be alone for <b>too </b>long. But with the <b>dates </b>on this party was heading. I doubted she¡¯d <b>make </b>it back any time soon

    I nced around and, of course, seated Rowan He was surrounded by his usual entourage of girls, clustering around him L?r petals on a rose, all of themughing at something he had said. One girl leaned in too close, whispering in his car while her tingers traced down his chest.

    1:14 AM c

    Chapter 48 After Party

    s

    A few feet away, Elias lounged on a plush leather couch, drink in hand, enveloped by students eager to impress him. His signature <b>half</b>¨C<b>smirk </b>never left <b>his </b>face, <b>and </b>he observed the <b>entire </b>spectacle <b>with </b>the bored amusement of someone watching a mundane television show<b>. </b>

    I slipped through the tall <b>ss </b>doors onto the balcony. The night air was cold against my skin, and I shivered slightly. Leaning against the railing. I finally took <b>a </b>deep breath for what felt like the first time tonight.

    <b>But </b>before I could fully savor the tranquility, voices emerged from the shadows.

    Njerked back and ducked <b>behind </b>a <b>decorative </b>nt. Great Why couldn¡¯t I have just five minutes of peace?

    To make matters worse, it was Sienna and Jaxon who had appeared, closing the balcony doors behind them.

    ¡°You¡¯re really doing this?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice echoed through the night.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to take me <b>back</b>?¡±

    Jaxon sighed, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°You chose the North.¡±

    That¡¯s because you broke up with me!¡± she snapped, her voice rising with agitation.

    ¡°We were never together, Sienna. You know that¡±

    Silence hung in the air for a brief moment

    ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s because of Arden again, isn¡¯t it?¡± she spat, her tone dripping with venom

    I internally groaned. Was it too much to ask for one day without Sienna dragging my name <b>into </b>something I wanted no part

    ¡°Do you still love her, is that it?¡± Sienna pushed, relentless in her probing.

    Jaxon remained silent.

    I shrugged, fully expecting <b>him </b>to remain tight¨Clipped. In fact<b>, </b>all my expectations of him had long since gone down the drain, so this wasn¡¯t a surprise.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Sienna huffed, frustration radiating off her<b>. </b>

    ¡°Just go with Cade,¡± Jaxon continued, his tone surprisingly <b>calm</b>. ¡°That¡¯s <b>what </b>you want, right<b>?</b>¡±

    With that. Jaxon turned and walked away, dismissing her whines and proteskas if they were nothing more than background noue. I waited a few extra seconds to ensure they were both truly gone. Finally, when I felt safe enough, I stood up, brushing the dust from my <b>pants </b>and stepping out of the shadows.

    ¡°Good grief.¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Why do I <b>have </b>to be everyone¡¯s scapegoat<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    With that. I pushed open the <b>balcony </b>doors and was about to leave to tend to my other duties. However, before I could <b>take </b>

    nother step forward, a sharp pain shot through my <b>scalp</b>.

    Somor yanked <b>my </b>hair from behind.

 My trembling hand Ch 49

    Chapter 49 Evil

    ARDEN

    This woman, really.

    s

    I thought she¡¯d screamed herst, stomped her foot, and left the balcony in a huff, just like she always did when things didn¡¯t go her way. However, it seemed she sensed my presence, because she stayed.

    ¡°What the heck?¡± I gasped as she yanked me backward, <b>hard </b>enough <b>that </b>my feet stumbled over themselves.

    ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied being an attention whore, and now you¡¯re eavesdropping on Jaxon <b>and </b>me?¡±

    I sighed and gripped her wrist. ¡°I was on the balcony first. If you don¡¯t want anyone overhearing your fights, maybe you shouldn¡¯t do it in public.¡±

    She bit her lip in frustration and seized me by the <b>hair</b>, dragging me across the hall like a rag doll.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I yelled, wing at her <b>hand</b>.

    But she was stronger <b>than </b>I had anticipated<b>, </b>powered by something far more nefarious than mere rage¨Cpure obsession, <b>perhaps</b>.

    I tried to dig my heels in, but <b>she </b>was already shoving open a door near the bathroom wing. The room smelled like barf <b>and </b>sweat, mixed with <b>a </b>chemical cleaner that didn¡¯t quite do the <b>job</b><b>. </b>

    Sienna finally let me go, shooting me a re that could have melted steel.

    ¡°You really think you¡¯re the best now, huh?¡± she snapped, cornering me against the wall.

    I straightened my posture and casually brushed my hair back with my fingers, ¡°What is your problem?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my problem¡± she hissed.

    I was done with this woman.

    ¡°What have I ever done to <b>you</b>, Sienna?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>were the better one between the two of us! Back in high school, you were popr. You had followers, friends other than me. Meanwhile, <b>you </b>were the only friend I had!¡±

    ¡°Your parents actually cared about you. And <b>now </b><b>you </b>have Jaxon. You¡¯re <b>with </b>my mate, <b>and </b>I don¡¯t give a damn about what you do with him. So what the heck do you want from me?!¡±

    ¡°You think I have him?¡± Her voice cracked, brittle and ugly. ¡°I don¡¯t. You do. Even now.¡±

    I stepped forward, challenging her stance. ¡°No, Sienna. What you really want is someone to me for your <b>own </b>emptiness.¡± I want you to leave,¡± she growled through gritted teeth.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want you gone she <b>spat </b>¡°Removed. Forgotten. Treated like a piece <b>of </b>disposable trash. Until <b>that </b>happens, I¡¯m not going to shut up And now that you¡¯re factionless.¡±

    Shrined in eyes filled with cage. ¡°I will exploit that. I¡¯ll make sure every <bst </b>person here knows you¡¯re nothing.¡±

    leaned

    I stared at her in dublet

    This wasn¡¯t just anger she was downright <b>insane</b>. She wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Or maybe she was¨Cand that was the scarier

    I slowly scanned the room, trying to conceal my n to escape

    1:14 AM <b>? </b>?

    Chapter 49 Evil

    <b>That </b>was when I spotted a familiar item sitting on the edge of a uniling sunk 4 hard her

    I nced at it once and then back to her.

    This is what she deserves.

    ¡°You really think you can scare me?¡± I whispered, a daring smile creeping onto my face

    She smirked, confident. ¡°I already have.¡±

    I smiled sweetly back at her. ¡°Good. Then this won¡¯te as a surprise¡±

    I grabbed the barf bag and, without a second thought, hurled in straight at her face.

    **WHAT THE HELL Sienna shrieked.

    It sttered all over her <b>hair</b>, down her neck, and onto her silk top

    She screamed again. a high¨Cpitched, throat¨Cshredding wail.

    I didn¡¯t stick around for anything worse to ur.

    s

    I shoved the door open and bolted, nearly tripping on the uneven tile. My breath burned in my throat, but I didn¡¯t stop. The moment I burst into the chaos of the party, Sienna¡¯s shriek faded into the background.

    And with <b>that</b>, I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at her reaction. She definitely deserved that

    The mansion¡¯s corridors had emptied. The music andughter slowly receded into silence. Broinen beer boules and bits of confetti littered the floor, surrounded by the students tasked with cleaning up the aftermath. Most studens had migrated to their own homes, and the After Sound was in full swing again, with people filming their sexual endeavors and amassing points like it was a game.

    With cleaning nearlypleted, I had told Tessa and Owen to head home, insisting I¡¯d nearly finished the deanup myself

    I was working alongside a few others¡ªmostly those caught cutting in <b>line </b>or skipping sses. One guy I vaguely recognized. Trevor, Kieran¡¯s friend, kept casting nces my way.

    Well, that was my cur to go home.

    I gathered thest bits of trash from my area into a bag before attempting t&Jocate my belongings. However, just as I was about to leave, a hand shot out and grabbed my wrist.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± I hissed, yanking it <b>back</b>. ¡°Let go.¡±

    He tightened his grip.

    ¡°Trevor,¡± he smiled¨Ca predator¡¯s smile. He leaned in closer under the dim light. ¡°Your brother, Kieran¡¯s friend. Remember used toe to your house all the time. You were pretty even <b>back </b>then.¡±

    Gold dread shot through <b>me</b>. This was not <b>going </b>to be <b>a </b><b>casual </b><b>chat</b>.

    I tried to pull away, but <b>suddenly</b>, more figures emerged¨CKieran, Sienna, <b>and </b>a couple of others from the West Sienna had

    andard new art of clothes, but the murderous look in her eyes was unmistakably familiar.

    1

    I spun around, trying to bolt, but Sienna coldly grabbed me from the other side.

    ¡°Not as fast,¡± she hissed

    My mouth open to scream, bet I didn¡¯t get a sound out Kieran <b>stepped </b>forward, brandishing a tiny bottle¨Csomething

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it,¡± he said ¡°Trust is. You want to be good for something, right? Then, be good to Trevor.¡±

    1:14 AM <b>c </b>ch.

    Chapter 49 Evil

    He pried open my jaw and tipped something clear on my tongue.

    1 fought, spitting it out

    ¡°No! No-¡± My voice cracked.

    Trevorughed. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere

    They forced my mouth open again-

    And dumped it down my throat. Warm, bitter fluid coated my tongue.

    The world instantaneously <b>spun</b>, and terrors red in my mind.

    Kieran and Trevor forced me upright <b>and </b>began marching me down the hall toward one of therge bedrooms.

    ¡°No¨Cplease!¡± I choked, fighting their <b>grip</b>.

    Sienna whispered in my ear, ¡°You¡¯ll <b>thank </b>us.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Winters won¡¯t being back until tomorrow,¡± Kieran chimed. ¡°Make it quick. Trevor.¡±

    Trevor licked his lips as he gazed at my body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not going to get caught.¡±

    s

    1 fought against them, but the drug kickstarted agony in my head. My vision blurred, fingers losing grip on consciousness. Heat surged through me like molten fire.

    They shoved me onto a mattress, pinned me down.

    ¡°No! Stop it!¡± I cried, tears burning my eyes.

    I tasted something sweet and horrifying as another pill was forced inside my mouth.

    The drug hit fast. My throat closed around panic.

    They closed in euphoria blooming in my limbs, heat squeezing through my veins, thoughts spiraling in every direction.

    A heat inducer.

    I thrashed my limbs around, but with the four of them there, holding me with Sienna ready to film everything, I felt <b>myself </b>dlowly losing hope.

    I turned to Kieran once, and there wasn¡¯t an ounce of regret in <b>his </b>gaze. How <b>could </b><b>he </b>do this to his own sister? Did he hate me

    that much!

    I began to cry tears streaming down my face. Trevor <b>began </b>unbuttoning my blouse while the other two held my arms. waiting for the full effect of the heat inducer pill to <b>push </b><b>through</b>.

    However, just before I was about to lose hope, the door mmed open.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 50

    Chapter 50 I Want You

    Chapter 50 I Want You

    ARDEN

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    I felt the grip on my wrist loosen as Cade¡¯s voice resonated throughout the expansive room. Instead of the disgusting. <b>mmy </b>body of Trevor pressing against mine, Cade enveloped me in his warmth, removing his jacket and wrapping it around my <b>shoulders</b>.

    Safe.

    I felt safe again.

    ¡°A¨CAlpha Cade?¡± Sienna stammered, hastily putting her phone down and shoving it into her pocket.

    <b>¡°</b>Lasked what the hell are you doing?¡± he demanded.

    Kieran was the first to respond, his tonecking any hint of seriousness. It felt like what he had done was just <b>a </b>casual affair, which only made me want to hurl in disgust.

    ¡°Calm down. Alpha. We came here, and it was like this already<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he said nonchntly. ¡°We were just trying to help him film because proof is needed in the Aftersound. We¡¯re being very good friends.¡±

    Cade¡¯s frown deepened<b>, </b>and my heart quickened as I felt his body tense against mine. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kieran replied shamelessly, appearing proud of his actions.

    ¡°Pathetic.¡± Cade muttered under his breath, evoking a frown from Kieran. ¡°You can¡¯t even attract a woman without resorting to such vile methods, yet you take pride in what you¡¯ve done. And you,¡± he continued, turning his piercing gaze towards Sienna, ¡°didn¡¯t you choose the North?¡±

    Sienna was at a loss for words. She stuttered incessantly before <b>finally </b>managing to whisper a

    Just then, an intense wave of heat surged through my body. It <b>was </b>overwhelming, so much so that it hurt, and I instinctively sought more warmth from Cade. He nced at me for a moment, concern seen in his eyes.

    Then, a smirk crept across Cade¡¯s face as he shook his head before looking back at Sienna. ¡°I have plenty to discuss with you, but I¡¯ll hold off until tomorrow.¡±

    With that, he slid his arm beneath my leg and the other around my waist, lifting me effortlessly into his embrace. I stifled a moan as I wrapped my arms around his neck, burying my face <b>against </b>him and inhaling his fresh yet musky scent.

    ¡°Hey, Trevor called just before we exited. ¡°I know you¡¯re an Alpha, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to barge into our space. I had her first. If you want, you can have her after I¡¯m done <b>with </b>her.¡±

    Cade remained silent for a moment. However, Trevor then ced a hand on his shoulder<b>, </b>attempting to pull him back. ¡°Let¡¯s all y fair here, Alpha,¡±

    ¡°Hold on for a second.¡± Cade whispered into my ear. I <b>had </b>no idea what he was nning, <b>but </b>1 followed his lead diligently. He removed lus <b>arm </b>from my waist and turned around, only for me to feel a sudden forceing from him. But it wasn¡¯t dated at me, it was aimed squarely at Trevor

    ed through the room before Trevor yelled out. My vision blurred momentarily, but as I peeked over Cade¡¯s shoulder. I taught a <b>glimpse </b>of blood streaming down Trevor¡¯s <b>nose</b>.

    Cade quickly ced hus <b>am </b><b>back </b>on my waist <b>and </b>began walking out of the room. After that, everything became a <b>blur</b>. kowever, I could feel we were moving farther away from the mansions, so I mustered the strength to tap <b>his </b>shoulder. ¡°Home¡± bemmed, his voice softer <b>than </b>I was ustomed to hearing from him.

    ¡°Where, are we going?¡± I managed to say despite the debilitating heat coursing through me.

    ¡°My house,¡± he replied <b>simply </b>

    1 fror, siendly shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the mansions of the <b>North</b>,¡± I murmured, fully aware that some of his

    1:14 AM c c

    Chapter 50 I Want You

    5 Free Coins

    faction members would be there. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to see me in this vulnerable state, not <b>even </b>Tessa; I didn¡¯t <b>want </b>to

    worry her more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured me gently. ¡°We¡¯re headed to my apartment outside the school.¡±

    My body rxed slightly at his words, yet the uncertainty of whaty ahead lingered. A few minutester, we finally arrived at a condominium. Cade stepped inside the elevator and pressed the button for <b>the </b>highest floor

    We were enveloped in silence, and the heat I was feeling showed no signs of <b>easing</b>.

    Once we reached the top, he opened the door. ¡°<b>Can </b>you walk <b>now</b>?¡±

    I nodded despite the uncertainty swirling in my mind. Cade let me down slowly, but it seemed the drug they had given me was potent because my legs betrayed me before they even touched the ground.

    He clicked his tongue in frustration and scooped me up once more. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± he sighed, a <b>hint </b>of annoyance threading his voice.

    My cheeks reddened further as he carried me <b>toward </b>what I presumed to be his room. How did I know? The room smelled overwhelmingly of him, <b>which </b>wasn¡¯t helping with the heat¨Cit had be unbearable to the point I struggled to breathe.

    Cade paused, about to leave, but I instinctively grasped his wrist. At that moment, thoughts of <b>his </b>earlier offer flooded back. into my <b>mind</b>. Out of every Alpha¨Cno, out of every <b>man </b>in the school¨Conly Cade could make me feel this safe. So, even. though the other Alphas had offered protection, I sensed he was the only one capable of truly providing that for me.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was the drug clouding my judgment, but I found myself contemting his offer. Despite knowing he <b>had </be to this school with someone significant in <b>mind</b>, those concerns were overshadowed by my burning desires.

    Cade turned to face me. I bit my lip in desperation, struggling to articte the thoughts racing through my mind. In <b>the </b>end. I settled on a single word-

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Despite the dimness of the room, I could see <b>the </b>way his eyes darkened <b>with </b>intensity.

    ¡°Please, what, Arden<b>?</b>¡±

    I closed my eyes, feeling a warm tear slip <b>down </b>my cheek. ¡°Please, make the pain stop.¡±

    In an instant, I felt myself caged by <b>his </b>presence. He was on <b>top </b>of me, his arms positioned next to my face, gazing into my eyes as if he were holding back every fiber of his being. ¡°<b>What </b>do you <b>want</b>? Use your words,¡± he urged.

    His lips were so close to mine that when he spoke, our mouths brushed together ever <b>so </b>slightly. It was like a dangerous drug ¡ªmore intoxicating than anything I had ever ingested¨Cbecause I found <b>myself </b>craving more.

    I swallowed hard, searching his gaze. Though this wasn¡¯t our first encounter in such close proximity, Lstill couldn¡¯t limate to his striking handsomeness. It seemed he, too, was <b>taking </b>the time to explore my features, <b>his </b>gaze lingering.

    ¡°Tell me. Arden,¡± he whispered, his lips grazing <b>against </b>mine once more, igniting a fire within me.

    Those there words was all it took. He engulfed my lips just enough to <b>make </b>me feel like he was the antidote I needed to

    effects of the drug. I moaned <b>against </b>his lips, and I felt himself <b>losing </b>control<b>, </b>biting the soft tissue.

    ¡°Fuck ¡°The wusprzed ¡°Why are you making me feel <b>this </b><b>way</b>?¡±

    My marat was still <b>hary</b><b>, </b><b>unable </b>to process his words, yet <b>that </b>made me happy, a small smile appearing on my lips. We found kissing rachanging saliva, biting each other¡¯s lips <b>without </b>the pain that came with it.

    I found myself craving for more despite being in the moment. This was bad. This was really bad.

    fel

    If something harden against my <b>hips</b>, and with our position changed downward, our heats met, causing me to <b>gasp </b>at the jasure Is was rydurubou because it was <b>just </b>the slightest touch, yet the effect felt too much.

    1:14 AM <b>? </b>?

    Chapter 50 I Want You

    s

    It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one affected because he cursed under his breath, throwing his head back, allowing me to see how his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    ¡°Please, please,¡± I continued to <b>plead</b>. For what? I wasn¡¯t sure. However, for now, all I <b>knew </b>was that I wanted him.

    He devoured my lips again, and I was slowly growing impatient. I reached <b>down </b>to his crotch to touch his hardness, but <b>he </b>grabbed my wrist along with the other one, cing it above my head.

    Dazed, I looked up at him with a disappointed expression. ¡°We¡¯re not doing it?¡± I vaguely asked.

    His pupils were as dark as ever, almost taking over <b>his </b>entire eye. He bit his lip to the point it drew blood before turning to the side. He leaned down and encased me in his arms, making me feel confused yet still desiring him at the same time.

    ¡°Your mind isn¡¯t clear,¡± he muttered, releasing his scent into the air to calm me down. I closed my eyes and breathed him in. wrapping my arm around his neck.

    I¡¯m not going to <b>take </b>this as your answer to my offer,¡± he continued. He lifted himself a bit and looked into my eyes.

    ¡°Rest, Arden¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 51

    Chapter 51 Unsettled

    Chapter 51 Unsettled.

    ARDEN

    0

    D

    I <b>woke </b>up feeling warmer than <b>usual</b>. Has someone fired the heater inside the dorm already?

    With that, I snuggled deeper into the warmth, feeling myself falling into slumber once more.

    s

    My cheek was pressed against something solid, but beneath it, a steady rhythm was heard. That was when all the sleep in my body was flushed down the drain.

    My eyes snapped open, and I finally found the source of the warmth. Cade, <b>in </b><b>all </b>his shirtless glory, was lying in front of me.

    One of his arms <b>was </b>under me, while the other was cedzily on my waist.

    1 <b>gasped </b>quietly and tensed.

    His arms loosened, but he didn¡¯t wake. He looked peaceful, brows slightly furrowed even in his sleep. Unconsciously, I reached and smoothed out the lines between <b>his </b>brows<b>. </b>

    11 rxed slightly, making him appear more boyish. That also made me <b>smile</b>; however, when I realized what I was doing, I quickly closed my eyes and cursed internally.

    Oh my goodness. What was I doing?

    Images fromst night came back¨Cme stumbling in <b>his </b>arms, clinging to his shirt, my fingers digging into his <b>back</b>, crying against his skin, and my lips brushing his neck as I¡¯d begged him to take me.

    It <b>wasn¡¯t </b>me.

    It was the heat inducer. <b>I </b>swear.

    1 <b>bit </b>my

    lower lip in horror, carefully shifting out of his embrace. I <b>was </b><b>still </b>in my clothes¨Cwrinkled with the faint scent of the drug lingering in the fabric.

    I tiptoed across the massive room, grabbed my jacket, and slipped outside.

    The sun was already high in the <b>sky </b>over the Elite <b>campus</b><b>. </b>I ran through the cool morning air, darting into a bus stop, and proceeded to go to my dorm.

    Maisey, who was alreaily at the front desk, looked at me with raised eyebrows, but I didn¡¯t give her any attention as I ran toward my room.

    <b>I </b>quickly opened the door, and before I could even close it, I heard a sharp gasp.

    ¡°Arden!¡±

    Tessa bolted toward me, eyes ssy with <b>panic</b>, and wrapped her arms tightly around my shoulders.

    ¡°I was so worried!¡± she whispered harshly. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you sincest night. Are you okay<b>? </b><b>Are </b>you hurt? Did they¨Cdid anyone¨C7

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I breathed, hugging her back.

    Tesa pulled back and cupped my face, checking for bruises. ¡°How did you get away? We heard from someone in the cleanup

    am that Kieran and his friends tried to do something. They <b>said </b>something was off, and then Owen-¡±

    My heart dropped ¡°What about Owen?¡±

    Tessa winced. ¡°He went to confront Kieran this morning At the <b>Elite </b>Mansions¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I ran toward the closet, fumbling for a clean shirt. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have gone there. Kieran¡¯s insane.¡±

    ¡°He said somer had to do Tessa said, biting her lip. ¡°And Arden

    ?It

    175

    1:14 AM & c

    Chapter 51 Unsettled.

    <b>¡°</b>What?¡±

    Alpha Cade.¡±

    ¡°You you smell like <b>Alpha </b>

    I froze.

    s

    Then, I sniffed my sleeve.

    Dawn it

    ¡°Did something happen between the two of you? I didn¡¯t see it at the Aftersound.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I said quickly. ¡°Nothing happened. I was¡­ in his room, yes, but¨Che saved me, Tessa. That¡¯s <b>all</b><b>. </b>I swear,¡±

    She nodded <b>quickly</b>. ¡°Okay, okay. But we need to go now, I couldn¡¯t stop Owen because I was still trying to contact you

    I rugged <b>on </b>a hoodie, spritzed perfume to mask the scent of Cade, and threw my hair up into a bun. We burst out of the dorm, feet pounding the stone paths as we <b>sprinted </b>across campus.

    The Elite Mansions towered ahead. But even from a distance, I could hear the shouts.

    ¡°Owen!¡±

    I rushed <b>forward</b>.

    The moment we turned the corner<b>, </b><b>I </b>saw it. Owen was on the ground¨Cbruised, lip bleeding, cheek swollen. Kieran towered over him, <b>his </b><b>fist </b>raised, aiming for another hit. Beside him was Trevor, who was <b>kicking </b>Owen before he could next to them was once again Sienna, appearing to be enjoying the show.

    <b>¡°</b>What the hell!¡± I screamed, rushing in and shoving Kieran back.

    He stumbled slightly, eyes red, one cheek marked by what looked like Owen¡¯s earlier blow.

    ¡°He started it!¡± Kieran spat. ¡°He came into my mansion throwing punches.¡±

    get up, and

    Owen wiped blood from his lip and tried to lunge <b>again</b><b>. </b>I had to wrap my arms around his waist, holding him back with every ounce of strength I had.

    ¡°No, no more! Stop it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Owen muttered, though he clearly wasn¡¯t.

    Tessa knelt beside him, helping him sit upright. Her eyes burned with tears when she saw the blood on his temple.

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding, <b>you </b>idiot,¡± she hissed.

    Kieran smirked and stepped forward

    ¡°You freaks <b>think </b>you can walk in here and use me of

    ¡°Back off,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to touch my friends,¡± I snarled.

    ¨C

    ¡°Is that so Trevor <b>asked </b>in a teasing tone. ¡°How about this?¡±

    Ije tried to kick Owen again, but this time, Tessa covered him, so Trevor¡¯s <b>shoe </b>scraped against her knee.

    ¡°What is your problem?¡± I eximed, holding onto Trevor¡¯s cor.

    That was when amanding voice sliced through the air.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    Iveryone turned to the source of the voice.

    Chapter 51 Unsettled

    Alc. Winters

    <b>5 </b>Free Coins

    We were all seated in Mr. Winters private office.

    <b>Kieran</b>, Trevor, and Sienna sat on one side. On the other side, Tessa and I sat stiffly, hands clenched over our knees. Owen <b>had </b>been sent to the clinic, barfing and disoriented. They were checking his head for signs of trauma.

    ¡°So,¡± Mr. Winters began. ¡°Someone tell me the story.

    Kieran was the first to speak, casually leaning back in his seat.

    ¡°He started it,¡± he said, gesturing vaguely toward the empty <b>chair </b>Owen should¡¯ve upied. ¡°That dude came storming into my ce throwing punches. I was just defending myself.¡±

    Trevor nodded beside him, the perfect loyal minion. ¡°We were <b>just </b>talking. Then hees in swinging like some lunatic.

    Tessa¡¯s frown <b>deepened</b>. ¡°It <b>was </b>only because of what they did to Arden. They drugged herst night when she was just cleaning <b>up </b>after the Ivory Solstice. It¡¯s sexual assault.¡±

    Mr. Winters sighed, tilting his head toward our side of the room. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Kieran <b>gave </b>a snort. ¡°Of course not. In Elite, we value proof. They don¡¯t <b>have </b><b>proof </b>of the assault.¡±

    Sienna¡¯s lips curved into a self<b>¨C</b>satisfied smile. ¡°And Arden is factionless,¡± she added, sounding fake sweet. ¡°So the rules of the school factions don¡¯t govern over her.¡±

    My jaw clenched. I wanted to p that smirk right off her face.

    Mr. Winters tapped his <b>fingers </b>against the desk. ¡°<b>She¡¯s </b>correct

    ¡°What?¡± I blinked. ¡°It¡¯s a crimel How is this even a discussion?

    ¡°Did something <b>happen</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Mr. Winters asked evenly, gaze narrowing. ¡°Did they really assault you? I was there at midnight, and no students were left in my mansion.¡±

    I pursed my lips. In <b>a </b>way, nothing had happened because Cadeved me before they could do some genuine damage.

    ¡°They drugged me,¡± I said finally.

    ¡°We <b>just </b>gave her <b>a </b>drink,¡± Trevor shrugged. ¡°She drank it willingly. If it was forced, then something else would have happened, <b>right</b>?¡±

    I turned to him <b>with </b>a heated re. ¡°<b>You </b>know <b>that¡¯s </b>not the truth<b>.</b>¡±

    Mr. Winters sighed but didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he picked up a remote and pressed a button.

    This is the footage we recovered from the mansion entrance<b>,</b>¡± he <b>said</b>. The video yed silently.

    There was Owen marching <b>toward </b>Kieran¡¯s ce<b>, </b><b>fists </b>already balled. Then, he punched Kieran <b>cleanly </b><b>across </b>the face.

    I closed my ryri.

    ¡°Kieran¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Winters <b>said</b>. ¡°It <b>was </b><b>an </b>act of self¨Cdefense<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I

    ¡°But they ganged up on him¡± I snapped. ¡°Clearly, Owen¡¯s the one in jeopardy now¨Che¡¯s barely conscious!¡±

    ¡°He only has a scrape on the cheek,¡± Tessa muttered bitterly, pertaining to Kieran.

    ¡°Arad what about Tessa?¡± I added. <b>¡°</b>She got kicked by Trevor

    Mr Winters rubbed his temples, tired. ¡°Regarding that the nature of the vition surrounds Arden¨Ca factionless¨Cso in theory, this does not fall under standard protections

    <b>3/5 </b>

    1:14 AM c d

    Chapter 51 Unsettled.

    My mouth went dry.

    +5 Free C

    Coins

    ¡°As for the injuries¡­ Since Owen initiated violence but <b>was </b>the one who was hurt more, I would suggest that they talk it out. Let¡¯s <b>not </b>escte this further, shall we?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing<b>. </b>

    <b>My </b>fists shook..

    Across from me, Kieran grinned. Trevor nced down, smug, while Sienna <b>ran </b>her manicured nails through her hair like this was just another <b>win </b>in her perfectly charmed life.

    I hated them. Every single one of them.

    And worse. I hated how powerless I <b>was</b>. How, even now, Tessa had scraped her knees trying to protect me, and Owen was sitting in the clinic with a busted head because of me.

    My eyes fell shut.

    The door suddenly burst open with a loud m.

    ¡°I have <b>a </bint to make.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Cade,¡± Mr. Winters said slowly, sitting up. ¡°What are you doing here? We¡¯re still not finished with this meeting

    ¡°<b>Cade</b>?¡± I whispered the moment he entered the <b>room</b>. The others also straightened, surprised by his presence.

    Cade remained expressionless. ¡°I just heard <b>you </b>agreed toe to a settlement, right?¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he muttered. ¡°That means I can now make myints.

    His eyes fell on Sienna. ¡°Regarding Miss Sienna Graves.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>What?¡± she asked, her voice faltering for the first time.

    Cade stepped inside. ¡°She¡¯s part of my faction,¡± he started off. ¡°And per use 3.6 under factionw, a faction leader may remove any member from their faction for behavior deemed disloyal, criminal, or disruptive to faction integrity. I have proof she helped facilitate the drugging of a factionless student¨CArden.¡±

    He pulled out a data chip and ced it neatly on Mr. Winters¡® desk.

    My eyes widened. ¡°How did you?¡±

    He nced at me but didn¡¯t answer.

    Mr. Winters inserted the chip. The screen changed <b>to </b>footage from the hallway where they tried to drug me, clearly without

    Cade continued calmly: ¡°<b>Additionally</b>, I¡¯m proposing <b>an </b><b>equal </b>settlement for the conflict that <b>had </b>just happened. Owen shall <b>pay </b>for Kieran¡¯s hospital fees. And Kieran <b>and </b>Trevor shall pay for Owen¡¯s.¡±

    Kieran scoffed. ¡°I barely have a scratch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how a settlement works,¡± Cade said simply. nt it, Mr. Winters?¡±

    My Winter¡® eyes darkened ¡°Mr. Cahan, I suggest you do not get involved-

    How can I not?¡± Cade¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°When one of <b>my </b>members hasmitted <b>a </b>crime¨Cnot just by Elite¡¯s standards, but by generalw This means that even if Arden is factionless and these actions are not covered by thews of Elite, I¡¯m sure it vites the rule of ournd.¡±

    Would you rather this video gets out to the public?¡±

    He Hepped forward, now just a few feet from <b>the </b>desk.

 My trembling hand Ch 52

    Chapter 52 What Comes Around

    Chapter 52 What Comes Around

    ARDEN

    s

    The door to Mr. Winters¡® office swung <b>shut </b>behind us with <b>a </b>heavy thud. He remained inside, and the moment Cade brought up the issue being addressed beyond the school walls, Mr. Winters immediately sided with him.

    Figures. That man only cared about the school¡¯s well¨Cbeing.

    As we stepped into the hallway, the tension didn¡¯t dissipate, it trailed behind us, refusing to let go. Sienna hurried after Cade het heels tapping frantically against the polished floor.

    ¡°Cade, wait¨Cplease. You can¡¯t just kick me out of the faction like <b>this</b><b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°You barely know who I am,¡± she added, her voice filled with urgency

    Cade halted and turned to face her. ¡°Exactly,¡± he muttered, irritation heard in his tone. ¡°Why would you choose me if that was the case?¡±

    She bit her lip, and I watched as desperation wed its way to the surface of her expression. ¡°I¡­ like you!¡± she eximed shyly. ¡°I admire your faction very much, and I believe choosing you is for the best.¡±

    Her gaze was innocent, the same look she always wore one that even fooled Jaxon. I felt my breath hitch when Cade remained <b>silent </b>Sienna had always relied on her looks and naivete to get what she wanted.

    ¡°You should have thought of that before drugging someone,¡± Cade said. I nced between <b>them</b>, finding his expression unyielding, still <b>cold </b>as he regarded her.

    ¡°The North does <b>not </b>ept such actions.¡±

    Sienna bit her lip again, and I could almost see the gears in her mind turning. ¡°You¡¯re just doing this because I¡¯m <b>not </b>originally from your faction. If it were one of your members-

    ¡°I would have done the same, Cade cut her off decisively. ¡°You should have thought twice before <b>acting</b>.

    ¡°I just Sienna floundered, her mouth <b>twitching </b>and tears¨Cbrimming in her eyes.

    Bui Cade wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore. His shoulders were squared, and he strode ahead with determination. For the first time, Sienna appeared like a crumpled petal beneath a heavy foot¨Cstepped on and dismissed. Deep down, I knew no amount of pleading would change Cade Cahan¡¯s <b>mind</b>.

    Meanwhile, Kieran was pacing along the wall, phone pressed to his ear. ¡°Yes, I said I need it now. Like, today,¡± he snapped. <i>¡°</i>No, I don¡¯t care <b>what </b>time it is! They¡¯re making me pay for some idiot¡¯s hospital bill. Yeah, I know it¡¯s not fair, but that¡¯s what they said¨Cjust wire it. Mom

    I couldn¡¯t help but let a small, smug sinile creep onto my lips. So, he was talking to our parents. They were struggling to pay for his fees, I knew <b>that </b>all too well. This <b>was </b>just another blow to their already tight budget.

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t even feel <b>bad</b>. They were the ones who allowed Kieran to be this <b>way</b>.

    The scene wrapped me in a cloak of quiet satisfaction. I had thought all hope was lost. I had believed I would have to <b>walk </b>away from everything.

    <b>But </b>Cade

    He hade in like he always <b>dil</b>¨Ceractly when I needed him the most.

    <b>1 </b>quickened my pace and caught up to him just before he turned the corner down another hallway,

    ¡°¡°, my voice soft yet insistent.

    He used fus eyes wing back at me. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    1ocked up at him, hesitating as I gathered my thoughts. ¡°Why did you do it)¡±

    Chapter 52 What Comes Around.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    He raised a <b>brow</b>. ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°You know what.¡± My voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Come in like that. Fight for me like that.¡±

    Was it for¡­ wef

    That question lingered on the tip of my tongue, but I was grateful it didn¡¯t escape.

    There <b>was </b>a brief pause. His lips parted slightly, as if he were about to answer immediately¨Cbut then he pressed them into a firm <b>line</b>.

    ¡°It¡¯s for my faction,¡± he said.

    I swallowed hard.

    ¡°Right, Imuttered, the disappointment creeping in.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t for me.

    I don¡¯t want someone like Sienna in my faction,¡± he continued. ¡°Tessa and Owen are hurt. While we¡¯re at Elite, they fall under my leadership. <b>That </b>makes it my responsibility. I did what I had to do.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, nodding, my admiration for him reluctantly resurfacing. ¡°You¡¯re a great leader.¡±

    Cade studied me <b>for </b>a second before speaking again.

    ¡°Go see your friend,¡± he finally said, stepping away. ¡°Make sure he¡¯s alright.¡±

    And with that, he walked off, turning the corner and disappearing into the bustling noise of the school.

    I felt Tessa approach beside me, her hand brushing against mine.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± she asked.

    I pursed my lips, not ready to divulge everything. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Owen¡¯s alright.¡±

    She nodded in agreement.

    Together, we made our way to the clinic. The hallways <b>had </b>grown quieter now, a natural urrence since the after¨Cparty had happened just the night before <b>and </b>it was the weekend.

    The scent of floor <b>wax </b>and sterile air filled the medical <b>wing</b>. As we entered, he nurse looked up from her clipboard and offered us a tired, gentle smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s resting.¡± she <b>said </b>softly.

    ¡°Is he <b>alright</b>?¡± I <b>asked </b><b>as </b>I peeked <b>through </b>the curtains where Oweny.

    ¡°Tessa and Arden, right?¡± the nurse <b>inquired</b>, her tone friendly.

    The two of <b>us </b>nodded,¡®<b>unsure </b>of where this conversation was heading.

    ¡°He kept telling the to keep you two safe,¡± she chuckled softly. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s alright. <b>His </b>guardians aren¡¯t picking up. heard that all the medical expenses will be <b>taken </b>care of by the school.¡±

    I cted, a sigh of relief escaping my lips. However, her next words caused my breath to hitch.

    bur I

    He has a mild concussion, so we¡¯re transporting him to the hospital for further evaluation and treatment. Nothing too

    geous, but he¡¯ll need to miss school for a few days¨Cprobably a week. Light activity only after that,¡±

    My drifted to the bed where Owen was, eyes closed, an IV inserted in his arm. A bandage was wrapped around his forehead, a reminder of the violence.

    Tessa crossed her arms,ting her lip as worry etched across her face. ¡°He¡¯ll be <b>okay</b>, right?¡±

    1:14 AM

    Chapter 52 What Comes Around

    The nurse nodded reassuringly. ¡°We¡¯ll monitor him until the ambnce arrives.¡±

    I settled into a chair by <b>his </b>bedside, my gaze fixed on the slow rise and fall of his chest.

    s

    He didn¡¯t <b>have </b>to do it. He didn¡¯t have to show up at that <b>mansion</b>, ready to <b>fight </b>for me. And now, he was paying the price with bruises¨Cscars <b>that </b>weren¡¯t even his to bear.

    A tight knot formed in my chest.

    ¡°Oh<b>, </b>honey,¡± the nurse said softly, noticing Tessa¡¯s injury. ¡°That wound will leave a scar if we don¡¯t treat it immediately. Please, have a seat for a moment,¡±

    Tessa needed care too.

    I bit my lip, wrestling with my thoughts. I could handle my own pain just fine, but how long would my friends continue to suffer because <b>of </b>me<b>! </b>

    <b>Tessa </b>and Owen were hurting¡­

    Cade¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, a haunting reminder of the choices that <b>had </b>led us here.

    I blinked back the sting of tears threatening to spill over.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to be protected anymore. It wasn¡¯t sufficient to simply watch from the sidelines while others fought my battles. I needed to be more. I had to step up and protect them too.

    And there was only one person I could trust with that kind of fight.

    Before I knew it, my feet began to move on their own ord.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tessa called after me.

    I paused only briefly, turning to nce back at her.

    ¡°Please.. just take care of Owen <b>for </b><b>now</b>,¡± I <b>said</b>, breathless <b>as </b>I dashed down the corridor.

    1 had no clear sense of direction, no map in my mind nor destination in my heart. Just an instinct, a pull deep in my gut. My footsteps echoed against the quiet stone floors <b>as </b>I hurried through the halls, past the empty courtyards, and toward the one ce where I <i>felt </i>safe.

    The maze gardens.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how I knew he¡¯d be there. Perhaps it <b>was </b><b>because </b>the two of us often found <b>sce </b>in this serenity. Or maybe it was simply one of the <bst </b>quiet ces left within the chaos of Elite.

    But as I stepped into the garden, my breath <b>caught </b>in my throat at the sight before me.

    Cade

    He was sprawled across the curved stone bench beneath the arch of ivy and moonflowers, one arm casually folded behind <b>his </b><b>head</b><b>. </b>However, the moment I stepped onto the gravel <b>path</b>, his eyes fluttered open.

    ¡°What are you <b>doing </b>here?¡± he asked.

    I swallowed hard, my chest rising and falling in rhythm with my racing heart.

    Thetter taste of helplessness washed over me. Then there was Cade, who¨Ceven when I <b>hadn¡¯t </b>asked¨Calways stepped in to

    I walked her feeling the leaves brush against my arm as I passed. His <b>gaze </b>remained fixed on me, unwavering as I drew

    Taking arach, 1 steadied myself.

    Te made my decision,¡± I whispered.

    1:14 AM c ch

    Chapter 52 What Comes Around.

    Cade tilted his head slightly, waiting for me to continue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±

    s

 My trembling hand Ch 53

    Chapter 53 Expensive Lights

    Chapter 53 Expensive Lightsp

    ARDEN

    s

    The view from our seat was absolutely unreal. Cade and I found ourselves at a hotel half an hour away from Elite, where he had ordered an impressive spread for our dinner.

    As I gazed out the window, I could see Elite shimmering from a distance, its bright lights and the tall trees surrounding it making it stand out like a jewel in the night.

    Turning back to Cade, I noticed he was silently cutting up the steak.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring me here, you know?¡± I said<b>, </b>awkwardly pretending to fixate on the massive chandelier above us rather than acknowledging the significance of this <b>night</b><b>. </b>

    He gave a small nod and pushed the te of meat toward me. My eyes lit up at the sight, and I immediately seized a piece with my fork.

    ¡°I know,¡± he muttered, crossing his arms over his chest as he watched me devour my food. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to catch my on camera, and I¡¯m guessing you wouldn¡¯t want your first time to be <b>in </b>the Flite mansions.¡±

    I swallowed my bite.

    Fair. I couldn¡¯t refute <b>his </b>ims.

    Yet the reality hit me all over again¨Cwe were going to film ourselves as proof.

    Cade must have sensed the hesitation in my eyes, as he slowly turned to me and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± I lied under my breath, though I could tell he wasn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°The video won¡¯t circte,¡± he assured me. ¡°Especially not to Headmaster Winters¡±

    I furrowed my brows in <b>confusion</b>. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    unit.

    ¡°Il erase it before he can retrieve it.¡± He spoke so casually, but there was an unmistakable conviction in his words that put me at ease. ¡°So just befortable.¡±

    After that, he turned <b>away</b>, but his words settled warmly in my chest igniting <b>a </b><b>small </b>smile that crept across my lips before I could stop it.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually¡­ very kind, you know?¡± I muttered<b>, </b><b>mid</b>¨C<b>bite</b>.

    He froze, wine ss halfway to his lips<b>, </b>and slowly turned to me with a frown. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I mean..¡± I <b>hugged </b>my arms around myself, trying to gather my <b>thoughts</b><b>. </b>¡°Why are you going out of your way to do this?¡±

    His frown softened, but he didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he cast his gaze down to his hands <b>and </b><b>shook </b>his head slightly.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s the right thing to do,¡± he replied <b>vaguely</b><b>. </b>I noticed the flicker of guilt sweep across his features before he shook it off with a breath.

    Ok, he must be thinking about his special someone.

    His gaze lifted back to mine¨C

    But why did you change your mind?¡± he asked.

    It seemed like you were convinced not to sleep with anyone until you graduated.

    I opened my mouth to respond, then closed it again, unsure how to exin the heat that still lingered on my skin from that macht ¡ªthe way I had clung to him, and low, even now, I felt safer standing in this space with him than <b>I </b>could have <b>ever </b>unagined.

    <b>1/8 </b>

    1:14 AM

    Chapter 53 Expensive Lights

    ¡°I just have a feeling that you can protect me,¡± I finally answered.

    s

    My response hung awkwardly for a moment. Clearing my throat, I added, ¡°Besides, after this, I wouldn¡¯t be seen as desirable by the other men, especially the True <b>Alphas </b>anymore.¡±

    ¡°For sure, they wouldn¡¯t pester <b>me </b>after you¡¯ve imed my virginity.¡±

    Cade tilted his head at me, an amused glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m <b>not </b>so sure about that,¡± he whispered, making me wonder if I¡¯d heard him correctly.

    ¡°Huh?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Nothing.¡± he muttered quickly, grabbing his water <b>and </b>finishing it in one go.

    In that moment, the air between us became charged with tension. He held <b>his </b>gaze on me a moment longer before cing the ss down and stepping closer.

    His hand extended toward me, and his voice dropped to a low, inviting tone. ¡°So,¡± he asked, ¡°do you want to go?¡±

    I looked at his palm. The light from the chandelier caught the veins in his wrist, illuminating the way his fingers flexed ever so slightly, <b>waiting</b>.

    I ced my <b>hand </b>in his.

    His skin was warm, and his grip was steady.

    When he gently pulled me toward our room, I instinctively followed.

    The moment we arrived at the hotel room, the reality of <b>the </b>situation felt more tangible than ever.

    *Seriously, how do people do <b>this</b>?¡± I muttered, already feeling awkward.

    I had just finished showering, and now I was waiting for Cade to emerge from the bathroom.

    A few momentster, he stepped out<b>, </b><b>his </b>upper body bare and only <b>a </b>towel draped over his lower half.

    He sat on the edge of the bed, his damp hair falling messily <b>over </b>his forehead, his skin flushed from the hot shower. He radiated an aura of casual confidence, unbothered by the moment.

    <i>Of </i>course, he must have done this multiple times before. Meanwhile, I was in a robe that felt paradoxically too thin yet too heavy all

    at once.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only turn on this light,¡± he said, reaching toward the bedsidemp. ¡°That way, we won¡¯t be as visible.¡±

    I nodded, <b>though </b>I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>entirely sure if I understood what he meant. The warm amber light flickered on, casting a soft glow across the room.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmured.

    Cade sat back again, resting <b>his </b>forearms <b>on </b><b>his </b><b>thighs</b><b>, </b>and his gaze drifted over to me,

    ¡°Are we live yet?¡± I asked, trying to make a joke, though it came out breathless and uncertain.

    He shook his head. ¡°No. 1 figured <b>you </b>might need more time,¡±

    You figured right,¡± I replied, biting the inside of my cheek in nervousness.

    There was <b>a </b>long pause during which neither of us spoke. Goodness, could this get even <b>more </b>awkward! How do people <b>just </b>start doing these dingst

    Then, somewhat awkwardly, I suggested, ¡°Should we start with a.. kiss

    Cady looked up slowly and nodded once. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    I stepped closer, hesitant. My bare feet padded softly against the carpet as my hand instinctively reached out, brushing

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 53 Expensive Lights

    against his shoulder before resting lightly on his chest. His <b>skin </b>was warm beneath my palm, firm and solid.

    He tilted his head just slightly and leaned forward. When our lips finally met, it was¡­ slow. Slower <b>than </b>I¡¯d anticipated. He kissed me gently, without any pressure or force, seemingly waiting to see if I would <b>pull </b>away.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    Instead, I leaned in.

    My hand slid to the back of his <b>neck</b>, fingers threading into the damp ends of his hair. Cade¡¯s hand found its ce against my waist¨Cnot pulling me in, just grounding me where I stood.

    His mouth moved over <b>mine </b>again, this time deeper.

    Although we had kissed multiple times, there was something different about this moment. Maybe it was because his skin was bare beneath my touch, or because my robe had loosened slightly at the cor, or perhaps I <b>just </b>wanted to forget everything else that didn¡¯t matter right then.

    He pulled back first, his breath brushing against my cheek.

    <b>¡°</b>You okay?¡± he asked, concern heard in his voice.

    He had be kinder since the moment I first met him, but I still <b>wasn¡¯t </b>used to receiving this kind of warinth from him. I nodded, my lips tingling. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    It didn¡¯t feel bad at all. In fact, I found myself feeling hot, as if I somehow <b>wanted </b>to rush things along.

    No, bad idea, Arden! This was just a transaction.

    Still, I wrapped my

    arms around his neck and looked deeply into his eyes.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I whispered, a sense of determination rising within me. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 54

    Chapter 54 My First (18+)

    ARDEN

    s

    I nced at the phone <b>and </b>knew it wasn¡¯t filming just yet. However, why did Cade appear quite passionate <b>about </b>this already? His hands moved through my body, carressing every inch and making me shudder with each contact.

    ¡°Do you really have to do this?¡± I asked, covering my eyes with my arms,

    He sighed and removed them gently.

    ¡°Of course, I need to,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt, but with this, it wouldn¡¯t hurt as much. You need to feel pleasured as <b>early </b>as possible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to start recording?¡± I muttered.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°The shorter the live stream, the better, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    I nodded in agreement. However, for a while, I couldn¡¯t feel his touch on my body. With that, I slowly removed my arms. from my eyes and looked at him with confusion.

    It <b>was </b>hard to make out his expression in the dark, but I could feel he was holding back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked softly.

    He sighed <b>and </b>ran his fingers through <b>his </b>hair, which was still a little bit damp from his shower.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Arden?¡± he whispered.

    My heart skipped a beat. So, he was waiting for another approval 1 stifled a giggle. At this moment, he appeared more like a dog.

    than a wolf.

    ¡°Yeah, I finally answered, my heart pounding in my chest

    Cade¡¯s hand reached out, his fingers gentle as they brushed against my cheek. He leaned in, his lips meeting mine in a soft, tentative kiss. I responded, my lips parting slightly, inviting him in. His tongue slipped inside, exploring <b>and </b>tasting me. I moaned softly and my body pressed <b>against </b>his.

    His hand then moved down, gently caressing my neck before moving down to my arms. Was this really necessary to prepare me? It felt really good, though, so I let him continue.

    He traced the line down my chest, and I felt a shiver run through my spine.

    I gasped as he reached the swell of my breasts, his thumb brushing <b>against </b>the nipple through the thin fabric of the robe, ¡°Fuck.¡± I heard him whisper, and that sent another jolt to my spine, seemingly going down to my hole as it twitched.

    1 felt embarrassed for reacting <b>as </b>such, so I turned to the side and <b>bit </b>

    my lip.

    Cade¡¯s hand then slipped under the robe, his fingers cool against my heated skin. He cupped my breast, his thumb circling my nipple. I arched against him, and as much as I <b>was </b>afraid to <b>admit </b>it, my body was <b>craving </b>more.

    Ha other handaroved lower, tracing the line of my <b>hips </b>before it settled on the inner side of my thighs.

    It felt like my senses were at <b>an </b>all¨Ctime high¨Clike <b>a </b>switch had been turned on, and I could feel every touch <b>of </b><b>his </b>at a <b>much </b>incher intensity.

    I trembled, and I wondered if this was what it was supposed to feel like.

    He slipped his hand between my legs, his fingers finding the wetness through my underwear

    My body tensed at the contrast in temperatures. His finger felt cold against my heat.

    1:15 AM

    s

    Chapter 54 My First (18+)

    ¡°Rx, Arden,¡± he whispered in a soothing tone.

    I nodded, my body slowly rxing under his gentle touch. He slipped his fingers into my underwear, his touch light and teasing.

    1 gasped as he found my clit. I moaned <b>and </b>my body arched against his hand.

    ¡°Cade,¡± I gasped, my body tensing as he continued running his finger down my wetness. ¡°Is this¡­ is this really right?¡±

    ¡°<b>Hmm</b><b>, </b>he hummed, and even then, I couldn¡¯t see the look on his face. Did he like this? Was I the only one scrambling to hide my pleasure!

    Just then, I felt a sudden intrusion, one that had a <b>hint </b>of pain <b>to </b>it, making me feel full

    I grasped his wrist. ¡°How many?¡± I asked vaguely.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, confused.

    ¡°How many fingers did you put in me just now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond for a while, probably in disbelief that I was asking such a question.

    Just one finger,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He stopped what he was doing, but his finger was still inside me.

    His finger felt like it could be the real thing. To make matters worse, it was only one!

    I bit my lip and haphazardly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this anymore.¡±

    Cade stopped, his body stilling. Then, he removed his finger from my hole, making me surprised.

    With that, he began moving away.

    ¡°Wait, where are <b>you </b>going?¡±

    ¡°<b>You </b>said you don¡¯t want to do it anymore. If you¡¯re not ready

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± I quickly reacted.

    Goodness. He took my words too literally

    ¡°You have my full consent,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m just scared. It is my first <b>time</b>.¡±

    He sighed and went closer to me once more. Then, he spread my <b>thighs </b>and began teasing my clit, making me forget my initial thought.

    ¡°<b>I </b>know,¡± he whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll go slow. As slow as you <b>want</b>.¡±

    He pulled <b>back</b><b>, </b>liseyes searching mine. I reached out, my fingers tracing the lines of <b>his </b>chest and his abs. He shivered, his body responding to my <b>touch</b>. That made me proud, and for a second, I couldn¡¯t even feel <b>that </b>he inserted another finger inude me.

    He then reached for <b>his </b>boxers, his cock already hard and straining against the fabric.

    1 fruze Alright, maybe <b>I </b>really don¡¯t want this anymore.

    However, E in too deep <b>to </b>stop now.

    Thara night.

    <b>1:15 </b>AM

    s

    Chapter 54 My First (18+)

    I had already made up my mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready,¡± he said after a while, pulling his drenched fingers out of me. I felt my cheeks heat up again. How wet was I

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start the live stream, alright?¡± he muttered..

    Somehow, I didn¡¯t feel as wary <b>now</b>. With that, I nodded. The moment he was ge strange since it hadn¡¯t even been a minute.

    gone from the bed, I felt cold¨Cwhich <b>was </b>

    Then, he went back to where I was, slipped his cock out, and made me wrap my <b>hand </b>around it.

    ¡°You <b>can </b><b>take this</b>, right?¡± he asked, <b>his </b>voice suddenly taking a needier tone.

    My breath hitched, and I found myself unconsciously nodding.

    He rubbed it against me, the heat of it sending shivers down my spine.

    ¡°<b>Cade</b>.¡± I moaned, my body aching with need. However, I didn¡¯t know <b>what </b>I was asking for.

    At that moment, for what felt like the first time, Cade smiled, his eyes dark with desire.

    He positioned himself at my entrance, his cock poised to enter.

    Cade pushed in, slowly and gently, as he had promised. I gasped, my body tensing as he <b>filled </b>me. ¡°Crap,¡± he muttered for a

    moment

    ¡°Why? Does <b>it </b>not feel good?¡± I asked, my voice breathless.

    Cade didn¡¯t answer, his body bucking against mine. I gasped in shock. ¡°Fuck, Arden,¡± he groaned, and his body began moving against mine.

    ¡°It feels good.¡±

    Compared to the entrance of his fingers, this one surprisingly didn¡¯t hurt as much. It definitely felt like I was being filled, but aside from that, it reached deep within me one I didn¡¯t even know existed in my body.

    After a few seconds, I felt an electrifying shock in my body, causing me to moan and wrap my arms around his neck.

    I have never imagined myself doing this, but I also didn¡¯t think it would feel this good. However, with the camera on, I felt myself grow wary of the sounds I was making. I wrapped my arms around <b>his </b>shoulders and buried my face into his neck, muffling the moans,

    Yet, with one thrust, he squeezed out of me a word I wouldn¡¯t dare say.

    ¡°Harder,¡± I said before I could stop myself. It seemed my words surprised Cade, too<b>. </b>

    Suddenly, he stopped, making me confused. ¡°Why?¡± I muttered against his neck.

    ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± he <b>said </b>and stood, <b>making </b><b>me </b>feel cold. He then turned off the phone camera and tossed it to the floor. My eyes widened. ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rule in the book that states how long a video needs to be. <b>That </b>is enough proof.¡±

    I felt a slight disappointment in my heart. So, it was over?

    However, not even a second letter, Cade followed through with what I said mere seconds ago.

    Harder

    Imanest, my body moving with his, our bodies slick with <b>sweat</b>. ¡°Yes, Cade,¡± I gasped. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    I should have shut my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t control it

    What was happening to me!

    1:15 AM <b>c </b>c

    Chapter 54 My First (18+)

    He plowed into me, over and over again, hitting the spot that made me feel like I was losing my sanity.

    O

    s

    After what felt like <b>an </b>eternity, I felt the sudden tightness of my core, along with his cock bing even bigger inside me.

    ¡°<b>Wait</b>,¡± I said. However, it wasn¡¯t aimed to make him stop.

    It seemed he knew this time as he began hammering into me even harder.

    ¡°Arden,¡± he groaned, his body shuddering as he came.

    I moaned, my body chasing <b>my </b>own release.

    Then, Cade¡¯s body copsed against mine, our breaths bing one.

 My trembling hand Ch 55

    s

    Chapter 55 Addicted (18+)

    Chapter 55 Addicted (18+)

    CADE

    Going to Elite wasn¡¯t entirely my choice. I¡¯ve always thought <b>that </bbeling a werewolf based on the institution they went to instead of how they <b>were </b>as an entity was skewed.

    Others automatically think higher of you because you¡¯re from Elite, and at the same time, it granted others to treat those who didn¡¯t attend it with hostility.

    ¡°I respected enough to not go to Elite,¡± I said to my mom, who appeared just as exasperated as my dad.

    ¡°I know,¡± my mom said, massaging the bridge of her nose. ¡°But this is a grand opportunity, Cade. One that a true Alpha cannot pass on.¡± In the end, my fate was already sealed.

    So, with this <b>sealed </b>fate of mine, I decided to do something worthwhile instead¨C<b>and </b>that was to find out if Elite was truly as perfect as it seems.

    On my first day, it was already apparent that it was

    The bias. The special treatment. <b>The </b>point system. All of them denoted something <b>that </b>aimed to separate us further.

    <b>I </b><b>knew </b>being on top would <b>give </b>me the benefit of finding out more.

    So, I sought out her help.

    Her¨Cthe

    e person who seemed <b>so </b>innocent yet full of fire. One who also felt the injustices in Elite.

    I didn¡¯t expect to run into her so many times during my stay here, and the more I saw her, the more I grew frustrated. Because I began seeing her in her.

    However, I also couldn¡¯t deny <b>that </b>I was drawn. Maybe it was unconscious or innate, but I found myself wanting to protect her

    And that was what tonight was supposed to be.

    It was a done deal, <b>and </b>everything should have ended after I turned off the camera. However, with herying under me with cheeks pink from the heat still clinging to her skin¡­ her <b>breathing </b>stilbuneven, and her body close to mine, it was difficult to pull away<b>. </b>

    I tried not to think <b>about </b>how soft she felt <b>or </b>how her fingers had curled <b>over </b>my chest for just a second longer.

    However, she had to make it worse by smiling at me.

    She looked up at me with those warm, vulnerable eyes and innocently said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    My heart jolted. That <b>stupid </b>organ always knew how to betray me.

    With that<b>, </b>I looked away. However, she reached <b>out </b>and brushed her hand against mine again<b>, </b>and I turned my head to see her stall smiling

    (actually wasn¡¯t too painful,¡± she said, eyes <b>sparkling </b>under the dim light.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± I mutiered, but my voice came out softer <b>than </b><b>I </b>intended. Her <b>expression </b>turned to that of

    Le what she asked.

    Like I¡¯m the safest ce in the world.

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    1:15 AM <b>& </b>

    Chapter 55 Addicted (18+)

    <b>Instead</b>, I leaned in. My previous actions were slow and filled with hesitation, but this time. I felt hurried.

    s

    She was stunned at first, but she eventually leaned forward. When our lips began moving, it felt more desperate than earlier.

    She sighed into my mouth, <b>and </b>something inside me cracked. My hands cupped her face, and my thumb traced her cheekbone.

    ¡°You¡¯re dangerous,¡± I whispered against her lips.

    She still had that look of confusion, but along with it was an unmistakable desire.

    1 clicked my tongue. ¡°Fuck it,¡± I muttered before pulling her close again, wrapping my arms around her.

    <b>Without </b>the pressure of anything, our hands explored each other¡¯s bodies with a newfound heat. My <b>hands </b>trailed down her body, and despite only <b>having </b>done it with her once, I felt I had memorized the most sensitive spots of her body.

    Arden gained courage, too, and she began mirroring my movements, her touch sending shivers down my spine.

    I cursed under my breath before my lips found the spot behind her ear. She let out a loud moan, definitely <b>not </b><b>as </b>cautious as before.

    ¡°Cade,¡± she moaned my y name without any reservations. It felt like a silent plea, and I obliged, my mouth moving down her body and tasting every inch of her skin.

    Sweet.

    Why the hell did she taste so sweet?

    She gasped when I reached her breasts, and I took one nipple into my mouth.

    ¡°Cade, please,¡± she moaned, her fingers tangling in my hair.

    Tell me. Does it feel good?¡± <b>I </b>asked, pride surging through my veins

    She hesitated for a moment<b>, </b>and there it was again¡ªthe defiant look on her face that made me amused.

    She pursed her <b>lips</b>. ¡°You¡¯re teasing <b>me</b>.¡±

    ¡°Answer my question. I¡¯ll stop if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Cade¡± site whined, and I found myself smiling at the sight. Her skin had be redder than before, probably from both embarrassment and pleasure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± I continued to tease.

    ¡°It does!¡± she eximed, louder than I had expected.

    I smirked and moved lower, my tongue now tracing a path down her stomach¨CUnconsciously, she spread her legs for me, her pussy still wet from <b>our </b>earlier actions.

    1 looked up at her, our eyes meeting as I leaned in to taste her. She let <b>out </b>

    a <b>soft </b>

    cry<b>, </b>and her body bucked against mine.

    ¡°Oli pod,¡± slie gaped

    You like this a lot, don¡¯t you?

    ¡°Noo¡± she moaned..

    However, her lips moving in time with my tongue was <b>a </b>dead giveaway that she was enjoying this too much.

    I took my time, exploring every inch of her, bringing her to the brink of orgasm only to back off <b>again</b>. She was a panting. inthing mess by the time I finally slid two fingers into her

    1:15 AM c c

    Chapter 55 Addicted (18+)

    s

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re still tight, I <b>groaned</b>, my cock throbbing with need. I curled my fingers, hitting that spot inside her that made

    her see stars.

    <b>¡°</b>Cade.¡± she gasped. ¡°I¡¯m close.¡±

    I removed my hand, causing a whine to escape her lips once more. Then, I nudged my cock at her entrance, pausing to look down at her.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.

    She turned to the side and clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really insufferable. You¡¯ve done so much already, and you aska-

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the answer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you idiot,¡± she said. ¡°I really hate you.¡±

    While she continued with her rant, I slid into her slowly, my eyes never leaving hers. She left o halted whatever she was saying prior.

    to

    out a soft moan that ultimately

    Her hips raised to meet mine, and I groaned as the <b>sensation </b>of her tight heat was almost too much to bear.

    ¡°Do you feel good?¡± she asked this time, taking me by surprise.

    Then, she ced her hands on my shoulders and looked at me with a genuinely curious expression. She truly did not have any edges in her personality.

    She was honest with what she wanted to <b>ask</b>, and I couldn¡¯t help but <b>smirk </b>in amusement.

    ¡°You feel good, I murmured, my mouth finding hers in a deep, messy kiss. I started to move, my hips moving in slow, steady

    thrusts.

    ¡°Harder,¡± she gasped, her nails digging into my back. ¡°Faster.¡±

    How could such lewd wordse out of an innocent mouth?

    I followed, my thrusts bing more urgent. She cried out, and her body convulsed around me as she came. The sight of her, <b>lost </b>in pleasure, sent me over the edge. I groaned, my body tensing <b>as </b>I came.

    This time, she slept the moment it ended while I gazed at her with something I couldn¡¯t quite <b>name</b>. What

    hat are you doing to me, Arden?¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 56

    Chapter 56 Honey

    Chapter 56 Honey

    ARDEN

    ¡°How is it?¡± Cade asked as hey next to me, ncing over with a curious expression.

    ¡°Do you <b>really </b>have <b>to </b>ask that?¡± I groaned, unable to hide my embarrassment.

    He smirked, his gaze fixed on the ceiling. ¡°Well, it was your <b>first </b>time,¡± he muttered casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± I whispered almost to myself, hoping the admission would stay between us.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°What was that?¡± he asked, but I could tell from his <b>teasing </b>tone that he wasn¡¯t buying my attempt at nonchnce. I nudged his shoulder without looking directly at <b>him</b>.

    A deep chuckle escaped his lips, somehow reminiscent of his moans, and it made me feel even more self¨Cconscious.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± I asked, attempting to shift the conversation away from the current topic.

    ¡°What?¡± he replied, momentarily distracted

    ¡°That you weren¡¯t sleeping around in Elite.¡±

    I felt him pause beside me, and <b>when </b>I nced over. I saw an unreadable expression cross his face.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you ask? Were you monitoring me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I quickly eximed, my voice a bit too loud. ¡°I¨CI just heard from someone.¡±

    That was true! Tessa was the one who told me.

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± he muttered, though it felt like he didn¡¯t fully believe me.

    I groaned and turned to face him. ¡°Just answer my question.¡±

    He let out a deep breath before responding, a hint of hesitation in his voice. ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered.

    My breath caught in my throat. ¡°But you were kissing <b>someone </b>back then¨Cin <b>the </b>lockers.¡±

    ¡°That was the first andst time I did that,¡± he confessed.

    ¡°So, you got all your points from other areas<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Extra points from teachers. From the clubs I¡¯m in. Assessments.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome to sleep with others,¡± he added.

    I turned to him <b>again</b>, and this time he appeared genuinely softer than before.

    ¡°If it¡¯s troublesome. then why¡¯d <b>you </b>sleep with me?¡± I pressed, curious <b>about </b>his reasoning.

    He didn¡¯t respond Instead, a <b>small </b><b>smirk </b>appeared on his lips as he pulled the covers up over his body and turned away <b>from </b>

    ¡°Good night, Arden, he said, leaving my question unanswered.

    The familiar warmth I always seemed to crave was the first <b>sensation </b>that greeted me when I woke up. I smiled to myself. feeling surprisingly good despite the early hour.

    My mind was still hary, but the longer Iy there, the more the memories began to ship back in, crystal clear.

    The fact that this bed was the very same where I had lost my virginity made me feel both exhrated and on edge.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    1:15 AM c c

    Chapter 56 Honey.

    O Mon.

    My cheeks med red immediately, <b>and </b>I had to bury my face into the pillow to muttle the embarrassed grean building an my throat. What bad I done?

    It hadn¡¯t been wild or messy like the rumors people always circted at Elite. Instead, it had been¡­ slow

    Almost¨Cdare I say¨Csweet.

    Cade had taken his time; and when it was over, we did it again.

    That part reyed in my head more than anything else.

    Cade <b>was </b>still asleep behind me. <b>At </b><b>that </b>moment, I knew I should get up.

    Despite my reluctance to acknowledge it, I knew this was supposed to be a one¨Ctime thing only.

    Was I supposed to sneak out, like the girls Kieran <b>used </b>to brag about¨Chow they slipped away before morning came and feelings could ensue?

    However, somethingpelled me to stay.

    I turned slowly, my gazending on Cade¡¯s side of the bed. Hey turned slightly toward me, his features soft in sleep¨Cdarkshes resting against his skin, lips parted ever <b>so </b>slightly. I found myself studying him intently.

    Was it weird to think that someone could be that handsome? Because Cade really was.

    Unintentionally, a smile crept onto my face. <b>Just </b>a little!

    Then, suddenly, his brows furrowed.

    At first, I thought he was waking up, maybe sensing my gaze on him. But his eyes remained closed, and a low murmur escaped his lips¨Cso faint I almost missed it.

    Honey

    1 froze, my breath caught in my throat as I stared, my heart pounding fiercely for an entirely different reason. Had I really heard that right? Honey?

    Who <b>was </b>that?

    Why did he sound like he was in pain?

    The warmth from earlier suddenly felt colder, reced by a heavy <b>weight </b>in my chest. I curled my fingers into the sheets and watched <b>him </b>intently, but he didn¡¯t stir <b>again</b><b>. </b>Whatever dream had taken hold of him seemed to pull him even further away from me. My throat tightened, and I <b>couldn¡¯t </b>help but wonder

    Was he thinking about his first love while we <b>were </b>lying together in the same bed?

    I stayed there, watching <b>as </b>Cade murmured that name <b>again </b>under his breath

    I swallowed hard and tried to keep the pounding of my heart at bay.

    I should go. I needed to

    I slowly began to rise from the bed when a hand suddenly reached for mine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± he muttered, his eyes still closed

    But, in that moment, I felt he <b>wasn¡¯t </b>directing that statement at me.

    Mill. I stayed for a while longer. I leaned back down beside him, wrapping my arms gently around his waist and burying my face into the warn skin of his back.

    He let out a <b>small</b>, contented breath, like the storm inside him had finally passed. His muscles rxed beneath my touch,

    1:15 AM <b>? </b><b>ch </b>

    Chapter 56 Honey

    his breathing evened out, hulling me e into a sense offort that I couldn¡¯t quite <b>shake</b>.

    s

    I stayed like that for a few minutes longer, ensuring he had fallen back asleep. When I was certain of it, I slowly slid out of the bed, doing my best not to <b>wake </b>him. He honestly looked like he needed a good rest. Yeah, I should really go note

    With that thought in mind, 1 quietly gathered my belongings and tiptoed toward the door. My legs wobbled slightly as I moved, and pain shot up from between my thighs. I winced, nearly toppling over, but I managed to steady myself <b>and </b>open the door before shutting it quietly behind me.

    The hallway <b>was </b>blissfully silent as I stepped out. I entered the elevator, and there, a full¨Clength mirror revealed the disheveled state I was in. My cheeks were still flushed, and there were several marks trailing down my neck. However, the distinctive white pattern of a storm wasn¡¯t mingling with the other red marks that Cade had left with his mouth

    Keeping my head low, I pulled up my hoodie, obscuring my face. As I walked out of the apartmentplex, the sunlight greeted me <b>with </b>its warm embrace. It was early enough that the streets weren¡¯t yet bustling with students. Thank the Moon

    for small mercies.

    As I walked, <b>everything </b>felt real <b>all </b>over again. It was over. My virginity was gone. On the brighter side, I was <b>with </b>the North now. With Cade. I could protect myself and my friends much better. Along with that, I would no longer be a target of the True Alphas. Life would be much quieter now!

    Just then, my phone buzzed in <b>my </b>pocket, <b>and </b>I pulled it out to check the screen. To my surprise, it was <b>Elias</b>¡® name shing on the disy. We had exchanged numbers when we discovered we would be representing the freshmen together in the uingpetition.

    I noted that he had texted me a few hours earlier¨Cright at dawn. Why would he contact me <b>so </b>early? My brow furrowed as I clicked on his message.

    Elias: Meet me at the Silver Lounge. I have something to talk to you about.

    A sigh escaped my lips as I hovered my thumb over the keyboard, weighing my options. Finally, I responded.

    Me: If it¡¯s <b>about </b>the uingpetition, can we talk tomorrow instead? We don¡¯t have club duties today. The reply came almost instantly, surprising me once again. It felt like he <b>had </b>been waiting for my response. Elias. It¡¯s not that Meet me

    <b>e </b><b>now</b>. I¡¯ll treat you to a mea!.

    I stared at the message, feeling confused and intrigued. Why now? Shaking my head, I reasoned that perhaps he hadn¡¯t heard <b>the </b>news about Cade and me. Yeah, that must be the case. With that thought, I slid my phone back into my pocket without responding

    I was about to cross the street when I felt a firm hand grasp my wrist. Startled, I turned to find myself met with familiar blue eyes. Instead of the usual spark of mischievousness, he looked more conflicted than ever. I nced back and noticed he had juste from the Evermore Cafe.

    ¡°Rowan?¡± I said, surprised.

    He let out a soft sigh. ¡°So you chose Cade.¡±

    I

    Slowly. I pulled my wrist back<b>, </b>feeling a mix of emotions. ¡°I chose peace,¡± said quietly, managing a small smile. ¡°My virginity¡¯s gone, so you shouldn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Goodness, Arden¡± he ran a hand <b>through </b>his hair, frustration clouding his features. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s hot fair!¡± I asked, tilting my head to the side.

    He didn¡¯t directly respond to my question. Instead, his grip on my wrist tightened just a little. ¡°Go on a date with me.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 57

    Chapter 57 Very Hot

    Chapter 57 Very Hot

    ARDEN

    s

    There was only one question stuck in my mind¨Cwhat the hell was happening? After I slept with Cade, the other <b>Alphas </b>shouldn¡¯t be interested anymore! So tell me, why was Jaxon chasing me all the way to my dorm?

    ¡°Arden, please!¡± he eximed while I ran for my life. I couldn¡¯t shake him off, and I cursed under my breath as my heart. taced.

    First, Elias had been texting me non¨Cstop since I <b>hadn¡¯t </b>replied to him this morning, insisting that we go on a ¡°date.¡±

    Second. <b>Rowan </b>actually <b>had </b>the <b>audacity </b>to ask me to give him a chance?

    And now Jaxon was begging me to take him <b>back</b>? Why in the <b>world </b>was all of this happening right after I slept with Cade?

    Thankfully, Hades¡® Dorm was finally in view, so I quickened my steps despite the pain shooting through my thighs. Damn Cade and his big dick.

    I noticed the stares of other students as they turned to look at us, but even then, my only focus was on escaping from Jaxon.

    I <b>finally </b>reached our dorm and quickly mmed the door in his face. However, <b>that </b>didn¡¯t stop <b>him</b>; he barged in <b>right </b>after me. He held onto my shoulder, forcing me to face him.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I spat, jerking away from his grasp.

    ¡°You¨Chow could you do <b>that </b>to me?¡± he demanded.

    I frowned<b>, </b>shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°How can you even ask me that question?¡± I muttered. He was the one who cheated on me, yet he acted as if he were the injured party!

    ¡°Listen to me because I¡¯ll only say <b>this </b>once,¡± I said with full seriousness, locking my gaze with his. ¡°We are nothing now. You cheated on me. You rejected me. I¡¯ve epted that.¡±

    ¡°Now, leave me alone¡±

    Yet Jaxon was truly persistent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. I paused, turning around in surprise that those words were finally escaping his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted to hear, right?¡± he continued, his tone pleading.

    ©¦¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arden.¡±

    He probably thought I would crumble under his pathetic gaze, but instead, a mere giggle escaped my lips. His frown deepened in confusion as my giggles transformed into full¨Cblown <bughter</b>.

    ¡°Why-

    ¡°You¡¯re saying those words when you don¡¯t need to anymore,¡± I said, reverting back to my serious self. ¡°But during the moments when you truly needed to apologize, you didn¡¯t even utter a single syble of regret.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I pressed on ¡°You want me to hear those <b>words</b>? News sh, Jaxon! I <b>don¡¯t </b>want to hear <b>you </b>at all now.

    He sighed, running his fingers through his hair in frustration. ¡°I know our rtionship wasn¡¯t perfect. I know I was at <b>fault</b>. too. Buteah you give me another chance! I really regret it, Arden.¡±

    ¡°Our memories keep shing through my mind,¡± he continued, his voice growing earnest, ¡°and it was then that I realized you are the best thing to ever happen to me. The meals you cooked. The way youforted me when I was sick. You¡¯re the only one who understood my dilemma in the family. Take me back.¡±

    1 looked at him and felt a sense of satisfaction blooming in my heart. For once, it felt like he was the one desperately seeking my affection. However, my feeling stopped there¨Cat mere satisfaction.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re toote, I muttered, looking sincerely into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy now.¡±

    1:15 AM d

    Chapter 57 Very Hot

    A <b>small </b><b>scoff </b>escaped his lips. ¡°You¡¯re happy? Because of who? Cade?¡±

    My frown deepened at his words.

    ¡°Does he know that we¡¯re mates?¡± he pressed. ¡°Maybe he was only after your virginity.¡±

    I ran my fingers through <b>my </b>hair, biting my lip in frustration. ¡°Not everyone is like you, Jaxon,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying Cade is different now? He¡¯s the worst out of all the True Alphas. You don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°And neither do you,¡± I snapped before I could stop myself.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    It was true <b>that </b>I <b>didn¡¯t </b>know Cade as well as I would <b>have </b>liked. However, in the short time we had known each other, he <b>had </b>done far more for me than Jaxon <b>had </b>throughout our entire rtionship.

    ¡°Do¡­ you like <b>him</b>?¡± Jaxon finally asked, his tone more exasperated than I had expected.

    ¡°And what does that <b>have </b>to do with you?¡±

    Arden,¡± he <b>said</b>, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°You actually like <b>that </b>guy?¡±

    Truth be told, I hesitated for a moment. However, I quickly shook my head.

    A look of relief passed through <b>his </b>eyes, but my next words hardened his expression once again.

    ¡°I just like him more <b>than </b>I ever liked you.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that ¡±

    Just then, Tessa descended the stairs, stopping

    look at the two of us with wide eyes. I didn¡¯t hesitate to walk toward her and

    wrap my arm around hers. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, then we¡¯re going

    With that, I dragged Tessa out of the dorm and quickly hailed a cab, fully aware of how expensive they could be¨Call to escape that ass of an ex, Jaxon.

    ¡°Where to<b>, </b>miss?¡± the driver asked.

    I turned to Tessa, who chuckled. ¡°To Elite Hospital,¡± she responded, ncing back at me. ¡°We¡¯re visiting Owen.¡±

    The driver nodded and started driving. I saw Jaxon in the side mirror, frowning when he realized I had managed to escape. I sighed in relief and leaned back against the seat.

    I could feel Tessa¡¯s gaze on the side of my <b>face</b><b>, </b>so I turned to her, my cheeks flushing with emotion.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see drama first thing in the morning,¡± she teased.

    I groaned. ¡°Trust me, if I could escape the drama, I would,¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re still the center of it,¡± she said with <b>a </b><b>smirk</b>. ¡°Elias went to the dorm this morning. Maisey even called me to the Jobby¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leximed, turning to her with wide eyes. ¡°Why was that?

    She shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Beats me. He said he wanted to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±

    ¡°The truth, of course,¡± she replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°You weren¡¯t home yet. He looked <b>suspicious </b>but, fortunately, he left shortly after

    ¡°Why is this happening? I muttered, my gaze drifting outside the window. ¡°I thought it would be over once my mark was

    She chuckled with amusement, prompting me to turn back to her once again.

    1:15 AM

    Chapter 57 Very Hot

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head vigorously, though I raised an eyebrow skeptically ¡°Alright¨Cmaybe <b>just </b><b>a </b>little.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¨Cthe reason why they¡¯re still <b>chasing </b>after you is pretty obvious¡±

    I fully turned to her, scooting closer. ¡°Tell <b>me </b>

    s

    +5 Free

    ¡°The livestream at the Aftersound yesterday,¡± she started<b>, </b><b>her </b>tone growing serious. I listened intently. ¡°Your chemistry with. Cade is insane! I know it was just a short video. I think it was two minutes at max. But girl, your moans were practically intoxicating-

    1 quickly covered her <b>mouth</b>, ncing at the driver. Thankfully, he was preupied with singing along to the radio under his breath.

    ¡°Tone it down,¡± I muttered. ¡°What are you even talking about?¡±

    She continued, speaking in a softer voice this time, ¡°The video was undeniably steamy, honestly. Everyone is buzzing about <b>how </b>amazing it <b>would </b>be to join the two of you in that moment. Heck, even I wanted in on the action yesterday

    Achill ran down my spine, and I was certain all color had drained from my face.

    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re joking, please.¡±

    However. Tessa merely smiled <b>knowingly</b>. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± <b>she </b>said, paying the fare before pulling me out of the cab. She whistled happily as she continued to <b>lead </b>me to Owen¡¯s room.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I whined the moment we stepped into the elevator.

    <b>¡°</b>What?¡± she chuckled, still visibly amused.

    ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°You can check the Echo if you want,¡± she replied, avoiding <b>a </b>direct answer.

    The elevator dinged, and I <b>hesitated </b>to follow through with her instruction, As we arrived in front of arge door¨Cprobably an extravagantly expensive room¨CI couldn¡¯t help <b>the </b>small smile that crept onto my lips when I remembered that <b>Kieran </b>and Trevor would be covering all of the fees.

    Tessa opened the door. ¡°<b>Look </b>who¡¯s here with me!¡±

    Owen, sitting while engrossed in a book, turned toward the two of us before his focus shifted solely to me.

    ¡°Oh, liry Arden.¡± he said casually.

    ¡°That short video with Cade was pretty hot,¡± <b>he </b>added, a smirk ying on his lips.

 My trembling hand Ch 58

    Chapter 58 Was It Good?

    ARDEN

    ¡°How can you even watch that?¡± I asked Owen as I peeled an apple for him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be resting?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¨Cresting.¡± Owen smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m not here to rot. I watched it because it was blowing up on the Echo, and I wasn¡¯t disappointed at all. It really was quite entertaining,¡± he teased.

    I stabbed the apple with the small knife, leaving it in ce as I turned to Owen, ring at him. ¡°Maybe you should just rot in

    your bed.¡±

    Tessa burst intoughter, swiping the apple from my hands and continuing the task. ¡°It¡¯s so much fun teasing Arden.¡±

    ¡°But what we¡¯re saying is true,¡± she added. ¡°Most of the students have probably watched it. Some people are even asking for a copy, but there¡¯s no way to reproduce it¡±

    I turned to her and quietly sighed in relief. The site was quite foolproof when it came to distribution. You couldn¡¯t even record the screen with another device, as it just showed up as a ck screen. The only person who had the means to possess a copy was none other than Headmaster Winters.

    Despite <b>my </b>initial worries, I <b>had </b>a feeling that Cade stayed true to <b>his </b>word about not letting Headmaster Winters get a copy of the video.

    ¡°So, when¡¯s the next live stream going to happen?¡± Owen¡¯s question snapped me <b>out </b>of my thoughts, and I turned to him. with narrowed eyes.

    He was already munching on the apple slices with an innocent expression stered on his face.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance.

    ¡°Well, your mark is gone. Cade¡¯s score will be unbeatable for the <b>entire </b>year. You¡¯ve also moved up in the ranks. So, I¡¯m guessing this can happen again?¡±

    I stubbornly <b>shook </b>my head and leaned against the wall. ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen again.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Tessa asked, a hint of disappointment in her voice..

    I turned to her, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°You too?¡±

    She smiled sheepishly ¡°Well, the two of you have great chemistry. I think it¡¯s a waste to <b>end </b>it here,¡±

    I signed and turned away. ¡°Even though I benefited from this system once doesn¡¯t mean that I want to do it again. Frankly, I still believe it¡¯s more harmful <b>than </b>beneficial. I don¡¯t want to indulge in it any longer.¡±

    ¡°I just hope to have a peaceful life <b>in </b>Elite now that I¡¯m in a new faction and my virginity is gone. It was exhausting being marginalized by the rules and treated like a prize.

    ¡°But the Alphas are still approaching <b>you</b>,¡± Owen <b>chimed </b>in casually.

    1 pursed my <b>lips</b>. <i>He </i>was on a <b>roll </b>today, wasn¡¯t het

    ¡°They¡¯ll get tired of it soon.¡± I said dismissively, stretching <b>my </b>arms behind my head.

    ¡°What if they don¡¯t¡± Tessa asked quietly,

    I was at a loss for words for a moment, so I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    Green and Tessa exchanged knowing nces but ultimately dropped the topic. I felt a bit stuffy, so I stood up and walked to

    ¨C other side of the room¨Cright by the door crossing my arms over my chest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject,¡± I said, almost pleading

    Just then, Owen smirked, and I sensed that I was about to be thrown <b>into </b>another awkward conversation.

    1:15 AM <b>c </b>

    Chapter 58 Was It Good?

    ¡°How <b>was </b>it?¡± <b>he </b>asked, raising his chin high.

    ¡°How was what?¡± I asked through gritted teeth<b>, </b>even though I knew exactly what he was insinuating.

    -5 Free Coins

    ¡°Your sexy time with Cade,¡± he added casually. There are rumors <b>that </b>he¡¯s the best in bed, but you¡¯re the only one who was able to test that rumor. Was he any good?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, why are you asking these questions?¡±

    Tessa smiled<b>. </b>mirroring Owen¡¯s teasing gaze. ¡°He¡¯s going <b>to </b>pester you until you answer his question.¡±

    I clicked my tongue and closed my eyes for a moment ¡°Promise me you aren¡¯t going to ask any more questions after I answer this one.¡±

    Then, I opened my eyes and looked at the two of them, both still with those teasing glints in their eyes. ¡°Promise me.¡±

    I truly didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore!

    After a pause, Owen finally nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. I promise.

    ¡°You too.¡± I added, directing my gaze to Tessa.

    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I promise, too.¡±

    With that, I let out a deep breath<b>. </b>Well, it was time to speak about this and get it out of my system so I could officially forget

    it

    ¡°I was scared at <b>first</b>,¡± I started off. They listened intently, eyes wide open.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t bad at all,¡± I muttered shyly<b>. </b>It felt ridiculous to be vocalizing these thoughts.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t harsh.¡±

    ¡°He waited for me. He prepared me well. And afterward, he cleaned me up without saying anything.¡±

    I paused. My fingers began to fidget with the hem of my <b>shirt </b>as my thoughts drifted. I truly didn¡¯t expect someone like Cade to be so careful and patient.

    But then again, maybe that tenderness wasn¡¯t <b>meant </b>for me.

    <b>Maybe </b>he was thinking about someone else.

    Honey

    I shut my <b>eyes</b>, shaking the thoughts out of my head. There was no use spiraling into that mess. What had happened, <b>had </b>happened. It was already done.

    Owen, of course,pletely ignored the momentary silence and the depth of my thoughts.

    ¡°All that is sweet <b>and </b>all, <b>but</b>¨Cwas it good?¡± he asked, <b>leaning </b>forward like the menace he was

    I stared at him in pure betrayal. ¡°Owen!¡±

    Tessa pped his arm, snorting. ¡°Don¡¯t tease her anymore! You promised.¡±

    Owen raised his hands defensively. ¡°Tan <b>just </b>saying! The romantic stuff is cute, but that¡¯s not what the students at Echo are wondering

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the students at Echo,¡± I snapped, feeling my cheeks <b>flush </b>again.

    ¡°I care,¡± Owen said with a mischievous grin. ¡°For academic purposes, obviously?

    ¡°You¡¯re impossible!¡± I turned to Tessa with a desperate look in my eyes. ¡°Please control your patient.¡±

    ¡°Tetrying¡± she said, failing miserably <b>to </b>hold in her giggles.

    1:15 AM c d

    Chapter 58 Was It Good?

    5 Free Coms

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be honest. Owen continued, tilting his head like <b>he </b><b>was </b>about to not? No judgment.¡±

    liver profound wisdom. ¡°Did it feel good or

    ¡°Stop it-

    ¡°Just blink twice if it <b>was </b><b>a </b>ten out of ten-

    <b>Shut </b>up!¡±

    Owen gasped dramatically, So it was a ten<b>?!</b>¡±

    I groaned, feeling at aplete loss. ¡°Why are you like this?¡±

    ¡°Because I care,¡± he teased, appearing entirely unaffected despite how ridiculous this all <b>was</b>. <b>¡°</b>And also because this is the most exciting thing that¡¯s happened in the school since I answered that one question.¡±

    Tessa finally stepped in. ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s not push Arden. She shared already. <b>That¡¯s </b>more than enough.¡±

    Owen pouted, crossing his arms like a <b>child</b>. Not really. She didn¡¯t rate him-

    ¡°Fine!¡± I snapped, exasperation wing at my throat. ¡°It felt really good, alright? It was¨Cugh, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m it was great. Happy <b>now</b>!!¡±

    Silence<b>. </b><ol><li>ll. brief silence. </li></ol>

    Well.

    Tessa suppressed a <b>smile </b>while Owen¡¯s face split into <b>a </b>smug grin.

    ¡°Was that so hard?¡± he <b>said</b>, absolutely pleased with himself, looking like he just won a championship.

    And just then, because the universe has a cruel sense of timing, the door opened behind me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t <b>take </b>you for someone who¡¯d kiss and tell

    I turned around so fast I <b>nearly </b>gave myself whish.

    <b>There</b>, leaning against the doorway like a walking nightmare, was Cade.

    saying this-

    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat are you¨Chow long have you been standing there?¡± I sputtered, the <b>words </b>tumbling out of my mouth in shock. *Long enough,¡± Cade said smoothly, not looking the least bit embarrassed. Manything, he looked amused, enjoying every second of this.

 My trembling hand Ch 59

    Chapter 59 As Promised

    Chapter 59 As Promised

    ARDEN

    s

    ¡°What are <b>you </b>doing here?¡± I asked, still flustered. Despite the cool air flowing through the windows, my body felt hot all

    <b>over </b>

    Cade pointed at the fruit basket he was holding in his other <b>hand</b>. ¡°I¡¯m visiting my faction members,¡± he said smoothly. stepping further into the room. His gaze <b>then </bnded on Owen. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Owen, being Owen, smiled victoriously. ¡°Tmn good. I heard those bastards are going to pay for my hospital fees. <b>Thank </b>you. I¡¯ve never had the chance to say that to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem,¡± Cade replied, <b>cing </b>the fruit basket on the <b>table</b>.

    ¡°Although,¡± Owen chimed in, a mischievous glint in his eyes that made my <b>breath </b>hitch, ¡°I think you should be asking Arden how she¡¯s feeling instead.¡±

    I should haveunched that fruit basket directly at his face.

    My cheeks burned as I stood rooted to the <b>spot</b>, desperate to disappear.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think yo

    you¡¯d be the one to run away after having done it with someone,¡± Cade added.

    1 pursed my lips, unwilling to engage. ¡°You weren¡¯t waking up.¡±

    ¡°I could have,¡± he said. ¡°We should have eaten breakfast together?

    My heart raced to the point where I had trouble breathing. <b>The </b><b>casualness </b>of his words struck a strange chord within me.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, though<b>.</b>¡± I muttered, averting my gaze. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m assuming it felt good,¡± he <b>continued</b>. ¡°Really good, in fact, based on your own <b>words</b>.¡±

    ¡°Cade,¡± I hissed, throwing him a sharp re. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    He chuckled, seemingly unfazed.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± he <b>said</b><b>, </b>waving his <b>hand </b>dismissively. Then his gaze softened,nding on mine. ¡°It felt good for me, too.

    ! caught Tessa and Owen exchanging knowing smiles, and a rush of embarrassment washed over me. Instinctively, I grabbed Cade¡¯s arm and dragged him out of the room and into the hallway.

    ¡°Whoa, easy,¡± he said, his infuriating smirk now permanently affixed to his <b>lips</b>.

    ¡°Why <b>are </b>you really here?¡± I demanded.

    He brushed off nonexistent <b>dust </b>from his pants. ¡°I really just came here for that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to leave now because I have a lot to do.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± I found myself <b>asking </b>before I could stop myself

    Cade looked directly into my eyes. ¡°<b>Well</b>, Sienna¡¯s officially out of the faction, and she¡¯s been pestering me nonstop to <b>ept </b>her again

    Are you <b>going </b>to cave into her request?¡± I asked, trying to mask the unease in my voice.

    He dain¡¯t heutate. ¡°No. Not at all You wouldn¡¯t want that either, right?¡±

    ook my head before I even thought about it. ¡°Yeah¡±

    Astrange silence hung between us. I stared down at my feet before finally ncing back up.

    1:15 AM c ch

    Chapter 59 As Promised

    ¡°<b>Thank </b>you,¡± I said quietly.

    Cade raised a brow. ¡°For what?¡±

    s

    ¡°For¡­ everything.¡± I replied. ¡°For helping me. For being there when¡­ when I needed someone. For keeping me safe.¡±

    He shrugged, but I noticed the slight twitch in his jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You don¡¯t <b>have </b>to be scared about the video<b>, </b>either.

    d

    Ifrowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gone. I destroyed it with no backup.¡±

    Before I could respond, the faint sound of sirens pierced through the air. I turned my head <b>toward </b>the noise, <b>tilting </b>it in

    confusion

    ¡°Are those firetrucks?¡±

    Cade offered me a tight smile. ¡°Just a precaution. It¡¯s not important.¡±

    I stared at him, eyes <b>wide</b>. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing you need to <b>worry </b><b>about</b>,¡± he smirked.

    I narrowed my eyes suspiciously, but he simply leaned against the wall, arms <b>crossed </b>

    ¡°How are people treating you now?¡± he asked, effortlessly changing the subject before I could press for further details..

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, hugging myself. ¡°It¡¯s weird. But I¡¯m just happy it¡¯s done. I don¡¯t have to stress about the point system or status or those ridiculous purity conversations anymore.¡±

    He tilted his head, watching me intently.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it again?¡± he asked, an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I unconsciously answered, but my voice trailed off <b>as </b>the import of his question hit me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t have to be the <bst </b>time,¡± he muttered casually.

    I stared at him, entirely unprepared for such a statement.

    ¡°Are you <b>joking</b>?¡±

    His smirk returned, more yful than ever. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± He stepped closer <b>and </b>gently pinched my cheek. ¡°I can see your brain overheating.

    I pped his hand <b>away</b>, my cheeks flushing a deep red. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°Only slightly,¡± he replied, <b>taking </b>a step back toward the door. ¡°But admit it. You¡¯d consider it.¡±

    Td confer throwing a chair at you.¡±

    ¡°Til take that as a maybe.¡±

    With that, Carle exited the room like he <b>hadn¡¯t </b>just tossed a live grenade into <b>my </b>overworked brain.

    ¡°See <b>you </bter, Arden,¡± he waved before walking away.

    I returned to the hospital room only to find Owen and Tessa lingering by the door, their expressions <b>sheepish </b>Were you listening in on <b>up </b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Tessa quickly disimed. ¡°We only heard thetter part of <b>your </b>conversation.¡±

    1:15 AM <b>? </b>

    Chapter 59 As Promised.

    1

    I <b>groaned</b>. As if that made it any better!

    D

    Owen nudged my shoulder and smiled. enjoying himself. ¡°You¡¯re in so deep.¡±

    s

    Tessa and I made our way <b>back </b>toward the dorms, my cheeks <b>still </b>warm from all the teasing I had received from the two of them.

    Come on now. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tessa <b>chuckled</b>. ¡°It¡¯s just so fun to

    tease <b>you</b>.¡±

    ¡°I <b>can¡¯t </b>wait for the day I <b>can </b>tease the two of you, too,¡± I grumbled, causing her to chuckle once <b>more</b>.

    As we turned the corner into the courtyard, I could feel the stares again. I crossed my arms and lowered my gaze, trying to walk faster.

    ¡°If it makes you feel better, Cade¡¯s also being treated such after that short video aired.¡±

    ¡°Huh<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Well, so many people want to be with Cade. Like really want to be with him. It¡¯s like he¡¯s the ultimate Alpha now.¡±

    1 frowned. ¡°He always was the ultimate Alpha. Everyone knew that

    ¡°Sure, but this just confirmed it. It gave it visuals.¡± She giggled,

    Strangely, that did not make me feel better.

    My steps faltered. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Mmmh. Is it? Tessa asked, trying to hide anotherugh.

    Before I could even think of aeback, someone caught my wrist, I turned, startled, and met a very familiar face¨CElias.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, pulling slightly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t respond to my text¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I told <b>you </b>we¡¯ll meet tomorrow anyway,¡± I answered calmly,

    Elias signed, shoulders dropping, ¡°Can¡¯t we just go out right now?¡±

    ¡°No¡± I replied tly

    He stared at me, looking like someone just kicked his puppy. ¡°You know this is the first time I¡¯m being rejected tantly like

    ¡°Good for you¡± I munered and pulled my hand from his grip, sidestepping past him.

    Trou let out a full¨Cbelledugh. ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Elias so flustered. It¡¯s fun!¡±

    tra not fun for me.¡± I crumbled, pinching the bridge of my <b>nose</b>. ¡°<b>I¡¯ve </b><b>run </b><b>into </b>all four of the Alphas today. <b>And </b><b>every </b>single one of them is giving me a beadache.¡±

    She smiled empathetically tout didn¡¯t deny ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re confusing all <b>right</b><b>.</b>¡±

    We were just about to head to the bus stop when we heard whispers and the scent of smoke wafting through the <b>air</b>.

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± I asked, staffing again.

    Ina¡¯s head whipped to the side ¡°It¡¯sing from the direction of-¡±

    My heart stopped ¡°The maze gardens¡±

    Before I knew it. I began walking briskly in that direction. My legs moved, gravel crunching beneath my shoes as we <b>push </b>

    1:15 AM c

    Chapter 59 As Promised

    s

    past students <b>and </b>staff moving the opposite way. The haze grew heavier, the air acrid with the smell of something chemical

    and burnt.

    The maze gardens couldn¡¯t burn. It was undoubtedly my favorite spot in this <b>ce</b>. My heart pounded as we rounded the corner, and Limmediately sighed in relief when I saw it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>the garden.

    Instead, it was the old storage building beside it.

    The building where I <b>saw </b>the files, monitors, and servers containing the videos of the students.

    I gasped, staggering to a stop.

    Thick smoke curled into the sky. Several guards were already on site, waving off students. Fire hoses trailed from red trucks as firefighters shouted orders.

    And right in the middle of the chaos stood Mr. Winters.

    His face, normally so cheerful, was twisted in rage.

    ¡°Do you know how important that is to me?¡± he shouted at one of the guards. ¡°You were assigned to this building. <b>You </b>should¡¯ve seen something. You should¡¯ve-¡±

    He cut himself off, seething.

    The whispers around us grew louder.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just a storage facility?¡±

    ¡°I heard it had surveince.¡±

    Then Mr. Winters turned.

    His eyesnded on me.

    For a fraction of a second, I saw it¨Cpure murderous intent.

    It chilled my blood.

    But just as quickly, it vanished. His expression smoothed into something collected as he faced the crowd.

    ¡°Please head back to your dorms,¡± he said, his voice a touch too polite. ¡°Your safety is our priority.¡±

    Stiil, something lingered in his gaze. Something that made the back of my neck prickle.

    However, amidst this feeling. I also felt unter relief.

    It was gone. All of the unexported videos were <b>gone</b>.

    Just as Cade promised.

 My trembling hand Ch 60

    Chapter 60 What She Deserves

    Chapter 60 What She Deserves

    ARDEN

    I was still trying to calm iny nerves.

    Everything that <b>had </b>happened yesterday¨Cno, this entire week¨Cfelt like one long, spiraling fever dream.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    From losing my virginity to the <b>incessant </b>pestering from the other Alphas<b>, </b>and the burning building.. my mind was cluttered with far too much.

    My wolf hadn¡¯t stopped pacing beneath my skin, restless and on edge. And now, of course, I had to deal with ss. Where was life¡¯s pause button when you truly needed it?

    Miss Loveson stood at the front, her curls bouncing <b>with </b>every word she spoke. She had recently permed her hair, so the scent of the solution made my nose twitch a bit.

    ¡°For your semester project,¡± she began. ¡°you¡¯ll be working in pairs. One w

    woman and one <b>man</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Please find your partners before I share the details of the project.¡±

    I leaned over to Tessa immediately, feeling disappointed.

    e <b>can¡¯t </b>

    She chuckled softly, amusement in her eyes. ¡°I would if I could,¡± she replied even though I didn¡¯t speak. ¡°But we

    My heart sank at her words, disappointment flooding me, <b>when </b>suddenly, I felt two pairs of eyesnd on me. My <b>wolf </b>bristled before I even turned <b>around</b>.

    I turned around to find <b>Rowan </b>gazing at me with his usual flirty smile. ¡°Do it with me,¡± he said casually.

    Before I could fully process it, a strong hand wrapped around my wrist.

    Cade din¡¯t say anything at first. His gaze was just fixed on Rowan with a look that could ignite a silent battle of wills. His fresh scent also intensified. Mixed with the scent of the perm solution, it was making me feel quite dizzy.

    ¡°I asked her first,¡± Rowan said.

    Cade merely tilted his head in response. ¡°She¡¯s from my faction now.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t automatically mean you have to pair up,¡± Rowan snapped. ¡°Let Arden decide.¡±

    Both of them turned their intense gazes on me. I felt like I was trapped in the middle of their silent war. My wolf stirred beneath my skin, caught between instinctual submission to their <b>Alpha </b><b>auras </b>and the urge to flee the thick dominance in the

    ¡°Why do you even <b>want </b>to <b>work </b>with me?¡± I shot at Cade. ¡°You said I <b>was </b>ipetent in ourst project.¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡± he muttered. ¡°That¡¯s why you need me.¡±

    I let out a deep breath, shaking my head in frustration. I then attempted to remove <b>his </b>hold on my wrist, but he tightened his grip just enough to anchor me in ce.

    His much sent sparks through <b>my </b>arm. Was it hot in here?

    Manjust me. Or maybe, it was him.

    Why did he have to be so infuriatingly handsome <b>while </b>saying things that grated on my nerves?

    ¡°You¡¯re will

    or done choosing partners?¡± <b>Miss </b>Loveson asked as she strolled past us,

    <b>¡°</b>Since Cade is already holding Arden¡¯s arm, then you two can pair up Tessa <b>and </b>Rowan, that leaves the two of you.¡±

    Isured quickly <b>to </b><b>look </b>at Tessa. Her expression had stiffened, her usual bright demeanor <b>reced </b>by what appeared to be mncholy

    1:15 AM ch

    Chapter 60 What She Deserves

    Rowan clicked his tongue and crossed his arms defiantly over his chest.

    He didn¡¯t even nce at Tessa.

    ¡°Let¡¯s switch,¡± he offered, looking at me.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Miss Loveson announced, ignoring himpletely. ¡°I¡¯ve written the pairs down!¡±

    +5 Free Cons

    My gaze fixated on Rowan¡¯s clenched jaw, his body tense and ready to argue again. However, Miss Loveson continued, her tone decisive as sheid down thew of <b>the </b>assignment.

    ¡°This project is about understanding she borated. ¡°Pack dynamics, male and female differences, and how instincts <b>shift </b>depending on bonds. <b>You </b>are to observe your partner, Interact. Spend time together. And at the end of the semester-

    She paused, you¡¯ll write something about your partner. Truthfully. Explore your differences and how they coexist as entities. Don¡¯t hold back¡±

    I stared nkly ahead, my thoughts racing. The word bonds echoed in my head, <b>and </b>1 felt my wolf stir. Cade¡¯s proximity wasn¡¯t helping

    At that moment, Cade finally let go of my wrist. Yes, he had been holding onto it this entire time. His fingers brushed down to my palm before he allowed it to <b>fall </b>away. ¡°This will be fun.¡± he muttered.

    Next to me. Tessa pulled out her notebook<b>, </b>ncing at Rowan from time to time. He, in turn, sat back with a re on his face, refusing to acknowledge her presence.

    As my gaze bounced between the two of them, I couldn¡¯t help but ponder their connection. They were both from the South, yet Tessa had never mentioned being in the same pack as Rowan. Perhaps.. did they know each other before?

    I quietly shook my head. Tessa had been patient with me all this time, and I wanted to give her all the time in the world. After all, she was my best friend.

    Despite my efforts to push the thought into the recesses <b>of </b>my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but notice it. Tessa had seemed utterly out of sorts since that morning. She barely spoke during lunch and <b>hardly </b>even smiled in first period¨Cwhich was highly unusual for her. By the time afternoon rolled around, she looked pale and detached..

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, my brows knitting together in concern.

    Tessa <b>gave </b>a small nod but bit her lip. ¡°Is it <b>alright </b>if I head to the clinic<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ourst ss<b>,</b>¡± I replied, ncing at the clock. ¡°So, it¡¯s perfectly fine. Do you want me toe with you?¡±

    She shook her head, shing me a grateful look. ¡°<b>Thank </b>you, but I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±

    I watched her disappear down the hallway, a nagging worry settling in my stomach. Something was definitely bothering her<b>, </b>but I knew Tessa¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t speak <b>until </b>she <b>was </b>ready. So, reluctantly, I let her go.

    I decided to head to my next ss early, walking quietly through the hallway, allowing my thoughts to drift¨Cuntil I rounded aer and froze in ce.

    Right there, striding out of the men¡¯s shower room, was Cade.

    His hair way¨Cdamp, a towel slung casually over his shoulder, and he waspletely shirtless. Only the gym joggers hung <b>low </b>on his hips, making him look like he¡¯d just stepped <b>out </b>of some <b>fantasy </b>sequence.

    My mouth may have parted slightly.

    What on earth was he doing walking out like that? This <b>was </b>a public hallway, not some beach house.

    I shook my head, deciding to let him be when I noticed a familiar figure trailing closely behind him. My breath caught in my

    throat:

    1:15 AM c

    Chapter 60 What She Deserves.

    s

    She had that signature sway in her hips, the one <b>she </b>adopted <b>when </b><b>trying </b>to be seductive, and her voice followed just as predictably.

    ¡°Cade,¡± she purred, leaning in. ¡°Please. Just take me back into the faction. You need someone like me.¡±

    The other Alphas didn¡¯t ept you?¡± Cade asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted you,¡± Sienna said coyly. ¡°Only you.¡±

    Cade slowed his steps, though he didn¡¯t turn around to acknowledge her presence.

    ¡°I¡¯m also much better than Arden,¡± she continued, stepping closer. ¡°I can show you, Alpha. You still haven¡¯t even tasted-¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t finish <b>that </b>sentence if I were you,¡± Cade interrupted, still refusing to look in her direction.

    Sienna faltered slightly but quickly recovered her bravado. You¡¯re going to ignore the truth? Did you even know Arden was <b>a </b>total loser in high school? She had no friends. Her parents barely even like her. Our pack thinks she¡¯s justckluster. Her <b>wolf </b>isn¡¯t impressive. She¡¯s not strong at all.¡±

    I clenched the edge of the hallway wall, my blood boiling

    ¡°I became her friend because she had no one,¡± Sienna added, her voice filled with self¨Crighteousness..

    Her next words sent a <b>chill </b>down my spine and prompted me to act.

    ¡°That¡¯s why she was even rejected by Ja-

    There was no way she was going to reveal to Cade that Jaxon was my mate. I was just about to move from my hiding spot when Cade¡¯s voice sliced through the tension,

    ¡°Is that supposed to convince met

    Ir silenced her¨Cand me, too.

    ¡°That just made me feel like not epting you even more,<b>¡± </b><b>he </b>said.

    My brows furrowed slightly, not expecting him to defend me like this. However, I couldn¡¯t deny the way my heart raced at his <b>words</b>. My wolf, oddly, settled at the sound of his voice.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle being factionless, then maybe you don¡¯t belong here at all.¡± he smirked.

    Then, to my surprise, Jie turned his head toward me. ¡°You cane out now

    That snapped me out of my daze.

    What did he just say?

    Before I <b>could </b>fully process it, I felt a firm grip on my wrist pulling me gently around the corner. His other arm wrapped. around my shoulder, drawing me closer to him, his scent enveloping me like a warm embrace,

    ¡®s much better <b>than </b>you,¡± Cade said <b>to </b>Sienna, fixing her <b>with </b>a steady gaze, ¡°in all aspects<b>.</b>¡±

    Sienna¡¯s face contorted between humiliation and <b>rage</b>. In that <b>moment</b>, I felt an overwhelming desire to act on a fantasy I had nurtured everance I <b>found </b>her tangled up with Jaxon.

    I stepped forward and <b>pped </b>her.

    It was both hard and <b>sharp</b>, the sound echoing in the hallways. She gasped, her head whipping to the side as she clutched her

    check

    ¡°That¡¯s all I would do to you,¡± I said, ¡°because you don¡¯t deserve anything else.¡±

    I turned on my heel, Cade¡¯s hand never leaving my shoulders, and we walked away, his expression decidedly amused. But I hulted abruptly before we could step into the crowded hallway.

    1:15 AM & d

    Chapter 60 What She Deserves

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Why are you like this?¡±

    He nced at me, brows <b>raised</b>. ¡°Like what?¡±

    I pointed <b>at </b><b>him</b>. ¡°Why are you shirtless?¡±

    He smirked, that infuriatingly charming grin. ¡°Why? <b>Are </b>you jealous? You don¡¯t want others to see me like this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No.¡± I replied far too quickly, my cheeks flushing.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°<b>Right</b>,¡± he <b>said</b>, his smirk deepening with each passing second. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll go get dressed then. Unless you want to stare a little longer?¡±

    I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms in a futile attempt to contain my flustered reaction.

    When did <b>he </b>get thisfortable with mef

    ¡°<b>Anyway</b>,¡± he muttered. <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>did a good job out there.¡±

    That snapped me out of my embarrassment as I looked up at him.

    Before I knew it, I had started pouring my heart out. It¡¯s just so frustrating.¡± I muttered, feeling tears form in the back of <b>my </b>eyes. However, I held it back.

    ¡°She¡¯s been annoying me all this time <b>and </b>she¡¯s showing no signs of stopping <b>I </b>considered her <b>my </b>real friend. I¡¯ve always supported her, but now, she treats me worse than a piece of garbage.

    Just then, he pulled me closer to him <b>and </b>encased me in a hug. My breath hitched, and again, I found myself calimg down. Unlike before, when my heart raced, I felt a slight change.

    It stilled.

    ¡°<b>You </b>did the right thing he muttered, his breath warm against my skin<b>. </b>

    Oh

    OL

    I <b>think </b>I may be <b>in </b>trouble.

 My trembling hand Ch 61

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 61 Lucky

    Chapter 61 Lucky

    ARDEN

    ¡°Do you want to study at the Silver Lounge?¡± Elias <b>asked </b><b>as </b>we met outside the building for myst ss. We had agreed to start preparing for the uingpetition, and despite my insistence that we simply meet at the gates, Elias hade all the way here.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I <b>shook </b>my <b>head</b>. ¡°No.¡±

    His brows knitted together <b>in </b>confusion. ¡°Why <b>not</b>?¡±

    I pressed my lips together. The truth was, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to run into Sienna. Though I couldn¡¯t deny that the lingering sting from the p I had given her still sent a satisfying tingle through my palm.

    With a smirk tugging <b>at </b>the corners of <b>his </b>mouth, Elias raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want toe to my ce instead?¡±

    I turned to him, <b>my </b>expression deadpan. ¡°<b>No </b>way.¡±

    He raised his hands in mock surrender, clearly amused. ¡°Just asking

    A small smile crept onto my lips as I responded, ¡°I know a ce.¡±

    He looked at me with a <b>hint </b><b>of </b>suspicion. ¡°Where are we going?

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I said, clicking my tongue yfully <b>as </b>I tugged at his sleeve, dragging him along with me.

    We wove through the campus, and after a bit of wandering, we finally reached the destination. As I pushed the door open, the bell chimed gently, announcing our arrival.

    ¡°Wee!¡± a familiar voice called out

    ra, buried beneath a pile of old tomes and scrolls, peeked out from behind the reception desk. Her hair was piled up in a messy bun, and she woreicallyrge magnifying sses perched on her nose, making her eyes appear five times their

    <b>usual </b>size<b>. </b>

    A smile spread across her <b>face </b><b>as </b>soon as she recognized me. ¡°Arden!¡±

    ¡°ra,¡± <b>I </b>greeted warmly, <b>making </b>my way <b>over </b>to her.

    ¡°What brings <b>you </b>here today?¡± she asked with genuine curiosity.

    ¡°Do you <b>have </b>seats avable?¡± I replied, tucking <b>a </b>strand of hair behind

    my ear.

    ra nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course! At the back. Just follow the left corridor. Are you nning to study?¡±

    Her eyes briefly flicked over to <b>Elias</b><b>, </b>who had wandered off to a tall shelf, running his fingers along the leather bindings of

    the books.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks<b>,</b>¡± I said.

    ¡°No problem<b>.</b>¡± She shed me a bright smile and waved her hand in farewell, already turning <b>back </b>to her pile of books. ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t keep youpany. We just received a shipment of antique books<b>, </b>and they¡¯re a dusty mess.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± I assured her again, leading Elias toward the <b>cozy </b>study area tucked away at the back of the library.

    bice we settled in, the atmosphere was blissfully quiet. I gathered the textbooks I had brought along; the Prelims were just around theer, and thepetition would follow closely behind. This was the calm before the storm, and I needed to muke the most out of it

    fora few moments, all <b>was </b>peaceful Elias remained silent, opening <b>his </b>notebook and beginning to scribble furiously. I found myself diving into my reading, flipping through my notes and outlining key points. My mind began to settle, <b>gradually </b>taking

    the necessary focus.

    1:16 AM c c

    Chapter 61 Lucky

    However, just as I was achieving <b>that </b>focused state of concentration, my phone buzzed.

    Once

    Twice.

    Thrice.

    I sighed and finally checked my messages. But just then, my phone buzzed <b>again</b><b>. </b>It was Cade.

    10 Free Coins

    ¡°What is his problem<b>?</b>¡± I muttered under my breath, shaking my head. His texts didn¡¯t seem important; he was still teasing me about being jealous from a <b>while </b>ago. I bit the inside of my cheek, trying not to smile. It was ridiculous, yet he was being weirdly sweet?

    Then another message popped up. This time, it was from Jaxon. I clicked my tongue, annoyance bubbling up inside me.How did he even get this number? I stared at the screen for a moment before blocking him without a second thought. I definitely didn¡¯t want <b>that </b>headache.

    Elias, sitting across from me, suddenly let out a deep breath, loud enough to make me look up. ¡°If you weren¡¯t going to study,¡± he muttered, ¡°then you shouldn¡¯t <b>have </b>agreed toe with me.¡±

    What?¡±

    He turned his head slightly, avoiding my gaze. ¡°You¡¯re just distracted. The entire time.¡±

    ¡°I am studying.¡± I said defensively, though I felt the heat rising in my cheeks.

    He nced pointedly at the untouched book in front of me. ¡°Really<b>?</b>¡±

    I pressed my lips into a tight line. Okay, maybe he had a point.

    ¡°I thought we were supposed to actually prepare for thepetition. Instead, you¡¯ve been texting, sighing, and smiling every <b>five </b>seconds.¡±

    Elias had his arms crossed, his pen tapping lightly against the edge of the table. His lips were pulled down into a <b>quiet </b>frown, and although he tried to mask it with indifference, there was something undeniably childish about the way his brows furrowed. He looked sulky.

    I couldn¡¯t help it; a small chuckle escaped me as I tilted my head toward him. ¡°Are you sulking?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. We came here to study, but you¡¯re not even paying attention to me.¡±

    1 raised an eyebrow. ¡°To you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, his voice a little defensive. ¡°I¡¯m your partner, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Anotherugh slipped from my lips before <b>I </b><b>could </b>stop it. ¡°You look like a kid deprived of his wants.¡±

    It <b>was </b>meant to be a lightheartedment. However, the moment the words left my mouth, I regretted it. Elus fell silent. His <b>jaw </b>clenched, and his gaze dropped back to his notes Oh no, did I say something wrong?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like <b>that</b><b>,¡± </b>I said quickly. ¡°I mean-

    Ehas still hadn¡¯t spoken.

    ean, my parents don¡¯t love me, either,¡± I blurted, hoping it might <b>lighten </b>the mood.

    He turned toward me slowly, one brow raised. A small chuckle escaped his lips. ¡°You¡¯re really admitting that out loud?¡± he

    asked, will amused.

    1 scratched the back of my neck<b>, </b>suddenly feeling self¨Cconscious. ¡°Well, you seemed offended.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he <b>said</b><b>, </b>shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m far too old to be offended.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 61 Lucky

    ¡°We¡¯re not too old to long for a parent¡¯s love,¡± I responded, my tone turning more serious, ¡°But sometimes¡­ it cages us. It¡¯s not easy, but sometimes it¡¯s better without it. That doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t still want it, though

    His

    gaze wavered for just a second, a flicker of understanding crossing <b>his </b>face.

    Although the atmosphere had brightened a little, it gained an awkward edge after my admission Determined to break the tension. I reached forward and grabbed one of the review materials he¡¯d brought, hoping it might shift the focus back to studying.

    As I opened it and began scanning the pages, my eyes widened in disbelief. There were diagrams, annotations, summaries. and timelines of past <b>pack </b>wars I hadn¡¯t even remembered. Every section was meticulously color¨Ccoded,plete with strategicmentary in the margins<b>. </b>

    ¡°Woah.¡± I breathed, flipping to another page. ¡°When did you even have the time to write this?¡±

    Elias simply shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>not</b>, though,¡± I said, still flipping through the pages. ¡°Your war strategies¨Cno wonder people say what they say. Even the other factions adapted some of these, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    He remained silent, a thoughtful look crossing his face,

    ¡°You¡¯re a really good strategist<b>,</b>¡± I continued, my eyes still glued to the detailed notes.

    Still, he didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°The pack is lucky to have you.¡± I <b>added</b>, ncing up at him.

    Elias smirked faintly, finally turning his head <b>away</b>, trying to hide his expression. He crossed his arms tighter against his

    chest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°<b>Why </b>wouldn¡¯t I?¡± I countered, my tone earnest. ¡°These are impressive.¡±

    He finally turned to me, his expression challenging. ¡°You <b>think </b>I need someone by my side to praise me or something

    I smiled sofily. ¡°I think most people say they don¡¯t. But truly, no man is an ind¡±

    I leaned back, keeping my gaze locked on him, <b>curious </b>to see his reaction.

    ¡°We all crave connection, Elias. Even the most brilliant minds need someone who sees them for who they are. Someone to say. ¡°<b>You </b><b>did </b>well<b>. </b>Someone who chooses you when you don¡¯t <b>ask </b>to be chosen

    His eyes stayed fixed on mine, absorbing my words.

    After a long pause, a stillness enveloped us until the corner of Elias¡¯s mouth twitched, just barely, but it was there.

    And then he spoke. I think I already found that person,¡±

    Silence settled between us for a moment before I smiled up at him, a warm feeling blooming in my chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then,¡± I said, my <b>voice </b>gentle. ¡°Hold on to <b>that </b>person.¡±

    ¡°You are lucky to have them¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 62

    Chapter 62 The Saddest Part

    Chapter 62 The Saddest Part

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    The white ceiling of the clinic wasn¡¯t much help to my racing thoughts. It was too in, leaving my mind at the mercy of the unwanted memories I wanted to forget. Somewhere in the background, the soft tapping of the nurse¡¯s footsteps echoed as she moved between the beds, her shoes clicking against the sterile tiles<b>. </b>

    knew it should have feltforting to have someone nearby, yet all I craved in that moment was silence.

    I squeezed my eyes shut, willing the noise of my mind to quiet..

    Why as I still feeling this way?

    I came to Elite fully aware that there was no chance left for me. That door had closed long before I ever considered applying I had made my peace with it¨Cor so I thought.

    <b>And </b>yet, here I was, lying on a damn clinic bed, my chest tightening because <b>the </b>man I liked wouldn¡¯t even bother to nce

    <b>my </b>way.

    It wasn¡¯t Arden¡¯s fault. I knew that deep down.

    She <b>hadn¡¯t </b>done anything wrong. In fact, she had done everything right. She was the kind of person who didn¡¯t even <b>realize </b>the way people looked at her. The way he looked at <b>her</b>.

    I swallowed hard, feeling my <b>throat </b>tighten.

    She didn¡¯t ask for <b>his </b>attention, and he didn¡¯t belong to me. So why did it still feel like an act of betrayal

    The nurse¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away, and I assumed she had gone to fetch something from the supply room. I thought that perhaps the ensuing peace and quiet would offer <b>some </bfort, but it didn¡¯t. At this point, I had a feeling that nothing <b>would </b><b>make </b>me feel okay except for the passage of time,

    Even that remained uncertain.

    Just then, the door creaked open.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to <b>know </b>it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>the nurse returning.

    There <b>was </b>a soft rustle of movement followed by giggles, <b>and </b>then, unmistakably, the sound of kissing filled the room.

    I cracked one eye opeh<b>, </b>staring at the pale blue curtain drawn between my bed and the next. Seriously? They were actually doing <b>this </b>here? In the clinic

    I frowned, turning my face away in annoyance, hoping they¡¯d get it over with quickly and leave me to my thoughts. But then, a familiar scent drifted through the air, wrapping around me like a memory I wished to <b>avoid</b>. My stomach turned.

    No

    I hesitated, wrestling with my better judgment, but curiosity ultimately got the best of me. I peeked through the small gap in the curtain and instantly regretted it.

    Rowan was there.

    His hands rested on the girl¡¯s waist, their mouths locked together as she submitted to him.

    thought his eyes were closed, but they snapped open andnded right on me.

    My eyes widened, and <b>a </b>small gasp escaped my lips, yet even then, he didn¡¯t pull away from her.

    Instead, he kept going¨Clike he was daring me to look away. But <b>I </b>knew I couldn¡¯t

    1:16 AM

    Chapter 62 The Saddest Part

    It was like trying TO avert

    my gaze from a car crash I knew wasing.

    +10 Free Coins:

    My breath caught in my throat, my fingers curling into the sheets beside me. Heat surged up my neck, <b>leaving </b>me utterly humiliated.

    He finally pulled back slightly. His <b>hand </b>remained on the girl¡¯s <b>waist</b>, but the expression on his face had darkened.

    The girl turned, annoyance radiating from her. Her eyesnded right on me. ¡°What the hell are you looking at?¡±

    I turned away sharply, my heart <b>hammering </b>as shame crawled under my skin.

    I stared at the wall, attempting to <b>convince </b>myself that the ache in my <b>chest </b>was merely residual from a headache.

    ¡°Just go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the girl replied, incredulous. ¡°Rowan, let¡¯s just keep going-¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± he repeated, his voice firmer this time. I could hear her continuousints followed by the sound of footsteps and the door closing-

    Silence engulfed the room, stretching out for what felt like an eternity.

    I didn¡¯t dare <b>look </b>at him. I kept my eyes fixed on the folds of the curtain beside me. My <b>skin </b>still burned from what I had -Witnessed earlier.

    Finally, after what felt like an hour but might have been only a minute, <b>Rowan </b>broke the silence.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve found another partner,¡± he muttered, referring to Miss Loveson¡¯s semester project.

    I bit my lip as he continued.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be <b>able </b>to do it with you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, my voice meek. ¡°But we don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    ¡°I already asked her to switch me,¡± he said. ¡°She didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    <b>My </b>eyes finally shifted to him.

    He stood by the other bed, hands shoved deep in his pockets, hair messily tousled. He looked every <b>bit </b>as tired as I felt.

    Try telling her yourself,¡± he added, not even bothering to look at me.

    I swallowed hard, allowing the silence to linger once more. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to do that?¡±

    His eyes turned to me sharply, brows furrowing in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re seriously being difficult againg

    Difficult.

    I couldn¡¯t muster a response. I turned my head to the side, <b>staring </b>at the <b>wall </b>again, battling the heat prickling behind my eyes. I despised how he could still get under my skin with a single word<b>. </b>

    He sighed heavily.

    ¡°Why did you evene to this school?¡± he asked pointedly. ¡°You were set to go to another one. I heard from your mom.¡±

    I took me a moment to gather my thoughts. How could I respond when I knew the truth?

    That I came here because of him.

    Because a foolish part of me believed there was still something to salvage between us. That maybe, if I was here, he¡¯d renember what we once had.

    Yet now, all I felt was irrevocable regret, coupled with the persistent longing that still <b>resided </b>in my heart.

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 62 The Saddest Part

    I cleared my throat, determined to steer the conversation away. ¡°Do you like Arden?¡±

    That question made him pause.

    He turned slowly, brows raised in surprise. ¡°What does that have to do with <b>you</b>?¡±

    I felt the words cut deep.

    ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡± I <b>maintained</b>, striving to keep my voice steady. ¡°If you¡¯re serious <b>about </b>her, then¡­ kissing someone else in The school clinic isn¡¯t a good look.¡±

    Rowan clicked his <b>tongue </b>and looked away, contemting his response. ¡°Arden is¡­¡± He ran a hand through his hair, <b>searching </b>for the right words. ¡°She¡¯s different.¡±

    The words <b>hit </b>me harder than <b>I </b>anticipated.

    I bit the inside of my cheek, tasting iron.

    ¡°I got it,¡± I said, perhaps a bit too quickly. I turned my body toward the wall, desperately hoping he wouldn¡¯t notice the slight tremble in my hands

    Rowan fell silent for a moment. Then, <b>his </b>voice returned, colder now.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to see each other much for the project, he stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°We know each other well enough anyway. We can figure it out with <b>minimal </b>contact.¡±

    His words insinuated that I was merely an obligation he had to tolerate..

    <b>I </b>nodded slowly, even though he couldn¡¯t <b>see </b><b>me</b>. ¡°<b>Sure</b>.¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother to say goodbye when he left. I heard his footsteps retreating, <b>and </b>then the door clicked shut behind him.

    Only then did I allow myself to blink rapidly, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill.

    He was right.

    <b>We </b>knew each other.

    <b>And </b>perhaps <b>that </b>was the saddest part of all.

 My trembling hand Ch 63

    Chapter 63 Once And For All

    Chapter 63 Once And For All

    ARDEN

    The prelims were finally over.

    +10 Free Coins

    After days filled with tears, sweat, and fervent prayers, it was done. Because the school imed to want to take care of our ¡®mental health¡® and overall ¡®well¨Cbeing, they were sending us on a two¨Cday, one¨Cnight vacation, sponsored by Mr. Winters

    <b>himself</b>.

    Mr, Winters decided to send us freshmen to a serene nature retreat while the seniors enjoyed a beach getaway, all while the teachers prepped the grades and finalized the semester results.

    We were told this was a ¡°well¨Cearned break,¡± It was a nice gesture, <b>that </b>is, if you could overlook the fact that this <b>was </b>the first time he <b>had </b>ever done anything like it.

    That alone was enough to make my <b>wolf </b>perk up, ears mentally pinned back in suspicion. Why now? Why <b>this </b>sudden wave of generosity? It didn¡¯t feel like a reward: it felt more like a distraction.

    T

    I still remembered the footage¨Cthe constant presence of his piercing eyes.

    Where is he taking those videos<b>? </b>

    What¡¯s he doing with them?

    My gaze shifted toward the front of the bus, hoping to find some answers. But all I saw <b>was </b>Tessa beside me, legs crossed, engrossed in her phone.

    ¡°Did you hear?¡± she asked, breaking the silence.

    I turned my head to her. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    -Sienna¡¯s back with the West.¡±

    I sat up straighter, incredulity coursing through me. ¡°What?

    Tessa nodded, her expression serious. ¡°Apparently, she was readmitted yesterday. It looks like Mr. Winters pulled some strings <b>for </b>her. Jaxon must have epted her <b>back </b>after all.¡±

    That didn¡¯t surprise me in the slightest. ¡°Sienna¡¯s parents are quite influential back in our pack. They might have put in a good word.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°That girl always has a way ofnding on her feet, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    We pulled into the campsite thirty minutester, and my attention was stolen by the breathtaking <b>sight </b>ahead.

    ¡°Wow,¡± ¡°Tessa muttered, her eyes wide with wonder.

    Yeah, that <b>was </b>putting it mildly,

    Wooden cabins nestled in a perfect ring around a massive fire pit. Eairy lights adorned the trees above, and a small river meandered along the clearing¡¯s edge like something right ou of a <b>postcard</b><b>. </b>The scent of moss, pine, and running water hit my <b>nose</b>, <b>instantly </b>calming my restless wolf.

    It was beautiful. If there <b>was </b>one thing Mr. Winters did right, it was <b>choosing </b>this magnificent <b>location</b>.

    Sir Thompson and Miss Loveson stood at the center, clipboards in <b>hand</b>, waving cheerfully <b>as </b>the students poured off the bus and from their private cars.

    ¡°Everyone! Grab your bags and check the boards for room assignments!¡°

    I stepped off the bus and took a deep breath, already feeling lighterpared to when I was in Elite. This <b>ce </b>was truly

    ade for creatures like us

    1:16 AM c c

    Chapter 63 Once And For All

    +10 Free Coins

    I <b>followed </b>the others toward the rooming chart nailed to a <b>thick </b>pine trunk. I scanned down the list for my room assignment.

    namme

    and the

    ¡°4B,¡± I mattered to myself.

    Tessa eximed excitedly, ¡°48? I¡¯m also in <b>that </b>room!¡±

    I smiled brightly, thrilled with the news. This was already turning out better than I had imagined. We grabbed our bags and made our way to the designated room.

    However, the moment I opened the door, my fleeting happiness was about to be shattered.

    Sitting on the bed by the window, brushing her perfectly styled hair, was none other than Sienna.

    Tessa froze beside me. ¡°I¡¯d rather room with a <b>wild </b>bear,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Bears are easier to reason with.¡± I whispered back, stifling a <bugh</b>.

    Sienna narrowed her eyes at us, a smug expression spreading across her face. ¡°I can hear you, you know?¡±

    ¡°There are <b>two </b>of us, and only one of her,¡± Tessa whispered in <b>a </b>much smaller voice, making sure Sienna wouldn¡¯t catch her. words despite her heightened senses. ¡°Maybe we should just knock her out and drag her to another room.¡±

    I held back a chuckle, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore her,¡± I <b>said </b>loudly, turning to the other bed. However, her belongings were strewn across it.

    Of course.

    After <b>all </b>the humiliation, Sienna remained the worst.

    Even with just the three of us in the room, her presence somehow managed to take up more space than it should have. Her overpowering perfume filled <b>the </b>air, <b>as </b>if she had bathed in it. Was she not a werewolf? Didn¡¯t she <b>have </b>the ability to smell herself?

    I stepped forward without saying a word, grabbed her <b>things</b>, and flung them off the bed. Her designer tote tipped over, causing makeup and brushes to spill out onto the floor in a delightful little avnche.

    ¡°Hey!¡± she gasped, <b>her </b>voice rising <b>in </b>an indignant screech.

    But I was already grabbing Tessa by the wrist and tugging her toward the door. ¡°Come on,¡± I muttered, eager to escape the mounting termion.

    We were giggling before we even stepped out of the cabin.

    By the time we finally reached theke, the sun had climbed high in the sky, <b>casting </b><b>a </b>warm glow over everything. Once again, the stunning view provided aforting balm after all the irritation Sienna had caused

    Dozens of students were already there, their voices ttering together inughter. Some had stripped down to their swimsuits, while others lounged on <b>nkets </b>or walked barefoot along the rocky shore.

    ¡°You can swim if you want.¡± I suggested.

    Tessa shook her head <b>and </b>settled down beside me on the rocky slope. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get wet. I just want to sit with you.¡± For a while, we fell into afortable silence, allowing theforting sounds of theke to <b>wash </b>over <b>us</b>.

    Are <b>you </b>alright now?¡± I <b>finally </b>asked, breaking the stillness. She still seemed a bit down from time to time, and I wanted to check in on her

    Tessa imiled softly, the brief shadow lifting from her features. ¡°Yeah. I <b>just </b>had a headache that day¨Cprobably from all the reviewing for finals. Now that it¡¯s done, I can finally <b>rx</b>.

    I nodded and gave her a gentle pat on the back, wanting to reassure her.

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been nice if Owen could <b>have </be with us<b>,</b>¡± I said.

    1:16 AM ch

    Chapter 63 Once And For All

    ¡°<b>Yeah</b>,¡± she muttered, closing her eyes and savoring the calming sounds of the water

    However, our tranquility was short¨Clived.

    +10 Free Coins

    A series of squeals erupted from the other end of theke, and I nced over to see a small crowd beginning to gather.

    I already knew what thatmotion signified before I even spotted them

    The True Alphas had <b>arrived</b>.

    As expected, they didn¡¯te quietly. Their mere presencemanded amemtion like no other. Tessa nudged my shoulder. a yful grin on her face. ¡°They¡¯re all looking at you.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, trying to dismiss her. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    But I made the mistake of looking.

    Sadly, Tessa wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Jaxon was the first to step forward, pulling his shirt over his head and letting it drop to the grass. His chest was broad, and

    every muscle in his body appeared sculpted.

    Each of his movements screamed Alpha disy, and he didn¡¯t even bother hiding the way his gaze settled on me.

    Before I could collect my thoughts, Rowan was already shrugging off his shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s make it fun¡± be called out to the others. shing me a grin <b>that </b>was far too pleased with itself. Then, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he sprinted forward and dove into theke, sending up a massive ssh in his wake.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± I muttered under my breath, shaking my head.

    Elias rolled his eyes but <b>soon </b>followed suit. He was leaner than the others, yet every inch of him was toned and defined. He waded into the water calmly before diving in, gliding gracefully beneath the surface.

    Of course, Cade was thest one to join in. For a moment, I thought he might sit this one out, avoiding whatever disy this was. But then he <b>slowly </b>removed his <b>shirt </b>too.

    Not in a hurry like the others. Instead, he tugged it off deliberately, seemingly indifferent to the attention his body was drawing¨C<b>which</b>, of course, only made the crowd squeal even louder in reaction.

    ¡°Damn,¡± <b>Tessa </b>even muttered <b>right </b>next to me, her tone barely concealing her awe.

    I¡¯d seen his body multiple times before. I had even touched it

    Yet somehow, it still made heat creep up my neck. Just <b>his </b><b>back </b>alone could <b>make </b>a girl faint, broad and lined with seats that told stories none of us knew. He turned his head in my direction briefly, and I <b>quickly </b>looked away, pretending there was something incredibly interesting in the trees.

    The four of them hit the <b>water </b>at different times, but it was clear by how the students lined the shore that they were racing against one another. Half the girls were cheering as if they were watching a championship. And I had to admit, it was oddly

    surreal.

    The True Alphas of Fenra were engaging in something so unnecessary.

    Rowan reached the buoy first, with Cade <b>hot </b><b>on </b>his heels.

    ¡°You had a head start,¡± Cade muttered yfully, but Rowan merelyughed and sshed water in his direction. Elias came in close thard, but he didn¡¯t seeni tou bothered by the <b>loss</b><b>. </b>Surprisingly, <b>Jaxon</b>, <b>despite </b>going into the water <b>first</b>, came inst nursing as he swam back to the shore.

    ¡°What the heck is happening right now?¡± I whispered to Tessa.

    This feels like a mating disy,¡± she replied casually, biting her lip and casting her gaze back <b>toward </b>theke. ¡°It¡¯s like a full-

    show of strengil. All for you!

    I shook my head vehemently ¡°I want no part in it.¡±

    1:16 AM c c ?

    Chapter 63 Once And For All

    Tessa offered a teasing smile. ¡°Thanks, though. Because of you, I¡¯m enjoying this view.

    That remark sent both of us into a fit of giggles.

    +10 Free Coins

    SIENNA

    Why

    Why is it always her?

    I stood just behind the trees, far enough away that they wouldn¡¯t spot me but close enough that I couldn¡¯t look away. Arden sat by theke, her hair catching the breeze in a way that made her look ethereal. The <b>Alphas </b>weren¡¯t near her, <b>but </b>every single one of them <b>kept </b>ncing her way.

    It just wasn¡¯t fair.

    She doesn¡¯t even try. She doesn¡¯t flirt. She doesn¡¯t bat hershes or wear anything that reveals her body.

    My fists clenched at my sides, my nails biting <b>into </b>my skin. I wanted to scream, to rip away that attention from her. I had. been trying so hard! I¡¯ve always put in the effort. And yet, it¡¯s never enough.

    She had dodged all of the bullets thus far.

    <b>But </b>it¡¯s time to end this<b>. </b>

    Once and for all.

 My trembling hand Ch 64

    Chapter 64 Dominated

    Chapter 64 Dominated.

    ARDEN

    +10 Free Coins

    Mr. Thompson stood beside Miss Loveson, appearing tired yet excited at the same time. I honestly couldn¡¯t me them. Aside from checking papers in the middle of nowhere, where phone signal was difficult to retrieve, they <b>had </b>to act like camp counselors for a group of partially matured adults.

    ¡°You came here to let your wolves breathe,¡± Mr. Thompson started, ¡°so let¡¯s give them what they want<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°A battle!¡± Miss Loveson echoed, her voice sounding cheery

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be faction¨C<b>based</b>,¡± Mr. Thompson continued. ¡°We will <b>have </b>three rounds. One wolf from each faction wille up here, and the True Alphas will fightst.¡±

    I surveyed the crowd and noticed the excited glimmers in their eyes. Tessa smirked, nudging my shoulder.

    ¡°I guess we can fight <b>without </b>repercussions <b>this </b>time,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°We¡¯ll give <b>each </bpetitor a score: 4 points for first ce, 3 points for second, and so forth. We <b>will </b>tally these points at the very <b>end</b><b>, </b>and the faction with the most points wins!¡±

    ¡°Every member of the winning faction will receive one hundred points each¡±

    That statement definitely got everyone¡¯s attention.

    Students began scrambling to discuss strategy. The prelims had been brutal<b>, </b>to say the least. Any <b>chance </b>to gain an edge- even a small one¨Cwas worth wing over.

    ¡°You will shift,¡± Mr. Thompson dered, ¡°but this is not a bloodbath. You win by pushing your opponent out of the border.¡±

    He gestured toward the stone ring. ¡°Understood?¡±

    A few nodded, and excited hollering followed.

    From the East, a girl named Juliet stepped forward, already cracking her knuckles. Her re swept straight to <b>the </b>South, locking eyes with a tall girl with honey¨Cblonde hair <b>and </b>a vicious grin.

    ¡°I heard they¡¯ve got beef,¡± ¡°<b>Tessa </b>murmured beside me. ¡°It¡¯s expected that the two of them wille

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s all they¡¯ve got,¡± I muttered.

    out.¡±

    From the West, <b>Sienna </b>stepped forward. She walked deliberately, as if she wanted everyone to watch her.

    However, her eyes were focused on just one person.

    Do <b>you </b>even need to guess?

    <b>Yup</b>, she <b>was </b>looking straight at me.

    ¡°Guess <b>you¡¯ve </b>got beef, too.¡± Tessa <b>said </b>by my side.

    I didn¡¯t even bother to respond. I already knew,

    The North hesitated. Mara, one of Cade¡¯s friend¡¯s girlfriends, took a step forward, but then she hesitated as she looked at the other three and ultimately stopped:

    In that moment of hesitation, I made my decision and stood up..

    1¡¯11 go,¡± I dered, surprising those within the faction. Cade frowned while Tessa looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°Wait¨Care you sure?¡±

    Before I could answer, Cade was suddenly standing beside me. His hand brushed my arm, firm and warm. ¡°Arden<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    1:16 AM ? c

    Chapter 64 Dominated.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied quickly, locking eyes with him. ¡°Mr. Thompson and Miss Loveson <b>are </b>here. It wouldn¡¯t be brutal.¡±

    Cade didn¡¯t move, a <b>small </b>amused smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Then don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to

    I stepped into the arena. The moment my feet crossed the stone <b>boundary</b>, something clicked <b>into </b>ce inside me.

    My wolf, usually quiet and contained, surged just beneath my skin.

    Juliet and the South girl were already baring their teeth, growling low in their throats. Sienna smirked and finally tore her

    gaze away from me long enough to size them up.

    Miss Loveson¡¯s voice rang out, loud and yful. ¡°Shift when you¡¯re ready!¡±

    The other three didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Juliet¡¯s body cracked and warped, bones lengthening, fur bursting through her skin as her hands became ws and her mouth morphed into a snarl. A sleek, dusty¨Cbrown wolf stood where she once did.

    The South girl¨Cher name was Nyra, I <b>think</b>¨Cshifted into a long¨Clegged golden wolf, built for speed and <b>agility</b>.

    Sienna was next. Her <b>transformation </b>was fluid and fast; chocte brown fur covered her body like wildfire, her eyes still unnervingly human.

    I took <b>a </b>deep breath and let the fire rise <b>within </b>me.

    The shift came quicker this time. My skin gave way to light fur, almost white¨Cthick and silken¨Cas my bones snapped cleanly into their new <b>form</b>. Inded on all fours, the dirt cold beneath my paws, my breath visible in short, steady puffs<b>. </b>

    Juliet lunged at Nyra first. Nyra dodged, but not fast enough. Juliet clipped her side, and the two wolves crashed into each other with a resounding thud. They rolled across the arena in a blur of fur and snapping teeth.

    Meanwhile, Sienna circled me slowly, her tail held high, eyes filled with malice.

    I mirrored her movements, keeping my steps light and controlled. My ws sank slightly into the dirt, poised to dig in. I wouldn¡¯t let her catch me off guard.

    A sudden yelp snapped our attention sideways.

    Juliet had gotten Nyra by the scruff and shoved her into the <b>outer </b>stones¨Cbut not without cost. Nyra twisted mid<b>¨C</b>fall, dragging Juliet along with her. They both tumbled outside the boundary.

    ¡°Double elimination!¡± Mr. Thompson called out.

    ¡°Aww!¡± <b>those </b>from their <b>factions </b>eximed in disappointment.

    As soon as they exited the ring. Sienna turned to me fully, her growl rumbling low in her chest. She seemed ready to attack at any moment. It didn¡¯t take long before her <b>wolf </b>charged first.

    She barreled toward me, ws digging into the earth. I met her head¨Con, <b>nting </b>my paws firmly, bracing for impact.

    Our bodies shed, fur flying as we snapped at each other, our teeth just barely grazing skin.

    Her aggression was untamed. Feral. She lunged again, catching the side of my shoulder with her powerful jaw.

    A sharp pain red down my side.

    Flood

    I growled low in my throat. The crowd reacted <b>with </b>a collective noise of surprise, their murmurs rising.

    Was that allowed?

    It definitely wasn¡¯t, but I sure <b>as </b>hell wasn¡¯t going to back down.

    1:16 AM

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 64 Dominated

    I kept my eyes locked on her, matching her pace. My white fur bristled, the single ck streak down my spine standing tall. She was bigger, but I was faster.

    Sienna came at me again, fangs bared, trying to sink her teeth into

    I ducked and rolled

    She missed.

    my other side.

    Again, she growled, this time louder. She circled too fast, stumbling slightly as her breathing turnedbored, and I could see the frustration building inside her.

    Good

    My wolf craved a fight. It yearned to <b>end </b>this. But I forced myself to breathe, to slow down. If I let my instincts get the better of me. I would end up just like Sienna

    There had never been a moment when I had beaten Sienna in strength. However, at this very moment, I felt like I finally could

    I couldn¡¯t expl¨ªn i:

    There was something deeper I felt within myself.

    Past the blood

    Past the fear.

    There it w

    f spark

    It hit me like a sudden jolt of electricity racing down my spine. rity.

    I moved

    Faster than I ever thought I could

    In one heartbeat, I was crouched low¨Cand in the next, I leapt

    My body collided forcefully with hers mid¨Clunge, knocking herpletely off bnce. She snarled and tried to twist away, but Inded cleanly on top of her, my front paws pinning her shoulders firaly to the ground.

    A thud echoed through the forest floor.

    She writhed

    I didn¡¯t move.

    She wed at the dirt.

    I held her down.

    The crowd gasped as they witnessed the scene unfold before them.

    Santa¡¯s legs kicked wildly, but my weight, my grip¨Cmy rage¨Ckept her caged beneath me.

    She looked up at me, eyes wild and frantic, and I saw it <b>for </b>the first time

    Fear

    I had won.

    me girl she used to dominate anymore

    1:16 AM ? <b>c </b>

    Chapter 64 Dominated.

    +10 Free Coins

    And she knew it.

    She tried to twist again.

    I pressed harder.

    A whimper escaped her throat.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Mr. Thompson¡¯s voice rang out.

    1 peeled off her instantly, leaping <b>back </b>to my side of the ring. My chest heaved, but I didn¡¯t feel tired.

    I felt powerful.

    ¡°Shift back!¡± Miss Loveson called out, tossing robes behind the trees.

    I turned and padded away, my tail raised high, pride swelling with every step. Behind the tall pines. I shifted quickly and pulled on the thick ck robe. My shoulder throbbed where Sienna had bitten me, <b>but </b>it didn¡¯t hurt as much as I had anticipated.

    When I stepped back into the clearing, Sienna <b>was </b>already there. Her hair was a mess, her lips trembling. The robe hung loosely over her <b>shoulders</b>, and her fists were clenched tightly at her sides<b>. </b>

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even push me out!¡± she snapped

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mr. Thompson arched an eyebrow.

    Sienna looked around, expecting support. However, her peers were silent.

    ¡°She¨Cshe just pinned me!¡± she barked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t <b>count</b>!¡±

    Miss Lovesonughed lightly, flipping her clipboard. ¡°Miss Graves, you broke the rule by biting Arden, but we allowed you to continue. It <b>was </b>clear that you were quickly ttened. We don¡¯t <b>have </b>all day for this particr battle.¡±

    Sienna turned to the crowd. ¡°I was about to get up! You all saw that!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Thompson stated firmly. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t stopped the battle, you¡¯d still be on the ground.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just- Sienna began, but he raised a hand to silence her.

    ¡°Miss Graves,¡± he replied, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Take your loss with some dignity.¡±

    ¡°Miss Stone dominated you in this game.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 65

    Chapter 65 Long Overdue

    Chapter 65 Long Overdue

    ARDEN

    Sienna had left after our battle, appearing utterly humiliated. I felt on top of the world, knowing that she was finally getting what she deserved.

    Tessa nudged me gently. ¡°You did good,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I whispered back before refocusing my attention on the battle area.

    The second match concluded with the East¡¯s triumph, closely followed by the South. The North representative stumbled on his own paws, resulting in a mere single point surplus.

    This meant it all came down to thest battle. Whichever team wins here will im victory.

    There was a noticeable increase in excitement in the air. The sky above us wasn¡¯t as intense anymore, but it still felt hotter than usual, wrapping us in a thickyer of anticipation.

    ¡°All four True Alphas,¡± Sir Thompson dered, stepping into the center of the stone square, ¡°will now engage in a non¨Clethal battle of dominance.¡±

    ¡°Remember,¡± Miss Loveson called from the edge, ¡°this is just for fun. Do not break bones. We¡¯ve just finished prelims, and I¡¯d rather not patch any of you up.¡±

    With that, they nodded in understanding.

    And then¨Cthey shifted.

    It was still breathtaking to <b>see</b><b>. </b>

    A blur of movement. The ripple of muscle. The way their energy shifted <b>so </b>sharply.

    Jaxon shifted first, transforming into a towering deep dark brown wolf, heavy with muscle. He looked just like Sienna¡¯s wolf, only bigger. No surprise <b><i>there</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>

    Next came Elias, who took the form of <b>a </b>sleek ck wolf.

    Rowan¡¯s transformation was swift and fluid. His blonde fur gleamed under the sun, the same golden color as his hair in human form.

    Cade became <b>a </b>smoky <b>gray </b>blur, standing tallest among all the wolves<b>. </b>

    The match began right away.

    Jaxon charged first, lunging at Rowan with <b>a </b><b>roar </b>that made some of the students flinch.

    Rowan ducked just in time, disying impressive footwork.

    Cade circled them both, eyes narrowed, waiting for the right moment to engage. Neither <b>was </b>Elias, who stood to the side, <b>unmoving</b>, his dark form appearing almost <b>like </b><b>a </b>shadow amidst the wolves.

    Just then, Rowan lunged¡ªnot <b>at </b>Jaxon, but <b>at </b>Cade.

    Cade reacted instantly. Their bodies shed in the center<b>, </b><b>growling </b>fiercely, teeth snapping, and paws kicking up dirt. Then, at thest second, they both turned together, charging toward Jaxon.

    <b>Jason </b>fought hard, sending Rowan flying into the dirt <b>with </b>a furious blow. Cade dodged and then spun, retaliating with a powerful headbutt to Jaxon¡¯s ribs.

    Ehas finally entered the fray, lunging <b>at </b>Jaxon¡¯s back, <b>sharp </b>and fast. But <b>Jaxon </b>caught him¨Cthey crashed to the ground, rolling Just like that<b>, </b>both of them tumbled out of the border<b>, </b><b>disappearing </b>from the fray.

    Cheers and gasps filled the field.

    O

    1:16 AM

    Chapter 65 Long Overdue

    <i>Only </i><i>two </i><i>remained</i>.

    The gray and the gold.

    They circled each other, and the tension in the air intensified a thousandfold.

    They pounced at one another, showcasing a fight that was evenly matched.

    +10 Free Coins

    Suddenly, Cade struck low, flipping Rowan with a powerful shoulder move. Rowan lost his footing and skidded out of the stone arena,nding with a thud.

    Cade stood tall, panting hard, while the factions erupted into cheers for him.

    He shifted back. The others followed suit.

    They all appeared exhausted, and it was evident they had just fought an incredible match.

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Cade. Sweat glistened on his strong chest as he sat atop a nearby rock, breathing heavily.

    <b>I </b>watched him, and my fingers unconsciously clenched around my water bottle.

    <i>He </i>needed it, <b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><i>he</i>?

    Before I realized it, I found myself standing.

    However<b>, </b>others had beaten me to him.

    Girls rushed forward like moths flitting toward a me, and I pursed my lips, my posture rxing as I prepared to sit back down.

    ¡°Arden,¡± Cade suddenly called, stepping through the crowd.

    He walked up to me, grabbed my water bottle, and took a long, thirsty drink. I watched him with wide eyes, momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Do you have a handkerchief?¡± he asked, his voice low and casual.

    ¡°I<b>¡ª</b>yeah.¡±

    ¡°Help me wipe <b>my </b>sweat, please.¡±

    I stared at him, surprised, before letting out a softugh and shaking my head in disbelief.

    Carefully, I wiped the sweat from his temples, then his <b>jaw</b>, and finally the side of his neck. He looked down at me the entire time, his gaze unwavering. I didn¡¯t even realize the attention we <b>were </b>drawing from those around us.

    Only when Miss Loveson called out, ¡°Mr. Cahan, point distribution,¡± did I stop my ministrations.

    Cade gave me onest confident smirk and jogged off.

    <b>In </b>that moment, I noticed that most of the students were staring at us<b>, </b>eyes wide with surprise<b>. </b>

    The most apparent <b>one </b>was Jaxon, who red at us with <b>a </b>fierce intensity<b>, </b>as if <b>he </b>wanted to set the entire forest on fire with <b>his </b>rage.

    1 quickly looked <b>away </b>from him but soon found myself meeting Rowan¡¯s gaze instead. He yanked my <b>water </b>bottle from behind me, preparing to open it, but <b>I </b>swiftly grabbed his hand <b>to </b><b>stop </b>him.

    He quickly shifted the position of our hands<b>, </b><b>now </b>cing his on <b>top </b><b>of </b>mine. I attempted <b>to </b>pull away, but he held on tighter.

    I bit my lip. ¡°What <b>are </b>you doing?¡±

    Before I could <b>get </b><b>a </b>reply out, someone yanked my water bottle <b>away</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he said.

    1:16 AM

    Chapter 65 Long Overdue

    ¡°Ask your faction members.¡±

    He leaned in closer. ¡°They¡¯re not you.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    I shook my head and finally managed to wrest my hand and the water bottle free from his grasp. ¡°It¡¯s not my business,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading back with Tessa.¡±

    However, when I turned, Tessa had vanished.

    I frowned and surveyed the area, but there were no signs of her anywhere.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Tessa still hadn¡¯t returned.

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re about to have dinner!¡± Mr. Thompson¡¯s voice boomed across the campsite. ¡°Please head to the clearing for the food!¡±

    The aroma of roasted meat wafted through the air, melding with the earthy dampness that apanied theing night. I remained rooted in ce, scanning the trees and cabins. Students began drifting toward the clearing in pairs and groups,ughter and conversation resonating across the grounds. Yet, there was still no indication of her whereabouts.

    ¡°Have you seen Tessa?¡± I inquired of some students who passed by.

    ¡°Nope,¡± one replied distractedly.

    I bit my lip and turned <b>away</b>, only to bump directly into someone¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Woah,¡± Cade muttered, steadying me with his hand. ¡°Where are you rushing off to?¡±

    ¡°I was looking for Tessa¡±

    I let out a deep, frustrated breath.

    ¡°Since the battle, I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±

    Cade¡¯s brows furrowed in concern. ¡°She hasn¡¯te back?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No.¡±

    He paused momentarily, then ced his hand gently on my arm. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first<b>, </b>hmm? I¡¯ll help you look for her afterward. As her Alpha, it¡¯s my responsibility too.¡±

    <b>His </b>voice was calm and reassuring, but I couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing bad feeling in my chest. I nodded reluctantly and allowed him to walk with me toward the food line.

    But I couldn¡¯t rx.

    Where could she be?

    Her belongings were still in the room. She wouldn¡¯t leave without saying anything. She simply wouldn¡¯t.

    Fight

    I hoved forward in the line, dazed, until someone handed me a te. Barely looking at it, the realization hit me like a punch <b>in </b>the gut

    Tessa had been acting differently every time she was around¡­ Rowan.

    Could I have been so wrapped up in everything else that I failed to notice what was right in front of me? I knew they shared some sort of connection. I had seen <b>the </b><b>way </b>she looked at him sometimes<b>, </b><b>even </b><b>when </b>she tried to hide it. And now that <b>I </b>reflected on it¨Cher distance and silence in his presence all made perfect sense.

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 65 Long Overdue

    I needed to find <i>her</i>.

    Without thinking, I shoved the te into the hands of the person behind me, who cheered, ¡°Thanks!¡°¨Cand then sprinted off.

    wolf. A faint trace lingered. Following it across the grass,

    I tilted my head slightly, trying to catch her scent by calling past the flickering firelight, I raced back to the cabin.

    on my

    Her scent grew stronger.

    Nburst inside, my frown deepening.

    ¡°Sienna?¡±

    She, too, had disappeared since the battle finished, so seeing her here was a bit surprising.

    She turned away from the mirror. ¡°There you are!¡± she said, her toneced with annoyance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you since earlier.¡±

    My frown deepened further. ¡°What?¡±

    She sighed and shook her head, crossing her arms defiantly over her chest.

    ¡°Your friend. I saw her near the cliff earlier while I was, you know, hooking up with someone. What¡¯s her name again?¡±

    ¡°Tessa?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yeah, that girl,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t want toe with me.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t even be saying this, but it¡¯s annoying. I don¡¯t want to be disturbedter at night if she¡¯s still not back.¡±

    ¡°Show me. Now.¡±

    ¡°Geez,¡± she muttered,zily slipping on her shoes. ¡°Why am I even helping you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. I was already halfway out the door. Above us<b>, </b>the sky had turned an ominous grey, low rumbles of thunder sounding in the distance.

    ¡°Ugh, why are you so fast?¡± Siennained behind me. ¡°Do you have some sort of death wish or something?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Just take me there!¡± I demanded.

    She still looked annoyed as she led the way through the trees, mumbling under her breath. The trail narrowed, and the dirt transformed into slick stone as we approached the cliffside.

    Her scent was growing even stronger.

    But something felt off,

    There <b>was </b><b>no </b>fresh trail.

    ¡°This is it,¡± <b>Sienna </b>said.

    We stood at the <b>cliff¡¯s </b>edge. Theke below shimmered faintly in the fading light. A cool breeze stirred my hair, heavy with <b>the </b>scent of pending rain.

    Iqurned to her. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Sienna didn¡¯t respond.

    My pulse raced <b>in </b>anticipation.

    ¡°Sicana,¡± I said slowly, observing the way her jaw tightened. ¡°Where. Is. She?¡±

    She finally looked at me, and an ugly smile slowly crept onto her <b>lips</b>.

    1:17 AM

    0

    0

    0

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 65 Long Overdue

    ¡°It¡¯s long overdue,¡± she said.

    The first drop of rain sshed against my cheek.

    ¡°Goodbye, Arden.¡±

    Before I could react, her foot mmed into my stomach.

    Pain exploded in my ribs. The world tilted, the edge of the cliff crumbling away beneath me. I reached out instinctively, but there was nothing to grab¨C<i>only </i><i>air</i>.

    And then, I was falling.

    The wind roared in my ears.

    Thest sound I heard before darkness swallowed me whole was the distant rumble of thunder.

 My trembling hand Ch 66

    Chapter 66 Gone Again

    Chapter 66 Gone Again

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been there. Thekey still before me, dark as a sheet of ss, reflecting the rising moon and the gold¨Cstreaked sky above it before thest traces of lightpletely vanished.

    My eyes were puffy¨Cperhaps even a shade of red. I had cried for far too long, and here I was, reduced to this state. A small chuckle escaped my lips as <b>I </b>caught a glimpse of my reflection in the darkening waters. My eyes looked like they had been devoured by a hundred cockroaches. However, that fleeting amusement faded quickly when I remembered the situation I was in.

    If I told Arden about all this, maybe I wouldn¡¯t feel so impossibly lonely. Maybe she¡¯d say something that would make everything feel normal again. She was the only one who could do that, the one who wouldn¡¯t look at me with either pity or confusion.

    Nobody knew what had really happened¨Cnot even Rowan. Only my older sister was aware of the details, and even then, it wasn¡¯t the whole story. I stayed beside theke for a while, hoping the swelling around my eyes would diminish, but the sun was sinking quickly, and I knew I had to head back. It waste. Dinner must have already started.

    With a resigned sigh, I knelt next to the water and sshed my face with its coolness before standing up and making my way back to the clearing. By the time I returned, the warm light from the campfires had reced the sunset. The fragrant scent of roasted meat and smoke filled the air, and everyone seemed to be having a grand time at dinner. My eyes scanned the crowd, searching for Arden.

    Someone from the West nudged their head toward the woods. ¡°She was looking for you earlier,¡± they said around a mouthful of food. ¡°I think she went out into the woods.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I gasped.

    My pulse quickened. I looked around again, trying to stay calm, and then I unexpectedly bumped into someone.

    <i>Rowan</i>.

    For <b>a </b>moment, the world paused. Our eyes met, and I felt it again¨Cthat stupid jolt, those sparks I had tried so hard to ignore. I could barely catch my breath.

    But where <b>was </b>Arden?

    I stepped back quickly, shaking my <b>head </b>and brushing <b>past </b>him. I couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on that now; I needed to find Cade.

    The shadows of the campfire danced across the trees, and then I spotted him, deep in conversation with some of his faction members. I ran to him, my heart racing with urgency.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± I called, breathless.

    Cade turned immediately, concern etched on his face. ¡°<b>Tessa</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Arden¡­ did you see her?¡± <b>I </b>asked, my worry spilling over into my voice<b>, </b>

    Cade¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two together?¡±

    I bit my lip. ¡°1-1 just needed some time, I went <b>to </b>take a break, and¡­ I haven¡¯t <b>seen </b>her since<b>.¡± </b>

    Cade¡¯s posture shifted in an instant. His eyes sharpened, his body bing still, alert like a hunter.

    veryone<i>, </i>listen up!¡± he barked suddenly. ¡°Arden is missing. Start searching this area<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    Prople around us stirred with rm, dropping their utensils and standing quickly. Some grabbed shlights<b>, </b>while others. shifted on the spot, growling softly, sniffing the air.

    Just as I turned to join the search, someone caught my eye.

    She stood off to the side, her mouth curled in <b>a </b><b>way </b>that was not quite a smile, <b>but </b><b>there </b><b>was </b>no <b>trace </b><b>of </b><b>concern </b><b>on </b>her <b>face</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>1:17 </b>AM

    Chapter 66 Gone Again

    Something inside me snapped. ¡°You!¡± I shouted, storming toward her.

    Sienna blinked, her brows rising in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±

    Before she could finish that thought, I lunged forward, grabbing a fistful of her perfect hair and yanking it back.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± she shrieked, stumbling backward.

    ¡°You did something, didn¡¯t you?¡± I hissed. ¡°You must have done something!¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± she shouted back, struggling to push me off. ¡°What are you talking about?! Why would I do anything? Let go!¡±

    I held tightly to her hair,pelling her to confess. I recognized that look on her face now. I had seen her not long ago after the battle, muttering curses under her breath, her re directed squarely at Arden.

    In my fury, I failed to notice how she quickly reached for the nearest object<b>¨C</b>someone had carelessly left behind a cup of tea on the table. <i>Hot </i><i>and </i><i>scalding</i>. She snatched it up, and my eyes widened as I let her go, just in time for her to ssh the tea toward me.

    However, Rowan stepped in front of me.

    The tea sshed across his shoulder and chest. My mouth dropped open.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± I gasped.

    He winced slightly, ncing down at his soaked shirt.

    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean-¡± Sienna stammered.

    Jaxon had finally arrived. Rowan locked eyes with him. ¡°Control your faction members,¡± he said in a

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jaxon demanded.

    Cade stepped forward, a grave expression on his face<b>. </b>¡°Arden is missing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jaxon¡¯s demeanor shifted immediately, his gaze swinging toward Sienna.

    ¡°Did you have anything to do with it?¡± Cade pressed, his eyes boring into her.

    Sienna stuttered, ¡°N¨CNo! I didn¡¯t¨Cwhy would I-? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re-¡±

    *She went into the woods with her<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>a </b>voice piped up from the crowd.

    Everyone turned to face the source of the interruption.

    voice.

    <b>It </b>was a boy¨Cslim, sses fogged up with <b>fear</b><b>, </b>clutching his te nervously. ¡°<b>I </b><b>was </b>behind Arden in line. I saw her follow Sienna. They walked off together. But only Sienna came back.¡±

    All eyes shifted again toward her<b>, </b>an unspoken tension building in <b>the </b>air,

    <i>Cade¡¯s </i>entire expression darkened.

    Sienna began to tremble, her <b>voice </b>quaking as she protested<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to- I didn¡¯t do anything!<b>¡± </b>

    Jazon seized her wrist suddenly, his grip firm. ¡°Where did you take her<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    -I didn¡¯t!¡± she cried, eyes wide with desperation. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that<b>? </b>I¡¯m hurt too!¡±

    Catle stepped forward, his tone unmatched in intensity, ¡°You¡¯ve been left off the <b>hook </b><b>for </b>too long, <b>Sienna</b>.¡±

    11 hope you regret everything,¡± <b>he </b>added.

    And then, without another word, he shifted.

    <b>Fur </b>ripped through his skin as he transformed into arge<b>, </b>dark <b>gray </b><b>wolf</b><b>, </b>taking <b>off </b><b>into </b>the <b>trees </b><b>with </b><b>powerful </b><b>strides</b><b>, </b><b>2/3 </b>

    <b>1:17 </b>AM

    Chapter 66 Gone Again

    paws thudding against the earth.

    O

    0

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Rowan called after him, but Cade didn¡¯t even look back.

    Rowan¡¯s jaw set tightly. ¡°We¡¯ll follow-¡±

    Cade¡¯s voice drifted back, back like a chilling echo. ¡°Take care of your injury first.¡±

    And then he was gone, tearing through the woods like a shadow, guided purely by instinct.

    +10 Free Coins

    Rowan moved to follow Cade, his feet already leaving the clearing when I called out, ¡°Rowan, wait!¡± I grasped his wrist, desperate to hold him back.

    He tried to shrug me off, but I tightened my grip, pointing at his shoulder. ¡°Please. Let¡¯s treat that first.¡±

    His brow furrowed, yet he sighed heavily, relenting as I pulled him toward the cabins. His steps were slow, reluctant. I didn¡¯t me him¨Cif I weren¡¯t so shaken myself, I¡¯d be racing through the trees, screaming for Arden¡¯s name too.

    Once inside the room, the door clicked softly behind us, sealing us in.

    I had to hold my breath for a moment as his scent enveloped my senses entirely. Rowan¡¯s scent had always been strong and grounding, but here, in this small space, it was overwhelming. I found myself trembling as I reached for the first aid kit in the drawer.

    He sat on the edge of the bed, his shirt discarded, revealing the steam of the tea burn that was now fading into angry red skin.

    I dabbed at the burn gently, careful with every movement. He winced slightly but didn¡¯tin.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be alright,¡± Rowan muttered, breaking the heavy silence.

    I looked at him, searching for a glimmer of reassurance.

    ¡°Because Cade won¡¯t let her get lost,¡± I whispered. ¡°I know that.¡±

    Rowan didn¡¯t reply. He merely looked away, his jaw clenched, his eyes roaming skeptically toward the window.

    I swallowed hard and pulled my hands back once I¡¯d finished. It¡¯s done,¡± I murmured, hoping to ease the tension.

    Rowan stood, his body tense, shoulders still taut from the earlier conflict¨Cor perhaps from the weight of <b><i>us</i></b>.

    ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡± <b>I </b>asked softly. ¡°Just a moment, Rowan. After we find Arden, can we talk? We never got to talk¡­ after that day<i>. </i>After you found out.¡±

    His hand hovered over the doorknob, and he didn¡¯t turn around. <i>Not </i>even once.

    ¡°I have to go look for Arden,¡± he replied instead.

    And then, just like that, the door mmed shut behind him.

    Cone again.

 My trembling hand Ch 67

    Chapter 67 I¡¯ll Be There

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 67 I¡¯ll Be There

    ARDEN

    I blinked my eyes open. Pain immediately red across my shoulder des and thighs. My arms felt as though I had used them to wrestle the ground itself. I tasted dirt. My head throbbed, and my lips were dry. It was so, <i>so </i>dark.

    I groaned, pushing myself up from the forest floor, my body screaming in protest. I¡¯d definitely rolled down the cliff- probably hitting every root, rock, and regret along the way. But I was alive.

    Thank the Goddess for my wolf genes¨Cbecause without them, I probably would¡¯ve cracked my skull open and been left for dead.

    I blinked again, slowly adjusting to theck of light. Another benefit of being a shifter was my night vision. Well, <i>sort </i>of. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it still allowed me to make out faint shapes and silhouettes around me.

    What <i>the </i>hell was <i>this </i><i>ce</i><i>? </i>

    I looked up, but the cliff edge was nowhere in sight. I must have tumbled really far. My hand instinctively moved to my ribs, wincing at the sharp jab of pain that shot through me. <i>Yeah</i><i>. </i>Definitely bruised, or maybe even cracked. I breathed carefully through my nose, trying not to trigger the pain again.

    That bitch. That actual, certified, perfume¨Cdrenched, venomced bitch.

    But despite the betrayal burning in my chest, another worry began creeping into my thoughts. Tessa.

    Was she safe? Was she okay?

    I sat down on arge t rock and stared into the endless dark surrounding me. At least let Tessa be alright. One of us should be okay, because I definitely wasn¡¯t.

    As I looked around, the trees above me swayed gently, the wind cool against my skin. Our campsite had been beautiful, but this part of the forest felt untouched. I rubbed my arms, trying to generate some warmth. As I shifted slightly on the rock, something beneath it gave way.

    The rock tilted suddenly, throwing me off bnce. I stumbled forward, catching myself with a hiss. When I looked back, the stone had flipped, revealing something hidden underneath it.

    Curious and cautious, I crawled over, brushing away dirt and leaves. My fingers found the hard edge of something small andpact. I pulled it out.

    A¡­ <i>chest</i>?

    It was tiny, probably no bigger than my hand, but it felt surprisingly heavy. Strangely heavy for something so small. The wood looked old, worn by time, but not damaged at all.

    1 furrowed my brow and turned it in my hands.

    And then¨Cit glowed.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I yelped, dropping it immediately.

    A soft hum echoed as it hit the forest floor, illuminating the nearby trees. My heart mmed against my ribs. What the hell

    was that<b>? </b>

    waited a second, then picked it up again with trembling fingers. It glowed once more¨Cbright but not blinding<b>, </b>casting just enough light to make me feel safe.

    I squinted and noticed the engraving on the top: P+ B.

    I frowned. ¡°Peanut Butter? I muttered, chuckling dryly.

    lumust¡¯ve been a lover¡¯s box tucked away in the woods, buried like some secret love story that no one wanted to be found.

    1:17 AM

    Chapter 67 I¡¯ll Be There

    Well, sorry to the mystery couple, but I was keeping this thing. I needed the light.

    Holding it with one hand, I stood and began walking.

    The trees eventually thinned, and up ahead¨CI saw a body of water. Ake!

    Finally. A point of reference.

    I picked up my pace, my heart thumping with cautious hope¡­ but something was off.

    This wasn¡¯t the sameke as before. That one had been smaller.

    +10 Free Coins

    This one¡­ this one was massive. It stretched far across the valley, its water reflecting nothing but the faint shimmer of stars and moonlight.

    I scanned the area, searching for any familiar features. However, as my eyes roamed the surroundings, a low, guttural growl caught my attention.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    I turned slowly.

    And there, barely ten meters away, a hulking shape lumbered into view.

    A bear.

    A ck bear.

    Its eyes gleamed as it sniffed the air¨Cmy blood, probably.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered.

    If it¡¯s brown,y down. If it¡¯s ck, fight back.

    I could fight. I could shift. But one look at my still¨Cbruised legs and stiff arm told me I wouldn¡¯tst five seconds. The bear let out another guttural sound, rising up onto its hind legs<b>. </b>

    I backed up, and the bear wasted no time in responding.

    Panic surged through me. My mind spun. I did the only thing I could think of.

    I threw my bag to the ground, hoping to distract it¨Cand ran.

    My legs burned as I sprinted for the edge of theke. The bear roared behind me, closing the distance<b>. </b>I had no idea where I was going.

    I didn¡¯t think.

    Heapt

    The cold smacked into me like a wall, ripping the air from my lungs as plunged into theke¡¯s depths. Thest thing I heard before going under was the bear¡¯s menacing snarl¨Cand the way the world became muffled as it disappeared into the dark waters around me.

    Drowning had to be better than getting mauled. At least I would look more presentable at my funeral with an intact face.

    However, that thought didn¡¯t erase the fear that gripped me in the water. I thrashed beneath the surface, but it felt <b>as </b>though I Were sinking instead of swimming. My limbs were stiff. My chest burned. Every memory of fear I had ever buried came roaring back, louder than the blood pounding in my ears.

    I heard a muffled growl above, still sharp and clear against theke¡¯s heavy silence.

    <b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>even </b>that sound faded.

    Only <b>the </b>water remained.

    :17 AM <b>? </b><b>? </b>

    Chapter 67 I¡¯ll Be There

    0

    +10 Free Coins

    I wanted to scream, but the panic had already sunk too deep. Just then, something leapt into the water. Could beurs swim??

    However, I felt a pair of arms wrap around my waist id, lifting me as water rushed past my skin. My vision cleared for just a brief moment. I was being pulled upward.

    A gasp tore through me as we breathed the <b>suffice</b>, and I choked on air and sobs all at once.

    ¡°Arden.¡±

    That voice.

    Cade.¡± I gasped, barely able to speak betweem coughs and means.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± His voice was firm but gentle..

    How? How had he found me?

    ¡°I tracked your scent,¡± he said, answering the silent questions in my mind.

    My fingers clutched his shoulder, then slid to the nape off his meak, bolding on as if I would lose him if I let go. I pressed my face against his chest as I sobbed, the tears blending with the <bke </b>water on my cheeks.

    ¡°I thought ¡°I couldn¡¯t even finish. ¡°I thought I was going to die.

    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± he said simply, holding me tighter: ¡°You¡¯re safe now.

    ¡°The bear?¡± I whispered, fear creeping back into my voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± His voice was tight.

    However, the sharp, thetallic scent of blood filled the space around us.. so I knew what fate the bear had mer. Along with that, noticed the blood on his right shoulder.

    1 leaned back just a little. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Twe had worse.¡±

    ¡°Ma. Cade-

    ¡°Arden.¡± His voice was softer now. ¡°Let me hold you for one more minute.¡±

    The shienced me.

    I wrapped my arms around hum again, my forehead resting against his.. My legges touted behind me, unconsciously treading woner un far hept us steady in the middle of that wide, terrifyingke..

    ¡°Tim wed¡± 1 whispered, vulnerability creeping into my tone.

    And her sand sply. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let go.¡±

    , the cold didn¡¯t feel so suffocating anymore. My chest eased. My hands weten temibling <b>as </b>much. Slowly.

    ¡°home really by Imand beart swelling with gratitude.

    w¨¹rze werted ardan yer, but this time, it wasn¡¯t heavy. <i>It </i>was warm.

    marthaw cat we doused there, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms Eversmaally Cade shit this grip sligh

    dedy

    He staredd dang

    sure still around met felt like he <b>was </b>allowing me to adjust to the water matter than ang

    <b>1:17 </b>AM

    ¦¯

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 67 I¡¯ll Be There

    This man. This Alpha. This infuriating, stupidly strong, warm, and careful man¨Che had jumped in after me, fought a bear for me.

    <i>He </i><i>saved </i><i>me</i>.

    ¡°Cade?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I¡¯m afraid of water?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even hesitate; he shook his head. ¡°You have your story. I have mine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    His eyes found mine in the moonlight. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me an exnation, Arden. You don¡¯t owe anyone anything.¡±

    I stared at him for a long moment, my heart pounding, lips parted in surprise.

    But,¡± he added, ¡°if you want to talk about it, if you want to learn how to be less afraid¡­ I¡¯ll be there.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 68

    Chapter 68 Too Beautiful

    ARDEN

    The water didn¡¯t feel so cold anymore. I was floating on it like it weren¡¯t the very thing I had once feared most. I didn¡¯t even realize how far I hade until Cade let out a soft chuckle behind me.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, turning my head over my shoulder to look at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it.¡±

    ¡°Doing what?¡±

    ¡°Swimming.¡±

    I paused mid¨Cpaddle; the motion felt so natural now that it didn¡¯t even register in my senses. I had pushed through theke without clinging to him, without hyperventting or freezing up. The fear that had once paralyzed me was¡­ <i>gone</i><i>. </i>Or, maybe not entirely erased¨Cbut drowned out by something undeniably stronger. <i>By </i><i>him</i>.

    I turned around, floating gently toward him. The moonlight caught the angles of his face, casting shadows across his cheekbones and highlighting the water that dripped from his jaw.

    ¡°I guess I am,¡± I whispered.

    A small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t let you drown.¡±

    That warm fiutter returned to my chest, filling me with a mix of excitement and gratitude. I smiled back, shyly, and kept kicking forward. We stayed like that for a few more minutes, gliding silently through the water, but I didn¡¯t notice how far I had gone until a sharp ache shot through my shoulder, causing me to wince.

    ¡°Ow.¡±

    Cade was at my side in an instant. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My shoulder. I think I twisted it when I fell. It¡¯s starting to hurt again.¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he reached for me, his strong hands wrapping around my waist to support me.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve said something sooner,¡± he muttered, his brows furrowing in concern.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice until now.¡±

    His grip adjusted slightly as I leaned into him, one of my hands slipping around his torso¨Cand then, lower, brushing against <b>skin </b>that was definitely not covered by fabric.

    I froze.

    It <b>was </b>warm. <i>Very </i><i>warm</i>.

    My fingers syed instinctively over it before realization hit me like a p

    1 gasped. ¡°Is that your-?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m naked, Cade said,pletely unbothered. ¡°I¨Cshifted, remember?¡±

    -My face med ¡°Oh my god-

    <i>Cade </i>smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    That was different<b>?</b>¡± I eximed, immediately trying to back away, but his hold on me was firm, unyielding.

    ¡°Was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I hissed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¨Cmy hand just¨Cugh, shut up!¡±

    0

    O

    1:17 AM

    Chapter 68 Too Beautiful

    His eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°You can touch it again if you want.¡±

    ¡°CADE!¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    I pped at his chest, and he burst intoughter. In retaliation, I sshed him, sending a wave of water crashing against his face. He blinked in surprise before retaliating, pulling me under for a second before letting me pop back up, sputtering.

    ¡°You are the worst!¡± I shouted between giggles.

    He grinned. ¡°You like it.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, unable topletely stifle myughter. Our sshing turned into spinning, letting the water carry us around in a strange little dance. It was utterly ridiculous.

    Just then, as if taken straight from a scene in the movies, everything went quiet.

    The world stilled.

    Theughter faded away.

    We simply¡­ stared at each other.

    His smile slowly softened, and I felt my own fade, too¨Cnot because anything was wrong, but because it felt like something significant was unfolding between us.

    Cade drifted closer, and I didn¡¯t make any effort to move back. His hand reached out, brushing my wet hair cheek. My breath caught as his thumb traced my jaw, so gentle and so careful, appearing unsure if this moment was allowed.

    from away

    my

    But I didn¡¯t pull away.

    I leaned in.

    And then¡ªour lips met.

    Soft Warm. Slow at first.

    The kiss eventually deepened, pulled by something we both instinctively recognized but couldn¡¯t quite fight against.

    The water rippled around us as he kissed me, his arms sliding up my back to hold me close. My fingers wrapped around his shoulders, anchoring me. The cold of theke was forgotten. Everything outside of this moment faded away¨Cexcept for his mouth and the way it moved with mine, hungry yet gentle all at once.

    The kiss was sweet.

    Then it turned a little desperate.

    Then it slowed again, like neither of us wanted it to end.

    <b><i>Fuck </i></b>

    I¡¯m in deep<b>, </b>aren¡¯t I?

    When we pulled apart, with barely an inch separating us, his forehead rested gently against mine.

    ¡°Arden,¡± he whispered, breathless.

    ¡°Yeah!

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and for a moment, doubt crept into my mind. What about his honey? Am I treading into off¨Climits

    waters?

    The sharp hoot of an owl cut through the still night air, startling us both. I blinked up <b>at </b>Cade, suddenly too aware of the doseness between <b>us</b>¨Cthe way his arms still held me steady in the water<b>, </b><b>and </b>how my body was pressed against his bare

    chest

    1:17

    0

    O

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 68 Too Beautiful

    My eyes widened, and I pulled back slightly, coldness creeping back into my skin like shame chasing after warmth.

    ¡°I¡ªuh,¡± I stammered, pushing a damp strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°Do you have any clothes?¡±

    Cade pursed his lips before shaking his head. ¡°Just a towel.¡±

    ¡°I rushed here as soon as I found out Sienna led you to the woods.¡±

    My brows furrowed slightly. ¡°That bitch,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°When is she finally going to leave?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he suddenly said as he led us both back to the shore. ¡°It¡¯s happening soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, confused, but he was already pulling me up before I could ask another question.

    Then, my eyes involuntarily drifted down to his crotch before I turned away. I could hear him wrap the towel around his waist, and I felt my cheeks heat up.

    A towel was definitely better than nothing.

    I turned back around and willed myself not to stare.

    Even if he looked insanely good, with droplets running down his chest, muscles taut, and skin kissed by moonlight. Even if the air was heavy and his scent was all I could breathe in.

    ¡°We should contact the faction,¡± I said, clearing my throat. ¡°Let someone know we¡¯re alive.¡±

    Cade nodded, suddenly serious. ¡°I¡¯ll link my Beta. Just a sec.¡±

    He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again. ¡°It¡¯s done. They¡¯ll stop looking, but we won¡¯t move until daylight. It¡¯ll be difficult to find our way in the dark like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± I admitted softly, shivering as the night wind hit my skin.

    He frowned slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll find shelter. I saw a cabin nearby when I was tracking your scent.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Cabin?¡±

    He pointed. ¡°That way. Not far.¡±

    I nodded, sighing in relief. With that, I grabbed the wooden chest and followed him. Cade nced at it with confusion the moment it lit up. ¡°What is that, anyway?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°No clue. It was under a rock. But it lights up when I hold it.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± He frowned, finding it peculiar.

    We didn¡¯t talk much after that. We just walked through the thick grass and over roots and stones until the trees finally parted to reveal a <b>small </b>wooden structure nestled against the hillside.

    Cade approached the door and gave the knob a twist. Locked.

    Of course.

    ¡°Hold this,¡± he said, handing me the towel. Well, the end of it¨C<i>thank </i><i>god</i><i>. </i>With <b>a </b>swift movement, he crouched near the lock, pulled something sharp from behind his <b>ear</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>picked it.

    ¦£¦É¦Ê?

    ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± I asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you don¡¯t <b>want </b>the answers to,¡± he smirked, opening the door.

    Warm air greeted us.

    The <b>cabin </b>wasm cozy. It felt like someone had just been there or perhaps <b>still </b>lived here. It had a leather couch, a tiny

    1:17 AM <b>d </b>

    Chapter 68 Too Beautiful

    kitchen, a fluffy rug, and a small stone firece with still¨Cwarm coals inside.

    ¡°Who lives here?¡± I asked, casting my gaze around.

    Cade shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to exinter if we find the owner.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Then he gave a half¨Csmile and dropped down onto the couch. I hovered awkwardly, my arms wrapped tightly around myself.

    With the coals heating the air around us, his scent intensified.

    It was stifling one moment, icy the next. My pulse quickened, and my skin tingled.

    I sat on the opposite end of the couch.

    I was acutely aware of the sound of his breathing. Of the droplets of water sliding down his chest, soaking into the towel.

    He nced at me.

    I looked away, my heart racing.

    Seconds ticked by.

    The room buzzed with tension. Or maybe it was just me¨Cthe way my fingers fidgeted against my leg, the way my eyes kept darting to his corbone and then away, the way I tried not to think of how it felt to be wrapped in his arms just minutes ago. Cade shifted beside me, suddenly breaking the mounting tension.

    ¡°Fuck it.¡±

    I blinked in surprise and turned my head, catching a glimpse of him standing up.

    He took one step toward me.

    Then two.

    ¡°You¡¯re way too beautiful right now to resist.¡±

    <b><i>4/4 </i></b>

 My trembling hand Ch 69

    Chapter 69 Realization (18+)

    Chapter 69 Realization (18+)

    ARDEN

    His words still echoed in the small room.

    ¡°<i>You¡¯re </i><i>way </i><i>too </i><i>beautiful </i><i>right </i>now to <i>resist</i><i>.</i>¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have time to respond.

    My fingers bunched in his towel, holding onto him.

    ¡°Cade,¡± I muttered against his lips, pulling back just slightly. ¡°There are no cameras.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for points,¡± he murmured between kisses, his forehead resting against mine.

    Something inside me cracked open, and I pressed my lips back to his like I¡¯d been waiting all this time. My arms wrapped around his neck, his wrapped around my waist. His hands were rough, but gentle.

    In a stranger¡¯s house, with a guy I was sure I couldn¡¯t stand when we first met; now, here I was¨Cholding onto him like he was the only warmth left in the world.

    I knew it didn¡¯t make sense.

    I shouldn¡¯t be doing this.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Not when he looked at me like I mattered. Not when he¡¯d jumped into freezing water and carried me out without hesitation. Not when he whispered ¡°I¡¯m here¡± like it was a promise he¡¯d always keep.

    I like Cade.

    <i>I </i>really do.

    Maybe I like him too much.

    He was cold sometimes, guarded, harsh even¡­ but then he¡¯d smile or say something soft, and that coldness would melt into something warm. Something I found myself clinging to.

    And right now, in this quiet cabin where no one was watching and nothing was expected of us, I let myself fall a little harder.

    I didn¡¯t know what would happen after this night.

    But I knew what I wanted now.

    <b>I </b>wanted him.

    ¡°Can I touch you?¡± he whispered.

    The man always valued consent, too. With a small smile, I nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I whispered back.

    Immediately, his arms roamed and explored my body, I relished how rough his body felt against mine, adoring how pleasing he felt to my skin.

    His body was adorned with faint scars, some of which I traced with my fingers to burn them into my memory,

    I trembled under his touch, throwing my head back as I let out a moan. ¡°C¨CCade,¡± I stammered as I continued gripping his shoulder for support.

    Each portion of Cade¡¯s body was so hot that it burned me alive. With that, he slowly traversed his fingers from my shoulder down to my legs. There was a tiny portion of my mind that longed for him to touch me with the same feelings that I had.

    1:17 AM

    Chapter 69 Realization (18+)

    0

    ¡°Is it alright if I touch you here?¡± Cade asked, his hand resting on my upper thigh, near my aching core.

    I nodded, my voice desperate. ¡°Please,¡± I merely begged.

    Cade obliged, rubbing his palm over my clothed wetness. I couldn¡¯t help but fidget and moan under his touch.

    +10 Free Coins

    Cade cursed under his breath. ¡°Moan for me, Arden,¡± he muttered as he kneeled down on the ground and propped my legs up onto his shoulders. He removed my clothes and began licking and twirling his tongue around my hole until I forgot all of my problems.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to finish yet,¡± I interrupted, cing a hand on Cade¡¯s forehead.

    With that, I stood from the couch and let him stand, guiding him to my previous position.

    Then, it was my time to kneel in front of him. ¡°May I taste you?¡±

    Cade probably wasn¡¯t expecting my question. To be frank, I didn¡¯t expect it, either. I just felt like I wanted to do it. He nodded and slowly removed the towel from his hips, showing off his cock, which sprung free and hit his abdomen due to its hardness.

    I bit my lip<i>. </i><i>I </i>couldn¡¯t <i>believe </i><i>this </i><i>thing </i><i>fit </i>inside <i>me</i><i>. </i>I was even more determined to fit it inside my mouth. To give him <i>pleasure</i>.

    ¡°Close your eyes, please?¡± I whispered, making him curse.

    ¡°How am I going to see you, Arden?¡±

    I bit my lip. ¡°I¡¯m shy.¡±

    He chuckled softly and shook his head, still obliging to my request.

    ¡°You¡¯re so hard, Cade,¡± I muttered as I licked the pink top in a slow circle.

    Cade groaned, his fingers clenching around the leather material of the couch.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a big thing exists,¡± I continued, unable to hold back my words.

    ¡°Arden¡­ you¡¯re torturing me,¡± he whispered. I stifled a giggle and held onto the base of his cock and tried taking him as much as I could. However, it wasn¡¯t easy, especially not for a first¨Ctimer. I knew I was sloppy, and I wondered if it felt good for him.

    However, the small moans and groans from his mouth encouraged me to go deeper. Yet, before I could push myself to the <b>limit</b>, he opened his eyes and looked down at me, my lips wrapped around his cock as I looked up at him.

    My eyes widened, and I was about to pull away, but he ced his hands on the back of my head and began fucking into my mouth.

    1 choked unknowingly<i>, </i>yet my throat opened unconsciously, too, taking him inpletely until my nose pressed against his

    skin

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he muttered when I pulled back, saliva stringing down my mouth,

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, not wanting to acknowledge the wetness pooling under me when I was deprived of air.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he muttered, gesturing for me to sit on hisp. I did so slowly, and I could see how he was trying to control

    himself.

    Hebt his lip as he looked into my eyes. He grabbed his cock and started patting it against my wet hole, the sound of Squelching filling the warm cabin, making me feel even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Can we do this, Arden?¡± he asked.

    Thrux

    He asked me for consent thrice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I explicitly said, and he didn¡¯t waste any time.

    1:17 AM

    Chapter 69 Realization (18+)

    0

    0

    +10 Free Coins

    He made me hug him while he yed with my hole from behind. ¡°Look how wet you are,¡± he whispered into my ear. In this position, our bodies felt like one, and every word he said seemed to send a jolt through my spine.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked meekly, not knowing where I got the heart to even say such lewd words.

    ¡°I do,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re <i>breathtaking</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    With that, he inserted his cock inside my waiting hole.

    ¡°Fuck, God damn it,¡± he groaned as he fucked me strong. It didn¡¯t hurt at all, surprisingly. It felt like I was still ustomed to his cock.

    Maybe I was just waiting for this to happen again. The promise that I wouldn¡¯t do this with him again was quickly thrown to the back of my mind.

    He started thrusting his cock deep into my pussy.

    ¡°More,¡± I moaned. ¡°More, please.¡±

    Cade couldn¡¯t respond as he continued to plow into me. We heaved and shuddered as the constant movement edged us closer and closer to our climax.

    We continued for seconds, to minutes, to what felt like hours. Cade kept a steady pace, unrelenting. I wondered where his stamina came from, but I honestly didn¡¯t want to know the answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, Cade,¡± I said after a while.

    He caught me in his arms as he, himself, came with a groan that sent me to what felt like another orgasm. throughout my overstimtion, rubbing my back as we both came down from the high of our lives.

    He held me

    As I panted, trying to catch my breath, I embraced Cade even tighter. I wanted to whisper it to him already. Confess the contents of my heart.

    <i>I </i>like you<i>. </i>

    <b>I </b>like you, Cade Cahan.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 70

    Chapter 70 Under The Cabin

    ARDEN

    0

    +10 Free Coins

    Everything felt too good to be true. And maybe it was. Still, I wanted to hold onto it¨Cjust <i>a </i><i>little </i><i>longer</i>.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself curled up against Cade¡¯s chest, my cheek pressed to the steady rise and fall of his breathing. His arms were still wrapped around me, even in sleep. He looked so peaceful like this, his brows rxed, lips slightly parted.

    He hadn¡¯t experienced a nightmare this time. A small smile flickered across my lips as I watched him. Was it selfish to hope this moment meant something? Whoever this ¡°Honey¡± girl was¨Cthe one whose name had haunted his dreams¨Cwas it too much to believe he could forget her in my presence?

    Something twisted in my chest. Maybe I didn¡¯t want to know the answer.

    I stayed there for a while, letting my fingers lightly brush the ridge of muscle on his arm, trailing softly,zily over his skin. It felt dangerous, allowing myself to feel this much, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Then, slowly, his eyes fluttered open. When they finallynded on me, his smile appeared like an instinctive reaction, a warm greeting that made my breath catch.

    ¡°Hey, he murmured, his voice heavy with sleep.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I replied, feeling a surge of warmth.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± I added, ncing at the still¨Cdark windows. The sun had yet to rise, and I didn¡¯t want to leave this moment just yet. My heart thundered in my chest, and I was terrified he could hear it.

    I had never felt this way with Jaxon. So why¡­ why did it feel like this for Cade? Why did I crave his closeness? Why did my chest ache when he looked at me like that?

    There was no bond between us. And yet, my wolf purred inside me as like he was everything we¡¯d ever needed.

    He leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to my forehead. ¡°You okay?¡± he asked.

    I nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah. Just thinking.¡±

    He hummed softly, then shifted back a little, giving me space. ¡°Do you want to go on a run?¡±

    That question made my heart perk up. ¡°Really?¡± <b>I </b>asked, unable to contain my excitement.

    His grin widened, lighting up his entire face. ¡°Yeah. I thought it¡¯d be nice. We can spare a little time before we head back¡±

    I scrambled to sit up, my eagerness bubbling over. He chuckled and followed right after, guiding me out of the cabin. The rain had finally stopped, but the world still glistened with dew. The grass bent gently under our paws, the air was cool, and the forest smelled fresh and inviting.

    We dashed between trees, sshing through puddles, our bodies moving instinctively, harmonizing with nature. At one point, Cade bumped his head against mine and took off <b>faster</b>, challenging me to keep up.

    1 growled yfully and sped up, chasing him through the vibrant greenery.

    For a moment, Horgot everything¨Cforgot Sienna, the cliff, the games, and all the heaviness weighing on my heart. I just felt free

    We made it back to the cabin a whileter, panting but brimming with energy. Cade shifted first behind a tree, grabbing the towel we had left out earlier. I waited and then shifted as well, quickly pulling on the same shirt and sweatpants from the night before. Thankfully, they were dry¨Cthank the moon for that.

    I stepped inside and began brushing back my hair with my fingers. But then Cade froze at the doorway. He <b>was </b>sniffing something in the air, his entire body stilling, muscles coiling tight.

    1:17 AM <b>d </b>

    Chapter 70 Under The Cabin

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.

    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. His nose twitched slightly, his head tilting and eyes narrowing as he focused.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± he said slowly, ¡°there¡¯s something under the cabin.¡±

    My stomach dropped, a knot twisting inside me.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    He looked around cautiously, and then crouched low to the floor near the kitchen corner, pressing a hand against the wood. ¡°There¡¯s a draft here. I can smell something.¡±

    I stepped closer, my heartbeat quickening with every passing moment.

    ¡°We¡¯re not alone?¡± I whispered, dread creeping in.

    Cade shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell like a person. But something¡¯s definitely there.¡±

    He reached beneath the cab, his fingers feeling along the edges until a soft click echoed through the silence.

    Then, a small piece of the floor shifted. He pulled it open.

    A trapdoor.

    ¡°What the hell,¡± I breathed, astonished.

    Cade didn¡¯t fully open it yet. He nced back at me, his expression serious. ¡°Stay behind me.¡±

    I nodded earnestly, at a loss for the right words to say.

    He opened the trapdoor slowly, and the scent hit me almost instantly. It was metallic, burnt, and tinged with something

    rotten.

    We both stared into the dark void below the cabin before we descended cautiously. Cade ensuring I was alright every step of the way.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked again, my heart pounding harder with each passing second.

    Cadended first, and he reached out his hand to help guide me carefully down from the rustydder. Compared to the cabin above, this space was unkempt and cluttered.

    As i turned around, a small gasp escaped my lips.

    Hiding in this hidden space was <i>money</i>. It wasn¡¯t just a few scattered bills; it was stacks of cash that appeared untouched. ¡°Why is there so much? Who owns this ce?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like an emergency stash,¡± Cade replied quietly, his brow furrowed.

    I stepped closer, my stomach churning at the overwhelming scent. It was filthy, tainted with something that didn¡¯t feel right- greed, violence, and secrecy. ¡°Why would this be under a cabin in the middle of the woods?<b>¡± </b>

    But then I turned

    And <b>that¡¯s </b>when <b>I </b><b>saw </b>it.

    A deeper passage, carved roughly into the earth behind the cer¨Ca tunnel that sloped downward like a den.

    Cade noticed me staring ¡°Stay here,¡± he said quietly, but I was already moving. Curiosity, or perhaps instinct, propelled me forward. The scent changed, but it still hung in the air, intertwined with that of the money.

    My scream tore from my throat before I even realized it.

    Three figuresy crumpled in the darkness<b>, </b>rotted and <b>half</b>¨Ccovered by soil and copsed wood, skeletal hands reaching

    Chapter 70 Under The Cabin

    1:17 AM

    ¦¯

    §à

    +10 Free Coins

    toward each other.

    Cade was instantly behind me, pulling me against his chest, holding me tight as I trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± he murmured against my hair. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°We need to see who they were.¡±

    ¡°Arden,¡± he said softly, with a hint of urgency, a warning in his tone.

    ¡°Just a little closer,¡± I insisted, looking up at him with wide, teary eyes. ¡°We have to help them, Cade.¡±

    His jaw clenched, but he nodded, helping me step over a beam, careful to avoid disturbing anything. My gaze drifted across the remains. There was something on one of them, a glint of metal among the bone and tattered cloth.

    A ne.

    I reached forward, carefully lifting it. The chain was tarnished, but the pendant still shone faintly beneath the dirt¨Can intricate small gold crest.

    ¡°We should take it,¡± Cade muttered, eyeing it with suspicion. ¡°For evidence.¡±

    ¡°Are we¡­ are we going to report this?¡± I asked, my voice still shaky with disbelief.

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. His eyes scanned the room again, sharper and more alert than before. A darkness lingered in his expression¨Cone I hadn¡¯t seen in a while. ¡°First,¡± he said, ¡°we need to know who this ce belongs to.¡±

    I nodded, but it seemed the question was answered soon when I noticed something: a word, carved on the concrete, etched deeply by what seemed like the nails of those trapped inside.

    1 felt my heart break at the thought of their sheer desperation to escape. Whoever owned this cabin was one seriously messed¨Cup individual.

    ¡°<b>A-</b><b>,</b>¡± I muttered, making out the first letter with my keen vision.

    Allen.

    I turned to Cade, my eyes wide, and he looked back at me with curiosity.

    ¡°Mr. Winters,¡± I whispered, the realization washing over me.

 My trembling hand Ch 71

    Chapter 71 Rest Easy

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    The scent of the trees refreshed my senses as we made our way back to the campsite. I kept my eyes fixed on the towering trunks, but my thoughts drifted far from the serene scenery. What we had witnessed in that cabin would linger in my mind for a long time.

    Cade and I made sure to ce everything back in its proper order¨Cnot a single item remained in sight, except for the ne I had retrieved from the remains. We hoped this would ensure that no one discovered we had stumbled upon the secret hideout.

    ¡°What happens now?¡± I asked quietly, breaking the heavy silence that enveloped us. My voice felt small and delicate in the stillness of the forest. ¡°Do you think this has something to do with the videos?¡±

    Cade¡¯s jaw clenched as he stared straight ahead.

    ¡°It has to,¡± he finally replied. ¡°Those videos exist for a reason. Winters probably sent us here to keep us out of the way, to make it seem like a favor or a break.¡±

    ¡°But really, it was a cover¨Cup,¡± I said, finishing his thought. ¡°The explicit videos. The money. The bodies. All of it must be connected. That cabin has to belong to him. No one else would bury something so dark out there.¡±

    Cade gave a small nod, the lines around his eyes deepening with concern. ¡°Elite hasn¡¯t been the same since he became headmaster. Everyone thinks he improved the academy, but they don¡¯t see what he¡¯s hiding.¡±

    I shivered, drawing my arms around myself. ¡°He made it worse. He just covered it in gold and made people thank him for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of it,¡± Cade said fiercely.

    I looked at him, and something stirred within my chest. ¡°For justice,¡± I murmured softly.

    He nced at me then, his expression softening for a moment.

    Cade expertly memorized the long, winding path until we finally reached the campsite. A handful of students remained, likely some had already returned to campus.

    ¡°Alpha Cade is here!¡± Cade¡¯s Beta shouted. Their faces lit up with relief as they turned toward

    <b>5 </b>

    OT MN m O

    Chapter 71 Rest Easy <ol><li>us<b>. </b></li></ol>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Arden!¡± Tessa cried out, throwing her arms around me. I staggered back a step but quickly enveloped her in a tight embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± she breathed.

    I pulled back just enough to meet her gaze. ¡°I should be asking you that,¡± I said softly.

    Tessaughed lightly, swiping at her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¨Cgoodness, Arden, you scared me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, my heart heavy. ¡°I¡¯m okay now. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, too.¡±

    From the side, I caught a glimpse of Sienna. She stood alone, her arms crossed tightly, her eyes downcast. Shame clung to her like a second skin. For a moment, I didn¡¯t say anything, choosing instead to look at her and amplify her difort.

    She didn¡¯t meet my gaze.

    ¡°Goodness,¡± Miss Loveson said, rushing toward us. Her heels clicked furiously against the pavement. ¡°Do you two have any idea how worried we were? You disappeared without warning!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, Miss,¡± Cade replied calmly, stepping forward. ¡°But if it¡¯s alright with you¡­ prefer not to report this.¡±

    we¡¯d

    Miss Loveson looked between the two of us, her lips pursed in thought, but then she sighed and nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t. Thank goodness you¡¯re safe. Come along now, gather your things. The buses are boarding already. We don¡¯t want another scare like this.¡±

    Cade turned to me, then to Tessa. ¡°I¡¯ll drive us back. Arden, are you okay to ride with me?¡±

    ¡°Can Ie too?¡± Tessa asked quickly, her eyes

    wide with eagerness.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Cade replied with a short nod.

    But not everyone was as willing toply.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Rowan called, stepping forward, a hint of defiance in his voice. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to

    go with you. I can drive them both.¡±

    Cade tilted his head, unfazed. ¡°I already offered, Rowan. Just go ahead.¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    OOTM

    OT M N

    O<

    Chapter 71 Rest Easy

    É­

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Nearby, Elias observed quietly, while behind him, Jaxon leaned against a post, his eyes narrowed and jaw locked in tension.

    I didn¡¯t dare nce at either of them.

    Cade opened the car door and held it for me. ¡°Come on,¡± he said gently.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped inside. Tessa followed after me, taking extra care as she maneuvered around my external injuries.

    The door closed behind us with a soft click, muffling the sounds of the forest. Cade slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and the car eased forward, the tension from the forest fading with every turn of the wheels.

    He didn¡¯t speak right away, and I didn¡¯t need him to. The silence between us wasfortable

    now.

    Then, after a few moments, he nced over at me, his voice quiet.

    ¡°Sleep, Arden. You need a lot of rest.¡±

    It felt as though his words were a spell, lulling me into slumber almost immediately.

    When I woke up, the first thing I noticed was the soft weight of a nket over me and the familiar scent of my pillow. Blinking my eyes open, I felt disoriented, trying to piece together how I had ended up here.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Tessa¡¯s voice chirped from somewhere beside me.

    I turned my head and found her sitting cross¨Clegged on the edge of my bed, already dressed, her hair pulled into a high bun.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± I mumbled, my voice still rough from sleep.

    ¡°It¡¯s nighttime again,¡± she responded. ¡°You were out cold.¡±

    I sat up slowly, running a hand through my tangled hair. ¡°How did I get back here?¡±

    ¡°Cade carried you,¡± Tessa said, her eyes twinkling with excitement. ¡°It was so sweet, Arden. He was so careful with you, like you were made of ss. He gently ced you on the bed, tucked you in, and even made sure your head was resting on the softest pillow.¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    IT M N

    |||

    <

    ÈÕ

    X

    <b>45 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 71 Rest Easy

    My cheeks warmed instantly. ¡°He did not.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he so did,¡± she insisted. ¡°He even looked around our ce and asked if everything wasfortable for us. Obviously, I said no. He hummed and nodded! I think he really cares for you, Arden.¡±

    ¡°Is there something going on between you two?¡± she followed up, her curiosity piqued.

    I shook my head a little too quickly. ¡°No.¡±

    Tessa raised a brow, unconvinced. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I repeated, but this time it came out softer¨Cquieter. A small twinge of disappointment followed, one I wasn¡¯t particrly proud of.

    ¡°But do you want there to be?¡± she asked, leaning in closer.

    I groaned and covered my face with both hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Goodness, Arden,¡± she said, a teasing smile on her face. ¡°You like Alpha Cade.¡±

    My hands slid down just enough for me to peek at her. ¡°I think he just wants to protect me. That¡¯s what this is. He¡¯s True Alpha Cade. He protects people.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± she said firmly, shaking her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look at other people the way he looks at you. You should just ask him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said again, though this time it wasn¡¯t about denial. It was simply the truth. I really had no idea. Cade had so much going on¨Cmuch more than anyone really understood. Between the secrets beneath the cabin and the hidden truths we had uncovered, asking him how he felt about me felt¡­ <i>selfish</i><i>. </i>Misced, even.

    Then there was the issue with Mr. Winters. I wanted to help Cade figure it out. I wanted to expose what was happening here¨Cwhat Elite had be. Someone like him didn¡¯t deserve to keep that kind of

    power.

    ¡°Earth to Arden?¡± Tessa asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    I turned to her and changed the subject. ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°That afternoon, after the battle. You disappeared. I couldn¡¯t find you

    <b>5 </b>

    <b>9 </b>

    OIT M N

    D

    X

    Chapter 71 Rest Easy

    anywhere.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free

    s

    The teasing in her expression faded immediately. She looked down at her hands, picking at her nails. ¡°I just needed space.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong, you can tell me,¡± I said gently. ¡°You always tell me to open up, and I want you to do the same, Tessa.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel like you¡¯re alone in this,¡± I added softly, hoping to convey my

    support.

    Her lips pressed into a firm line, and I could see the internal struggle happening behind her

    eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rowan, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked softly, finally breaking the silence.

    She flinched, just barely, but it was enough to convince me that Rowan was the source of her distress.

    I reached for her hand. ¡°What do you two have going on between you? If I may ask.¡±

    For a long second, I thought she might not answer me.

    But then her shoulders slumped a little, and her voice came out in a quiet whisper. ¡°<i>We¡¯re </i><i>mates</i>.¡±

    <b>5 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 72

    Chapter 72 The Praetor

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Tessa didn¡¯t say another word after that. I wanted to ask¨Chad Rowan known all along? What were they to each other now? But the way her fingers twisted nervously in herp and her eyes steadfastly avoided mine told me that pressing further would only cause her to retreat into herself. It had already taken so much for her to admit it.

    Still, it made my chest ache. Mates weren¡¯t supposed to be secrets. Mates weren¡¯t supposed to hurt. I had hoped she would have a different fate than mine. In the short time I had known Tessa, I hade to realize she was a remarkably kind girl, devoid of sharp edges.

    We didn¡¯t speak of it again, and I allowed the silence to linger. Tessa would open up when she was ready.

    By the time the third period rolled around, I was halfway through a textbook on the political dynamics between packs when the announcement buzzed through the speakers overhead.

    ¡°All students, report to the assembly hall. Immediately.¡±

    Students shuffled in their seats, hastily gathering their belongings. Tessa and I exchanged a look before slipping out of our chairs and joining the crowd heading towards the hall.

    When we arrived, the assembly hall was buzzing with chatter, packed shoulder¨Cto¨Cshoulder with students and instructors.

    ¡°Hey, d I caught you!¡± Owen chimed, making his way through the crowd to find us. He had been discharged from the hospital, and since that day, it seemed Kieran had finally backed off¨Cwell, for now, at least.

    I caught sight of Sienna off to the side, and our eyes met momentarily, but instead of her usual fierce gaze, there was a flicker of anxiety in her expression as she nervously scanned the room, refusing to hold my gaze.

    Just then, I felt a hand on my wrist¨Cgentle yet firm. <i>Cade</i>.

    He didn¡¯t utter a word, merely offered a small tug, inviting my friends and me to join his group in the corner of the hall.

    A smile tugged at my lips.

    51

    <b>9 </b>

    OT MN III O <

    ¨C

    D

    85%

    X

    Chapter 72 The Praetor

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    A few paces away, I noticed Rowan taking a hesitant step in our direction. His brows were drawn furrowed, his lips parted¨Cbut after a second, he hesitated. Then, without uttering a word, he retreated into the crowd, vanishing behind a wall of students.

    Finally, Headmaster Winters took the stage.

    He stood tall and proud, wearing that signature cheerful expression that seemed like a mask fixed to his face. ¡°Thank you all foring on such short notice,¡± he began, his voice echoing across the hall. ¡°I promise not to take much of your time. As many of you know, our school has always valued performance, discipline, and strength¨Cqualities that prepare our young leaders for the future of our world.¡±

    I crossed my arms, watching closely, feeling Cade¡¯s shoulder brush against mine.

    ¡°We have just finished tallying thetest results of the semester, including preliminary exams. I am pleased to announce that our top¨Cranking student, in terms of academic excellence,bat scoring, leadership evaluations, and tactical performance¡­,¡± he paused dramatically.

    ¡°¡­is Alpha Cade Cahan.¡±

    The entire room erupted into apuse. Cade stood, bowing to acknowledge the crowd, but as he settled back into his seat, he turned to me, our eyes locking for a brief moment. In that instant, I knew¨Cwe were both thinking the same thing.

    This was one step closer to uncovering what Winters was really hiding.

    ¡°Due to his exceptional ranking,¡± Winters continued, ¡°Alpha Cade will represent the Elite Order at the uing United Factions Council Meeting during the break. This is a rare honor¨Cone typically reserved for only the most promising leaders of our generation.¡±

    It was a door we desperately needed. Cade nodded in my direction, and I let out a deep breath of relief.

    Some students began preparing to stand, but it seemed Winters wasn¡¯t done just yet.

    He stepped forward, gripping the edge of the podium with intention. ¡°There is one more announcement.¡±

    The room stilled once again.

    ¡°As many of you are aware, our current Praetor, Bethany Vorell, has served our country with strength and grace for over two decades. However, for this term, she has decided to step

    [

    <b>5 </b>

    OT MN

    O <

    85%

    D

    X

    Chapter 72 The Praetor

    down from her position.¡±

    A murmur spread through the crowd like wildfire.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I would like to formally announce,¡± Winters dered, ¡°that I will be running for Praetor of our precious country, Fenra.¡±

    Every inch of me froze.

    The title alone¨CPraetor¨Csignified ultimate control over the entire werewolf territory. Not just Elite. Not just one faction. All of it.

    Next to me, Cade went as stiff as stone.

    As apuse erupted around us¨Cmostly excited, with some hollering mixed in¨CI felt my head spin, and a wave of nausea washed over me.

    A man like him does not deserve this country in any way. But it seemed only a handful of us were aware of that.

    ***

    A

    EX4

    T

    * 4X

    After the assembly, my head was still spinning. I was still processing everything when someone suddenly tugged at my hand.

    ¡°Can I talk to Arden?¡± Cade¡¯s voice was soft.

    I turned to see Owen and Tessa exchanging amused nces.

    ¡°She¡¯s all yours,¡±

    Said, her grin stretching from ear to ear.

    ¡°Take her,¡± Owen added, pushing me gently forward.

    Cade chuckled under his breath. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, and the moment he shed a grin, they both froze mid¨Cstep.

    ¡°Dazzling,¡± Tessa muttered, but we still heard it.

    I sighed as Cade¡¯s fingers wrapped gently around mine, pulling me away from the bustling crowd.

    He didn¡¯t say a word as he guided me through the halls and out past the South wing until we reached a path I hadn¡¯t ventured down in quite some time.

    0

    5

    TM

    N

    §°

    ?

    Chapter 72 The Praetor

    85%

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The Maze Garden.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been here,¡± I said quietly, letting my fingers brush against the tall grasses that swayed gently in the breeze.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cade replied. ¡°Nobody reallyes here.¡±

    We stopped at the very heart of the maze, allowing the heavy silence to envelop us.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to run as the Praetor?¡± <b>I </b>finally blurted, the words bursting forth like a dam unleashed. ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Cade nodded slowly, biting the inside of his lip.

    ¡°That¡¯s what he said. And unless someone intervenes¡­ he¡¯s likely to win.¡±

    My heart plummeted at the thought.

    The <i>Praetor</i><i>. </i>

    Bethany Vorell had been the name we grew up hearing in stories. She was the woman who had instigated the Breaking thirty years ago a bloody civil war that nearly tore our kind apart. She wasn¡¯t a soldier, a royal, or even had an Alpha bloodline when she started¡­ just a girl with an audacious vision. She became Praetor at the age of twenty. She was the one who divided yet

    united us simultaneously, breaking the tradition of solely having one royal family without democracy.

    Her name was synonymous with peace.

    She¡¯d been reelected twice. Now, at just fifty, she still had many years ahead of her.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she running again?¡± I asked softly. ¡°She¡¯s still strong. The people love her.¡±

    Cade was quiet for a moment.

    ¡°She¡¯s sick.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything initially. The breeze picked up, rustling the tall hedges surrounding us, as if nature itself was mourning.

    It felt akin to hearing that the moon was on the verge of falling from the sky.

    Bethany was our constant. She was the reason our world remained intact.

    <b>5 </b>

    OTM N |||

    O

    15:47 Tue, Aug 5 GOG<b>. </b>

    ¡ª

    D

    85%

    X

    Chapter 72 The Practor

    ¡°She was the best leader we ever had,¡± I whispered, my voice thick with emotion.

    s

    ¡°I know,¡± Cade replied. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s terrifying. Without her, Winters sees an open path to seize control. And with his polished image and the reforms he¡¯s falsely imed credit for, people think he¡¯s the obvious choice.¡±

    I loathed how urate he was.

    I exhaled slowly, allowing my back to rest against one of the stone benches near the entrance of the garden. ¡°I can¡¯t lie, Cade. I used to think the same thing. If I hadn¡¯t discovered what we did, I probably would¡¯ve voted for him, too.¡±

    Cade sat down beside me, his gaze scanning the horizon, searching for rity. ¡°A lot of people will. And if he wins, he¡¯ll haveplete control¨Cnot just over Elite, but over everything.¡±

    I swallowed hard, the implication settling in my chest. ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± He turned to me. ¡°But we need evidence. Real, incontrovertible evidence. The kind that cannot be twisted or denied.¡±

    I nodded slowly, digesting his words. ¡°You think you¡¯ll find something during the United Factions visit?¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling,¡± Cade replied, a determined glint in his eyes. ¡°There are too many things that don¡¯t add up. The funding changes, the abrupt disappearances, and the fact that Winters keeps pushing for centralized control over the council. Something¡¯s brewing beneath the surface. I¡¯ll be vignt, watching everything¨Cevery conversation, every hallway. If there¡¯s anything amiss, I¡¯ll find it.¡±

    I stared down at my hands, wrestling with a surge of anxiety. ¡°Will it really be alright?¡±

    Cade didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    Then, gently, he reached for me. His hand found the back of my head, and he pressed a soft kiss to my

    forehead.

    I froze, caught off guard.

    His lips lingered for just a fraction longer than necessary.

    My heart raced, lodged in my throat like an unsteady drumbeat.

    <b>9 </b>

    5

    DTM N III O

    <

    ¨C

    ?

    X

    Chapter 72 The Praetor

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it is,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯m determined to expose him.¡±

    His words sank deep, steadying the turmoil within my chest.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Yet, even as I looked up at him, my heart aching with a sensation too fragile to name, one question refused to leave my mind.

    Why was he still so gentle?

    Why was he still so sweet?

    And what was I supposed to do with the way it made me feel?

    <b>5 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 73

    Chapter 73 A Hidden Diary

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins <b>ree </b><b>Coins </b>

    The library was quiet except for the asional rustle from the front desk. ra was busy as usual, and she couldn¡¯t even fully acknowledge our presence when we arrived.

    The first round of the Academy Eliminations was tomorrow, and Elias and I had been going over everything from strategy manuals to history textbooks, trying to prepare for whatever wasing.

    My eyes ached from reading. My brain buzzed with so much information, I was sure I¡¯d start dreaming in battle formations.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for more books,¡± I mumbled, rising from my seat.

    Elias nodded, still focused. ¡°Try the far left wing. The archives have some older stuff. Could be useful.¡±

    I wandered deeper into the library, my fingers skimming along leather¨Cbound spines and gold¨Clettered titles. The smell of paper and time was thicker here,forting and strange all at once. Most of the books hadn¡¯t been touched in decades.

    <i>Something </i><i>called </i><i>to </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    I don¡¯t know how else to exin it. A hum beneath the silence. A faint tug in my chest. Like a whisper without sound.

    I turned down a narrow aisle I hadn¡¯t noticed before. My hand paused on one of the books-

    a small, unassuming thing. The leather was cracked and faded, and it didn¡¯t have a title unlike the others.

    Still, I pulled it off the shelf.

    My heart beat just a little faster as I cradled it in my hands and walked back to our table. Elias looked up when I returned.

    ¡°Found something?¡±

    I nodded slowly, taking my seat again.

    It didn¡¯t look like any ordinary book. I opened it to the first page and realized what it was.

    5

    OT M

    N

    85%

    0

    X

    Chapter 73 A Hidden Diary

    A <i>diary</i>.

    The handwriting was loopy and feminine, the ink faded to a soft brown.

    s

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>so </i><i>excited </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>in </i><i>Elite</i><i>! </i><i>I </i><i>never </i><i>thought </i>I¡¯d <i>make </i><i>it </i><i>past </i><i>the </i><i>entrance </i><i>exams</i>, <i>but </i><i>here </i><i>I </i><i>am</i><i>. </i><i>The </i><i>campus </i><i>is </i><i>even </i><i>more </i><i>beautiful </i>than <i>I </i><i>imagined</i><i>.</i>¡®

    <i>¡®</i><i>They </i><i>say </i><i>there¡¯s </i>a <i>new </i><i>headmaster</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>kind</i>, <i>apparently</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>reformed </i><i>the dorms</i><i>, </i><i>opened </i><i>new </i><i>resource </i>centers, <i>and </i><i>even </i><i>allowed </i><i>certain </i><i>wolves </i><i>from </i><i>lesser </i><i>packs </i><i>to </i><i>apply</i>. <i>Everyone¡¯s </i><i>saying </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>changing </i>everything<i>.</i>¡®

    I blinked. The date was marked clearly at the top: August 13<b>, </b>2006.

    Nine years ago.

    It was when Winters recently approved of the new point system.

    I turned the page. The next entry was just as cheerful. The girl wrote about her sses, her friends, and how she was nning to join the Healers Guild. There were sketches in the margins¨Cflowers, wolves, initials.

    But as I kept reading¡­ something changed.

    The ink got darker. More rushed. The entries shorter.

    ¡°<i>There¡¯s </i><i>something </i><i>off</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>exin </i><i>it</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>just </i><i>feel</i><i>¡­ </i><i>watched</i>.¡®

    <i>¡®</i><i>He </i><i>was </i><i>there </i><i>again</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>turned </i><i>around</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>he </i><i>was </i><i>just </i><i>standing </i><i>there</i><i>. </i><i>Smiling</i>. <i>But </i><i>it </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>reach </i><i>his </i><i>eyes</i>.¡®

    I swallowed. My fingers trembled slightly.

    <i>¡®</i><i>No </i><i>one </i><i>believes </i><i>me</i>. <i>I </i><i>told </i><i>my </i><i>dormmate</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>she </i><i>said </i><i>I </i><i>was </i><i>imagining </i><i>things</i>. <i>Still</i><i>, </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>always </i><i>there</i>. <i>I </i>don¡¯t like it.<i>¡® </i>

    The handwriting became messier, unsteady.

    <i>¡®I </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>leave</i>. <i>I </i><i>tried </i><i>to </i><i>ask </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>pass </i><i>to </i><i>visit </i><i>home</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>they </i><i>said </i><i>I </i><i>was </i><i>needed </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>special </i><i>project</i><i>. </i><i>What </i><i>does </i><i>that </i><i>even </i><i>mean</i>?¡®

    ¡®<i>Aileen </i><i>is </i><i>gone</i><i>. </i><i>They </i><i>said </i><i>she </i><i>dropped </i><i>out</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>her </i><i>things </i><i>were </i><i>still </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>room</i>. <i>All </i><i>her </i><i>clothes</i>. <i>Her </i><i>photos</i>. <i>She </i><i>would </i><i>never </i><i>leave </i><i>without </i><i>them</i>.¡®

    5

    IT M N |||

    O

    <

    85%

    X

    Chapter 73 A Hidden Diary

    My breath caught in my throat.

    I turned another page, and something fell out.

    A photograph.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Three girls, smiling with arms around each other, standing in front of the main Elite gates. The girl in the middle wore a small gold ne, delicate and familiar.

    No.

    I dug into my bag and pulled out the ne we¡¯d found in the hidden cer. I held them side by side.

    They were identical.

    I flipped to the final entry. My eyes darted across the words, nearly unreadable now. The handwriting shook.

    ¡®<i>He </i><i>told </i><i>me </i><i>to </i><i>stay </i><i>quiet</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>said </i><i>it </i><i>was </i><i>for </i><i>the </i><i>good </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>school</i>. <i>That </i>I <i>was </i><i>special</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>feel </i><i>special</i>. <i>I </i><i>feel </i><i>like </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>being </i><i>watched </i><i>every </i><i>second</i>. <i>The </i><i>others </i><i>are </i><i>gone</i><i>.</i>¡®

    ¡®<i>Please</i>¡­ I <i>don¡¯t </i><i>want </i><i>to </i>go.¡®

    <i>¡®I </i>still <i>want </i>to <i>meet </i><i>my </i><i>mate</i><i>.</i><i>¡® </i>

    ¡°<i>Whoever </i><i>finds </i>this¡­ <i>please</i><i>, </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>him </i><i>win</i>.¡±

    Thest page was nk.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Elias said quietly, ¡°are you alright?¡±

    I hadn¡¯t noticed how tightly I was gripping the pages until he reached across and gently pried one of my hands away.

    ¡°I¡­¡± My voice shook. ¡°Yeah. I just¡­ I need a second.¡±

    He studied me, concern in his features. ¡°We don¡¯t have to keep going today. If you¡¯re tired-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡±

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    <b>9 </b>

    <b>5 </b>

    QTMN

    III O <

    X

    Chapter 73 A Hidden Diary

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    This was proof. It was not solid, undeniable proof, but it was enough to know that the rabbit hole went even deeper than we thought. These girls¨Cthese victims¨Chad been trapped for nearly ten years. And no one even remembered their names.

    I nced at Elias.

    If there was anyone who knew more about this country, it would be him.

    And as much as it terrified me, I knew I had to ask.

    I turned to him.

    He was back to flipping through one of the preparation manuals, focused again.

    I cleared my throat. ¡°Elias?¡±

    He hummed, still scanning a page.

    ¡°What do you think about Headmaster Winters?¡±

    The question cut through the silence. Elias stilled. His fingers paused mid¨Cturn, and he didn¡¯t speak for a long moment.

    Then, softly, he closed the book and leaned back in his chair. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ aplicated question.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°But I want to know your honest opinion.¡±

    He looked up at me now, something unreadable in his eyes. ¡°You really want to know what I think?¡±

    I nodded.

    A

    He leaned forward, elbows on the table. ¡°I think this school is too good to be true.¡±

    My brows furrowed.

    ¡°I mean,¡± he continued, ¡°look at it, Arden. Elite is the most prestigious academy in the country. Maybe even the continent. The facilities are state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart. The curriculum is intense, innovative, and powerful. It trains warriors, strategists, healers, schrs, and diplomats all under one roof. It produces the best of the best. We all came here because of that. Because everyone says this is the ce where greatness is born.¡±

    5

    <b>9 </b>

    MN

    |||

    O

    <

    15:47 Tue, Aug <b>5 </b>GDG

    85%

    D

    X

    Chapter 73 A Hidden Diary

    He shook his head.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I think the system isn¡¯t fair, though,¡± he let out a softugh. ¡°It¡¯s designed not to be. The points, thepetition, the social hierarchy¡­ they don¡¯t just reward strength or brilliance. They reward ruthlessness. <i>Obsession</i>. This ce doesn¡¯t bring out the best in people¨Cit brings out the worst. And the school pretends that¡¯s a good thing. That it¡¯s some sort of preparation for the real world.¡±

    My throat tightened.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they think the United Factions is for,¡± he added matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°To breed thatpetition. To show that power means survival. That ambition beats morality.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t the United Factions created for peace?¡± I asked. ¡°Bethany started the Breaking. That was supposed to mean harmony. Unity in diversity.¡±

    Elias nodded solemnly. ¡°Bethany¡¯s whole vision was that different people¨Cdifferent kinds of wolves¨Ccould work together. That diversity made us stronger. And she proved it. That¡¯s why she became Praetor in the first ce. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been reelected all these years. Because she gave people hope.¡±

    He exhaled hard. ¡°I think Winters doesn¡¯t believe in that. He believes in conquest. In domination through excellence. He believes in winning at any cost.¡±

    I rubbed my fingers over the old diary. ¡°You don¡¯t agree with it.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said simply. ¡°But I¡¯m part of it. We all are. We chose toe here, didn¡¯t we? We wanted what Elite offered. And it does offer something remarkable. I can¡¯t lie about that. The education, the connections, the sheer prestige¡­ It¡¯s unmatched.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still too good to be true,¡± I murmured.

    He met my eyes. ¡°In situations like these, where everything looks perfect on the outside¡­ ask yourself this. If it were a war strategy¨Cperfectly executed, clean, without a single loss¨Cwould you believe it?¡±

    I frowned.

    ¡°No blood. No mess. Just sess.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Do you really think no one¡¯s been hurt? Or do

    you think the losses were swept under the rug?¡±

    My mouth went dry.

    O

    O

    5

    OOT

    OT MN

    9

    |||

    §°

    517

    Aug

    O

    85%

    X

    Chapter 73 A Hidden Diary

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I know students who came to Elite and never returned home,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You probably do, too. But it¡¯s always written off as psychosis. Mental instability. The pressure got to them. They cracked.¡±

    He tapped the table softly. ¡°You know what happens to wolves who break down in this school? They¡¯re shunned. Treated like they never existed.¡±

    My hand tightened around the photo.

    ¡°What about the point system?¡± I asked suddenly. ¡°It started off with small stuff, but now students¡­ they¡¯re expected to have sex with others. To gain points. That¡¯s not just toxic¡ªit¡¯s anti¨Cmate. Anti¨Ceverything our kind believes in.¡±

    Elias sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°I know. But at Elite, wolves are trained to see their mates as an afterthought. Something optional. What matters more is climbing the ranks. Power over fate.<b>¡± </b>

    He leaned back again. ¡°We¡¯re conditioned to like it that way. It makes us strong and untouchable. That¡¯s one part I agree with.¡±

    I frowned. So, it seemed Elias still agreed with some of the values that Mr. Winters instilled.

    ¡°But¡­ can you read into why Winters is running for Praetor?¡± I asked darkly.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Elias replied. ¡°If he wins, Arden¡­ he won¡¯t just change this school. He¡¯ll remake the United Factions in his own image. That same hierarchy. That same hunger. It¡¯ll be a ce where only the strongest survive¨Cand the rest are forgotten.¡±

    ¡°But can¡¯t the people see that this isn¡¯t beneficial?¡± I asked, frustration bubbling in my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t they see what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°They see the surface,¡± Elias said. ¡°Like most people do. They see the glory. The triumph. The results. Not the damage.¡±

    He looked at me, and for the first time, his eyes were solemn. ¡°I think you¡¯ve dived too deep, Arden.¡±

    I flinched. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There are things in this school,¡± he said carefully, ¡°things we aren¡¯t meant to find to look into. People who¡¯ve tried to pull back the curtain haven¡¯t exactly made it out whole.¡±

    I was silent for a moment, watching the light shift through the stained ss window, casting

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    TMN

    |||

    O

    O

    X

    Chapter 73 A Hidden Diary

    fractured colors across the floor.

    ¡°Let it go,¡± he muttered, going back to his book without a care.

    I felt suffocated.

    I stood.

    I needed air. I needed space. I needed <i>Cade</i>.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Without another word, I slipped the diary into my bag and walked briskly out of the library. The words from the girl¡¯s journal echoed through my mind like a ghost.

    <i>Please</i><i>, </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>let </i>him win<i>. </i>

    And I wouldn¡¯t.

    Not if I could help it.

    5

 My trembling hand Ch 74

    Chapter 74 How Can I Stay?

    Chapter 74 How Can I Stay?

    ARDEN

    I needed to see him.

    I didn¡¯t inform him beforehand.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I didn¡¯t text; I didn¡¯t knock more than once. I didn¡¯t even hesitate. My feet carried me across the streets to Cade¡¯s private unit like my body had made the decision on its own. My heart pounded in my ears as I reached the front of his door.

    <i>Was </i><i>I </i><i>being </i><i>reckless</i>?

    Maybe. But I couldn¡¯t breathe¨Cnot after what Elias had said and not after what I¡¯d read. Somehow, the only person who could make sense of this feeling of chaos was Cade.

    I lifted my fist to knock, but before I could, the door creaked open.

    Cade stood there, shirtless, hair tousled. His eyes widened when he saw me standing there, breathless and desperate.

    Without thinking, I lunged forward and wrapped my arms around him.

    He caught me, his strong arms enveloping me as I buried my face against his shoulder. He smelled like pine and warmth¨Clikefort itself.

    ¡°Arden?¡± he asked softly, concern seen across his features. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you okay?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. I merely held onto him tighter.

    It wasn¡¯t until his hand gently rubbed my back that I felt the sting behind my eyes finally begin to settle. ¡°I wanted¨Cno, I needed to see you,¡± I breathed out.

    He pulled me back slowly, just enough to look at me. His brows furrowed deeply. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Then something flickered in his expression. ¡°Have you found out already?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Found out about what?<b>¡± </b>

    <i>¡°</i><i>Sienna¡¯s </i><i>expulsion</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    9

    5

    N

    |||

    <

    15.48

    Aug

    ¨C

    85%

    X

    Chapter 74 How Can I Stay?

    I looked up at him with wide eyes, my surprise mirroring his.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± he asked.

    I shook my head, confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Cade stepped aside to let me in, shutting the door behind us with a soft click. ¡°Someone from the faction caught her cheating.¡±

    ¡°Cheating?¡±

    ¡°During the preliminary exams,¡± he said, his tone serious. ¡°It¡¯s one of the highest forms of misconduct at Elite.¡±

    My lips parted in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s grounds for immediate expulsion,¡± he continued. ¡°More than anything else, she should¡¯ve been kicked out ages ago. Fortunately, there was concrete evidence this time.¡±

    I felt augh bubble up in

    my throat.

    I looked at him again, this time with something lighter in my chest, and hugged him once

    more.

    He smiled against my hair and gently guided me toward the couch. We both sank into the cushions, the quiet hum of the setting sun wrapping around us like a warm nket.

    ¡°Thank you, Cade,¡± I muttered after a while.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± he whispered back, still holding me close. ¡°She did this to herself.¡±

    Wey in silence and warmth for a while before it snapped back to me why I hade here in the first ce.

    I reached into my bag and carefully pulled out the diary and the ne I had tucked away. Cade¡¯s brow furrowed as he noticed them.

    ¡°I found this in the library,¡± I murmured, setting the weathered journal on hisp. ¡°It belonged to one of the students¨Cfrom nearly ten years ago.¡±

    He turned the cover gently, his eyes scanning the first few pages as if searching for clues.

    ¡°It starts off hopeful,¡± I said, easing into the memory. ¡°She talks about how excited she was to

    <b>5 </b>

    DTMN

    O <

    85%

    0

    X

    Chapter 74 How Can I Stay?

    be at Elite, how great Winters was. But then, as it goes on, her entries change.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I held up the photo, the image faded, but the girls were clear¨Csmiling, happy,pletely unaware of the darkness that wasing.

    ¡°She and her friends,¡± I whispered. ¡°The same ones we found. Cade¡­ I think they were the ones buried beneath the cabin.¡±

    His jaw tensed. He ran a hand down the page, murmuring, ¡°This all lines up.¡±

    ¡°I think it started with the point system,¡± I spected. ¡°The way she wrote about it¨Cit felt new back then. But there were lines between the entries that made me feel sick. I think Winters wanted to participate directly at one point.¡±

    Cade¡¯s eyes darkened as he flipped to another page. ¡°Winters is a pervert.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered, anger bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°He built this system to feed off his fantasies. And we all bought into it. We let him make us believe this was normal. Who knows what he¡¯s doing with that footage?¡±

    Cade remained silent for a long time, processing the gravity of it all. Finally, he set the diary aside, his face hardening with resolve. ¡°The United Factions meeting is next week.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to infiltrate Winters¡® office,¡± he dered.

    ¡°What?¡± I sat up straighter, rmed. ¡°You can¡¯t do that alone.¡±

    ¡°I have to,¡± he said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s the only chance we¡¯ll get. He¡¯s letting me in because I¡¯m the top student right now. It¡¯s a reward, technically. I can use that.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you,¡± I insisted.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied, shaking his head.

    My breath caught in my throat. ¡°Why not?¡±

    He looked at me then. ¡°Winters only gave permission for me. And besides-¡±

    ¡°Besides what?¡± I demanded, my voice sharper than I intended.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, Arden,¡± he whispered, his gaze locking onto mine. <i>¡°</i><i>Anything </i><i>but </i><i>that</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    19

    5

    N

    §à

    <

    15:48 Tue, Aug <b>5 </b>GG

    D

    X

    Chapter 74 How Can I Stay?

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I was rendered speechless, the sincerity in his eyes leaving me momentarily without words.

    After a pause, I finally managed to find the right questions to ask.

    ¡°<i>Why</i><i>¡­ </i>don¡¯t you want me to get hurt?¡±

    He hesitated, his lips parting to answer.

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    My heart stilled, my breath caught in my throat, and every part of me craved <i>to </i>hear what woulde next.

    <i>Because </i>what<i>, </i><i>Cade</i><i>? </i>Because you care about me? Because this means something to you too?

    <i>Because </i><i>you </i><i>like </i><i>me </i><i>too</i><i>? </i>

    But just as he was about to speak, his phone buzzed violently, shattering the moment. Cade nced at the screen, and I saw a shift in his expression, a subtle change that made my stomach twist.

    ¡°Wait for me, okay?¡± he said, his voice dropping to an unexpectedly soft tone. ¡°Just stay right there. I¡¯ll <i>take </i>this.¡±

    He was already striding toward the balcony, pushing the ss door open with a soft creak and stepping into the tranquil embrace of the night.

    I remained seated, my hands folded tightly in myp, still reeling from our exchange. My chest rose and fell a little too quickly, a rapid rhythm that felt out of ce. I found my gaze lingering on the diary on the coffee table, the photo beneath it. The ney beside them, its shine dulled in the warm glow of the light. Just moments ago, they had held my focus, but now my thoughts were miles away, racing in circles.

    The words ¡°<i>Because</i>¡­¡± echoed endlessly in my mind, an unresolved riddle.

    But he didn¡¯t finish. <i>He </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>say </i><ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    Compelled by something inside me, I stood slowly, as if pulled toward the balcony by an invisible thread. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, yet here I was, unable to resist the pull.

    My bare feet padded softly across the floor, and I paused by the door, standing just far enough to remain out of sight but close enough to catch the sound.

    <b>C </b>

    0

    5

    9

    M N

    |||

    O

    <

    H

    D

    X

    Chapter 74 How Can I Stay?

    ¡°¡­ <i>Honey</i><i>?</i>¡± Cade¡¯s voice drifted in, light and familiar, wrapped in warmth.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m heading home. Alright? Yes. I promise. Please, Honey¡­ don¡¯t do this.¡±

    I flinched, backing away from the door.

    The name rang in my ears like a cruel reminder, a sharp intrusion.

    <i>Honey</i>.

    Again.

    That name.

    The one he called out in his sleep. The one that haunted his dreams.

    I sank onto the couch, the air suddenly thick and suffocating. My heart clenched painfully in my chest, and my hands turned cold.

    So, <i>she </i>was real.

    He still called her that. Still spoke her name with tenderness. <i>With </i><i>love</i>.

    ¡°<i>Please</i>, <i>Honey</i><i>. </i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>do </i><i>this</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I pressed my hands against my chest, trying to hold back a tide of emotions that threatened to overwhelm me. But it was already toote; the floodgates had opened.

    All the thoughts came rushing in, relentless and cruel.

    Was she his mate?

    Someone from his past? A love lost that he couldn¡¯t let go of?

    <i>Was </i><i>I </i><i>merely </i><i>a </i><i>ceholder</i><i>? </i>

    Just someone convenient to hold until the real one came back into his life?

    ¡°Arden,¡± Cade¡¯s voice snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts. He burst back through the balcony door, urgency carved into every feature of his face. ¡°I need to leave. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    I stood up slowly, refusing to meet his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I can take myself back.¡±

    5

    OT M N

    |||

    §°

    <

    15:48 Tue, Aug <b>5 </b>

    ÈÕ

    Chapter 74 How Can I Stay?

    Cade reached out slightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I whispered, stepping back to put more distance between us.

    s

    He looked torn, caught between two conflicting desires. ¡°No, it¡¯ste. You can stay here until the morning. I¡¯ll <i>be </i>back, okay? I promise.¡±

    I managed a nod, a weak and hesitant affirmation that was all I could muster.

    But stay?

    <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>I </i><i>stay</i><i>? </i>

    How could I possibly sit in his space when I didn¡¯t even know who she was or what I truly meant to him?

    He hovered at the door for a moment, indecision ying across his features. Then, with one lingering look at me, he <i>left</i><i>. </i>

    The door clicked shut behind him, and I found myself alone, enveloped in silence.

    Alone with questions that burned both my heart and throat, craving answers I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to hear.

 My trembling hand Ch 75

    Chapter 75 Surface Rivals

    ARDEN

    Cade didn¡¯te back the next day.

    Or the day after that.

    s

    And now on the eve of the Academy Wars Finale, the match that would ultimately decide which Academy would im victory for the year¨CI still hadn¡¯t seen him. His seat in ss remained conspicuously empty. He didn¡¯t respond during the roll call. Even his friends didn¡¯t seem to know where he was.

    <i>But </i><i>I </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>stop </i><i>thinking </i><i>about </i><i>him</i>.

    I tried to shake it off. I attempted to focus on the big match ahead, but everything around me became nothing more than noise in the absence of Cade.

    As I rounded the corner of the east hall, lost in distraction, I collided with someone tall and cold.

    ¡°Oh¨Csorry,¡± I muttered, instinctively pulling back.

    But the scent that came from him froze me in ce.

    <i>Mr. </i><i>Winters</i><i>. </i>

    He looked down at me, a polite cruelty.dancing in his smile. ¡°Arden Stone,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°I remember your name this time.¡±

    ¡°Good job at the eliminationsst time. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so¡­ <i>smart</i><i>.</i>¡±

    I pursed my lips, feeling a prick of annoyance. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied quietly, forcing my gaze downward.

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for extra credit,¡± he continued, ¡°I have a few projectsing up. Something a little more advanced. Post¨Cbreak, perhaps. I think you¡¯d be quite useful.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    He stepped closer, lowering his voice. ¡°Juste to my office anytime, Arden. We can raise your points higher with the project I have in my mind.¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    DIT MA

    N

    |||

    §à

    15:48 Tue, Aug 5 GDG<b>. </b>

    Chapter 75 Surface Rivals

    ***

    0

    X

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Fortunately, working at the caf¨¦ provided a brief escape for my mind, even if it was just for a little while.

    However, by the time my shift began, my thoughts were an even bigger mess than before. I tied my apron, wiped down the counters, and smiled at the customers, but it felt as if I were dragging my feet to perform these small tasks.

    The afternoon dragged on. Dishes nked in the background. Owen sang off¨Ckey in the kitchen. And at closing time, as I pushed thest chair onto the table, I noticed someone standing just outside the ss.

    <i>Rowan</i>.

    He waited silently until I stepped out, then fell into stride beside me like it waspletely natural.

    ¡°You don¡¯t usuallye here these days,¡± I remarked, ncing up at him.

    ¡°<b>I </b>don¡¯t usually have anything to say.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow but chose to remain silent. We passed beneath the dim yellow lights spilling from the caf¨¦ windows and wandered into the stretch of quiet leading toward the school gates. The silence hung heavily between us¨Cawkward but not unbearable¨Cuntil he abruptly stopped walking.

    ¡°I like you,¡± he dered suddenly.

    <i>So</i>, <i>this </i><i>was </i><i>what </i><i>he </i><i>came </i><i>here </i><i>for</i><i>? </i>

    I turned to him slowly, letting out a deep breath.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me, Rowan.¡±

    His brows knitted together in confusion. ¡°I just told you I did.¡±

    I shook my head firmly. ¡°No. You like that I don¡¯t bow to you like everyone else does. You like that I¡¯m not scared of you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true-¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± I said gently. ¡°You¡¯re not used to people treating you like an equal. That¡¯s why this¡­

    O

    <b>5 </b>

    OT MN ||| O

    15:48 Tue, Aug <b>5 </b>

    D

    X

    Chapter 75 Surface Rivals

    feels so different to you. But you don¡¯t like me.¡±

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    His jaw ticked, a muscle twitching at my words. ¡°Who are you to say that?¡± he shot back.

    ¡°I can see it,¡± I muttered, ncing away. ¡°You don¡¯t look at me like <i>that</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    <i>The </i><i>way </i><i>he </i><i>looks </i><i>at </i><i>Tessa</i>.

    Rowan sighed and raked a hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I poured out my feelings like this, and you¡¯re rejecting it,¡± he grumbled, shaking his head in disbelief. Then, to punctuate his frustration, he pulled out a cigarette, lighting it while leaning against the cold surface of the concrete wall.

    I coughed when the smoke wafted into my nostrils. ¡°See? I hate this. I hate the smoke. You wouldn¡¯t be doing this if you actually liked me,¡± I pressed, hoping he¡¯d take pity on me.

    He didn¡¯t put

    it out.

    With crossed arms, I felt the cool night air

    I felt the cool night air wrap around my bare skin. ¡°You don¡¯t like me,¡± I stated more firmly this time, challenging him to respond.

    ¡°I do,¡± he insisted once more, a stubborn edge to his voice.

    ¡°But not like that, Rowan,¡± I pressed, my heart beating a little faster.

    He looked up at the stars, an infinite stretch of darkness dotted by pinpricks of light. ¡°Why does it have to be soplicated?¡± he muttered, sounding defeated.

    I smiled faintly. ¡°Because people areplicated,¡± I replied softly.

    He didn¡¯t respond, his eyes still trained on the heavens above.

    I turned my attention back to him, seeing a man who didn¡¯t know how to be anything other than <i>detached</i><i>. </i>Maybe he did like me, in his own twisted way. But that wasn¡¯t the kind of love I sought.

    After a long moment of contemtion, I asked, ¡°Do you know where Cade is?¡±

    Rowan stiffened at the mention of the name.

    The cigarette burned down slowly between his fingers, its ash umting like unspoken words.

    5

    IT M N

    O

    ,

    85%

    X

    <b>+5 </b>

    <b>5 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 75 Surface Rivals

    Then, to my shock, he smirked. ¡°So, he¡¯s the one you like, huh?¡±

    I was taken aback, momentarily speechless. ¡°What?¡± <b>I </b>stammered, trying to process his casual revtion.

    ¡°Cade,¡± he said easily. ¡°Figured as much. Elias is going to be heartbroken. Not to mention Jaxon, but that guy¡¯s an asshole anyway.¡±

    I stared at him, bewildered. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    He turned to me fully, his eyes locking onto mine with an intensity I hadn¡¯t encountered before. For once, there was no teasing, no smugness¨Conly an unsettling honesty. ¡°To answer your question¡­ I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±

    I let out a deep breath, feeling the cold air sting my lungs. <i>What </i><i>had </i><i>I </i><i>expected</i><i>? </i>

    He took another drag from his cigarette, and the smell made my nose crinkle, but I stayed silent.

    Then he spoke again, his tone shifting to one of subtle seriousness. ¡°But just know¡ªout of the True Alphas, Cade¡¯s the one I don¡¯t mess with.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Rowan met my gaze. ¡°Because he¡¯s the one I respect the most.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even me you,¡± he added, letting out a dryugh, the sound almost bittersweet. ¡°For liking that bastard.¡±

    My lips parted in surprise, but I didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Are you¡­ close with Cade?¡± I finally managed to ask.

    Rowan scoffed, shaking his head in dismissal. ¡°Hell no. We¡¯re not close. We¡¯re not even friends.¡±

    He exhaled smoke slowly through his nose. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    And that¨Csomehow¨Cmeant more to me than if he had said yes outright.

    A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips. Despite being poised as rivals, there seemed to be no real hatred between them. Beneath the surface, it felt like they understood each other more than anyone else did.

    SINGLE IND

    <b>5 </b>

    TM

    N

    §à

    ¡ª

    85%

    X

    Chapter 75 Surface Rivals

    But then, Rowan¡¯s expression shifted.

    His voice took on a more somber tone. ¡°Cade¡¯s been through a lot, Arden.¡±

    I looked at him, curiosity piqued.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°There are things you don¡¯t know. Things that would break most people. And he¡¯s still here, standing. Still fighting. That alone is admirable,¡± he added.

    A tightness formed in my throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re in for a wild ride if you¡¯re nning to fight his demons with him,¡± he said, his eyes steady on mine.

    I met his gaze and whispered, ¡°But I want to.¡±

    He looked away.

    His cigarette trembled slightly in his fingers, then, with a resigned sigh, he flicked it to the ground and crushed it halfway under his boot.

    ¡°I lost then,¡± he murmured.

    I stared at him, stunned by the admission.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d annoy me this much,¡± Rowan admitted, rubbing the back of his neck in a gesture of vulnerability. ¡°But¡­ I get it.¡±

    Silence settled between us like a heavy fog.

    I turned toward him. ¡°Maybe you can also find someone. Someone close.¡±

    His eyes met mine, and for a fleeting moment, I swore he understood.

    <i>Tessa</i>.

    He didn¡¯t say her name, but his jaw tightened and his eyes darkened like storm clouds gathering on the horizon.

    He took a step toward me. ¡°Focus on yourself, Arden.¡±

    I furrowed my brows.

    <b>5 </b>

    TM N

    |||

    O

    <

    85% l

    X

    Chapter 75 Surface Rivals

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle with me anymore,¡± he added, his voice strained. ¡°I won¡¯t with the two of you.¡±

    There was unmasked pain in his voice that he was trying hard to bury beneath a facade of indifference.

    He gave me onest look, heavy with unexpressed thoughts, then turned and vanished into the night.

    ¡°Have a good one,¡± he called back, his voice distant, echoing as he walked away.

    O

    5

    9

    N

 My trembling hand Ch 76

    Chapter 76 Confess

    Chapter 76 Confess

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The gymnasium was so loud it felt like the floor trembled with every cheer. It was the grand finale of the Academy Wars.

    Only five academies remained. The rest had been weeded out over the past few days. Now, the final round had begun¨Cthe Death Match.

    The five schools sat on different podiums, each of us armed with a nk white board and markers in hand. The rules were simple: answer quickly and answer correctly. Get it wrong, and you¡¯re out. No lifelines. No second chances.

    I nced to my left. Elias had his brows furrowed, arms crossed as he awaited the next question. Across the room, representatives from the other schools fidgeted.

    The moderator stepped up to the mic. ¡°Next question. In pack dynamics, what is the most effective method to strengthen a bond between alphas and betas in high¨Cpressure missions?¡±

    Pens flew across the boards.

    I didn¡¯t even have to think.

    Shared vulnerability.

    I scribbled it across the board in clean, confident letters just as the buzzer rang.

    <i>Correct</i>.

    Three teams were eliminated. Only two remained: ours and one from the Northern Crescent Academy.

    I knew I should¡¯ve felt nervous.

    But all I could think about was that empty seat in the stands.

    <i>Cade </i>still wasn¡¯t <i>here</i><i>. </i>

    For three whole days, he hadn¡¯t shown up at school and hadn¡¯t contacted me either. <i>Was </i><i>I </i><i>foolish </i><i>for </i><i>wishing </i><i>to </i><i>see </i><i>him </i><i>among </i><i>those </i><i>watching </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>stands</i><i>? </i>

    <b>5 </b>

    DTM

    <b>9 </b>

    2

    §à

    <

    ¡ª

    0

    X

    Chapter 76 Confess

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°Next question,¡± the moderator continued. ¡°Solve the following. A supply convoy travels from Point A to Point B at a speed of 60 km/h. Midway, it stops for 20 minutes, then continues at a reduced speed of 40 km/h. What¡¯s the total travel time if the total distance is 180 kilometers?<b>¡± </b>

    This wasn¡¯t an overly difficult question to answer. However, we only had 30 seconds on the timer, and that wasn¡¯t enough for some to even write out all the variables.

    I could hear the next team panicking, frantically writing at the same time. Elias, too, was scribbling on the provided scratch paper. Some students had pulled out calctors while others simply waited for the answers.

    I studied the question closely and recognized that I wouldn¡¯t finish solving it on time if I wrote out everything.

    Half of 180 is 90.

    At 60 km/h, that¡¯s an hour and a half.

    Then a 20¨Cminute stop.

    The next 90 kilometers at 40 km/h¡­

    Two hours and fifteen minutes.

    Add it all.

    Three hours and 65 minutes. Wait-

    I corrected myself at thest possible second. Four hours and five minutes.

    My hand trembled as I wrote it down.

    Elias turned to me with wide eyes. He was only halfway through, but the buzzer had already

    rang.

    I quickly raised the board high into the air. North Crescent couldn¡¯t finish it in time.

    ¡°ELITE ORDER ACADEMY TAKES THE VICTORY!¡±

    The crowd erupted around us.

    Elias lifted his arms in triumph. Tessa and Owen screamed from the stands. The cheers

    5

    19

    N

    |||

    O

    15.49 Tue, Aug 5

    5

    Chapter 76 Confess

    85%

    0

    X

    ¡ª

    s

    thundered against the walls, echoing wildly.

    But I just stood there.

    My fingers tightened around the marker, and my heart¨Cmy heart wasn¡¯t in this.

    <i>Cade </i>still <i>hadn¡¯t </i><i>shown </i><i>up</i>.

    Even with all this, even with the win¡­ I couldn¡¯t feel the pride I longed for.

    Not with Mr. Winters pping slowly in the crowd, his eyes fixed on me like a hawk circling its prey.

    Not with this sick feeling in my gut that somethingrger was unfolding¨Csomething just out of reach.

    The ceremony blurred past in a whirlwind of shing lights. School reporters swarmed us. A golden trophy was ced into our hands. Cameras clicked, students cheered, my name echoed from somewhere in the distance.

    We walked backstage while the other students celebrated in the front hall. My feet moved on instinct, the trophy cold and heavy in my grasp.

    As I stepped into the dim hallway, I felt someone gently grab my wrist.

    ¡°Arden.¡±

    I turned to look at Elias.

    He looked¡­ serious. Not smugly brilliant, as he usually did. Just quiet and thoughtful.

    ¡°You really are intelligent,¡± he began. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even answer thatst question with the time we had.¡±

    I stared at him, unable to register his words. My thoughts were still consumed by Cade.

    But then something shifted.

    Elias¡® hand found mine.

    Before I could fully grasp what was happening, before I could react, I felt his lips against

    mine.

    C

    0

    9

    <b>5 </b>

    OTM N

    O

    85%

    D

    X

    Chapter 76 Confess

    My eyes widened and my breath caught in my throat, but even then, I felt¡­ <i>nothing</i>.

    Elias¡® lips were warm, soft even¨Cbut they didn¡¯t feel right.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    They didn¡¯t make my heart stutter. They didn¡¯t make my mind go silent the way Cade¡¯s presence did, even from a distance.

    I gently pulled back, cing my hand against Elias¡® chest. It wasn¡¯t a harsh movement, but it was firm.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, a crease forming between his brows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I replied softly, striving to keep my voice steady. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that again.¡±

    He stared at me, stunned. ¡°This is the first time I mustered the courage to do this,¡± he muttered. ¡°And you¡¯re pushing me away.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. Elias wasn¡¯t a bad person. In fact, he had been kind to me on more than one asion. But he wasn¡¯t the one for me.

    ¡°Elias,¡± I began, exhaling as I met his gaze. ¡°Do you even like me?¡±

    I sensed he was in the same predicament as Rowan.

    He looked thrown off. ¡°Of course I do. Why else would I-¡±

    ¡°Really like me,¡± I rified. ¡°Or do you like that I¡¯m smart? That I would look good next to you as the clever girl by your side?¡±

    ¡°Because that is what¡¯s expected of you.¡±

    His expression fell, a sh of guilt passing through his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a title,¡± I said quietly. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t reduce yourself to just being a genius either.¡±

    His mouth opened and then shut again.

    ¡°You should wait for your mate, Elias,¡± I continued, speaking softer now. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. I hope you find someone who can truly unfreeze your heart. Someone who makes you want to take real risks¨Cnot just the ones that look good on paper.¡±

    The silence between us grew taut. Elias looked away, his expression pained.

    <b>5 </b>

    DTM

    g

    N

    |||

    15.49 Tue, Aug 5

    Chapter 76 Confess

    ¨C

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    I turned without waiting for a response. The lights backstage flickered as I stepped out into the hall, leaving the noise of celebration behind me.

    And then everything clicked.

    <i>It </i><i>was </i><i>always </i><i>Cade</i>.

    Even when I hated him, I liked him. Even when he was distant, cruel, or haunted by someone else. Even with Honey.

    I didn¡¯t care.

    No¨Cmaybe that wasn¡¯t entirely true. I did care. It hurt, and it made me feel like I was walking toward a fire with no protection.

    But I wanted to walk toward him anyway. Because this wasn¡¯t just about me.

    Whatever Cade was going through, he had no one. No one but himself. I couldn¡¯t let that happen¨Cnot when I understood what it felt like to be alone in this ce.

    Even if it broke me in the end, I had to help him.

    I broke into a run.

    The cold air kissed my skin as I pushed past the school gates and into the streets. I didn¡¯t even know if he¡¯d be there.

    ¡°Arden!¡±

    I nearly collided with a tall figure who reached out to grab my arm.

    <i>Jaxon</i><i>. </i>

    His hand curled around my wrist instinctively. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Let

    ¡°Are

    go of me,¡± I said, breathless, trying to pull away.

    you still mad at me for everything? Sienna¡¯s out of the picture now-

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    His grip loosened, surprised by the steel in my voice. I didn¡¯t wait for him to respond. I broke free and continued running, the wind howling past my ears, drowning everything else out.

    <b>5 </b>

    TM

    N ||| O <

    0

    X

    Chapter 76 Confess

    I didn¡¯t stop until I reached the building where he lived.

    I was about to rush inside when I bumped into none other than Cade himself.

    My eyes widened.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He looked disheveled. Pale. There were dark circles under his eyes, but somehow¡­ he smiled.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± he asked, his voice gentle.

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. We won.¡±

    He looked disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured. ¡°I should have been there to see it.¡±

    That was all it took.

    I broke.

    Tears spilled from my eyes before I could stop them, and my chest tightened with everything I had tried to hold back since he left.

    Cade¡¯s smile faltered. He stepped closer, brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Arden? What¡¯s wrong? Who hurt you?¡±

    The worry in his voice undid me further. I looked up at him, my heart thudding in my ears.

    It didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    I had to <i>say </i><i>it</i>.

    I had to say it before the fear swallowed me once again.

    I looked into his eyes and whispered, ¡°I like you, Cade.¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    OT

 My trembling hand Ch 77

    Chapter 77 The Light

    CADE

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    I would always do everything for the people I loved. That was just who I was¨Cno matter how much I tried to pretend otherwise. If they were in pain, I felt it acutely. If they cried, I could feel their anguish in my chest. It didn¡¯t matter whether they knew how deeply I felt or even if they wanted me to carry that weight.

    The truth was¨Cliving this kind of life was¡­ exhausting.

    So many nights, I longed to disappear. I wanted to close the door on everything, to retreat into silence and solitude.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Because out there, someone always needed saving. And more than anyone, she did.

    I stared out the kitchen window, my knuckles tense as I leaned against the counter. My

    mother stood behind me, quietly drying a dish, while my dad sipped coffee at the table, both of them watching me like I was about to fall apart right in front of them.

    ¡°You should go back,¡± my dad finally said. ¡°Don¡¯t miss school anymore.¡±

    I turned away from the window. ¡°How can I when she¡¯s like this?¡±

    A silence enveloped us.

    My mom sighed softly. ¡°Just let it be, Cade.¡±

    Her voice was gentle. ¡°You have your own life to live. I¡¯m sure¡­ she would want you to continue living yours without carrying the burden.¡±

    But they didn¡¯t understand.

    <i>They </i><i>couldn¡¯t</i>.

    Because it wasn¡¯t just anyone.

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to her,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up.¡±

    My mother¡¯s voice rose gently, almost pleading. ¡°Cade. You can¡¯t just keep caring about her

    5

    OT

    IT M N

    O

    X

    Chapter 77 The Light

    like this. You¡¯ll ruin yourself.¡±

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°How can I not?¡± I whispered, my gaze locking onto hers. ¡°When she¡¯s the one who gave me this life?<b>¡± </b>

    Another silence engulfed the room. My dad sighed, this time louder, more frustrated.

    ¡°Go back, Cade,¡± he repeated firmly. ¡°We didn¡¯t raise you to run away from responsibilities.¡±

    your

    I honestly would have stayed a bit more if this was in the past. Yet, a part of me longed to return to Elite.

    As I contemted this, the source of my hesitation became clear¨Cit was because of her.

    <i>Arden</i>.

    The woman I never intended to feel this

    way about.

    She hade out of nowhere, like a cold wind sweeping across a tranquilke¨Csilent, yet powerful enough to change the entire surface. I¡¯d spent years living in my own head, holding back my true thoughts, trying to be what everyone else needed me to be. But then she arrived with her fire, intelligence, and a stubbornness that drove me absolutely insane.

    And suddenly, it felt like maybe¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be alone in this world any longer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back the next day,¡± I said, casting a nce back at them. ¡°The break starts then.¡±

    My mom sighed again, but this time she nodded, a glimmer of understanding shining in her eyes. ¡°Take care, sweetie,¡± she murmured, walking over to adjust my cor like she always did when I was younger.

    I let her.

    Then I left.

    The sun had already begun its descent behind the hills. My duffel bag bounced against my shoulder, and the path back to Elite felt longer than I remembered.

    Halfway through my journey, something struck me with sudden rity.

    The Academy Wars.

    151

    OT

    9

    <b>¦² </b>

    N

    O <

    Aug 5

    85%

    X

    Chapter 77 The Light

    The finale.

    Arden had to bepeting. She was brilliant. There was no way

    She must have made it into the finals.

    <i>Shit</i>.

    I parked my car inside the building and quickened my pace.

    I broke into a jog.

    If I moved fast enough-

    If I arrived just on time-

    she got

    eliminated.

    Maybe I could witness her victory. I wanted to see her shine on that stage.

    I was near the gates when suddenly, she crashed into me¨Cliterally.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    She was running so fast she didn¡¯t even notice me until it was far toote, her shoulder colliding against my chest with enough force that it knocked the air from her lungs. Instinctively, I reached out, steadying her before she could stumble backward.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    She looked up at me, and in that moment, my world came to a standstill.

    She was out of breath, her cheeks flushed a vibrant pink, her eyes shimmering in the sunlight. Goddess. She looked utterly exhausted. Her hair was messier than usual, her sleeves wrinkled, and her bag hung partially unzipped, the contents threatening to spill out from her hasty run.

    And yet¡­

    She had never looked more beautiful.

    A wave of realization hit me all at once, crashing over me like a punch to the chest.

    It had been such a long time since I felt this way.

    But Arden-

    <b>5 </b>

    OT M

    9

    NII §°

    <

    ¨C

    X

    Chapter 77 The Light

    s

    Somehow, she had be the light breaking through the darkness I¡¯d been drowning in for so long.

    She blinked at me, her lips parted slightly, and then, she said something that sent my heart racing even faster.

    ¡°I <i>like </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>Cade</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Just like that.

    I didn¡¯t even get the chance to process her words before she raised a hand between us.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything just yet,¡± she rushed, her eyes wide and her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Please.¡±

    I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t speak. I simply smiled.

    Of course she¡¯d say it like that.

    Direct. Brave.

    Stubborn.

    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she continued, ¡°You frustrate me. You¡¯re always so quiet when I want answers, always disappearing just when I think I finally understand you. You carry too much and say far too little. I never know what¡¯s going on in your mind. You¡¯re like¨Clike a storm I can¡¯t read.¡±

    I opened my mouth to respond, but she didn¡¯t allow me the chance.

    ¡°And you must have someone already,¡± she whispered. ¡°There¡¯s always been someone in your heart, I can tell. Maybe that¡¯s why you act the way you do. Maybe that¡¯s why you don¡¯t let people get close.¡±

    She bit her lip hard.

    ¡°But even if you do,¡± she said, her voice trembling with emotion, ¡°even if you love Honey so much, I just wanted to say it. I¡¯ll be waiting. Not to get picked, not like that. I just¡­¡±

    Her

    gaze shifted away, her arms wrapping around herself in a protective manner.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in case you need someone. Even if it¡¯s not for what I want. Even if you never feel the same.¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    DIT M N ||| O

    <

    85%

    H

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 77 The Light

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Honey,¡± I echoed, my brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°How do you know about Honey?¡±

    Her gaze faltered, and she chewed anxiously on her lip again.

    For a fleeting moment, I was at a loss for words. She wasn¡¯t supposed to know about Honey

    yet.

    But maybe it didn¡¯t matter.

    Maybe this was simply how it was meant toe out.

    ¡°I like you too, Arden,¡± I said, my voice low but certain.

    She froze, her eyes locking onto mine, wide and unblinking. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I like you,¡± I repeated, stepping closer, closing the distance between us. ¡°So much that I didn¡¯t even realize how far I¡¯d fallen until I found myself searching for you in ces where I knew you wouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Her breath hitched in her throat.

    ¡°You make me want to stay,¡± I admitted, my feelings pouring out. ¡°You make this ce feel less like a cage and more like¡­ something worth waking up for. I¡¯ve been in the dark for so

    something worth long, Arden. And you-¡±

    I shook my head, struggling to finish the thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re the light,¡± I whispered softly.

    Her expression crumbled.

    ¡°But will Honey be alright?¡± she finally asked after a moment, her voiceden with concern. ¡°She¡¯s important to you, right? If you¡¯re still together, I¡¯ll support you from afar, I promise. I¡¯m just happy to get my feelings out of the way.¡±

    A small, pained smile tugged at my lips as I reached out, taking her hand in mine. To my surprise, she didn¡¯t pull away.

    ¡°Honey is important,¡± I said. ¡°And you are too. Both of you matter to me, Arden.¡±

    She looked up at me, confusion flickering across her features.

    ¡°I never wanted to keep secrets from you,¡± I added earnestly. ¡°But things areplicated.

    5

    9

    TM N ||| O

    85%

    0

    X

    Chapter 77 The Light

    They always have been.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    A heavy silence fell between us. I could feel her gaze lingering on me, searching for the answer to the question hanging in the air¨Cwhat <i>now</i>?

    So I asked gently, ¡°Would you like to meet her?¡±

    O

 My trembling hand Ch 78

    Chapter 78 Meeting Honey

    ARDEN

    s

    Cade didn¡¯t say much as he took my hand and began leading me away from the school grounds.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, my voice a whisper, careful not to shatter whatever fragile space we upied.

    ¡°It¡¯s far,¡± he murmured. ¡°But I want you to meet her properly.¡±

    <i>Her</i><i>. </i>

    Honey.

    My heart thudded at the thought. I swallowed the sudden dryness in my throat and followed him in silence.

    He opened the passenger door of his car and waited until I climbed in. The interior smelled faintly of cedar and his scent, whichforted me instantly.

    He didn¡¯t speak at first as he started the engine. Instead, he reached over and gently pressed my head back against the headrest, his palm lingering there.

    ¡°Rest,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We have a long drive.¡±

    I turned to him and said honestly, ¡°Cade, I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can.¡±

    His hand moved to tuck a loose strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°You can,¡± he assured softly. ¡°Just for a little bit. I¡¯ll wake you when we¡¯re there.¡±

    How was I supposed to rest when I was being taken to see the person he loved? My heart raced¨Cnot because I was meeting someone else he clearly held dear, but because everything about Cade still felt like a puzzle I was desperate to solve.

    The car rolled down the highway, golden afternoon light slipping through the trees. My mind spun with questions, each one louder than thest.

    But then, at a red light, something unexpected happened.

    Cade reached over, lifted my chin with two fingers, and kissed me.

    O

    5

    OT M N

    §à

    85%

    X

    Chapter 78 Meeting Honey

    <i>Just </i>like <i>that</i>.

    The kiss didn¡¯t taste like goodbye. It tasted like a promise.

    When he pulled back, I searched his face with wide eyes.

    s

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay,¡± he said, his voice calm, his thumb brushing gently against my cheek.

    And somehow, I believed him.

    I exhaled slowly, and my body rxed. The ache in my shoulders softened. My fingers, which had been anxiously fidgeting in myp, fell still. I hadn¡¯t even realized how sleep¨Cdeprived I¡¯d been these past few days¨Chow heavy everything had begun to feel without him.

    Just like always, Cade¡¯s presence was the strange paradox I couldn¡¯t exin. He made my head swirl with questions, but he also made me feel safe.

    Sleep tugged at myshes despite everything I told myself.

    He was still driving. He looked tired too, and I wanted to tell him to rest. To pull over and sleep for a while. But my mouth didn¡¯t manage to form the words.

    Before I knew it, everything faded to ck.

    <b>****** </b>

    The brush of something warm on my forehead stirred me awake.

    A <i>kiss</i>.

    I blinked, my eyes adjusting to the softte¨Cafternoon light.

    Cade stood by my door, already outside the car, holding it open. His expression was soft, but not as gentle as his eyes.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    I sat up slowly, my heart still tangled in sleep. ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°About two hours,¡± he replied, offering his hand to help me up.

    I took it, bewildered by how steady and sweet he could be. Was this how he treated all the

    O

    5

    9

    N

    |||

    ¡ª

    $85%

    D

    X

    Chapter 78 Meeting Honey

    girls he liked? <i>Was </i><i>this </i><i>how </i><i>he </i><i>treated </i><i>Honey</i><i>? </i>

    The thought twisted something deep in my gut.

    I stepped out and inhaled deeply.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    We were surrounded by trees. The building behind him resembled a wide, beautiful facility -neither too modern nor too sterile. It looked like a countryside manor. There were people strolling around, quiet and calm. Some were apanied by nurses, while others sat on benches beneath flowering trees.

    Everything felt <i>peaceful</i>.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, my brows furrowing.

    Cade looked ahead, then back at me. ¡°It¡¯s a treatment home,¡± he exined. ¡°Not exactly a hospital. More like¡­ a ce for people who need time. To feel okay again.¡±

    He paused, then nodded toward the path.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    And so, I followed.

    Not because I wasn¡¯t scared.

    But because he asked.

    Because I wanted to know everything.

    Even the parts he never spoke about.

    Even the

    parts of him that belonged to someone else.

    The ce looked like it belonged in a painting. Trees swayed gently in the breeze, casting shadows across the cobblestone path. Everything was quiet¨Cpeaceful in a way that made your thoughts settle, like all the noise of the world had been put on pause.

    Cade led me forward until we reached the front doors, a soft chime echoing as we stepped inside. The scent of fresh linens andvender weed us. It was pristine without feeling cold.

    ¡°Cade?¡± a warm voice called out.

    <b>9 </b>

    <b>5 </b>

    OTMN

    ||| O

    85%

    D

    X

    Chapter 78 Meeting Honey

    s

    apron. Her gray

    hair

    An elderly nurse emerged from the hallway, wiping her hands on her was tied in a low bun, and a softness lit up her expression as soon as she recognized him.

    ¡°Cora,¡± Cade greeted.

    ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± Cora gasped, stepping closer. ¡°You were just here three days ago, weren¡¯t you? What brings you back so soon?¡±

    Cade offered her a sheepish smile. ¡°I needed to see her again.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s fine now, sweetheart. Her condition has stabilized,¡± the nurse said with a nod. ¡°She¡¯s been talking non¨Cstop about you. Oh-¡±

    Her eyes drifted toward me, and I straightened slightly, suddenly aware of how out of ce I might seem.

    ¡°And who¡¯s this prettydy?¡± she asked, tilting her head slightly, her eyes twinkling with curiosity.

    I opened my mouth, unsure of what to say, but Cade answered first. ¡°Someone special.¡±

    Startled, I turned to him. He didn¡¯t meet my gaze, but his grip on my hand tightened just a bit.

    The nurse beamed and gave Cade¡¯s arm a small, encouraging pat. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time. I¡¯m happy for you, Cade. You deserve someone to keep that heart of yours warm.¡±

    A lump formed in my throat.

    There was something about this ce¨Cso strange, yet undeniably calming. The way the curtains fluttered in the hallway. The way soft piano music drifted faintly from somewhere down the corridor. It didn¡¯t feel like a hospital; it felt like <i>bliss</i>. Isted<i>, </i>yes, but not lonely.

    ¡°Come,¡± Cade said, gently tugging on my hand.

    I hesitated, my eyes drifting toward the nurse, who smiled and gave me a tiny wave before disappearing into another hallway.

    Cade looked at me again, softer this time. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Honey.¡±

    My heart caught at the mention of her name.

    <i>Honey</i>.

    9

    <b>5 </b>

    OT MN III O

    <

    85%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 78 Meeting Honey

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He spoke her name with such familiarity and warmth that it made something ache deep within my chest. I frowned slightly, unsure if I should still be holding his hand¨Cuncertain if it was appropriate to keep touching him like this in front of someone he clearly loved.

    But he didn¡¯t let go.

    He kept walking, and I followed.

    We stepped into a room that looked nothing like what I had imagined. It was bright and colorful, with soft white curtains that let sunlight pour in like melted gold. There were drawings on the walls, a vase of fresh lilies on the bedside table, and pillows adorned with mismatched, cheerful patterns.

    And standing at the window was a girl.

    No¡­ not a girl. A woman, probably older than we were.

    She was <i>beautiful</i>.

    Delicate features, skin smooth with the color of mahogany, and wide eyes that sparkled with <i>a </i>kind of innocent joy. Her dark hair was braided down one side, and she wore a lc cardigan over a simple dress.

    As soon as she saw Cade, her face lit up.

    ¡°Cade!¡± she cried out.

    She dashed across the room with surprising energy, throwing her arms around him. He caught her easily, smiling as she kissed his cheek and held onto him tightly, giggling.

    I stood there, frozen.

    <i>Watching</i>.

    I lowered my gaze, my hands clutching the strap of my bag as I took a slow breath.

    Then she peeked over Cade¡¯s shoulder and noticed me. Her expression changed immediately. She shrank back slightly, shyly, stepping behind him and hiding herself as a child might behind her older brother.

    Cade reached for her hand and gently tugged her forward.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, Honey,¡± he reassured her, using that same soft voice I had only heard when he

    O

    <b>5 </b>

    ITP

    9

    MN

    ||| §à

    <

    ¨C

    X

    Chapter 78 Meeting Honey

    spoke to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    He turned to me, his other hand still lightly brushing against hers. ¡°Arden, this is Honey,¡± he said, his eyes meeting mine. ¡°My sister.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 79

    Chapter 79 Unraveling

    ARDEN

    Sister<i>? </i>Honey was¡­ Cade¡¯s sister?

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The word rang in my ears like a soft bell. For a moment, I stood frozen, staring at the two of them. The way she hugged him, how she looked at him like he was a star in the sky. How she hid behind him, making him her shield and her warmth.

    Before Cade could exin further, the same nurse from earlier popped her head through the open door.

    ¡°Cade, dear?¡± she called out kindly. ¡°Could you help get the ball out of the maple again? I swear the wind here has a personal vendetta against our afternoon games.¡±

    Cade turned to her, already smiling¨Ca smile that was soft and boyish, one that made my heart stutter all over again. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he told me, gently releasing Honey¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Wait-¡± I tried, but the words slipped out toote. He was already out the door, leaving me alone in the room with the sister I had mistaken for someone else entirely.

    Honey watched me with wide, uncertain eyes, her fingers wringing the edge of her cardigan.

    I shifted my weight awkwardly<i>, </i>unsure of how to approach. ¡°Honey?¡± I asked gently, keeping my tone low and non¨Cthreatening.

    She didn¡¯t respond. Her shoulders curled inward, and she took a timid step back, disappearing behind the curtain that swayed gently by the window.

    My chest clenched. I raised my hand slowly, open¨Cpalmed. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. I promise.¡±

    Her eyes darted to my hand, suspicious yet curious.

    Then I tried something different. Something simpler.

    ¡°Pinky promise?¡± I asked with a tiny smile.

    Honey tilted her head. Then, she slowly stepped out from behind the curtain, a spark of recognition lighting her face. She lifted her pinky, small and delicate, and held it toward me.

    <b>5 </b>

    <b>9 </b>

    IT M N

    ||| O

    0

    X

    Chapter 79 Unraveling

    We linked fingers.

    She gasped.

    ¡°Power,¡± she whispered. ¡°Very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head, confused.

    s

    But before I could ask what she meant, she stepped closer and looked up at me, serious now. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I promised quietly.

    She reached out and touched the tip of her finger to my chest. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt Cade?¡±

    My breath hitched.

    ¡°Never,¡± I whispered.

    She stared at me for a long moment. And then¨Cshe smiled.

    A real, bright, childlike smile that melted every bit of tension in the room.

    ¡°Then Honey likes you,¡± she dered cheerfully, referring to herself in the third person.

    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that appeared on my lips. ¡°Arden likes you too,¡± I said, mirroring her words.

    ¡°Arden,¡± she repeated, trying the name out. ¡°Arden, you need to y well with Cade.¡±

    That caught me off guard.

    ¡°y well?¡±

    ¡°He gets sad when he has no one,¡± she said. ¡°When he¡¯s sad, he hides it, but Honey knows.¡±

    Something clenched in my chest.

    ¡°I will,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The guilt hit me hard. I had been jealous¨Cof her, of Cade. Disappointed, even. But how could I have known? How could I have imagined this truth?

    5

    0

    DIG M

    9

    N

    ||| O

    <

    ¨C

    7.85%

    O

    X

    Chapter 79 Unraveling

    s

    And yet, something deeper twisted in my gut. Had I been too detached? Too consumed by my own struggles to notice his?

    <i>I </i>didn¡¯t <i>know</i>.

    All I knew was that I had judged someone I didn¡¯t even know. I had judged Cade too, maybe a little harshly.

    But here I sat, in the warmest room I¡¯d ever been in, holding hands with his sister.

    Then Honey pulled out a pair of dolls from a little basket near her bed and handed me one.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y,¡± she said, beaming.

    Iughed softly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    We yed. She gave each doll a name¨Cone was ¡®Captain Pickle,¡¯ and the other was a princess with a crown made from a cut¨Cup paper cup.

    Honey narrated an entire fantasy world where flowers talked and clouds threw parties, and I followed along,ughing more than I had in days.

    For a while, the room didn¡¯t feel like a facility anymore. It just felt like joy.

    I was in the middle of rescuing a plush squirrel when I heard footsteps. The door creaked open, and Cade stepped in with the sun behind him, his face glowing with warmth.

    He paused when he saw us.

    ¡°She trusts you already,¡± he said, a note of disbelief and pride in his voice.

    Honey looked up and giggled. ¡°Arden pretty!¡±

    My cheeks flushed.

    Cade nced at me, then grinned. ¡°Arden is very pretty, right?¡±

    Honey nodded enthusiastically and hugged my arm. ¡°Very very.¡±

    ****

    Dinner was quiet and peaceful. Cade and I sat on one side of a wide window, the golden light of dusk spilling across the table like melted honey. The nurses had taken Honey out to the

    <b>§ã§Ý </b>

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    N

    ¦¯

    <

    10

    X

    Chapter 79 Unraveling

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    garden to feed the koi, their cheerful chatter trailing down the hallway. It was just us now. Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to touch the brownies¨Cour dessert¨Csitting in front of me.

    Cade noticed. He leaned back in his chair, his hands loosely sped in hisp. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions,¡± he said.

    There was silence between us before I finally blurted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His eyes widened slightly, but there was no anger¨Conly concern.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry,¡± he replied. ¡°You must have felt bad about being left in the dark.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I responded quickly. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I mean, maybe a little, but not like that. I just¨CCade, I misjudged everything. I thought you were hiding some tragic love story or that you still had feelings for someone who wasn¡¯t me. I got jealous, and I thought-¡±

    I cut myself off with a breath, realizing I was rambling. My hands were shaking slightly, so I pressed them into myp.

    Cade didn¡¯t interrupt. He simply stood up from his chair and came to kneel in front of mine. I looked down at him, confused, my breath shallow.

    Then his hands were on either side of my face. Before I could stop the rush of thoughts trying to pour out of me again¨Che kissed me.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t soft or questioning. It was steady.

    When he pulled back, he didn¡¯t let me go. His forehead rested lightly against mine, and his voice came low and sure. ¡°You and Honey,¡± he said, ¡°are both important to me, in very different ways.¡±

    I swallowed. My hands moved without thought, finding his wrists and holding on tightly.

    He continued, ¡°Honey is my sister. I love her more than I can ever exin. She¡¯s been through more than most people can survive. I¡¯ve spent most of my life trying to protect her, trying to keep her safe in a world that doesn¡¯t know how to be kind.¡±

    I nodded softly, my heart squeezing in my chest.

    He took a breath.

    ¡°And then you came along.¡±

    5

    OOT M N

    |||

    D

    X

    Chapter 79 Unraveling

    His voice cracked a little, and it made my throat ache.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°You brought something back into my life that I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever feel again, Arden. <i>Light</i>. Not just sunshine and smiles¨Cbut warmth. You don¡¯t fix me; you don¡¯t need to. But you make the dark quieter.¡±

    Tears blurred my eyes.

    ¡°I like you,¡± he said, ¡°because you remind me what it feels like to truly live.¡±

    I opened my mouth to speak, but he beat me to it.

    ¡°And because of that,¡± he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m ready to tell you everything.¡±

    He pulled back just slightly to meet my eyes.

    ¡°<i>Everything</i><i>.</i>¡±

    I saw the hesitation there, a guarded kind of hope.

    ¡°Just¡­¡± he said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t hate me after this one.¡±

    A tear slipped down my cheek.

    ¡°I could never hate you,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking.

    My hands slid up to cradle his face, my thumbs brushing the sharp lines of his jaw.

    ¡°I could never hate you,¡± I repeated softly, as my lips met his once more.

 My trembling hand Ch 80

    Chapter 80 Both Of Us

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    de <b>Coing </b>

    It was silent for a while. There weren¡¯t any lingering people in the garden, and the lights began to flicker off one by one, casting the space into deeper shadows.

    Finally, he looked up at the moon and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m different from my family. I think you can tell.¡±

    I nodded, my eyes searching his profile, illuminated by the pale blue cast of the night.

    Cade sighed, then added, ¡°I think you could have guessed it from our features and skin color. I look like I¡¯m not rted to her.¡±

    He paused, and I took that as my cue to lean a little closer.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they aren¡¯t my real family,¡± he confessed.

    My breath hitched, but I remained silent, allowing him the space to speak.

    ¡°I was born far north of here, in a ce I don¡¯t even want to remember the name of,¡± he continued. ¡°I was five when I witnessed my dad kill my mom right in front of me. We were starving, and he decided that dying together was the best way to escape our life.¡±

    ¡°He tried to kill me, too.¡±

    A sharp sting prickled behind my eyes, but I refrained from speaking. I wanted him to continue because I knew how difficult it was for him to share this.

    ¡°I ran. I had no idea where to go. I was barefoot, with the blood of my mother staining my shirt. And I just kept running.¡±

    He let out a dryugh. ¡°And then there she was. Honey. She was only thirteen at that time, and it seemed she had wandered far from her own home. When she saw me, she didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed me, hid me, and cleaned me up herself. She made me eat the snacks she had in her pocket and wrapped me up to keep me warm.¡±

    ¡°My step¨Cmom, the Luna, had be barren after having Honey through aplicated pregnancy. They longed for a son, <i>so </i>they took me in with open arms,¡± he exined.

    Cade looked down, his voice softening. ¡°I owe her my life. Truly.¡±

    O

    5

    <b>19 </b>M

    N ||| O

    <

    85%

    Chapter 80 Both Of Us

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I could picture it now¨Clittle Cade, hollow¨Ceyed and frightened, and Honey, bold and bright, wrapping an arm around him, shielding him with everything she had.

    ¡°She became my best friend, my real family. We shared everything, and I considered her my true sister.¡±

    My heart ached at the thought.

    ¡°She¡¯s eight years older than me, but never once did she make me feel like I didn¡¯t belong. She always said, ¡®<i>Cade</i><i>, </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>my </i><i>little </i><i>moon</i>. <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>never </i><i>let </i><i>the </i><i>night </i><i>swallow </i><i>you</i>.<i>¡± </i>He swallowed hard. ¡°Among everything, she loved our pack. She was born for it, destined <i>to </i>be the True Luna of the North.¡±

    I turned to face him more fully. ¡°She met her mate?¡±

    He nodded, pain shing in his eyes. ¡°Yeah. When she was sixteen. He was the same age, and they were perfect together. He used to say that Honey made him believe in the stars again.¡±

    A breeze rustled through the trees, carrying with it unspoken memories. Cade¡¯s voice dropped to an almost whisper.

    ¡°But then she came to Elite. Something changed. She stopped calling as often. I tried to reach out to her, but she always said things were fine. Still, I could tell something was off.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked

    tly, drawing closer in curiosity and concern.

    ¡°She never told us. Only that her mate had gotten sick. And then, one day, the school called. He had died. They imed it was an illness.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cade clenched his jaw. ¡°Honey, after that, she was never the same. She stopped smiling. Sometimes, she just stared at the walls, appearing to be searching for something she had lost within them.¡±

    He rubbed the back of his neck, his voice unsteady. ¡°Then one day, she just stopped speaking. Just like that. Her body functioned perfectly¨Cshe could walk, eat, sleep. But she didn¡¯t say a word.¡±

    Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision.

    ¡°We went to every doctor we could find: healers, mind¨Clinkers, even shamans. No one could. offer an exnation. They just said she had regressed.¡± His mouth pursed bitterly around the

    O

    5

    IT M N

    |||

    O <

    ¨C

    D

    X

    Chapter 80 Both Of Us

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    word. ¡°The school promised they¡¯d help. Headmaster Winters even cried when he saw her again, iming she didn¡¯t deserve this. That she had be like this for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Did Honey tell you what happened?¡± I whispered, my heart aching for both him and her.

    Cade shook his head slowly. ¡°Not once. Whatever happened, it¡¯s locked up tight in her mind. And I couldn¡¯t break in if I tried. I¡¯ve just been waiting and hoping.¡±

    With every word Cade spoke, my heart tightened. He didn¡¯t deserve any of this. No one should have to endure such pain at such a young age.

    ¡°The reason I left suddenly a few days ago was because of her. She¡¯s better now, but she still has her episodes. She had a particrly tough one that day, and Cora called me because she thought a familiar face might help.¡±

    ¡°And it did,¡± I murmured, realizing how deeply Honey must love Cade.

    He met my gaze, his eyes reflecting quiet gratitude. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so amazed by how she treats you when you¡¯ve just met. Honey took a long time to adjust to this ce, but you earned her trust the moment you came into her life.¡±

    ¡°You must have a really good heart,¡± he added softly.

    He looked like he wanted to say more, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance. Instead, I moved in without thinking, wrapping my arms around him tightly, pressing my cheek to his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Cade.¡±

    He hesitated for just a moment before holding me back, just as tightly.

    ¡°She¡¯s part of me,¡± he whispered. ¡°Just like the life she lost. Just like you.¡±

    Cade bore a heavy load of grief.

    And I wanted to be someone who helped him carry that weight¨Cnot someone he had to shield from it. I clung to him like he was thest thread keeping me grounded in a world that felt overwhelming. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I stayed like that, but with each second, I felt his pain resonate beneath his strong heartbeat.

    ¡°It must have been incredibly tough for you,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking.

    Cade didn¡¯t respond, but I felt him exhale, slow and deep. His arms tightened around me. One hand pressed gently against the small of my back while the other cradled the back of my head.

    O

    5

    OT M

    9

    N

    |||

    O

    <

    X

    Chapter 80 Both Of Us

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    That simple action unleashed my tears. They spilled freely down my cheeks, and I wasn¡¯t even sure when they had started. I tried to wipe them away quickly, but it was no use.

    ¡°Why are you the one crying?¡± he chuckled softly, a gentle smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful regardless, but you¡¯re even prettier when you smile.¡±

    I sobbed harder, pushing against his chest just long enough to look up at him, tears still cascading down my face. ¡°Cade,¡± I whimpered, brushing a strand of hair away from his face. My fingers glided through his hair, tangling lightly in the soft strands, and I cupped his cheek with a trembling hand.

    ¡°Little Cade must have had a rough time,¡± I whispered. ¡°You did, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer, but the softness in his eyes spoke volumes. There was so much grief hidden within them. He had learned to live with it, but that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t ache.

    I leaned forward, resting my forehead against his, my fingers still stroking his cheek. ¡°You deserve everything good,¡± I told him sincerely. ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    His hand tightened around me gently, not possessively. I closed my eyes, savoring the moment. The night air outside was cool, but in this space, this quiet little room, everything felt warm and safe.

    ¡°For a long time,¡± I murmured, ¡°I felt like I didn¡¯t belong in my family. Like I was trying to fit into a mold that was never made for me.¡±

    He opened his eyes at that, curiosity sparking within them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not perfect,¡± I continued. ¡°We¡¯re not perfect. But that¡¯s okay.¡±

    Cade nodded slowly, resting his chin against the top of my head. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you, Arden,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°No matter what happens. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    My heart clenched at the promise in his words¨Cit felt like a vow whispered beneath a nket

    of stars.

    ¡°Me too,¡± I whispered back. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you and Honey. Both of you.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 81

    Chapter 81 Mine (18+)

    85%

    0 X

    ¡ª

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 81 Mine (18+)

    ARDEN

    ¡°Is it really okay to do it here?¡± I asked as he led me to a pristine¨Clooking house only a short ride away from the facility.

    He nodded as he opened the lights, showing a clean interior. He removed his jacket and turned to me.

    ¡°I bought this when I was 19. I wanted to have a ce close to Honey. Besides, it¡¯s far from the city, so it¡¯s very peaceful.¡±

    My mouth hung open for a moment, surprised that he already had a property so young. But then again, the True Alphas had been shaped to be leaders since they were young. They were on a different caliber.

    Before I could think too much about it, I felt his hand circle around my wrist and guide me to what I presumed was his room. I was engulfed by his scent right away, and I felt the longing in my heart intensify even further.

    <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>want </i><i>to </i><i>do </i><i>it</i>,¡± I said before I could stop myself.

    He halted and turned to me with a small smile. ¡°Do what?¡± he asked in a teasing tone.

    I clicked my tongue in frustration. ¡°You already know, Cade,¡± I muttered.

    He took a step closer until we were mere breaths apart. He ced his hands on my waist and rubbed them gently. ¡°Care to say it out loud, babe?¡±

    My cheeks reddened by the sudden use of a pet name. Goodness, was this how this rtionship was going to feel? With just one word, I felt like I was going tobust!

    I felt a pinch on my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so cute, really.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do.¡±

    I bit my lip and swallowed the embarrassment in my throat. I had already gone this far, so there was no use in holding back.

    ¡°Then, sit,¡± I said, louder than my previous deration.

    0

    5

    ?

    D

    T

    <b>9 </b>

    N

    [||

    <

    ¨C

    X

    Chapter 81 Mine (18+)

    He was confused at first, but followed nheless.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°Is this okay?¡± I asked, dropping gently to my knees in front of him, who, with a wide¨Ceyed gaze, nodded. He probably wasn¡¯t expecting this.

    ¡°Tell me if you want to stop.¡±

    A small chuckle escaped his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be crazy to want to stop this, babe.¡±

    There it was again¨C<i>babe</i><i>. </i>I felt myself growing needier by the second. I adjusted myself, sittingfortably on my knees before my hand trailed up Cade¡¯s pants, fingertips dipping beneath his waistband and pulling it down to his thighs.

    I felt his muscles twitch, and I took that as a good sign to continue.

    I pressed my hand to this boxer¡¯s, a gentle pressure before I pulled it down, too. I didn¡¯t say anything, but I was sure my face said it all.

    Cade is fucking <i>huge</i>. I couldn¡¯t believe this had been inside me not once but twice.

    I circled his tip with my thumb, gathering the precum before using it to rub his length.

    ¡°Does that feel good?¡± I asked, ncing up at him. I was afraid of his reaction. It was my first time, after all. However, after seeing his face, I felt my confidence increase.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± he said after a while, making me confused.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet!¡±

    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s our first time establishing our feelings, and you expect me to have that much self- control? Don¡¯t make me feel good. I¡¯ll do all the work.¡±

    ¡°But I want to-¡± I trailed off, causing him to chuckle. He hoisted me up and let me sit on hisp. A small smirk appeared on his lips as soon as the scent of my arousal filled the room.

    ¡°Trust me, babe. You¡¯re doing me a favor by doing this.¡±

    Cade pulled me in for a kiss, my handing up to grip his shoulders for stability. We began kissing like it was thest thing we¡¯ll ever do, and even then, we were holding ourselves back.

    The kiss got messy quickly. Soon enough, his fingers were exploring my sides, feeling everything under my clothes. Before I knew it, my clothes were on the floor while my breaths came out sharp between each break of our lips.

    5

    9

    OT MN

    |||

    <

    ¨C

    ?

    85%

    X

    Chapter 81 Mine (18+)

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Then, I felt his finger press inside, just the joint at first, stretching me open, slick and hotpared to the cold of his skin. My breath hitched, and my body jerked slightly.

    Cade¡¯s lips never left mine. I moaned uncontrobly as he continued trailing wet kisses along my jaw, whispering breathless praise into my ear.

    ¡°There you go. That¡¯s it. You¡¯re doing a good job, Arden.¡±

    With each praise, I found myself getting more aroused by the minute. Again, every time we had sex, it felt like it was different.

    I think this is what you call <i>making </i><i>love</i>.

    Another finger followed, stretching me wider. The burn spread, but Cade soothed it with

    kisses.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he purred, his fingers moving in and out, twisting properly to the point I felt like sobbing.

    ¡°You always take me so well, Arden. Your hole is made just for me.¡±

    ¡°So good for me.¡±

    I nodded against his shoulder, holding on for dear life because I felt like I was going to fall, not in a literal sense but into him. I was going to bepletely lost if I let go.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Arden. Say it.¡±

    He added a third finger, and I couldn¡¯t answer at all. My mind was in too much of a mess. So, again, all I could muster was a pathetic nod.

    He hummed in satisfaction and licked my ears. ¡°You belong to me, Arden. You always will.¡±

    That was the moment he pushed inside, making me cry out and arch my back instinctively.

    My mind blurred with the sensations, my hole clenching him tighter, and my entire body twitching. While he continued thrusting, he took one of my nipples into his mouth.

    ¡°Even these are cute,¡± he muttered, making me feel embarrassed. However, he didn¡¯t even give me any time to savor that embarrassed feeling as he massaged my breasts expertly, making me moan.

    The next thrust stole my breathpletely,ing hard as he hit a spot over and over

    5

    IMN

    TM

    O

    ¨C

    85%

    X

    Chapter 81 Mine (18+)

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    again. However, even then, Cade didn¡¯t stop. He continued to thrust in me, making me feel it over and over again until all I could feel was the pleasure of it all.

    His hips kept moving, grinding deep. It was at that moment that I realized Cade¡¯s stamina was out of this world.

    I¡¯ve climaxed multiple times at this point, but Cade was yet to reach his. My body was growing numb from pleasure, and I felt like my body was going to break, but Cade would be there to piece it altogether.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± he said again, and this time, I managed to open my mouth.

    <i>¡°</i>I¡¯m <i>yours</i>.¡±

    I felt his cock harden even more, growing bigger, and moans spilled out of my lips like

    prayers.

    ¡°You¡¯re close,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I am,¡± he groaned back. ¡°Fuck, Arden. Babe. You¡¯re so¨Cyou¡¯re so beautiful. You¡¯re mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m yours,¡± I gasped, tears welling up in my eyes. I felt myself reaching another orgasm, and I let my body gopletely.

    ¡°I love you, Cade,¡± I said just as I felt undeniable pleasure. He groaned and moaned against my lips before uttering the words that soothed my heart.

    ¡°I love

    you,

    Arden.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 82

    Chapter 82 Everything

    CADE

    I woke up before her.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The sun hadn¡¯t fully risen yet; only a soft silver light poured in from the window, touching her skin like it worshipped her.

    Shey against me, her hair sprawled across the pillow, hershes dark against her cheeks.

    Arden.

    I didn¡¯t know what I had done in this life to deserve waking up beside her, but I knew one thing for certain: I never wanted to lose this.

    I brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear, careful not to disturb her. Her breathing was soft and steady, and her bare shoulder rose gently with each inhale.

    She wasn¡¯t mine by bond. We didn¡¯t glow under the Moon Goddess¡® seal or feel the pull that defined fate.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Because everything within me told me she was mine.

    I¡¯d never met my mate, and I probably never would.

    And if the Moon Goddess was listening¨Cif she ever paid attention to people like me¨Cthen I prayed she would make Arden my mate too.

    Because aside from Honey¡¯s justice and betterment, I¡¯d never wanted anything more in this world.

    As she stirred quietly beside me, my heart thumped a little faster.

    Her eyes fluttered open, hazy and still drunk with sleep.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I murmured softly.

    She smiled¨Ca smile that made my chest race. ¡°Hi.¡±

    O

    <b>55 </b>

    <b>O </b>

    T

    9

    N

    OK

    15:51 Tue, Aug <b>5 </b><b>G </b>

    D

    X

    Chapter 82 Everything

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Even after everything, she was still beautiful. Even with messy hair, a tired smile, and the warmth of sleep still clinging to her skin¨Cshe was breathtaking.

    She leaned up to kiss me gently. I cupped her face and deepened the kiss just a little, unable to help myself.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± she whispered against my lips.

    ¡°Still early,¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯ll have a slow morning.¡±

    ¡°Mmmh.¡± She curled against my chest, her arms wrapping around my

    waist.

    We remained quiet for a while, listening to the soft rustle of the trees outside and the asional chirp of birds.

    ¡°Do you still have more questions?¡± I eventually asked, stroking her hair gently.

    I wanted her to know everything. I didn¡¯t want to hide a single thing anymore.

    She paused, her expression thoughtful. ¡°How are you now?¡±

    I smiled faintly, pressing my lips to her forehead. ¡°Better now that I¡¯m with you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply but held me tighter.

    Then, a momentter, she asked, ¡°What about your real family? Is the faction¡­ not suspicious?¡±

    I let out a quiet breath. That question had always loomed somewhere. I knew it woulde.

    Only a select few people knew the truth.

    ¡°When Honey¡¯s family took me in, they made it public that I was a sickly child who had only just recovered from long treatment. That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t grown up with them in the beginning.¡±

    I nced down at Arden. She was listening, her eyes locked onto mine, full of nothing but

    eptance.

    ¡°My stepmom is ck; my stepdad is white. So, I guess it checked out for most faction members.¡±

    Her hand slid up my chest gently, grounding me.

    5

    9

    OT MN |||

    O

    ¡ª

    85%

    0 X

    Chapter 82 Everything

    Coins

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I don¡¯t have true Alpha blood,¡± I admitted. ¡°At least, not the kind this pack would expect. But they said I had some. Somewhere in my real mom¡¯s line.¡±

    So I trained hard¨Charder than anyone else.

    I had to prove that I could carry what Honey was supposed to inherit.

    ¡°Will people find out?¡± she finally asked.

    I gave a small shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.

    Only time will tell. But for now, I want to take care of everything else first: Honey, the pack, my role¨Cbefore I even think about worrying for myself.¡±

    There was a brief moment of silence before Arden cupped my face and said firmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the one to worry for you.¡±

    My heart stilled.

    She looked at me like I was worth everything.

    I smiled again, unable to find the words to exin what was happening to me. My chest felt light.

    She bit her lip softly, that subtle hesitation that always made me sit up and take notice. She was deep in thought, and when Arden overthought things, it usually meant she was about to drop something heavy. I let her speak, gently brushing her hair behind her ear while she looked down, appearing ashamed of whatever revtion was swirling in her mind.

    But I was all ears. I always would be for her.

    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± she murmured. ¡°About not belonging.¡±

    Her fingers curled slightly into my chest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like I belonged either. Not with my family or in my pack.¡± She paused and let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Kieran¨Che hates me. He always has. Lucian¡­ well, he¡¯s the golden boy. He acts like I don¡¯t even exist half the time. My dad¡­ he¡¯s just there. He doesn¡¯t do anything. And my mom? She always has something to say¨Calways undermining me. Like I¡¯m a stain that ruined her perfect bloodline.¡±

    I sat up a bit straighter, tightening my hold on her with every word she uttered. It pained me to hear her say these things. It hurt even more to know that she had been carrying this

    O

    5

    DT M

    19

    N [11 O

    ¨C

    0

    X

    Chapter 82 Everything

    burden all alone.

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t have a ce anywhere,¡± she continued, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Even if they say my parents are assigned as Delta, and technically I have some standing, it doesn¡¯t feel that way. Not with Lucian set to inherit everything. The pack doesn¡¯t even respect me. I was just¡­ another body.¡±

    She looked up at me, her gaze intense and searching. ¡°So like every other desperate teenager trying to prove themselves, I told myself I¡¯d make it to Elite. Maybe then they¡¯d be proud <i>of </i>me. Maybe I¡¯d earn something. But it¡¯s not what it seems. And now, honestly? I don¡¯t even know why I wanted it so badly. It felt like it was all for nothing.¡±

    She paused, her expression softening as she met my eyes. ¡°Until I met you.¡±

    My heart kicked against my ribs, a rush of emotions flooding through me as I gazed into her

    eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t help but grin, cupping her face in my hands. ¡°Why are you this cute?¡±

    ¡°Cade-¡±

    ¡°No, really,¡± I insisted, my tone serious now.

    ¡°Did you even hear anything you just said?¡± she replied, a hint of exasperation creeping into her voice.

    I chuckled gently, leaning down to kiss her softly. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t care about what they think of you. I care about you. That¡¯s it.¡±

    She smiled, and for a brief moment, I thought that was going to be the end of it.

    But then she whispered, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    I tensed slightly, curiosity and apprehension mingling within me.

    Arden looked directly at me. ¡°Jaxon is my mate.¡±

    My eyes narrowed at her admission. I couldn¡¯t say I waspletely surprised¨CI had sensed something in the way Jaxon looked at her. But hearing her confirm it still sent a strange feeling through me.

    My arms reflexively drew her closer, a protective instinct bubbling to the surface, feeling like someone might try to snatch her away if I didn¡¯t hold her tight enough.

    5

    ? OTMN

    <b>9 </b>

    III O

    <

    Chapter 82 Everything

    ¡°But,¡± she said quickly, ¡°it¡¯s not what it looks like.¡±

    ¨C

    X

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    I met her gaze again, searching for the truth in her

    eyes.

    ¡°He rejected me, Cade,¡± she confessed. ¡°Before I came to Elite. I¡¯ve epted it. I¡¯ve moved past it. He cheated on me with Sienna.¡± Her voice cracked for just a moment, but she pressed on. ¡°Even when we were together, it never felt like this.¡±

    I exhaled, processing her words, but she kept going.

    ¡°What I feel for you¡­ it¡¯s so much more. Ten times more. A hundred, maybe. Even without a bond.¡±

    I stared at her, my heart racing against my chest, and leaned in to kiss her once more- longer this time, deeper, sealing my vow with her.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± I murmured against her lips.

    We held each other for a moment, breathing slowly, wrapped in warmth and safety.

    ¡°There¡¯s also another thing I want to ask of you.¡±

    My heart swelled at her openness, thrilled that she was inviting me into her world with these requests.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I replied softly, a smile ying at my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes, babe.¡±

    Yet, I had no way of anticipating her next request.

    ¡°The United Factions,¡± she began..

    ¡°I want toe with you.¡±

    5

 My trembling hand Ch 83

    Chapter 83 United Factions

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Honey sat on the porch, her legs swinging back and forth as she hugged the stuffed wolf Cade had given her. Her big, round eyes followed me intently while I packed thest of my things. She didn¡¯t say a word until I crouched down in front of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re really leaving?¡± she asked, her voice small, carrying a hint of hope that we might stay another night. I, too, longed to spend more time with her. She was one of the most beautiful she¨Cwolves I had ever encountered¨Cboth inside and out.

    ¡°I have to,¡± I said softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. ¡°But just for now.¡±

    Honey nodded, then nced toward Cade, who was loading the final bag into the car. ¡°Take care,¡± she whispered.

    I offered her a small smile. ¡°I will.¡±

    She tugged on the hem of my shirt. ¡°And take care of Cade too.¡±

    That made me chuckle a little, a short exhtion through my nose. ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Ande back. So we can y again.¡± She held out her pinky, just likest time.

    I smiled, hooking my pinky around hers. ¡°I promise.¡±

    We held it for a moment, just like before. Then I leaned in, resting my forehead gently against hers.

    But when I pulled back slightly, my smile faded. I looked at her carefully, ensuring she understood what I was about to say.

    ¡°Honey,¡± I said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you get your justice too. I mean that. Especially with Mr. Winters.¡±

    Something in her shifted when I uttered that name. Her entire body stiffened, then began to tremble. Her lip quivered, and she clutched the stuffed wolf tighter. It shattered something deep inside me. That kind of fear doesn¡¯t arise from nowhere.

    I pulled her into my arms, cradling her tightly as she shook. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault. None of it was your fault,¡± I murmured, even though I didn¡¯t yet know theplete

    O

    5

    M

    N

    ?

    Chapter 83 United Factions

    ¨C

    85%

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    situation.

    She didn¡¯t respond, but she held onto me for a moment. And while I couldn¡¯t promise her forever, I could promise this: ¡°We¡¯re going to take care of you,¡± I whispered. ¡°Me and Cade. We¡¯ll ensure we see this through to the end. No matter what it takes.¡±

    It took her a while to let go.

    I stood up slowly, giving her onest wave before heading toward Cade, who was already behind the wheel of the car, the engine humming quietly. I climbed in, closed the door, and buckled up.

    ¡°You alright?¡± he asked without looking, adjusting the rearview mirror.

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready too.¡±

    He hesitated to respond, his hands lingering on the steering wheel for a second too long. He didn¡¯t want meing. Though he had agreed, I knew him well enough by now to sense the worry behind that fleeting nce he cast my way.

    I turned in my seat toward him. ¡°The best time to infiltrate Winters¡® office is while the council meeting is ongoing,¡± I reminded him. ¡°They¡¯ll all be preupied, and he won¡¯t expect it. We¡¯ll need a direct line ofmunication if anything goes wrong.¡±

    His jaw clenched but he nodded, a silent agreement passing between us.

    That was all I needed.

    He reached into the glove box and retrieved a small, silver capsule. ¡°Your scent suppressor,¡± he said, cing it in my palm. ¡°It shouldst long enough to get you in and out.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t get caught, please,¡± he murmured, eyes focused ahead.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± I replied, clipping the suppressor onto the inside of my cor.

    Fortunately, Cade¡¯s current bloodline meant he was weed among the United Factions. While he wasn¡¯t usually allowed inside the council meeting, his family name still held enough weight for him to roam the grounds. That alone provided us with a slight advantage.

    Still, the closer we got, the more I could feel his nerves intensifying.

    5

    OOTM

    9

    N |||

    O

    <

    15:51

    Tue, Aug 5

    Chapter 83 United Factions

    ¡°Stay safe, please,¡± he said as we hit the first bend in the mountain road.

    I looked at him, my heart already thumping harder.

    ¡°You too,¡± I replied. ¡°We can do this, Cade.¡±

    His eyes flicked toward me, and I held his gaze.

    ¡°Not just for Honey,¡± I said, ¡°but for the entirety of Fenra.¡±

    ***

    85%

    H

    0

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The United Factions headquarters loomed before us like a fortress, its guarded gates and cameras rotating quietly, ever¨Cwatchful. Tension twisted in my stomach as Cade parked the car in one of the private garages reserved for high¨Cranking members. I kept my head down and followed him quickly, my heart pounding behind my ribs like a drum.

    He didn¡¯t speak much as we entered through a less¨Ctraveled side corridor, but his hand brushed against mine for a brief moment¨Ca quiet gesture that helped me regain my breath. He knew this ce like the back of his hand, having walked its halls when he was younger, dragged along by his family during visits. He had shown me theyout against night, and now his voice yed in my head like a map guiding my steps.

    We split up. He headed toward the meeting wing, while I ducked into a staff hallway and adjusted the nurse uniform I wore one of Cora¡¯s old ones from her time working here. We were fortunate she was on our side.

    Security was incredibly tight. I passed at least four cameras in my short walk to the employee restrooms, but with my ID badge clipped on and my hair tucked neatly under the nurse¡¯s cap, no one looked my way twice. I pushed the bathroom door open and slipped inside, my fingers shaking slightly as I locked the stall behind me.

    I waited. Each second dragged painfully.

    Then I heard it¡ªa short, buzzing signal echoing from the hallway speakers.

    The meeting had started.

    I counted thirty seconds before cautiously opening the stall door. Just as I stepped forward, the door creaked open again. A guard walked in, and my lungs froze mid¨Cbreath.

    I quickly turned and stepped inside one of the cubicles, standing on top of the toilet bowl, praying he would leave without noticing my presence.

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    OT M N

    |||

    <

    19.31

    ¡ª

    0

    X

    Chapter 83 United Factions

    s

    Fortunately, the scent suppressant Cade had given me was potent. It masked my scent entirely, making me nearly untraceable. I exhaled in relief as I heard the door close behind the guard. I waited a full minute this time before stealthily making my way down the hallway.

    Winters¡® office was on the third floor. I opted for the staff elevator, praying that no one would join me on the ascent.

    As soon as I reached the hallway outside his office, I scanned the corridor¨C<i>empty</i>.

    It was now or never.

    The keycard Cora had given us worked wlessly. The door clicked open, and I slipped inside.

    The air was cold. The shelves were filled with binders, allbeled with official projects, meticulously organized in alphabetical order. A single painting hung on the wall behind his desk¨Ca <i>winter </i>scene. Irony at its finest.

    I didn¡¯t waste a moment. I pulled out the sh drive Cade had given me and plugged it into the port. To my surprise, the desktop opened without requiring a password. Everything was wide open: research papers, project reports, expense sheets. There were even documents detailing Elite¡¯s internal schrship fund and a dozen other impressive initiatives.

    Everything looked too pristine.

    I frowned, skimming through the material regardless. My fingers clicked through the files, hoping to uncover anything suspicious. Some emails discussed funding requests; others were about clean¨Cups and volunteer programs. There was even a thank¨Cyou note from a council member.

    <i>Where </i><i>was </i><i>the </i>dirt<i>? </i>

    I muttered under my breath, clicking open folder after folder.

    <i>There </i><i>had </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>something</i><i>. </i>

    Then I noticed a strange gap in the file directory¨Can empty line. It wasn¡¯t just a space; it appeared glitchy.

    My eyes narrowed as I hovered my mouse over it. To my surprise, a small space was highlighted¨Ca hidden folder?

    My fingers shook as I clicked it. A prompt appeared. ¡°It¡¯s encrypted,¡± I muttered under my

    [

    5

    OT <b>M </b>

    9

    N |||

    §°

    <

    Aug

    Chapter 83 United Factions

    breath.

    ¨C

    85%

    0 X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I didn¡¯t have the password, but I didn¡¯t need to. I had the tool Cade supplied¨Ca decryption program disguised as a file reader. Iunched it and copied the file, transferring it to the sh drive. The loading bar crawled forward agonizingly.

    Then-

    Ping<i>. </i>

    A text.

    I nced down at my phone.

    Cade: Winters just said he¡¯s going to the restroom. Hide now, please, Arden.

    My heart stopped.

    I watched the progress bar inch along at a torturous pace, cursing under my breath. I couldn¡¯t give up now!

    Did Winters sense that something was off?

    I fixed my gaze on the loading bar, feeling as though my life hinged upon itspletion. My eyes scanned the office; there wasn¡¯t a cabrge enough to conceal me.

    Just then, I heard frantic footsteps approaching, prompting another curse to escape my lips.

    ¡°Please, please,¡± I whispered, as the progress bar nearedpletion.

    Please¡­ I <i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>get </i><i>caught</i>.

 My trembling hand Ch 84

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    ARDEN

    Fortunately, at the veryst second, I spotted a door, covered by a curtain, to my left. I slipped inside just as footsteps echoed down the hallway.

    The room was dimly lit, but even then, I could tell how well¨Cmaintained it was. This only deepened my curiosity about what this ce was. I kept the lights off, crouching low as I peered through the thin crack between the door and the wall. My heart pounded in my chest.

    Winters entered his office.

    Even from a distance, his suspicion could be seen. He began to scan the room as he walked, his eyes flitting over the table,nding on the chair slightly moved from its original position, even to the faintest indent on the rug. He was meticulous.

    I held my breath, daring not to even blink.

    He strolled through the space like a predator surveying its territory. His eyes narrowed, and I could feel his presence pushing into the hidden room I upied. The moment stretched unbearably long. I could hear the sound of my own heartbeat pounding in my ears. But then, abruptly, he turned and walked away.

    <i>He </i>was <i>leaving</i><i>. </i>

    I exhaled slowly and backed away from the crack in the door. I needed to get out¡ªfast. But I couldn¡¯t move just yet. I waited, counting the seconds, ensuring I was truly alone. My hand gripped the sh drive tightly in my pocket. I couldn¡¯t believe I had it. I¡¯d actually done it. The one thing hidden beneath all of Winters¡® polished records. I didn¡¯t know what it contained yet, but if it was encrypted and invisible on his desktop, there had to be something that would lead us to our objective.

    I allowed myself a small smile; we were finally making progress.

    But then-

    I froze.

    Winters¡® footsteps echoed back.

    ¡°What the,¡± I muttered before shifting away from the door, ducking beneath the desk just as

    5

    DTMN ||| O

    <

    85%

    H

    10

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    the main door swung open again.

    I sped a hand over my mouth to stifle my breathing.

    <i>He¡¯d </i><ie </i><i>back</i>.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I could hear him walk toward the adjoining room, and I squeezed my eyes shut. I felt the floor creak slightly beneath his steps. Each second dragged on like an eternity.

    Then, he paused. A terrifying silence filled the space, and I felt like I was on the verge of passing out.

    Fortunately, the scent suppressor worked wonders again as he walked out, using the adjoining door.

    However, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to feel relief just yet. There was the unmistakable sound of a lock clicking into ce.

    No. No, no, no.

    I didn¡¯t hear the door open, but I sensed him walking away, his footsteps fading into the hallway.

    The silence that followed was suffocating. I counted to thirty but ultimately decided that two minutes would be the safest bet.

    With no signs of his presence, I finally stood and carefully approached the door, turning the knob slowly.

    <i>Nothing</i>.

    It wouldn¡¯t budge.

    He locked it.

    I stared at the doorknob in disbelief. I also tried the main door, but I couldn¡¯t open it from the inside either. It seemed to be locked on the outside as well.

    My fingers curled around the sh drive in my pocket once more.

    Well, at least I had that.

    But still¨C<i>crap</i><i>. </i>

    5

    <b>OT </b>M

    <b>9 </b>

    N

    §à

    <

    15:51 Tue, Aug 5 GOG<b>. </b>

    0

    X

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I turned back toward the room, scanning it more closely now. There was no obvious way out -no windows, just old shelves, stacks of files, and a few sealed crates. I wasn¡¯t panicked yet, but I could feel a pressure rising in my chest.

    <i>Whose </i><i>room </i>even <i>was </i><i>this</i><i>? </i>

    I surveyed the space with sharp eyes. The first thing I noticed was that it felt different. It was warmer. The air smelled faintly ofvender and citrus¨Csoft and gentle, unlike the stiff coldness of Winters¡® office next door. The walls were decorated with subtle earthy tones, and I saw books, so many of them. The titles spanned everything from philosophy and history to fiction and medical research. But more importantly, there were no cameras here¨Cnone that I could see. That alone made me pause.

    Whoever upied this room didn¡¯t need surveince.

    Then, my gazended on a small brass que on the edge of the desk. It was a namete. I stepped closer and read the engraving:

    Bethany Spirit.

    I gasped, my hand shooting up to cover my mouth.

    <i>Bethany </i>Spirit?

    This was her room?

    I took a step back, dizziness fluttering through me like disbelief. Bethany Spirit¨Cthe current Praetor of the United Factions. The leader of the Breaking. The woman who had ruled this country for two decades with a voice of fire and steel. Her office was connected to Winters¡®? What kind of arrangement was this?

    A chill skated down my spine.

    Fumbling for my phone, I quickly texted Cade.

    ¡°<i>I¡¯m </i><i>locked </i><i>inside </i><i>Bethany </i>Spirit¡¯s <i>room</i>. <i>Winters </i><i>locked </i><i>the </i><i>outer </i><i>door</i>. <i>Please </i><ie </i><i>whenever </i><i>you </i><i>can</i>. <i>Fast</i>. <i>Oh</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>don¡¯t </i>worry<i>, </i><i>babe</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>safe</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I added thatst line for his peace of mind. I didn¡¯t want my <i>baby </i>to worry too much. Goodness, I even thought about him during this dangerous mission. What can I say? I love Cade a lot.

    Taking a deep breath, I waited for his reply.

    O

    5

    OT

    <b>9 </b>M

    N 111

    O

    <

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    ¡ª

    85%

    D

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to look around a little, right? I wasn¡¯t here to pry, of course! I just needed to pass the time until Cade could get to me. And maybe¡­ just maybe there would be something useful in here¡ªanything that would help exin what the hell was going on.

    The room was simple, yet everything in it seemed carefully chosen. On the table sat a jar of jelly¨Cthe exact brand I used to eat growing up. I frowned. That was strange; it was a small local brand, discontinued years ago. How did she have this?

    I wandered to the shelves. A crystal figurine sat next to a yellowing book of poetry. There was a handmade mug that read ¡°Queen Bee.¡± It was cracked and obviously old, but it had been glued back together. A small smile tugged at my lips. Someone had loved these things enough to keep them.

    I touched the spines of the books, then noticed a thick, nondescript album wedged between two encyclopedias. It looked like a photo album. I hesitated, then pulled it out and opened the first page.

    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be snooping like this, but simr to the diary I¡¯d found inside the city library, I felt like this album was calling my name.

    The first page made me freeze.

    It was a photo of a woman and a man, smiling at each other as if they were the only two people in the world. They looked young¨Caround the age Cade and I were now. The man¡¯s eyes were soft and amused; the woman¡¯s hand was tucked into the crook of his arm.

    The woman¡­ looked like Bethany.

    I found myself smiling. She looked so alive here. She still was, but every time I saw her on TV, I sensed an unspoken loneliness. In this photo, however, her hair was wild and free, and her face held none of the sharp edge the world knew her for now. She looked like someone in love.

    Was this her lover?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. Bethany Spirit was famously single. She¡¯d had no partner throughout her two¨Cdecade reign. Everyone said she was married to the cause and to her mission.

    Honestly, I¡¯d grown up believing she was a machine¨Can ethical one, but still someone inherently detached from others.

    But clearly, she had been in love once.

    5

    DTM

    <b>9 </b>

    N

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    I touched the photo gently, fingers hovering over the man¡¯s face. Who was he?

    The following pages were filled with more images of the two¨Ccandid shots, some blurry, some depicting a pic, a forest, ake. My throat tightened, the reason eluding me.

    Bethany Spirit had a life once.

    And then¡­ I realized I¡¯d lost myself in it.

    <i>Footsteps</i>.

    I snapped my

    head up. The knob turned.

    ¡°Cade?¡± I whispered, turning too quickly.

    But it wasn¡¯t Cade.

    My heart stopped when I saw who stood before me.

    Bethany Spirit stood in the doorway.

    She froze, her sharp eyes locking onto mine.

    And I swear¨CI had never felt more like I was about to die.

    Her gaze flicked from the photo album in my hands to the desk, then back to me.

    A silence filled the space like a noose.

    She stepped further inside. Her voice emerged calm, cold, yet terrifyingly soft.

    be in <i>my </i>

    ¡°Why would a trespasser be in

    office?¡±

    0

    <b>9 </b>

    5

    5

 My trembling hand Ch 85

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    ARDEN

    Fortunately, at the veryst second, I spotted a door, covered by a curtain, to my left. I slipped inside just as footsteps echoed down the hallway.

    The room was dimly lit, but even then, I could tell how well¨Cmaintained it was. This only deepened my curiosity about what this ce was. I kept the lights off, crouching low as I peered through the thin crack between the door and the wall. My heart pounded in my chest.

    Winters entered his office.

    Even from a distance, his suspicion could be seen. He began to scan the room as he walked, his eyes flitting over the table,nding on the chair slightly moved from its original position, even to the faintest indent on the rug. He was meticulous.

    I held my breath, daring not to even blink.

    He strolled through the space like a predator surveying its territory. His eyes narrowed, and I could feel his presence pushing into the hidden room I upied. The moment stretched unbearably long. I could hear the sound of my own heartbeat pounding in my ears. But then, abruptly, he turned and walked away.

    <i>He </i>was <i>leaving</i><i>. </i>

    I exhaled slowly and backed away from the crack in the door. I needed to get out¡ªfast. But I couldn¡¯t move just yet. I waited, counting the seconds, ensuring I was truly alone. My hand gripped the sh drive tightly in my pocket. I couldn¡¯t believe I had it. I¡¯d actually done it. The one thing hidden beneath all of Winters¡® polished records. I didn¡¯t know what it contained yet, but if it was encrypted and invisible on his desktop, there had to be something that would lead us to our objective.

    I allowed myself a small smile; we were finally making progress.

    But then-

    I froze.

    Winters¡® footsteps echoed back.

    ¡°What the,¡± I muttered before shifting away from the door, ducking beneath the desk just as

    5

    DTMN ||| O

    <

    85%

    H

    10

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    the main door swung open again.

    I sped a hand over my mouth to stifle my breathing.

    <i>He¡¯d </i><ie </i><i>back</i>.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I could hear him walk toward the adjoining room, and I squeezed my eyes shut. I felt the floor creak slightly beneath his steps. Each second dragged on like an eternity.

    Then, he paused. A terrifying silence filled the space, and I felt like I was on the verge of passing out.

    Fortunately, the scent suppressor worked wonders again as he walked out, using the adjoining door.

    However, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to feel relief just yet. There was the unmistakable sound of a lock clicking into ce.

    No. No, no, no.

    I didn¡¯t hear the door open, but I sensed him walking away, his footsteps fading into the hallway.

    The silence that followed was suffocating. I counted to thirty but ultimately decided that two minutes would be the safest bet.

    With no signs of his presence, I finally stood and carefully approached the door, turning the knob slowly.

    <i>Nothing</i>.

    It wouldn¡¯t budge.

    He locked it.

    I stared at the doorknob in disbelief. I also tried the main door, but I couldn¡¯t open it from the inside either. It seemed to be locked on the outside as well.

    My fingers curled around the sh drive in my pocket once more.

    Well, at least I had that.

    But still¨C<i>crap</i><i>. </i>

    5

    <b>OT </b>M

    <b>9 </b>

    N

    §à

    <

    15:51 Tue, Aug 5 GOG<b>. </b>

    0

    X

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I turned back toward the room, scanning it more closely now. There was no obvious way out -no windows, just old shelves, stacks of files, and a few sealed crates. I wasn¡¯t panicked yet, but I could feel a pressure rising in my chest.

    <i>Whose </i><i>room </i>even <i>was </i><i>this</i><i>? </i>

    I surveyed the space with sharp eyes. The first thing I noticed was that it felt different. It was warmer. The air smelled faintly ofvender and citrus¨Csoft and gentle, unlike the stiff coldness of Winters¡® office next door. The walls were decorated with subtle earthy tones, and I saw books, so many of them. The titles spanned everything from philosophy and history to fiction and medical research. But more importantly, there were no cameras here¨Cnone that I could see. That alone made me pause.

    Whoever upied this room didn¡¯t need surveince.

    Then, my gazended on a small brass que on the edge of the desk. It was a namete. I stepped closer and read the engraving:

    Bethany Spirit.

    I gasped, my hand shooting up to cover my mouth.

    <i>Bethany </i>Spirit?

    This was her room?

    I took a step back, dizziness fluttering through me like disbelief. Bethany Spirit¨Cthe current Praetor of the United Factions. The leader of the Breaking. The woman who had ruled this country for two decades with a voice of fire and steel. Her office was connected to Winters¡®? What kind of arrangement was this?

    A chill skated down my spine.

    Fumbling for my phone, I quickly texted Cade.

    ¡°<i>I¡¯m </i><i>locked </i><i>inside </i><i>Bethany </i>Spirit¡¯s <i>room</i>. <i>Winters </i><i>locked </i><i>the </i><i>outer </i><i>door</i>. <i>Please </i><ie </i><i>whenever </i><i>you </i><i>can</i>. <i>Fast</i>. <i>Oh</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>don¡¯t </i>worry<i>, </i><i>babe</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>safe</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I added thatst line for his peace of mind. I didn¡¯t want my <i>baby </i>to worry too much. Goodness, I even thought about him during this dangerous mission. What can I say? I love Cade a lot.

    Taking a deep breath, I waited for his reply.

    O

    5

    OT

    <b>9 </b>M

    N 111

    O

    <

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    ¡ª

    85%

    D

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to look around a little, right? I wasn¡¯t here to pry, of course! I just needed to pass the time until Cade could get to me. And maybe¡­ just maybe there would be something useful in here¡ªanything that would help exin what the hell was going on.

    The room was simple, yet everything in it seemed carefully chosen. On the table sat a jar of jelly¨Cthe exact brand I used to eat growing up. I frowned. That was strange; it was a small local brand, discontinued years ago. How did she have this?

    I wandered to the shelves. A crystal figurine sat next to a yellowing book of poetry. There was a handmade mug that read ¡°Queen Bee.¡± It was cracked and obviously old, but it had been glued back together. A small smile tugged at my lips. Someone had loved these things enough to keep them.

    I touched the spines of the books, then noticed a thick, nondescript album wedged between two encyclopedias. It looked like a photo album. I hesitated, then pulled it out and opened the first page.

    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be snooping like this, but simr to the diary I¡¯d found inside the city library, I felt like this album was calling my name.

    The first page made me freeze.

    It was a photo of a woman and a man, smiling at each other as if they were the only two people in the world. They looked young¨Caround the age Cade and I were now. The man¡¯s eyes were soft and amused; the woman¡¯s hand was tucked into the crook of his arm.

    The woman¡­ looked like Bethany.

    I found myself smiling. She looked so alive here. She still was, but every time I saw her on TV, I sensed an unspoken loneliness. In this photo, however, her hair was wild and free, and her face held none of the sharp edge the world knew her for now. She looked like someone in love.

    Was this her lover?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. Bethany Spirit was famously single. She¡¯d had no partner throughout her two¨Cdecade reign. Everyone said she was married to the cause and to her mission.

    Honestly, I¡¯d grown up believing she was a machine¨Can ethical one, but still someone inherently detached from others.

    But clearly, she had been in love once.

    5

    DTM

    <b>9 </b>

    N

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 84 Trespasser

    I touched the photo gently, fingers hovering over the man¡¯s face. Who was he?

    The following pages were filled with more images of the two¨Ccandid shots, some blurry, some depicting a pic, a forest, ake. My throat tightened, the reason eluding me.

    Bethany Spirit had a life once.

    And then¡­ I realized I¡¯d lost myself in it.

    <i>Footsteps</i>.

    I snapped my

    head up. The knob turned.

    ¡°Cade?¡± I whispered, turning too quickly.

    But it wasn¡¯t Cade.

    My heart stopped when I saw who stood before me.

    Bethany Spirit stood in the doorway.

    She froze, her sharp eyes locking onto mine.

    And I swear¨CI had never felt more like I was about to die.

    Her gaze flicked from the photo album in my hands to the desk, then back to me.

    A silence filled the space like a noose.

    She stepped further inside. Her voice emerged calm, cold, yet terrifyingly soft.

    be in <i>my </i>

    ¡°Why would a trespasser be in

    office?¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 86

    Chapter 86 Deliveries

    ARDEN

    The two of us made it out without any problems, which was a miracle on its own. The meeting had just ended, so the main hallways were filled with various officials.

    Still, we took Behany¡¯s advice and reached Cade¡¯s car, parked just a few meters away from the gate.

    I crouched lower into the passenger side and slipped into the hiddenpartment in the back. The space was small butfortable enough.

    Meanwhile, Cade bowed to the guards like everything was business as usual, and once they waved him through, the metal gates creaked open.

    <i>We </i><i>were </i><i>free</i><i>. </i>

    As soon as we¡¯d driven far enough, the tension in my spine released. I pushed open the hatch and slid into the front seat, flopping against it with a sigh of relief. The leather was cold. Cade nced at me.

    I smiled, real and wide this time. ¡°We made it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t smile back right away. His brows were pulled tight, concern seen in his eyes. ¡°What happened? Are you alright? Did Winters find you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head and reaching into my coat. ¡°But I got something.¡±

    I held up the sh drive.

    Cade¡¯s brows lifted.

    ¡°I transferred some files, but I don¡¯t know yet,¡± I said honestly. ¡°It¡¯s encrypted. It was buried in the secured files of the council database.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something, alright.¡± Cade¡¯s shoulders rxed just a little. ¡°You¡¯re insane, you know that?<b>¡± </b>

    I gave a tired chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±

    He was quiet for a second, then asked carefully, ¡°And what about¡­ <i>Bethany</i>?¡±

    <b>Q </b>

    151

    OTMN

    O

    15:53 Tue, Aug 5 <b>G </b>

    84%

    X

    Chapter 86 Deliveries

    I paused.

    ¡°She found you?¡±

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°Kind of.¡± I leaned back against the headrest, letting my thoughts rewind. ¡°I hid in the next

    room.¡±

    ¡°And it turned out to be hers,¡± he finished with a frown.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°And I didn¡¯t have enough time to hide because I thought she was you.¡±

    He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t alert security.¡±

    ¡°Is she the type to do that?¡±

    Cade nodded slowly. ¡°She¡¯s kind. Compassionate even. But she¡¯s strict with rules. If she thinks something¡¯s wrong, she won¡¯t hesitate.

    I thought about that for a moment. ¡°She didn¡¯t feel like someone who¡¯d throw me under the bus. She has this¡­ <i>light </i>aura.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you got lucky.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± I hesitated, then admitted, ¡°I told her something.¡±

    Cade turned toward me fully, eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°What did

    you tell her?¡±

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Just that we needed her cooperation and that Elite isn¡¯t what it seems.¡±

    He tapped his fingers against the steering wheel, his mind visibly turning over the information. ¡°That¡¯s still strange,¡± he muttered. ¡°She must have her own reasons. But I¡¯m d everything turned out well.¡±

    He looked at me then and added, ¡°Most importantly, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Safe.¡±

    I smiled at him. But then I remembered something that tugged at the edge of my thoughts.

    ¡°Cade¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Is Bethany Spirit really sick?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>51 </b>

    OTMN

    O

    Chapter 86 Deliveries

    84%

    D

    X

    s

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said slowly. ¡°She still looks the same. <i>Strong</i>. There¡¯s something about her that doesn¡¯t feel fragile.¡±

    Cade sighed. ¡°Nobody really knows the details. She announced her stepping back due to health reasons, but¡­ it might be an excuse. Or it might be true. Only she knows.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any family?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°None. No siblings. Her parents are long gone. She¡¯s not married, either. So, no kin to confirm anything.¡±

    I fell quiet, staring out the window as the afternoon sped past. That unsettled me. A woman so powerful and poised suddenly vanishes from the spotlight with no one to vouch for her and no one to check on her.

    It felt¡­ <i>lonely</i>.

    ¡°And the council meeting?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you gather some important information?¡±

    Cade¡¯s jaw tensed again. ¡°The candidates gave their appeals for sponsor backing. Bethany stayed neutral, of course, but¡­ most of the higher¨Cups are favoring Mr. Winters.¡±

    I turned to him, rmed. ¡°What?¡±

    He nodded grimly. ¡°The True Alpha families, the energy sector, the historians¨Ceveryone. Even my parents.¡±

    I stared. ¡°Your parents?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re cautious,¡± he said. ¡°They think Winters is stable and efficient. He¡¯s everything on paper that the council likes.¡±

    I sat back, breath caught somewhere in my chest. ¡°Then we have to move fast.¡±

    Cade looked at me again.

    ¡°We have to get ahead of this,¡± I said firmly. ¡°We need to decrypt the drive. We need to show them what¡¯s really going on. If we wait too long¨Cif Winters secures all the backing-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote,¡± he finished.

    <b>51 </b>

    OTMN

    O

    Chapter 86 Deliveries

    ¡°We need to change their minds in order to change the tides.¡±

    84%

    s

    The drive back to Cade¡¯s estate was quiet.

    We didn¡¯t say much. The tension from the council meeting still clung to the atmosphere like a second skin.

    Cade opened the door, and I crawled out from the car, my bones strangely aching.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked softly while nting a kiss on my cheek. It seemed he had been wanting to do it since earlier.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± I hummed softly. ¡°Come on.¡±

    He unlocked the door in a rush, turning on the lights in the living room.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± he said, disappearing for only a few seconds before he emerged with hisptop already in hand.

    ¡°Get dressed,¡± he chimed softly. ¡°You must feel stuffy in that uniform.¡±

    I smiled and went to his bedroom to get dressed in his clothes. They were big on me, but I liked howfortable they felt.

    By the time I walked in, he was already typing furiously. The sh drive, the one I risked everything to get, was plugged in. His eyes scanned the screen, and he muttered things under his breath that I didn¡¯t understand.

    I stood behind him, watching, my fingers fidgeting in my sleeves.

    ¡°You smell nice,¡± he still managed to say as he continued to decrypt theplicated file.

    As I yed with his hair, he continued to do some furious typing.

    <i>Ping</i><i>. </i>

    Cade exhaled sharply.

    ¡°I got it,¡± he muttered.

    Relief washed over me. A small smile pulled at my lips. ¡°My boyfriend is so smart.¡±

    5

    OTMN

    O<

    15:54 Tue, Aug <b>5 </b>G

    Chapter 86 Deliveries

    ¨C

    84%

    0 X

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    He didn¡¯t look away from the screen, but a faint smirk tugged at his mouth. ¡°Yeah, well, let¡¯s <b>see </b>what I cracked open before you praise me.¡±

    The screen blinked, and folders lined up one after the other. Thebels were names, and my blood turned cold.

    They were names I recognized.

    Politicians I watched on TV growing up. Prominent names. Men and women from the United Factions. Alphas from major and minor bloodlines.

    Each folder had footage. Bedroom recordings. Shower feeds. They were the same as what we¡¯ve found in Elite¡¯s hidden room.

    However, this time, it seemed these videos were purchased by these prominent people.

    ¡°It¡¯s worse than I thought,¡± Cade said, his jaw tight.

    And then I saw it. A folder with a name I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Lucian Stone.

    <i>My </i><i>brother</i>.

    My heart dropped to my stomach. I clicked on it without thinking. Cade didn¡¯t stop me.

    There were videos. Dozens of them. Clips of students¨Cmy ssmates, some I recognized from the campus. Everything was neatly organized. A price tag was beside each one, ranging from tens of thousands of dors.

    There were also status bars: pending, delivered, and received.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered, covering my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s like a ck market¡­ for students of the Elite.¡±

    I felt sick.

    Cade leaned back, rubbing his face with one hand. ¡°This is what he¡¯s building the system for,¡± he said.

    I nodded slowly, unable to speak. My vision blurred.

    And then I saw another name.

    9

    <b>5 </b>

    2

    84%

    D

    X

    Chapter 86 Deliveries

    Jaxon¡¯s father.

    I clicked on it¨Cmore footage.

    Elias¡® brother. Same thing.

    All of them showed their delirious kinks.

    The deeper we dug, the worse it got.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s got the support of the higher¨Cups,¡± Cade added. ¡°Most of them are here. They must know that sponsoring Mr. Winters would lead to better transactions.¡±

    At the very end of countless folders, we saw a name that was out of ce.

    Allen Winters<b>. </b>

    My frown deepened. Why would he have a folder designated solely for him when he was the one distributing these?

    ¡°Open it,¡± I muttered.

    Cade did. But there was only one video file.

    There was no text, price tag, or status this time. It was just a thumbnail image¨Cblurry at first nce, but my stomach turned the moment my eyes adjusted to the face.

    ck hair

    Big brown eyes.

    Dark skin.

    My lips parted. ¡°No¡­¡±

    Cade and I turned to each other at the same time. I saw the pain in his eyes, and at that moment, I wanted to cry but held it in.

    The woman in the video was <i>Honey</i>.

    <b>15 </b>00000

    OOTM

    ¦²

    N

    <i>O </i>

    84%

    »Ø

    X

    Chapter 87 Until The End

 My trembling hand Ch 87

    Chapter 87 Until The End

    CADE

    I felt sick.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    It was the kind of disgust that crept into your bloodstream and lingered, eating away at everything in its path.

    The video ying in front of us featured Honey¨Cmy beloved sister. She was surrounded by a room full of men, the camera capturing every agonizing angle. Beside her, unable to move at all, was Elijah¨Cher mate back then. He was shackled, forced to endure the horror. His mouth was bloodied, his face twisted in pain, restrained like some deranged experiment. The intensity of his suffering echoed as loudly as hers.

    I couldn¡¯t watch.

    <i>I </i><i>wouldn¡¯t</i>.

    I closed the screen and pushed theptop away so forcefully that it skidded across the table, nearly hitting the floor.

    Arden said nothing, but her arms were already wrapped around me, hugging me from behind. She pressed her cheek to my back, her fingers gripping the fabric of my shirt. She tried her best to hold back tears. Her body trembled slightly, but she remained still and strong¨Cfor me.

    Her voice was soft and hoarse. ¡°So¡­ this is what he¡¯s doing?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. My hands were clenched into fists, my jaw so tightly clenched that I feared my teeth might crack.

    ¡°This is Winters¡® idea of control?¡± she murmured. ¡°Of pleasure?¡±

    I turned to face her, not caring that my voice shook. ¡°He¡¯s selling it. Watching it. All of it¨Cjust for his own damn fantasies.¡±

    My voice broke. ¡°I hate him, Arden.¡±

    Her eyes filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite name.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>kill him,¡± <b>I </b>said. ¡°He can¡¯t win.¡±

    9

    <b>5 </b>

    OTM N 111

    O <

    Chapter 87 Until The End

    ¨C

    0

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    She looked up at me and nodded, just once.

    We sat there, drowning in silence. <i>In </i><i>grief</i><i>. </i>I couldn¡¯t stop imagining Honey¨Chow scared she must¡¯ve been. How much pain she had hidden, even from me. And Elijah¡­ what had they done to him afterward.

    Suddenly, as we wallowed in our agony, there was an unmistakable click.

    The front door opened, and our bodies went rigid.

    I turned my head sharply to the side. Arden gasped and stepped back slightly.

    The only other people with keys to this house were-

    The door creaked fully open.

    Alpha <i>Nathan </i><i>and </i><i>Luna </i><i>Mirage</i>.

    My parents.

    I bought this estate with my own money, but I still weed them every time.

    My mother¡¯s eyes scanned the room, while my father took in the scattered clothes, theptop, and the screen we had just shut seconds before.

    ¡°Cade,¡± my father began. ¡°Where did you go? Mr. Winters was looking for you after the meeting-¡±

    my

    They both halted the moment they spotted Arden standing next to me, d in clothes. Her hair hung loosely around her shoulders, and her face was pale from what we had just witnessed.

    Luna Mirage¡¯s mouth parted, but no words emerged.

    Alpha Nathan¡¯s jaw tightened.

    Arden instinctively moved slightly behind me.

    We remained silent.

    The stillness wrapped around us like a trap.

    My parents stood in the doorway, my mother¡¯s hand lightly resting on the knob, as if she

    <b>5 </b>

    OOO

    OT MN

    ||| O

    04/0

    X

    Chapter 87 Until The End

    hadn¡¯t decided whether to stay or leave.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us you¡¯ve met your mate,¡± my father stated, his tone wary rather than angry.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I replied inly.

    He nced between Arden and me, brows furrowing. ¡°Then this woman¡­?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°My <i>lover</i>,¡± I dered with conviction. ¡°Arden.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s eyes red. ¡°What?¡±

    His voice cracked sharper than I expected, but before he could say anything further, my mother gently touched his arm, calming him with just a nce.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, darling?¡± she asked Arden instead.

    ¡°Arden,¡± she answered softly and politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we have to meet this way. I truly am.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± my mother replied, offering her a faint smile. ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with worse,¡± she added, ncing at Nathan. He sighed in response.

    ¡°I know only your most trusted ones are aware of this estate,¡± my father began. ¡°So, she must mean a lot to you.¡±

    I nodded, reaching over to hold onto Arden¡¯s hand. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t met my mate yet. But I want it to be Arden,¡± I continued. ¡°No one else.¡±

    My mother tilted her head. ¡°Then¡­ do you have a mate, darling?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Arden replied, a small knot of hesitation in her voice. ¡°But we¡¯ve broken up. I¡¯ve been rejected.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Mirage murmured, her expression softening. The two of them exchanged nces before my mom smiled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s allow them to be. If they feel this strongly for each other, they might just be second-chance mates<b>.¡± </b>

    I turned to Arden just as she turned to me.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>that really possible?¡± I asked softly.

    5

    OOTM N

    <b>¦² </b>

    O

    <

    0

    84%

    Chapter 87 Until The End

    s

    ¡°Yes,¡± my father responded after a long moment. ¡°It takes time after a rejection. It¡¯s a process. But it can happen.¡±

    I nodded slowly, clutching Arden¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡±

    Arden was still a bit shocked, unable to respond right away, but I sensed her grip on my hand tighten slightly.

    But then my dad¡¯s tone shifted, bing stern again. ¡°Now, why did you disappear right when we were about to pledge our support for your headmaster?¡±

    I swallowed the lump in my throat.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to support him,¡± I said, straightening my spine. ¡°In fact, I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s at stake,¡± Nathan said. ¡°You¡¯re young; you don¡¯t understand the weight-¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I interrupted, my tone resolute. ¡°More than you think.¡±

    They stared at me in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been quiet all these years. I¡¯ve followed the rules. I¡¯ve yed the perfect heir. But you¡¯ve never once asked why I avoid Winters. Why I keep my distance from the academy when I¡¯m not required to be there. It¡¯s because that ce¨CElite¨Cit¡¯s not a school. It¡¯s a machine. A business. A trap.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s brows lifted in surprise.

    Mirage blinked, clearly taken aback. ¡°Cade¡­¡±

    I turned to face them fully, my voice rising, filled with urgency. ¡°They¡¯re running a system¡ª one that sells the students. Videos. Surveince. Even high¨Cranking council members areplicit. They¡¯re buying this footage, funding this corruption. And Winters is at the head of it all.¡±

    They fell silent.

    ¡°Arden and I found a drive,¡± I continued. ¡°It¡¯s all on there.¡±

    ¡°But-¡± Mirage began.

    ¡°I need your help,¡± I cut her off gently but firmly.

    DIT MN |||

    O

    <

    15:54 Tue, Aug <b>5 </b>GOG

    ¡ª

    84%

    D

    X

    Chapter 87 Until The End

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    They fell quiet once more. I could see the slight resistance in their expressions. I knew it wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t believe me; it was because believing me meant unearthing wounds. they had struggled to bury.

    <i>Honey</i>.

    They were scared I might end up with the same fate as her. I understood they had tried to look into Elite before, but time after time, they had failed to catch a culprit.

    But this wasn¡¯t something we could ignore any longer.

    Arden stepped forward. ¡°Cade¡¯s doing this not just for himself. He¡¯s doing this for Honey. For the students still being watched. For the victims who were silenced.¡±

    They turned their gazes toward her.

    ¡°You raised a good child,¡± Arden continued, pride evident in her tone. ¡°He has grown into a good man.¡±

    My throat tightened at her words.

    She looked at me, offering a soft smile. ¡°And you should be proud of him.¡±

    I walked over to theptop and opened it again, clicking through the folders to show them what we had discovered. It was enough to silence any remaining doubt.

    My mother¡¯s hand flew to her mouth in shock.

    My father¡¯s face drained of color; he clenched his jaw and turned away, muttering a quiet curse under his breath.

    ¡°Please,¡± I implored. ¡°Help us.¡±

    I looked at them both, my gaze steady. ¡°Help me.¡±

    My voice cracked slightly at the end, filled with emotion.

    Because it had been a long time since I had called them that.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Mom</i><i>. </i><b><i>Dad</i></b><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I was never theirs by blood, but I had been theirs long enough to mean it¨Cdespite how strange it still felt.

    <b>5 </b>

    OTMN

    O <

    Chapter 87 Until The End

    ¡ª

    D

    X

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    They turned to each other, the room thick with silence once again. Theymunicated with mere nces, as Alphas did. Finally, Nathan nodded, determination on his <b>face</b>.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, meeting my gaze with fire in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw our support. The entire North will. Winters won¡¯t get a single vote from our faction.¡±

    But my mother¡¯s voice remained softer, tinged with concern. ¡°But it won¡¯t be an easy fight.¡±

    I met her gaze, unwavering. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been headmaster for years,¡± she added. ¡°He¡¯s woven himself into the council and into every corner of the academy. He¡¯s built his power with patience and secrets. Tearing him down won¡¯t be simple.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I reaffirmed, my resolve unyielding. ¡°But we¡¯ll do it anyway.¡±

    Nathan stepped forward, gripping my shoulder with a firm and solid strength.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be with you,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°<i>Until </i><i>the </i><i>end</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    E

    5

 My trembling hand Ch 88

    Chapter 88 Keep Quiet

    ARDEN

    How did it happen that we were on our way to Cade¡¯s house?

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    It wasn¡¯t exactly nned. We still had three more days before sses resumed, and I thought we¡¯d spend them quietly in his own house. But then his parents insisted¨Chis mom wanted to cook dinner, and his dad mentioned something about Cade being gone too long and missing family meals. I tried to politely decline, but Cade had already said yes before I could even open my mouth.

    Now, here we were, on the road, just the two of us in the backseat while his parents sat up front. Cade held my hand the entire ride. My fingers were cold, but his were warm and steady, wrapping over mine like it was second nature. I leaned my head against his shoulder, watching the trees blur past the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he murmured softly, his lips brushing the top of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here.¡±

    I smiled faintly, closing my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± I whispered back.

    And I wasn¡¯t¡ªnot in the way he thought. His parents were already kinder to me than mine had ever been. They didn¡¯t look at me with disdain, or talk down to me, or make me feel like I was an ident they had to deal with.

    Just the fact that they voiced out their support for us was already too much. More than I ever imagined I¡¯d get in this lifetime.

    When we got there, Mirage insisted I stand near the kitchen counter while she cooked.

    She handed Cade a knife and told him to help with the vegetables. Alpha Nathan sat on the barstool beside me, reading the news off his tablet but asionally throwing inments about how Cade used to run around the house shirtless and how he still hadn¡¯t learned how to cook rice properly.

    Cade rolled his eyes. ¡°You still talk about that? I was nine.¡±

    ¡°You were sixteen,¡± Mirage corrected with a smirk.

    Iughed, and they all looked at me like they¡¯d just won something. It felt like the air in the room was lighter than anything I was used to¨Cthere was no tension, no pressure to behave a

    <b>5 </b>

    001 M N

    ?

    O

    Chapter 2 Krep Dir

    ?

    rertain way

    Just a family

    They asked me grutione but she wings would a que te weet de spley fant Alpha Wathen asked I yed any aporte

    Cade¡®, muni wa chorld when 1st

    You How Balle Wot is that the aut

    Come back one werkend and we¡¯ll tell you¡±

    1 nodded, smiling

    After dinner, the men headed to the kitchen so groper dessert¨Csomething about a pie Cale had insisted on baking when he was wider for suited in daster While they bickered over who would hold the whipped cream caniste. Virage echeck across the table and took my hand gently

    Fammed to her

    ¡°If you ever need someone,¡± she said he wenor wiem<b>, </b>hire gade soft, a mom, or anything like that you can call me, alright?¡±

    For a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe

    My mom had <b>never </b>looked at <b>me </b><b>like </b>that

    She had never touched mir gently or spoken to me kindly without expecting something <b>in </b>return. She had never offeredfort, never even given me a moment to feel safe in her

    And here Mirage was, someone else¡¯s mom holding my hand and saying all the words Ehar wanted to hear my entire life

    1 didn¡¯t mean tory.

    The tears came too fast for me to stop thom Alooked down, texing to brush thern away without making it award. bun Mirage just stood from her seat and walked around the table. She wrapped him as and spe and pulled was a her sheet

    ¡°There, there,¡± she whispered stroking my han ¡°Xon don¡¯t have to be alone anyones.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t realized how much I mooded to hear that wil m

    OTMN

    15.34

    Aug

    Chapter 88 Keep Quiet

    ¡ª

    D

    X

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Cade and Alpha Nathan walked back into the room just then, both holding tes of pie. Cade paused immediately, setting the te down with a frown.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, his voice suddenly tight. He moved toward me and instinctively pulled me into him, away from his mom. His arms wrapped around my shoulders like a shield.

    Mirage chuckled, stepping back. ¡°Oh, sweetie. I¡¯m just being nice to our future Luna.¡±

    My eyes widened.

    Cade groaned under his breath but didn¡¯t let go of me. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± he muttered.

    He grabbed a knife, sliced into the pie, and ced a piece on my te, muttering something about ¡°too much sugar¡± and ¡°don¡¯t let her spoil you. But he was smiling.

    22

    And so was I. Meeting Cade might have been the best thing to ever happen in my life.

    <b>*** </b>

    Cade¡¯s bed smelled like him.

    Clean, faintly like cedar, and warmth. It wrapped around me the moment I sank into his sheets, my legs tangled with his under the covers. Mirage had just peeked her head in the room <i>a </i>few minutes ago, gave us a knowing smile, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re both grown enough.¡±

    I thought I¡¯d explode on the spot.

    My cheeks were burning red, and I tried to hide under the nket. But Cade just chuckled, tugged me closer, and now here we were. In each other¡¯s arms. In his room. In his house. In his bed.

    I was wearing one of Honey¡¯s old shirts and a pair of soft sleep shorts. She had left a drawer full of clothe, and Mirage offered them to me without hesitation. It felt strange at first¨Clike I was intruding on her ce¨Cbut Cade had only smiled and said she¡¯d want that.

    Now his hand was resting lightly on my waist, and he looked down at me with so much warmth in his eyes, it made my heart ache.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever going to get used to this,¡± I murmured, looking up at him from where

    head rested on his chest.

    my

    <b>5 </b>

    OTM N

    O

    84%

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 88 Keep Quiet

    ¡°Used to what?¡±

    ¡°Us. This. Feeling like I belong somewhere.¡±

    Cade brushed his nose against mine. ¡°You belong here,¡± he whispered. ¡°Always.¡±

    I swallowed hard. There were too many feelings inside m. I looked up at him again, the thought of our situation settling heavy between us.

    ¡°We can do this, right?¡± I asked quietly.

    He didn¡¯t need me to exin what I meant Everything that we¡¯d uncovered, the pain and secrets and the promises we were suddenly holding onto.

    Cade took a deep breath and hummed softly.

    ¡°You know,¡± he started, his voice low and a little rough, ¡°when Honey came back right after her regression, I thought I did everything right. I pulled her out, brought her home, sat by her bedside every night.¡±

    I held onto his shirt, watching his eyes as they stared up at the ceiling, remembering.

    ¡°But she was never really the same,¡± he continued. ¡°Something inside her-¡± His voice faltered for a second. ¡°Something broke. And for a long time, I kept thinking there had to be a way to fix her. To get my sister back. The loud, fire¨Chearted girl who used to drag me around by the wrist.¡±

    His jaw tightened. ¡°But maybe that¡¯s not how life works. Maybe you don¡¯t get the same people back, not in the same way.¡±

    I reached up and cupped his face gently, making him look at me.

    ¡°Cade,¡± I said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourself. You¡¯ve been the best brother she ever had. I¡¯m sure she knows that.¡±

    His eyes searched mine, almost like he didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°That¡¯s why she loves you so much,¡± I continued, my thumbs brushing over his cheekbones. ¡°And that¡¯s why I love you, too.¡±

    His

    <b>eyes </b>

    darkened. His arms pulled me close, and the next second, he kissed me.

    It wasn¡¯t gentle.

    <b>5 </b>

    OOTM N

    ?

    <

    X

    Chapter 88 Keep Quiet

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    It was deep and desperate and full of everything we couldn¡¯t say out loud. My hands threaded into his hair, and his tongue slipped past my lips, tasting and iming it his own. He kissed me like he needed me to breathe, and I kissed him back just as hungrily.

    By the time we broke apart, I was panting, my lips swollen. Cade¡¯s forehead pressed against mine, his breathing just as ragged.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    My eyes widened, remembering the night we shared not long ago. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day.¡±

    He grinned. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re so¨Cirresistible.¡±

    Iughed softly, blushing, and swatted his chest. ¡°We¡¯re in your parents¡® house.¡±

    Cade¡¯s smirk turned devilish. ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll just have to be quiet.¡±

    <b>15 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 89

    Chapter 89 Addictive (18+)

    CADE

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    It used to disgust me¨Cthis <i>closeness</i>. The thought of holding someone like this, of allowing another body next to mine.

    After everything that happened to Honey, after what Elite did, how could I ever think of letting anyone in again? I kept thinking I didn¡¯t deserve it. That if I got to feel warmth again, it would make me forget what happened. And I never wanted to forget.

    So I signed myself up for Elite¡¯s system. The points and the casualness of it all. I told myself I could go through the motions. I could bed anyone. Charm my way through the ranks and maybe get closer to answers.

    But I could never go through it. Every time someone reached for me, it was like a switch flipped. The bile would rise. My chest would lock up. It was always just pretending.

    <i>Until </i><i>Arden</i>.

    With her, I didn¡¯t need points.

    I care so <i>damn </i>much about her.

    I don¡¯t want to touch her just to feel something.

    I want to touch her because I love her. Because her breath quickens when I trail my fingers down her spine. Because herugh sends warmth to my entire body.

    Because I want to make her feel good¨C<i>all </i><i>the </i><i>time</i><i>. </i>Every moment. Every part of her deserves to feel adored.

    And I want to be the one to do it.

    Arden squirmed under my touch, making me smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re being so good, you know? So pretty for me,¡± I murmured, nearly cooing into her hair. She doesn¡¯t respond to the praise, but I could smell her arousal filling the spacious room. I told her to quiet down for the fun of it, but this room was soundproofed to the brim.

    Still, watching her bite her lip and trying to control herself was a sight that made me smile.

    <b>5 </b>

    <b>9 </b>

    OTMN 111 O <

    ¨C

    X

    Chapter 89 Addictive (18+)

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Arden?¡± I asked, the softness of my voice surprising even me. She blinked after a moment before tilting her head to meet my gaze.

    ¡°You want this too, right? Hmm, baby?¡±

    Her body squirmed again, causing me to smirk. She always appeared flustered every time I called her that pet name. It seemed she liked it. I¡¯ll use it more often for her.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she whispered, and that was all the confirmation I needed. I ced my right hand on her soft breasts and began massaging, causing her back to slide closer to my chest, allowing our bodies to mingle closer.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Good,¡± she answered, not nearly as shy as she sounded when we first did it.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I smiled, flipping her over so our eyes were meeting. ¡°Listen to me, okay?¡±

    ¡°I want you to lean on your elbows and put your palms face down in front of you.¡± I tucked her hair behind her ears and smiled. ¡°Can you do that for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathed out, her body twitching once. I ced my hand on the small of her back and pressed her forward until her chest touched the soft sheets.

    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I muttered before I could stop myself. She watched me like a hawk while I pressed a finger into her hole, ying with its soft wetness. She moaned but covered her mouth, fearing my parents would hear her.

    However, how can I tell her that even then, her moans still resonated in the room, wrapping me in something sweet and sticky?

    Carefully, because she was the most precious in the entire world, I sank into her warmth with a groan. <i>Goodness</i>, I don¡¯t think I could get used to this sensation any time soon. Her head dropped down to the mattress, mouth closing and opening, hiding her pleasure but not doing much of a good job. I watched as her eyes fluttered close, and <i>god</i><i>, </i>was it a sight to see.

    I ran my hand down her sides before settling on her hips, massaging the ache that came with epting me. I didn¡¯t want her to get hurt in the morning. All I wanted was for her to feel pleasure.

    ¡°Good,¡± I muttered again. However, I was more breathless than before¨Ceven if we hadn¡¯t done anything intense yet. I knew she liked it a lot because her hole clenched around me, tight, like she didn¡¯t want me to let go.

    ?.

    <b>M? </b>

    N III O

    <

    Chapter 89 Addictive (18+)

    ¡°You must like me praising you, my baby,¡± I continued. <i>Twitch</i><i>. </i>

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Again and <i>again</i>.

    I felt happy I had such an effect on her. Because she had the same effect on me.

    ¡°Feel good, my baby,¡± I groaned, not caring that my groans were filling the room.

    ¡°Cade,¡± she moaned out, and I felt myself grow ufortably hard.

    More.

    <i>More</i>.

    I need more.

    I want to consume her until our bodies be one.

    ¡°You¡¯re too loud, Cade,¡± she whispered, but it came out as a moan.

    I let out a deep breath and carefullyy myself against her body, nibbling on her ears, her most sensitive parts on the neck, before tilting her head so I could devour her lips.

    She moaned into my lips and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    <i>Mine</i><i>. </i>

    She was all mine.

    ¡°We can make all the noise in the world, Arden,¡± I muttered against her lips. ¡°This room will hold it all.¡±

    Her eyes widened for a fraction, and she turned to me with a look of betrayal. She bit her lip and I could tell she was going to scold me because of my teasing, so I thrust into her again, making her choke on her own words.

    With this new position, with my body pressedpletely against hers, the feeling of our

    connection <b>was </b>even more intense.

    ¡°You feel so good,¡± I moaned into her ears, and she responded with an equally loud moan, finally letting herself go as the two of us neared our orgasm.

    DOO

    g

    IT M N

    Chapter 89 Addictive (18+)

    D

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Cade, yes, yes. More, please.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to beg, baby,¡± I muttered before propping myself up on my palms and thrusting into her, unable to get enough. I was still inside her, but I thought about wanting to be inside her again.

    <i>Addicting</i>. She¡¯s addictive.

    But it¡¯s the type of addiction I didn¡¯t mind getting hooked on.

    ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± she moaned out loud.

    ¡°Come for me,¡± I groaned into her ears, not relenting my thrusts even when her hole clenched incredibly tight around my cock.

    ¡°Just like <i>that</i>.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ <i>Ah</i><i>, </i>Cade!¡±

    I groaned as lewd moans escaped her lips. I kissed her again because even her moans are pretty¨CI wanted to drink it all in.

    ¡°Baby, so good,¡± I sighed as I felt myself climax. She continued to squirm under me, riding out the high of her orgasm. Meanwhile, I stayed inside her and relished in her warmth.

    If there truly is a forever, then I want it to be her.

    <i>Only </i>with <i>her</i>.

 My trembling hand Ch 90

    Chapter 90 One Step Ahead

    ARDEN

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    I sat on the far end of the couch, nestled against Cade¡¯s side while Luna Mirage perched gracefully by the window, arms folded. Alpha Nathan sat cross¨Clegged on the floor, his brows furrowed as the news anchor¡¯s voice filled the silence.

    ¡°Breaking news,¡± the woman said. ¡°The Cahan family¨CTrue Alpha rulers of the North- have officially withdrawn support for Professor Allen Winters in the uing Praetor election next month.¡±

    The broadcast cut to a photo of their family. A voice recordinging from the call Mirage and Nathan hadst night was yed on screen along with its transcription..

    ¡°It is no longer in our best interest to back Mr. Winters¡® leadership,¡± the eldest Cahan said. ¡°We respect the Office of the Praetor, but the North must look after its own integrity.¡±

    I pursed my lips and nced at Cade, who merely tightened his hold around my hand.

    ¡°Let us see what the wolves from the North have to say about this,¡± the news reporter continued before the next clip rolled in interviews of locals with worried expressions, the background unusually gloomy.

    ¡°I find it strange,¡± one woman said, wrapped in a thick coat. ¡°Where¡¯s the proof? My son studies at Elite, and he says Winters built it like a temple. If there¡¯s no reason to mistrust him, why should we? But our faction leaders say differently¡­¡±

    Another man chimed in. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. If there¡¯s another candidate, then maybe I¡¯ll consider¡­ but for now? Winters is the only one I know.¡±

    Cade reached over and clicked off the television.

    Silence followed.

    Then Mirage spoke, her voice soft and firm. ¡°We expected this to happen eventually¡­ but we can¡¯t put out the data right away. These videos of the students¨Cthey¡¯re far too sensitive. If they spread too quickly, we risk losing everything.¡±

    Nathan nodded, his jaw set tight. ¡°We need to keep it quiet for now. Focus on one thing first -slowing Winters¡® momentum. If wepile the names of all the officials who covered this up, or who were in on it, then we hold leverage. And once they know we do, that¡¯s when we

    9

    <b>5 </b>

    OT MN

    C

    ¨C

    Chapter 90 One Step Ahead

    start moving.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°But we need to move fast,¡± Cade said sharply, rubbing his thumb over his knee. ¡°Candidate filing ends next week. If Winters runs unopposed, we¡¯re back at square one. We need someone to rally behind.¡±

    He was right. We all knew it.

    Mirage stood with a deep yet hopeful sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll find someone. We just have to be smart. Let¡¯s present the threat first. Show them we know what they¡¯ve buried. Then, when they¡¯re scared, we bring out the truth.¡±

    I looked between the three of them and something settled in my chest. For once, I wasn¡¯t just a girl trapped in a fate I didn¡¯t choose. I was part of something.

    A soft knock came at the door.

    We all turned.

    The Beta peeked through, bowing slightly. ¡°Apologies for the interruption,¡± he said, his voice formal but uneasy. ¡°You have¡­ a visitor.¡±

    Cade stood immediately<i>, </i>frowning. ¡°Who?¡±

    The Beta hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Mr. Winters, Alpha.¡±

    The room froze.

    I swore I felt the temperature drop.

    The Beta cleared his throat. ¡°He says hees in peace.¡±

    Cade scoffed and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Does he ever?¡±

    They all turned to me, and I quickly made my way through the back door, settling at the bushes near one of the windows. I opened it slightly so I could hear everything.

    Despite not being in Mr. Winters¡® presence first hand, I felt quite disgusted already. Knowing everything he had done and how he covered it up, I wanted to puke all the contents of my stomach out.

    ¡°Coffee?¡± Mirage asked, her voice unnaturally light.

    *

    55

    N

    III O

    <

    X

    10

    X

    Chapter 90 One Step Ahead

    Winters chuckled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Silence. Then the clink of ceramic. They were pretending. Trying to y this off like it was a normal visit. Like the man who ruined lives just casually dropped by for polite conversation.

    I bit my lip, willing myself to stay quiet. My heart pounded in my chest like it was trying to warn me. Something¡¯s wrong. Something¡¯s very wrong.

    There was a long, long silence, and I felt myself growing impatient. However, Winters spoke suddenly, his tone showing an unfriendly onepared to his usual re. ¡°You don¡¯t have to y pretend.¡± The warmth drained out of his voice like blood from a wound. ¡°I know someone sneaked into my office during the council meeting. And I know that involves your son.¡±

    There was another long pause, and I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Nathan¡¯s voice came out firm, recovering quickly. ¡°Then you must know the reason why we¡¯re withdrawing our support for your candidacy.

    I imagined their faces. Calm. Stoic. But I knew Cade¡¯s jaw must¡¯ve clenched. I knew Luna Mirage¡¯s fingers must¡¯ve tightened around her teacup. Alpha Nathan, too, must be doing everything in his power to keep himself from lunging across the table.

    ¡°Everyone has secrets,¡± Winters said, his voice dripping with smugness, causing me to clench my fists. ¡°But none of mine are hurting anyone.¡±

    I almost gasped out loud.

    ¡°How is that not harming others?¡± Cade shot back, his anger unmistakable. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing to the students? You think that¡¯s helping? You¡¯re warping them into something that benefits only you!¡±

    A quietugh echoed in the room. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a system everyone seems to like, isn¡¯t it?¡± Winters countered, his voiceced with mockery. ¡°We give chances to others. We make people work for what they want. You should know all about that, Cade.¡±

    ¡°We all keep secrets, right?¡±

    Then he chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Secrets like¨CCade not being your real son.¡±

    My heart dropped.

    <b>5 </b>

    9 T

    MN

    O

    <

    Chapter 90 One Step Ahead

    What?

    84%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Inside the room, silence reigned, so loud and heavy it constricted my

    throat.

    s

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Nathan finally broke the stillness.

    Winters didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Oh, I know more than you can imagine,¡± he said softly. ¡°My time in Elite has served me well.¡±

    Mirage whispered something I couldn¡¯t catch.

    Nathan opened his mouth, but Winters cut him off. ¡°You¡¯re going to pull out your funding? That¡¯s alright. Most of the North sends their children to Elite. If it goes down, they¡¯ll all go with it. And you¨Cyou¡¯re going to let them down, too?¡±

    He paused, the weight of his words sinking in.

    ¡°A non¨Ctrue son who is the heir. A broken daughter in a mental hospital. And a future daughter¨Cinw who isn¡¯t loved by her parents, who could be thrown under the bus at any moment, and who¨Cif I remember correctly¨Cwas a rejectee?¡±

    I mped my hand over my mouth.

    What the hell?

    Was this all part of his n?

    Winters let out a cold chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s quite thebo, isn¡¯t it?¡± he mused. ¡°A family of misfits posing as royalty. I wonder what the public would say if they found out.¡±

    Even if I wanted to dispute everything he was saying, I couldn¡¯t.

    It felt as if he was one step ahead of us at every turn.

    Then he sighed, his tone shifting to the lighter veneer he usually wore. ¡°Before you make any moves, just know that every step has consequences. And you¡¯re the True Alpha family, after all. Or¡­ maybe not so true anymore.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much for the coffee,¡± he chuckled. ¡°It tastes lovely because your people farm it themselves. I hope I can get more coffee supply from the North once I¡¯m seated as the Praetor,¡± he added, delivering onest jab.

    I heard his footsteps then.

    84%

    0

    X

    Chapter 90 One Step Ahead

    He was leaving.

    Silence descended again, shell¨Cshocked and heavy.

    ¹þ

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I ducked down, slumping against the bushes. My lungs felt tight, my brain still spinning.

    None of this was easy. This wasn¡¯t some political maneuver we could pull off in a week.

    Crap.

    Winters was one step ahead of us.

 My trembling hand Ch 91

    Chapter 91 Listen, Please!

    €84%

    D

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 91 Listen, Please!

    ARDEN

    The air was heavier when I returned. It was clear they were trying to hide it, but I could see right through them. I felt heavier myself, and I hadn¡¯t even been there to witness the scene myself.

    I tried to act normal, to walk in as if I hadn¡¯t heard what I heard, but even then, I faltered.

    Cade turned the second I entered, his expression shifting slightly. A smile crept onto his lips.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, moving closer. ¡°Did he say anything unusual?¡± I added, feigning innocence.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°We¡¯re fine. My parents and I will handle it.¡±

    He pulled me into a hug. His arms wrapped around me with a grip that felt more like reassurance for himself than for me. His chin rested on my head for a beat too long. But he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    I looked <ol><li>up. ¡°Cade¡­¡± </li></ol>

    ¡°Really,¡± he cut me off with another smile. ¡°We¡¯ve got it under control.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t. I could feel it in the room. Mirage¡¯s eyes met Nathan¡¯s, and something passed between them¨Ca quiet agreement. Something they weren¡¯t saying out loud.

    And it made me ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her to theke,¡± Cade suddenly announced.

    Mirage nodded. ¡°Good idea.¡±

    A gleam of understanding passed between them. It felt like they were silentlymunicating, ¡°Give her a break. She doesn¡¯t need to see this.¡±

    However, the truth was, I wanted to. I wanted to share their worries, not be coddled like I might break.

    Still, I didn¡¯t argue when Cade took

    my

    hand.

    L

    5

    O OTMN

    O

    15:55 Tue, Aug 5 GOG<b>. </b>

    ¨C

    84%

    X

    Chapter 91 Listen, Please!

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The walk to theke was quiet, filled only with the sound of our shoes crunching through leaves. The heat still lingered in the air, but it carried the cool bite ofte afternoon. The water shimmered ahead of us¨Cgolden and still, oblivious to the fact that the world was slowly unraveling.

    When we reached the dock, Cade sat down first, tugging me between his legs and wrapping his arms around me from behind. I leaned into him, letting his warmth settle over my shoulders, but my mind was spinning.

    Then he turned me around and kissed me.

    It was deep and desperate. His hands cradled my jaw like he was holding something fragile. I kissed him back, but my heart ached. He needed this. He needed me.

    When we pulled apart, I opened my eyes to find his already locked onto mine. A crease ran down the middle of his brows, and he looked at me like I was the only thing he was certain about.

    He pressed another kiss to my forehead, then my temple, and finally my frown.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, baby,¡± he whispered against my skin. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll protect all of us.¡±

    His voice was convincing, but not enough.

    Because I could feel his hands trembling slightly. I sensed the tightness in his chest every time he exhaled. I knew Cade. I could tell when he was bluffing.

    ¡°I want to worry with you,¡± I whispered.

    He only kissed me again.

    How could I not worry? Winters knew. He knew too much¨Cabout Cade, about me, and about things no one should ever have ess to. He had leverage and he was threatening to use it.

    That wasn¡¯t merely a problem. That was a bomb waiting to detonate.

    What scared me most was that I could feel the fuse burning already.

    We sat like that for a long time, the sun beginning to dip lower into the trees, casting gold over the water. It felt like even the sun understood that peace wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    ¡°Hey, Cade,¡± I said softly, breaking the silence. ¡°Is it alright if I visit my family tomorrow?¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    MN

    O

    Chapter 91 Listen, Please!

    <b>*** </b>

    D

    X

    ¨C

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Okay, that¡¯s a lie.

    I had no intention of seeing my parents ever again.

    Not my mother, not my father, and especially not my brothers. Now that it was proven that Lucian¨Cthe person I had once thought was the most decent in the family¨Chad some of those videos, I felt even more betrayed.

    Cade wouldn¡¯t let me go if I told him the truth. He¡¯d follow me, or worse, he¡¯d try to fix it for me. He always did. I loved him for that, but this wasn¡¯t something he could fix. Not for me.

    So, I left without telling him.

    My wolf carried me through the backroads, silent and quick as I darted between the trees. I traveled light¨Cjust a small backpack slung over my shoulder and a single goal pounding in my chest.

    I had to find Bethany Spirit.

    Aside from being a Praetor, I¡¯d heard from locals that she studied to be a counselor, especially for mated pairs. She gave them advice, offered solutions, and ensured both parties received what they deserved.

    And she did it all on weekends after being in the United Factions nearly every single day.

    Just thinking about it made my heart ache. She truly was a superwoman.

    I reached her office by noon. The ce was pristine¨Ctall white stone, arching windows, and the Fenran emblem intricately carved into the walls. Two guards nked the front entrance, arms crossed and eyes sharp.

    ¡°I¡¯m here <i>to </i>see Bethany Spirit,¡± I said, pulling my hood closer to my head and squaring my shoulders.

    ¡°Appointment only,¡± one of them grunted. ¡°Name, please.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime,¡± I countered, not wanting to divulge my identity. ¡°She¡¯s not seeing anyone anyway.¡±

    The other guard raised an eyebrow. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re not on the list, then back with an appointment.¡±

    DO

    <b>5 </b>

    OOT <b>M </b>

    9

    N

    O <

    15:55 Tue, Aug 5 GOG<b>. </b>

    X

    Chapter 91 Listen, Please!

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Miss Spirit has a lot of clients to attend to. You might be lucky and get an appointment next month if one backs out. Aside from that, try your luck in three months.¡±

    Three months? I couldn¡¯t afford to wait that long! Especially not with the election looming next month.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an appointment,¡± I snapped. ¡°This is about Fenra.¡±

    I moved forward, but they stepped in my way. One of them reached for themunicator on his shoulder, and I knew they were about to escort me out¨Cmaybe even arrest me. I didn¡¯t care.

    I nted my feet firm on the ground.

    ¡°This is for Fenra!¡± I shouted.

    The office was isted, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about making a scene. I was screaming for one thing and one thing only¨Cto capture Bethany¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for myself! I¡¯m doing this because something¡¯s wrong with the way things. are run, and I want to help.¡±

    The guards tried to hush me, one of them grabbing my elbow.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± I shouted, wrenching my arm free. ¡°You¡¯re protecting someone who protects all of us, aren¡¯t you? Then maybe let her hear what¡¯s about to ruin this country!¡±

    The door behind them opened.

    Bethany Spirit stepped out, wearing a sharp zer, her hair tied back in a bun, and a deep frown cut across her face. She looked¡­ irritated. No, worse¨Cshe looked tired. Like she hadn¡¯t slept for days, and this was thest thing she wanted to deal with.

    ¡°Who dares interrupt my rest?¡± she asked.

    Our eyes locked.

    Her expression shifted to something colder.

    ¡°You again,¡± she said tly. ¡°Young woman, I told you not to bother me again.¡±

    I swallowed hard. ¡°I remember.¡±

    409

    <b>5 </b>

    IT M

    N

    ||| O

    Chapter 91 Listen, Please!

    ¡°Then leave.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°You can,¡± she replied, her voice leaving no room for

    argument. ¡°And

    you will.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t move.

    10

    X

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Why did you help us back then?¡± I asked, my tone desperate. ¡°You knew what we were doing. You knew what we stood for. You didn¡¯t have to help, but you did.¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Please,¡± I added, softening my voice. ¡°I¡¯m not here for me. I¡¯m here for Fenra. For the people who are still suffering. I have something very important to say. Just give me a few minutes.¡±

    Silence.

    Long, quiet, searing silence.

    Bethany stared at me, the corners of her mouth tense. Her jaw worked slowly. Then, finally-

    ¡°Let her in.¡±

    The guards stepped aside.

    And just like that, I walked into the lion¡¯s den.

    <b>5 </b>

    IT <b>M </b>

    N

    ?

    O

    515

 My trembling hand Ch 92

    Chapter 92 Wondend Candy

    ARDEN

    Again, like how I felt in her office at the United Factions, I felt light. Her counseling room in this office was a far cry from

    a practicing politician. Thin bo. Stiff wooden panels and pristine files one would expect from

    curtains let sunlight filter in through delicate embroidery,

    a potted nt in the corner looked like it had been watered diligently, and two mismatched chairs rested near her desk. Everything about the space felt strange and gentle at the same time.

    I didn¡¯t feel as if I had walked into a trap, and that surprised me more than anything. I sat down slowly, careful not to rearrange the scattered papers on her desk. The walls disyed her certificates andmendations, and a small photo frame on a shelf captured a much younger Bethany smiling. She looked like someone who had once known a great deal of joy.

    Bethany closed the door behind her and gave me a look before sighing. I swung my feet because the chair was too high, and she sighed even deeper.

    me

    ¡°You really are a kid,¡± she scoffed as she sat across from me. ¡°So? What now? Did you bring some kind of evidence? Don¡¯t tell me you came all this way to whine about the system. Trust me, I¡¯ve heard far too many anecdotes.¡±

    I pressed my lips together and cleared my throat. ¡°Before anything else¡­ are you really sick?¡±

    She appeared visibly taken aback. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean¨Csomeone told me that you¡¯re dying,¡± I said quickly. ¡°If that¡¯s true, maybe I shouldn¡¯t be burdening you with something so heavy. I¡¯d feel terrible sharing all this with someone on their deathbed.¡±

    Bethany stared at me as if I had grown two heads. Then she clicked her tongue and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not dying,¡± she muttered. ¡°I have hypertension and pre¨Cdiabetes.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, my shoulders loosening. ¡°Comorbidities.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. So it¡¯s something you can live with,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running for a third term, then?¡±

    Bethany didn¡¯t respond right away. She leaned back, her hands folding in herp as her eyes

    <b>5 </b>

    IT M N III O K

    84%

    D

    X

    Chapter 92 Wondend Candy

    s

    scanned the ceiling. When she finally spoke, her voice was sterner. ¡°Therees a point where you just get tired,¡± she murmured. ¡°For two decades, I did this for Fenra. I fought. I gave everything. And in the end¡­¡± Her words trailed off.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done enough,¡± she said more firmly, her jaw tightening. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to live it for myself.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that. She wasn¡¯t asking forfort. Still, something in her voice made me want to offer it, anyway. I leaned forward, my eyes scanning the desk until something colorful caught my attention.

    My eyes widened. ¡°Wait, are those the Wondend candies?¡±

    I had seen them in her office at the United Factions. I really wanted to snag a piece, but I controlled myself because I knew I was trespassing back then.

    Bethany narrowed her eyes, clearly not expecting the subject change. ¡°You know about these?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°They¡¯re candy from the North, right? They mix all kinds of licorice into one. I really like them.¡±

    ¡°You like them?¡± she asked, suspicious.

    ¡°I know. Not a lot of people do,¡± I said,ughing softly. ¡°My mom said that¡¯s why they went bankrupt. People didn¡¯t prefer the taste. But I really liked them when I was younger. I was sad when I found out they stopped selling them.

    Bethany didn¡¯t speak. She just stared at me. Then, with a strange look on her face, she picked up the tin and handed me one. I epted it gratefully and popped it into my mouth, humming at the familiar taste.

    It was just as I remembered¨Csweet and fragrant.

    Bethany¡¯s face hardened again. ¡°Now,¡± she said, crossing her arms in front of her chest. ¡°What did you reallye here for?¡±

    I swallowed the candy. Her tone told me that time was running out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time,¡± she added. ¡°I have a clienting in ten minutes.¡±

    I took a deep breath. Then I started talking.

    O

    g

    <b>5 </b>

    OT M N

    15.55 Tue, Aug 5

    84%

    D

    X

    Chapter 92 Wondend Candy

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I want to tell you everything,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I trust you. I think I need to trust you the most.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed as she watched me. But she didn¡¯t interrupt, so I reached into my bag and pulled out a copy of the hard drive I stole from Winters¡® office.

    ¡°This is from Mr. Winters¡®puter.¡±

    Her eyes tightened the moment she saw thebel. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    I hesitated for one heartbeat too long. Then she sighed, and something in her clicked. ¡°You sneaked into his office? That¡¯s why I caught you at that time?¡± Panic shot up my spine. I sat up straighter. ¡°Please overlook it just this once,¡± I rushed. ¡°Just look at it first, please.¡±

    I pushed the hard drive toward her. ¡°This isn¡¯t about me. This is about what¡¯s happening inside that school. It¡¯s a bunch of videos from Elite students, and he¡¯s distributing them to higher¨Cups for an outrageous price. To feed¡­ their own fantasies.¡±

    She stared at the device sitting on the table between us.

    ¡°Have you heard about this before?¡± I asked, my voice sounding smaller.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± she finally said. ¡°About the point system. The extra credit students receive for mating. While I¡¯ve always thought it was¡­ unconventional, I suppose one could argue that bonding with your fated pair is part of a werewolf¡¯s natural development. Maybe it encourages healthy pairing.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s not that pure. Students are gaming the system. They¡¯re using each other to rack up points, even if they¡¯re not fated. Those who graduate at the top¨Cthose with the most points¨Cend up in the United Factions. They gain positions of power and prestige. It¡¯s all tied to their rankings.¡±

    Bethany frowned deeper. ¡°Those who graduate at the top of the ss are the best,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°That¡¯s how the system works.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the best,¡± I insisted, ¡°only because of this point system.¡±

    Then I reached into my bag again and pulled out the tattered journal. I handed it to her slowly. ¡°This belonged to a student who went missing. It was hidden in a library near the school.¡±

    She took it but didn¡¯t open it right away.

    ¡°And there¡¯s a cabin in the woods,¡± I added. ¡°It has three skeletons inside. The scent markers

    DO

    5

    ?

    84%

    H

    D

    X

    L

    Chapter 92 Wondend Candy

    s

    but the ce¡­ it belongs to Mr. Winters. His name was written on the wall of the

    are gone, basement.¡±

    Bethany¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Do you have any proof he owns that cabin?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ no.¡± I looked away. ¡°Not enough to hold up in court. But the videos on that drive are his. They show Elite students, Miss Spirit. They are being distributed without their consent.¡±

    Her fingers clenched around the journal.

    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t enough,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I hope you still believe in me. I wouldn¡¯t be risking this¨Cany of this¨Cif it wasn¡¯t real. I know you¡¯re busy, and I understand there¡¯s too much on your te. But something¡¯s slipping through the cracks. Please. I¡¯m not asking you to arrest him tomorrow. I¡¯m just asking you to look deeper. To see what I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Bethany stared at me for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. Her face remained neutral, her breathing steady.

    So I reached into my bag one more time.

    ¡°This,¡± I said, setting down a thick folder, ¡°is everything I wrote downst night. Aplete breakdown of how we could dismantle what he¡¯s built.¡±

    Bethany¡¯s eyes flicked to the folder.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m just a student. But I studied him. This could work, but we need you. We can¡¯t do this without someone like you. The foundation of all of this is having you on our side.¡±

    I opened my mouth to say something else when I heard a quiet thud.

    Something had fallen out of my bag.

    I turned quickly¨Cand my heart skipped a beat.

    It <b>was </b>that small locked treasure box. The one I found in the woods during our semestral

    youling it in there but I must have just stuffed it inst minute

    You¡¯ve got your reading rewards; tap the

    them

    Does this book fit your cultural background?

    on the right top of the j

    Tarked, rising to her feet so fast that her chair screeched back

    5

    <b>OT </b>M <b>N </b>|||

    O

    <

    84%

    X

    Chapter 92 Wondend Candy

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    are gone, but the ce¡­ it belongs to Mr. Winters. His name was written on the wall of the basement.¡±

    Bethany¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Do you have any proof he owns that cabin?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ no.¡± I looked away. ¡°Not enough to hold up in court. But the videos on that drive are his. They show Elite students, Miss Spirit. They are being distributed without their consent.¡±

    Her fingers clenched around the journal.

    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t enough,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I hope you still believe in me. I wouldn¡¯t be risking this¨Cany of this¨Cif it wasn¡¯t real. I know you¡¯re busy, and I understand there¡¯s too much on your te. But something¡¯s slipping through the cracks. Please. I¡¯m not asking you to arrest him tomorrow. I¡¯m just asking you to look deeper. To see what I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Bethany stared at me for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. Her face remained neutral, her breathing steady.

    So I reached into my bag one more time.

    ¡°This,¡± I said, setting down a thick folder, ¡°is everything I wrote downst night. Aplete breakdown of how we could dismantle what he¡¯s built.¡±

    Bethany¡¯s eyes flicked to the folder.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m just a student. But I studied him. This could work, but we need you. We can¡¯t do this without someone like you. The foundation of all of this is having you on our side.¡±

    I opened my mouth to say something else when I heard a quiet thud.

    Something had fallen out of my bag.

    I turned quickly¨Cand my heart skipped a beat.

    It was that small locked treasure box. The one I found in the woods during our semestral break. I didn¡¯t even remember putting it in there but I must have just stuffed it inst minute while packing.

    I reached out to grab it.

    But Bethany¡¯s voice cracked like a whip.

    ¡°Why do

    you

    have that?¡± she barked, rising to her feet so fast that her chair screeched back

    00

    <b>5 </b>

    <b>9 </b>

    M

    N

    O

    <

    Chapter 92 Wondend Candy

    against the wooden floor.

    I froze.

    My hand hovered just above the box.

    Her face had gone pale.

    ¡°Why,¡± she repeated, ¡°do you have that box?¡±

    ¨C

    <b>151 </b>

    9

    IT M N

    O

    84%

    X

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

 My trembling hand Ch 94

    Chapter 94 Second Chance

    ARDEN

    I didn¡¯t want to go.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Every part of me screamed to turn around and run in the opposite direction. Elite didn¡¯t feel like a school anymore; it felt like a theater¨Ca stage where the scripts had been written long before I arrived, and I was only just realizing I was part of a y I had never auditioned for. But I still went. Because something in my gut told me there would be answers waiting for me.

    The bleachers were full, students murmuring with curiosity, when he appeared.

    Mr. Winters.

    His gaze swept past the crowd, finding me instantly, like a wolf sensing blood in the snow. Then, he smiled as though he had been expecting me.

    He held a microphone and wore a wide smile. ¡°Good morning, Elite.¡±

    The crowd responded on cue.

    He continued, ¡°First of all, I want to congratte all of you. The campaigns are going splendidly! We¡¯re gaining traction faster than anticipated. The support from students has been overwhelming. This is what progress looks like.¡±

    ¡°For Elite!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°For Elite!¡± others echoed, and then, like a wave, the chant spread through the gymnasium.

    ¡°Elite! Elite! Elite!¡±

    So cult¨Clike.

    Mr. Winters raised a hand, calling the room to silence. ¡°With that said¡­ I bring unfortunate news.¡± His voice dropped, sighing in a rehearsed manner. ¡°It¡¯se to our attention that one of our students has falsified his identity.¡±

    No. No.

    ¡°The evidence is undeniable,¡± he continued. ¡°As of today, Cade Cahan has been officially expelled from Elite.¡±

    DO

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>5 </b>

    <b>OT </b>MN

    O

    <

    Chapter 94 Second Chance

    The crowd stirred.

    Expelled?

    84%

    0 X

    1

    +10 Free Coins

    Falsification?

    My head spun. So this was his move. This was how he¡¯d do it¨Che was going <i>to </i>expose Cade after warning them. He was going to disclose the one secret Cade had kept hidden all this time: that he wasn¡¯t born into the True Alpha family.

    I swallowed the lump rising in my throat; my heart cracked down the middle. I knew how afraid he was of being seen as anything less after proving himself time and time again, of being stripped of the only identity that had granted him ess to his current world. And now, Mr. Winters had just shouted it into a crowd of thousands.

    Tessa¡¯s hand slid into mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered.

    But even she knew it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°That brings Jaxon Trevane,¡± Mr. Winters continued, smiling like he hadn¡¯t just decimated a life, ¡°to be the current top student of the school. All benefits, privileges, and resources will be forwarded to him effective immediately.¡±

    The lights glinted off Jaxon¡¯s smirk as he looked straight at me.

    The crowd cheered again, a hurricane of voices swallowing Cade¡¯s name. And just like that- he was gone.

    The Echo lit up within seconds. Notifications piled in as the application buzzed repeatedly.

    ¡°Cade Cahan isn¡¯t a True Alpha?¡±

    ¡°Was he adopted this whole time?¡±

    ¡°So he lied to Elite? How is that allowed?¡±

    ¡°Impostor.¡±

    ¡°Wow, even the Cahans have fakes now.¡±

    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms.

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    OT M N |||

    <

    15:55

    Tue, Aug 5

    84%

    H D X

    Chapter 94 Second Chance

    ¡°I need to find him,¡± I murmured.

    Tessa nodded.

    Owen, pale and tense, did too.

    Even Rowan, his mouth set in a hard line, gave a single, grave nod.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    But before I could move, before I could even make it past the bleachers, someone stepped in front of me.

    Jaxon.

    His voice dripped with faux sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s a shame about Cade. Really.¡±

    ¡°But you know¡­¡± He took a step closer, lowering his voice. ¡°You can stay by my side now. I¡¯m at the top, Arden. You¡¯d be protected. You¡¯d have everything. We could win together. Don¡¯t waste your tears on someone who lied to you.¡±

    I stared at him, disbelief flooding my senses.

    He tilted his head, confused by my silence.

    ¡°You could have me,¡± he murmured. ¡°And now¨Cnow you actually can.¡±

    Something inside me snapped.

    ¡°You think that¡¯s what I wanted?¡± I whispered. ¡°You think power would make me want you after everything we¡¯ve been through?¡±

    His smugness faltered.

    ¡°I never wanted you, Jaxon,¡± I spat, feeling my blood fill with disdain. ¡°Not when you were second. Not now that you¡¯re first. Not even if they handed you the entire world on a tinum tray and made me queen of it.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not Cade.¡±

    Jaxon¡¯s face hardened, his jaw clenched, and his eyes shed with fury.

    ¡°You rejected me once, and you never gave me the chance to do the same.¡±

    ?

    <b>§ã§Ý </b>

    <b>5 </b>

    PODTM N

    <b>9 </b>

    III O

    <

    84%

    D

    X

    Chapter 94 Second Chance

    ¡°Jaxon Trevane of the West, I fucking reject you.¡±

    With that, I pushed past him, nearly running as my heart mmed against my ribs.

    It clicked with me now.

    I knew where he¡¯d be.

    Our sanctuary.

    Cade, please be there.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I didn¡¯t stop running. I could barely feel the ache in my chest from pushing too hard or the sting of the wind slicing against my cheeks. All I could think about was Cade.

    The halls blurred past me; none of it mattered.

    The moment my feet hit the soft grass of the maze gardens, I slowed, breathing hard but still moving. The towering hedges surrounded me as I followed the path we always took.

    And then¨Cthere he was.

    Cade stood at the center, where the trees opened up to a clearing. He wasn¡¯t pacing; he stood there like a shadow carved from gold and dusk, his back slightly hunched, hands resting on

    his knees.

    He looked up the moment he sensed me.

    I gasped. So did he.

    For a moment, we just stood there, a breath between us, a thread stretching.

    And then I ran to him.

    His arms were already opening, and I crashed into his chest. His hands found my waist like they belonged there. My fingers curled into his shirt, desperate to hold on.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he murmured. ¡°You came.¡±

    I pulled back just enough to meet his gaze. His eyes were dark and wild, yet I saw it¨Cthe hurt, the exhaustion, the way he had been pretending to be fine when he wasn¡¯t. His lip bore

    5

    19

    N

    |||

    O

    <

    Chapter 94 Second Chance

    84%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    a small cut, and his knuckles were bruised.

    ¡°I thought I could handle it,¡± he said. ¡°I thought it was worth it if it meant getting answers. But I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go this far.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to ruin you.¡±

    ¡°He already did,¡± Cade replied softly. ¡°Everyone¡¯s going to believe it. That I¡¯m not who I say I am.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I whispered back.

    His brows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re adopted, if you¡¯re not from some fancy bloodline, or if they take everything from you,¡± I insisted. ¡°You¡¯re still Cade. You¡¯re still mine.¡±

    His eyes darkened even further.

    I cupped his face gently, my thumb brushing the side of his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re not alone. We can face this together.¡±

    Then, I kissed him.

    I poured everything into that kiss. Every moment I missed him, every second I longed to be near him, every time I watched him carry burdens that weren¡¯t his to bear, every smile he gave me, every time he challenged me, and every silent look we shared when words weren¡¯t

    necessary.

    He kissed me back as if he¡¯d been holding it in for far too long.

    And then, something stirred.

    I felt it in my chest first¨Ca warmth, a tether tightening between us. His hands trembled slightly, and he pulled back just enough to look me in the eye.

    ¡°Did you feel that?¡± he breathed.

    I nodded slowly, my heart racing.

    The mark on his scent nd began to glow faintly.

    ¡°You,¡± I muttered, struggling to find the right words.

    <b>5 </b>

    DT M

    g

    N

    ||| O

    <

    D

    X

    Chapter 94 Second Chance

    +10 Free Coins

    Cade stared at my own mark, and I saw his eyes widen. From his pupils, I could tell that mine. was glowing too. I hadn¡¯t seen it do that since¡­ since I discovered Jaxon was my own mate.

    ¡°We¡¯re-¡± he started.

    ¡°Second chance mates,¡± I finished.

    His gaze snapped back to mine.

    The silence wasn¡¯t heavy; it felt like the universe had been waiting for this moment to arrive. Like all the heartbreaks, all the scars, and all the nights spent wondering why had led us here.

    To him.

    To us.

    ¡°You¡¯re my second chance,¡± I said, my voice cracking. ¡°You.¡±

    He touched my face gently.

    ¡°I thought I wasn¡¯t supposed to get one,¡± he murmure. ¡°I thought someone like me didn¡¯t get to have this.¡±

    I smiled through the tears welling in my eyes. ¡°You were always meant to.¡±

    He kissed me again, softer this time.

    5

    9

    OT M

    2

    84%

    0

    X

 My trembling hand Ch 93

    Chapter 93 Expelled

    ARDEN

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    I was taken aback by the sudden rise in her tone. It made me freeze in my tracks, my hand slowly retracting as I instinctively took a step back, fearing her voice might escte even further.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said quickly, even though I wasn¡¯t quite sure what I had done wrong.

    She sighed and massaged the bridge of her nose. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± she muttered, her voiceced with concern.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I brought it with me,¡± I replied hesitantly. ¡°I just¨CI found it once, in the woods near the South.¡±

    Bethany¡¯s expression remained unchanged; her eyes were fixed on the box, as if it might sprout legs and run away at any moment,

    ¡°It brings mefort,¡± I added, fumbling for words I hadn¡¯t prepared. ¡°I know it¡¯s strange, but it feels like something familiar. It feels like I¡¯m meant to have it.¡±

    Bethany¡¯s lips parted slightly, a breath escaping her. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It lights up,¡± I responded, realizing toote that I might have revealed too much. ¡°When I hold it.¡±

    Her gaze sharpened, cutting through the air like a knife¡¯s edge. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, scratching the back of my neck nervously. ¡°I found it when I needed light the most. I was lost in those woods, all alone, and I stumbled upon it. I remember sitting on something uneven, and when I held it¨Cit lit up.¡±

    ¡°See?¡± I muttered, grabbing the small crest. However, much to my surprise, it didn¡¯t illuminate this time.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, feeling a twinge of disappointment.

    Bethany exhaled, her shoulders dropping just slightly.

    Then, right on cue, the box flickered faintly. A soft glow, nearly invisible in the daylight, appeared. I couldn¡¯t help but smile like a fool. ¡°There it is!¡± I eximed. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. There

    00

    <b>5 </b>

    175

    OT M N

    O

    <

    84%

    X

    Chapter 93 Expelled

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    are even initials here. B+ P. I don¡¯t know who they are, but I hope they know I¡¯m taking care of their box really well.¡±

    I could hear myself rambling, but I couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Why am I rambling? I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Bethany still hadn¡¯t said a word. She hadn¡¯t even shifted in her seat.

    A chill settled in the room, the silence too thick forfort and too heavy <i>to </i>ignore. I swallowed hard and cleared my throat, desperate to steer the conversation back to the real reason I hade.

    I slid my number across the table, the paper neat and the ink still smudged from how many times I had rewritten itst night.

    ¡°Please contact me,¡± I said. ¡°Once you decide to help us. Preferably before the end of the filing week.¡±

    Bethany didn¡¯t even nce at the paper.

    ¡°With how things are going, Winters is going to win, I pressed on, my voice growing firmer. ¡°And everything you¡¯ve done for Fenra¨Ceverything you¡¯ve worked for¨Cit might just go down the drain.¡±

    She remained silent, her gaze unwavering.

    The door opened behind me, and one of the guards who had tried to restrain me spoke. ¡°Your next client is here, Miss Spirit.¡±

    Still, Bethany didn¡¯t blink.

    I stood, her silence weighing heavily in the air. It felt as though she hadn¡¯t even considered my words.

    ¡°Please consider it,¡± I said again, quieter this time.

    I hadn¡¯t expected a reply.

    But as I turned to leave, I reached out instinctively and took her hand¨Cjust for a moment.

    A warmth surged through me, like a wave of familiarity, radiant and gentle.

    Bethany didn¡¯t pull away.

    5

    OTM N

    O

    <

    84%ÈÕ

    H D

    X

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Chapter 93 Expelled

    For the first time in days, I felt a sense of calm wash over me.

    Then I let go.

    As I walked out, I hoped that somehow, I¡¯d managed to convince Bethany Spirit, even just a little bit.

    ***

    Returning to Elite felt like sinking into cold water. The campus gates appeared unchanged, the stone walls still towered, and the gs continued to flutter beneath the same sky¨Cbut something was different. A tension hung in the air, making it hard to breathe.

    I realized that this school truly had a cult¨Clike quality.

    Tessa was chatting beside me, with Owen trailing just behind. They were sharing stories about their breaks, which they had both spent here at Elite, and I chuckled asionally. Still, I found it difficult to fully engage in the conversation.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Tessa nudged me. ¡°Are you okay? What did you do over break?¡±

    ¡°A lot,¡± I found myself muttering. ¡°A whole lot.¡±

    A

    17 16

    42

    We crossed the za and entered through the main gates.

    That¡¯s when I saw them. Posters. Everywhere. Big, bold ones featuring Mr. Winters¡® smiling face, emzoned with phrases like ¡°The Future of Fenra Starts Here¡± and ¡°Discipline, Strength, Power.¡± Some of them sported handwritten notes taped at the corners¨Cmessages like ¡°Support Elite¡¯s Choice¡± and ¡°Join the Winters Initiative.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± Owen muttered beside me.

    Tessa frowned. ¡°It¡¯s already starting?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it.¡± I sighed, trying not to let my chest tighten any more than it already was. ¡°They¡¯re rallying the students. They¡¯re making it seem like Winters is inevitable.¡±

    As we walked deeper into the campus, I kept ncing at my phone. Still no message. No missed calls. Nothing from Bethany.

    Just then, I heard someone running toward us¨CRowan. Tessa froze beside me, but I sensed we both felt the urgency in Rowan¡¯s approach. He didn¡¯t spare a nce at Tessa as he spoke.

    <b>5 </b>

    0

    T

    9M

    N

    O

    <

    84%

    0

    X

    Chapter 93 Expelled

    ¡°Arden,¡± he said, a little breathless. ¡°Did you hear?¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Hear what?¡±

    He hesitated, running a hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s Cade.¡±

    I stopped walking, as did Tessa and Owen. ¡°What about Cade?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be expelled,¡± Rowan said quietly.

    ¡°What?¡± I choked out.

    +10 Free Coins

    I hadn¡¯t seen Cade over the weekend, and contact had been scarce too. I assumed he was caught up with ns involving his parents. He sent me a sweet good morning text, and that was thest I¡¯d heard from him.

    ¡°Expelled? For what?¡± I eximed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he muttered, shaking his head. ¡°We only heard this from my rtive who works in Winters¡® administration office. We can¡¯t confirm, though. No one¡¯s seen Cade. Elias is looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Elias?¡± I asked.

    Rowan gave me a wry, knowing smile. ¡°Seems you don¡¯t know everything. We don¡¯t want Winters as Praetor.¡±

    I stared at him, trying to keep up. ¡°Why the sudden change?¡±

    ¡°Cade talked to us this weekend,¡± he muttered. ¡°We realized he was right. You know Honey, right? He mentioned it.¡±

    I nodded, but my mind was still on Cade.

    ¡°Then Honey¡¯s mate back then¡­ is my brother,¡± he revealed.

    I felt

    my breath hitch, and Tessa audibly hupped too.

    ¡°Well,¡± Rowan continued, his voice clipped, ¡°you know what Winters did to them.¡±

    I nodded. My throat felt suddenly dry.

    Rowan continued, ¡°And Elias¡® older brother is next in line to inherit the Bloodline Alpha title

    <b>O </b>O

    <b>5 </b>

    IT MN III

    O

    <

    Chapter 93 Expelled

    ¡ª

    ?

    X

    +10 Free Coins

    of the East. Elias believes his brother shouldn¡¯t have it.¡±

    I frowned and nodded. That was expected, considering Elias¡® brother was on the list of those who had Winters¡® videos.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for him,¡± I said firmly, meeting Rowan¡¯s gaze.

    He nodded in agreement, and we began to move.

    The hallway buzzed faintly with the chatter of students, but it all faded into a blur. My mind was racing.

    Was there a reason to expel Cade?

    ¡°Where would he go?¡± I whispered, running my fingers through my hair.

    Before I coulde up with an answer, the inte crackled to life.

    To make matters worse, it was Mr. Winters¡® voice.

    ¡°Students, please head to the gymnasium for a very important announcement.¡±

    15

 My trembling hand Ch 95

    Chapter 95 Not My Name

    Chapter 95 Not My Name

    CADE

    <b>Free </b>Col +10 Free Coins

    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s my mate. Not just a woman I¡¯d die for, not just the one I love so deeply it hurts. She¡¯s my mate.

    The world had been spinning on its head the past few days. Everything that came before- the expulsion, the campaigns, the exposure of my family¨Cnone of it mattered. It didn¡¯tpare to this. To her.

    To the way her lips found mine in the maze gardens, making everything else feel trivial inparison.

    Meeting her was a blessing. Being her mate was a godsend.

    Arden.

    She made me feel like I was on top of the damn world.

    We kissed like the world was ending, desperate to savor onest taste before everything burned to ashes. I had my arms around her waist, pulling her against me. Her hands tangled in my hair, fingers twitching with excitement. Her scent intensified the moment she uttered the word, ¡°mate.¡±

    I wanted to drown in her essence.

    My lips were swollen; hers were too, but I didn¡¯t care. I tilted my head to chase after her when she pulled back, groaning at the absence of her mouth on mine.

    ¡°Stay good, puppy,¡± she chuckled against my lips before pressing a light kiss.

    Sheughed at my reaction. ¡°I love you.¡±

    I shook my head, unable to suppress the smile that appeared on my lips. Still, I felt myself losing it right there in the middle of this garden.

    I tried to catch my breath while still clinging to her waist. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous. You say things like that, and I¡¯ll do something stupid.¡±

    Her smile dimmed just slightly. ¡°We still have a lot to figure out, Cade. Control your urges.¡±

    9

    5

    OT M N ||| O

    84%

    0

    X

    Chapter 95 Not My Name

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I pursed my lips and sighed. I hoped it would just work out for us. However, Winters wasplicating matters significantly at the moment.

    ¡°I heard what happened when Mr. Winters visited,¡± she said softly, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    I froze in my spot. Thinking it over, I suspected she already knew. I had tried my best to shield her from the truth because I didn¡¯t want her to suffer, but I realized it was inevitable.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she murmured.

    knees, my

    hands I sat down on the edge of the wooden bench, resting my elbows on my interlocked. ¡°It¡¯s not like I tried to keep it from you. I just¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was all I could say because no excuse could suffice.

    Arden sat beside me, folding one leg beneath her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He used it against you. You can¡¯t attend the school anymore.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the school,¡± I cut in. ¡°I never wanted to be here. My parents-¡± I shook my head. ¡°I was only here to investigate Winters. His grip on Elite runs deeper than anyone expected.¡±

    She fell silent beside me, but I could feel her listening intently.

    ¡°My parents and I were racking our brainsst week, wondering who could go against him. Someone strong enough, neutral enough, without ties to the royal bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Because your parents can¡¯t run.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°They¡¯re not eligible. The Praetor must be neutral. At least, that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to work.¡±

    ¡°But Winters isn¡¯t,¡± Arden murmured.

    ¡°Exactly. The whole system is rigged. Everyone¡¯s scared of him. The other candidates are either nts or too weak to matter. Plus, he has so many sponsors in the United Factions.¡±

    ¡°So what were you nning to do?¡±

    I turned to her, unable to answer because, frankly, we had a lot on our list, but none of it was certain. We didn¡¯t want to move without being a hundred percent sure.

    Just then, Arden¡¯s phone buzzed, and she nced down. Her lips parted slightly, her

    eyes

    <b>5 </b>

    OTMN

    O

    Chapter 95 Not My Name

    widening.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    She stayed quiet, staring at the screen.

    Her brows furrowed, and she muttered, ¡°What if I told you¡­ not all hope is lost?¡±

    I leaned in closer. ¡°Arden-¡±

    Her head lifted, and she locked her gaze

    with mine.

    84%

    X

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    [A]

    ¡°We have someone to help us,¡± she said. ¡°Someone Winters doesn¡¯t know about. Someone he can¡¯t touch.¡±

    I frowned, my brows unconsciously drawing together. No matter how much I searched my mind, not a single name surfaced. At least, not someone I thought would actually be able to help us.

    And then, a single face appeared in my mind, deepening my frown.

    There was one person who could do just that. But the question lingered¨Cwhy would she be willing to help us?

    ***

    I kept my head high as I unlocked my locker and began pulling things out one by one: my books, a photo of the ser team, some torn clothes I hadn¡¯t bothered to mend. My Beta, Bruno, leaned against the wall beside me, arms crossed tightly, brows furrowed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this alone,¡± he said, his voice calm but firm.

    I offered him a small smile. ¡°I know. But I kind of have to.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± he asked quietly, his tone heavy with what sounded like guilt. ¡°What they said about the adoption.¡±

    I paused and looked down at the old crest ring in my palm. It wasn¡¯t my family heirloom; it was just a symbol¨Cthat¡¯s all it had ever been.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I finally said.. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    Bruno¡¯s

    gaze hardened, but he held my stare.

    O

    <b>5 </b>

    <b>9 </b>

    OIT MN

    |||

    O

    <

    15.56 Tue, Aug 5

    D

    X

    Chapter 95 Not My Name

    I turned to him with a teasing smile. ¡°How do you feel about me now?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    He frowned, as though I had insulted him. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I still respect you, Alpha.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to lie; that was surprisingly reassuring.

    H

    ¡°I¡¯m sure plenty of people will, too. Because you¡¯re capable. You¡¯ve done so much¡ªmore than you¡¯ll ever understand. And you¡¯re still the best. No matter what anyone says, that¡¯s not tied to a name or a bloodline. That¡¯s simply who you are.¡±

    For a brief moment, I found myself at a loss for words.

    So, I did the only thing I could think of. I reached out and hugged him tightly. He didn¡¯t hesitate to return the embrace.

    ¡°Take care of everyone while I¡¯m gone,¡± I murmured into his shoulder.

    ¡°You act like you¡¯re dying.¡±

    I chuckled, pulling away. ¡°Feels a little like it.¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­ really the end?¡± another one of my guys asked from behind.

    I surveyed the room¨Ctaking in the friends I¡¯d trained with,ughed with, and fought beside. The brothers who didn¡¯t just follow me because of ast name.

    I grinned. ¡°No,¡± I said, slinging my bag over my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning.¡±

    Their expressions brightened, shoulders loosening as hope flickered back to life.

    I walked out with nothing but a duffel bag and my name. It felt good and strangely clean.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to see Arden again. The moment this mess was over, I¡¯d take her away

    for a while¨Cmaybe somece by the water. A ce where no one knew us, just me and her, with no campaigns, no schools, no bloodlines or expectations. I¡¯d n it all out and surprise her with it. Somewhere under the stars, because she liked the stars. ¨C

    Maybe we¡¯d even stay there for a while.

    I smirked to myself, my steps lighter than they¡¯d been in days.

    That is, until I heard it.

    <b>5 </b>

    001 M

    9

    2

    |||

    §°

    ?

    X

    Chapter 95 Not My Name

    ¡°Alpha Cade,¡± someone called. ¡°Or¡­ simply Cade.¡±

    I stopped cold. My spine straightened.

    I turned slowly.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Mr. Winters stood near the edge of the courtyard, gloved hands sped behind him, a pleasant little smile on his face.

    He was alone, but that just made it worse.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, my voice void of any respect.

    447

    ??

 My trembling hand Ch 96

    Chapter 96 mes

    CADE

    I turned at the sound of my name.

    ¡°Mr. Winters.¡±

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Coins!

    He walked slowly, hands sped behind his back, posture stiff with authority. His voice, when it came, was smooth yet chilling.

    ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± he said, and I found it ironic that the two of us thought the same thing.

    I tilted my head slightly; my pulse didn¡¯t even quicken. I¡¯d expected him to act like this already.

    ¡°The beginning of what?¡± I asked. ¡°Your downfall? Yeah, I figured.¡±

    But Mr. Winters merely smiled.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Yours.¡±

    He took another step forward, just shy of invading my personal space. His breath smelled like scotch and rot.

    ¡°This is the start of your downfall. Of everything.¡±

    ¡°You should be d you have your parents,¡± he added with a smirk. ¡°Because quite frankly, you¡¯d be six feet under if you didn¡¯t.¡±

    I reached into my pocket and clicked a button.

    Mr. Winters didn¡¯t notice.

    He lifted his chin, his voice dropping to a hiss. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve worked for will go to waste. This is what you get for messing with my system. You really think you can outsmart me?¡±

    He chuckled¨Ca bitter, sharp sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked too hard,¡± he continued, ¡°too damn hard to get where I am. I¡¯ve buried secrets

    <b>5 </b>

    OOT M N |||

    §à

    ¨C

    ?

    84%

    X

    Chapter 96 mes

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    deeper than the vaults of this school. Broken alliances, bribed officials, eliminated obstacles. You think you¡¯re my biggest problem? You¡¯re nothing, Cade.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    754

    His hands trembled slightly; he was holding himself back, but the viin beneath the polished surface was wing its way up.

    ¡°You should try protecting what you still have,¡± he sneered. ¡°Because it won¡¯t be much soon. Especially that woman.¡±

    My jaw tensed, but I didn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°That snarky, arrogant girl,¡± he spat. ¡°Arden Stone, was it?¡±

    Heughed to himself, the sound menacing.

    ¡°Her family doesn¡¯t even want her. She was discarded like a broken toy. And now, I¡¯ll ensure you won¡¯t live properly either. I¡¯ll take everything¨Ceverything you both love.¡±

    He looked at me then with something resembling pity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡­ you triggered something in me.¡±

    The smile returned, sharper this time.

    ¡°But if you stay out of my way,¡± he said, his voice suddenly softening, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to spare your faction. The North has always been annoying¨Cso proud, always trying to be the greatest. But I feel generous at this moment.¡±

    He tilted his head, still smiling, the menace retreating momentarily.

    ¡°Think about it. If you know how.¡±

    Then he turned as if he hadn¡¯t just issued a threat on my entire bloodline. He walked a few paces before pausing.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he added, ncing over his shoulder. ¡°And Cade?¡±

    I raised my chin defiantly.

    ¡°Tell Honey I miss her.¡±

    My blood ran cold, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I refused to give him the satisfaction.

    5

    TMN |||

    <

    ¨C

    84%1

    X

    Chapter 96 mes

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Only when he was gone did I reach into my pocket and pull out my phone¨Cit had been recording the entire conversation.

    I clicked it off and stared at the screen.

    ¡°Gotcha.¡±

    Just as I was about to pocket it again, my phone vibrated in my other hand.

    I looked down¨CCora<i>. </i>

    Cora never called. Not unless¡­

    I answered instantly. ¡°Cora?¡±

    ¡°Alpha Cade,¡± she breathed. Her voice was strained and frantic.

    I froze.

    ¡°Help,¡± she whispered. ¡°Someone¡¯s raiding the facility.¡±

    My blood turned to ice.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, but she was already gone.

    I didn¡¯t move for a full second. Then, I ran.

    ARDEN

    I didn¡¯t hear from Cade that night. Not the next morning either. I tried messaging him twice, then five more times. Eventually, I called, and when he didn¡¯t answer, I called his parents. Still nothing.

    I stood in the restroom, my phone clutched to my ear, listening to another tone ring out. My sses had just ended, and all I wanted was to see him. He had told me he would just be emptying his lockers before calling me back.

    The worst¨Ccase scenario crept into my mind, but I shook my head. There was no way Cade would do that.

    We had just found each other.

    <b>? </b>

    <b>5 </b>

    O

    OT M

    NII O

    <

    X

    Chapter 96 mes

    We were second¨Cchance mates.

    So why did it feel like something was already going wrong?

    The only exnation that made sense wore a face I hated¨CMr. Winters.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I sighed and pushed the restroom door open. I¡¯d sshed water on my face, trying <i>to </i>clear my head, but it didn¡¯t help. Everything felt murky. I just wanted to talk to Cade.

    Unfortunately, the person I ran into in the hallway wasn¡¯t Cade.

    It was him.

    Mr. Winters stood just outside the restroom door, too close forfort. His eyes swept down my body like I was some kind of exhibit. A sick smile stretched across his lips.

    ¡°There she is,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°You look better now. Fresh¨Cfaced.¡±,

    I didn¡¯t respond but took a step back.

    He stepped forward.

    ¡°There¡¯s a special project I¡¯ve been working on,¡± he said, licking his bottom lip. ¡°Only a few select female students are eligible¨Csmart ones, pretty ones. I think you¡¯d be¡­ ideal for it.¡±

    My skin crawled. My fingers twitched at my sides, but I didn¡¯t move. If I moved, he might reach out. I felt frozen, like my brain had short¨Ccircuited with disgust.

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°There you are!¡±

    Tessa¡¯s voice cut through my revulsion. I turned, and she grabbed my arm before Winters could say another word. She red at him, then dragged me down the hallway before I could catch my breath.

    We didn¡¯t stop until we were back inside our dorm.

    Tessa locked the door behind us and dropped onto the couch. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I muttered, still shaken.

    She frowned. ¡°That guy is really the worst. How is he the number one candidate right now?¡±

    <b>5 </b><ul><li>OOTMN </li></ul>

    |||

    O

    <

    84%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 96 mes

    I sat down beside her.

    ¡°You okay?¡± she asked.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I repeated. I tried to shake it off, but the way he looked at me remained burned in my mind.

    I looked at her. ¡°Tessa¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re mates.¡±

    Her mouth dropped. ¡°You and Cade?¡±

    I nodded.

    For a second, she just stared at me, then she shrieked with delight, jumping to her feet and bouncing. ¡°Oh my god! You two are perfect for each other. That makes so much sense. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡± she asked, still grinning.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him since yesterday.¡±

    That made her freeze.

    ¡°What?¡± she eximed, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Wait¡­ did he ghost you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I answered right away. ¡°It¡¯s not like him. Cade¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Tessa slowly sank back onto the couch. ¡°Yeah. Cade¡¯s not like that. If he hasn¡¯t responded, then he must be caught up in something.¡±

    I leaned into the cushions beside her. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m scared of.¡±

    Tessa grabbed the remote and turned on the television. ¡°Let¡¯s just chill for a second, okay? Maybe something wille up. Let¡¯s hope he contacts you tonight.¡±

    I nodded, trying to steady my thoughts.

    <b>5 </b>

    OOT M N

    O <

    15:56 Tue, Aug 5 GOG<b>. </b>

    H

    X

    Chapter 96 mes

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    The news anchor¡¯s voice yed in the background, but I didn¡¯t pay attention at first. I was too busy imagining what Cade might be doing. Was he in trouble? Was he avoiding me on purpose? I doubted it. He wouldn¡¯t look at me the way he did and just leave.

    ¡°Cade really loves you,¡± Tessa said quietly. ¡°Anyone can see that. There must be something going on.¡±

    I stared ahead nkly, my heart pulling tight.

    That was when I noticed the screen.

    Smoke.

    mes.

    A facility burning.

    I didn¡¯t know why¨Cbut my body understood before my mind did.

    I sat up slowly and stared harder.

    That facility¡­ it looked familiar.

    Too familiar.

    My heart dropped into my stomach.

    I stood from the couch, hands shaking.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± I whispered.

    Tessa turned to me. ¡°What is it?¡±

    I stepped forward, eyes wide.

    ¡°Honey,¡± I muttered, a sick chill running through me.

    <b>5 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 97

    Chapter 97 You Ruined Everything

    ARDEN

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I wasted no time leaving the campus. I didn¡¯t bother telling anyone where I was going¨Cnot the professors, not the administration, not even Tessa. Quite frankly, with how things were developing in Elite, staying there felt like sitting inside a ss box while the world burned just outside.

    What good would lingering do when the people I loved were in danger?

    So I ran. I didn¡¯t even pack anything; I just grabbed my trusty backpack and my jacket before leaving.

    The journey to the North was blurrier than I¡¯d like to admit. My paws padded through the grass, and I ignored how some of the twigs intruded on my skin uninvited. I must have been bleeding, but pain was thest thing on my mind. My thoughts circled like vultures, and I ran harder, desperate to arrive before reality could make itself permanent.

    From the news, I recognized the slope of thend. I knew that mountainside. That was the facility where Honey was held¨Cthe ce where broken wolves were brought to heal.

    It was thest thing I wanted to see destroyed in this fracturednd of ours.

    I didn¡¯t know what I expected when I arrived¨Cperhaps to be wrong. Maybe I hoped to pull up and find nothing but calm buildings and birds in the trees. But as I crested thest hill, smoke punched me in the gut.

    The facility was¡­ gone. It wasn¡¯t just damaged; it was obliterated. Ash and charred walls. Piles of rubble where cabins once stood. Trees that had formerly lined the path like quiet guardians were now scorched and cracked down the middle.

    I stepped out of the car like a ghost, the air still smelling of soot, making me wrinkle my nose. This was beyond an attack. This was a warning¨Ca deration. My throat tightened, and my chest burned. I wasn¡¯t even aware I was crying until I tasted salt at the corners of my mouth.

    He did this. Mr. Winters did this. It wasn¡¯t enough to ruin Cade¡¯s name or to threaten me. He had to burn down the one ce in the North that stood for peace. What more did he want? Wasn¡¯t it enough already?

    I stumbled closer, my boots crunching over debris. The clinic was gone. The garden-

    5

    <b>OT </b>M

    <b>9 </b>

    N ||| O

    15:56 Tue, Aug <b>5 </b>

    ¨D

    84%

    D

    X

    Chapter 97 You Ruined Everything

    Honey¡¯s favorite ce¨Cwas ttened into ash and charcoal. I tried not to look at the ckened stone arch that used to bear her name.

    My phone buzzed in my pocket. I barely had the strength to check it.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Mrs. Cahan: ¡°Arden, I¡¯m sorry I only got to contact you now. We arranged everything in the facility, and they¡¯re currently staying at a safe space.¡±

    I sighed in relief the moment I read the first message. However, my breath hitched again as the second message appeared.

    Mrs. Cahan: ¡°He¡¯s lost control. We need your help. Cade is on his way to the United Factions. He won¡¯t listen to anyone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I gasped, reading the message again. Cade. Storming the United Factions?

    No, no, no.

    I turned on my heel and shifted back. My heart thrashed wildly in my chest, pounding out the same frantic rhythm over and over again. Cade, don¡¯t do this.

    Cade, don¡¯t do

    I understood what he was feeling. But if he went there now, in this state, he could get himself hurt. Or worse, he could be the one to cause damage that couldn¡¯t be undone.

    I had to get to him. I had to stop him. ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ming, Cade. Just wait for me.¡±

    And with that, I sped toward the capital.

    ***

    The moment I arrived at the gates of the United Factions, I knew I was toote.

    The ce was a chaotic mess. Guards were everywhere¨Cscrambling, shouting, struggling to maintain control of a situation that was clearly beyond their grasp. The banners pped against the tall walls of the facility, signaling that today was the final day to file for candidacy as Praetor. Leaders and royals from all regions were gathered here, their entourages moving through the grand courtyard.

    But no one was looking at them.

    Everyone was looking at him.

    <b>5 </b>

    OOT M

    9

    2

    |||

    §à§Ü

    84%

    X

    Chapter 97 You Ruined Everything

    ¡°There! Stop him!¡±

    ¡°Get that wolf under control!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s heading straight for the central grounds!¡±

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    I hastily adjusted my clothes, shoving past the crowd that had begun to gather. My breath caught when I saw him.

    Cade.

    Or rather¨Chis wolf.

    Massive, dark

    grey, and zing with fury.

    He stormed through the stone corridors as if nothing could possibly stand in his way<i>, </i>eyes locked ahead, the air vibrating around him from the raw force of his growl. The sound ripped through the square, rattling the chests of everyone present.

    Even I flinched at that monstrous sound.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Cade Cahan!¡±

    ¡°I thought he was expelled?¡±

    ¡°I thought he wasn¡¯t even a True Alpha¡­¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong here!¡±

    Cade didn¡¯t care.

    He kept going, teeth bared, tail flicking once in warning.

    I ran toward themotion, desperate to follow him, but a line of guards held me back. I tried to push through, but they closed ranks quickly.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± I shouted, shoving at their hands. ¡°I¡¯m with him!¡±

    ¡°Settle down, miss,¡± one of them barked, grabbing my arms. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I know him!¡± I pleaded again, but it was no use. ¡°He¡¯s not going to hurt anyone! Just let me

    <b>C </b>

    O

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    OOT M N ||| O

    84%

    D

    X

    Chapter 97 You Ruined Everything

    through-¡±

    ¡°No one gets past the line,¡± another growled. ¡°Orders.¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I thrashed, trying to duck under their arms, but the line tightened. I was restrained, pulled back even as I caught a glimpse of the clearing.

    The clearing behind the central building¨Cused only for elite soldier training and high¨Cstakesbat testing.

    The crowd moved to encircle it in a rough circle.

    And there, in the center, stood Cade.

    He had shifted back.

    The wind tousled his hair as he straightened, his chest rising and falling, bare and glistening under the sun. Only his jeans remained. His back muscles flexed with every breath, and I could feel his anger radiating even from this distance.

    The murmurs picked up again.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing the unmistakable.¡±

    ¡°So unruly. Unfit to be a True Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Is this what the Cahans represent now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s embarrassing himself.¡±

    But none of that mattered to him.

    He stood firm, like a storm poised to strike.

    And then, he stepped forward.

    Mr. Winters emerged from the building with impable timing, as if he had orchestrated this entire spectacle. He walked casually into the circle, his robes pristine.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± he said to the crowd, ¡°for the behavior of my former student. Clearly, he¡¯s still emotional about his recent expulsion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Cade¡¯s voice boomed across the clearing, silencing everyone.

    O

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    IT M N

    |||

    O

    Chapter 97 You Ruined Everything

    He pointed directly at Mr. Winters, eyes wild, broken, and burning.

    ¡°You!<b>¡± </b>

    His voice cracked with rage.

    ¡°You ruined everything!¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    N

    §à

    D

    X

 My trembling hand Ch 98

    Chapter 98 For The Better

    Chapter 98 For The Better

    ARDEN

    +10 Free Coins

    Cade stood tall in the center of the clearing, his back straight, daring anyone to look away. Despite the guards holding me back and the crowd forming an ugly ring of judgment around him, he showed no signs of backing down. Nothing could stop him now.

    I could see it in his posture¨Cthat quiet, thunderous determination. He had made a choice. He would be heard.

    It broke something inside me to witness how they looked at him. The same people who had praised him before, who had bowed their heads in reverence when he passed by, and who once praised his mere existence¨Cthey were now looking at him like he was dirt beneath their shoes.

    All because of a name.

    I hated it. I hated the hypocrisy. How quickly people could forget everything you¡¯ve done the moment they learned who you were not. They saw Cade stripped of a title and suddenly disregarded all the moments he had carried them, protected them, and fought for them. It was disgusting. And so very cowardly.

    But he didn¡¯t shrink. Not my

    Cade.

    His voice rang out, ¡°This is for everyone. Each and all of you.¡±

    The murmurs stilled. Even the wind hushed itself to listen.

    Faces turned. Rowan was there. Elias stood tall beside his brother. Jaxon leaned against a pir, arms crossed.

    Most of the royal families lined the viewing deck, adorned in their faction colors¨Csave for the Cahans. Whispers imed they didn¡¯t have a face to show, but I knew the truth. They were trying to fix what Mr. Winters had destroyed.

    Cade cleared his throat. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true,¡± he said, steady as stone. ¡°I am not part of the royal bloodline.¡±

    The crowd gasped. I saw a few officials clutch their pearls. They had known, but there had been no explicit confirmation.

    5

    OT M

    2

    O

    <

    Aug

    84%

    ¨C

    D X

    Chapter 98 For The Better

    ¡°So you¡¯re an impostor!¡± someone shouted.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    But Cade didn¡¯t pay them any mind. ¡°Believe what you want,¡± he said. ¡°But I won¡¯t stand here and let the lies control the narrative any longer.¡±

    ¡°A little over twenty years ago,¡± Cade began, ¡°The Breaking happened. What came before it was a nation ruled by one. One Great Alpha. One bloodline. Power was <i>too </i>concentrated, and we let it happen out of fear and tradition.¡±

    He took a step forward. The crowd moved with him, hypnotized.

    ¡°We were all suppressed. Some more than others. And when it broke, it broke violently.¡±

    Silence stretched long and deep. Even the most stubborn of the royal elders remained silent.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there to witness it,¡± Cade continued, ¡°And I am grateful for that. But I¡¯ve lived in its aftermath. I¡¯ve watched how, even in our attempts to rebuild something better, we¡¯ve merely disguised the rot.¡±

    He scanned the crowd slowly, locking eyes with each faction. ¡°We divided into factions, not to tear apart but to make things easier. To distribute power. To hold each other ountable. We still honored the royal Alpha bloodlines. But we also made space for neutrality.¡±

    He gestured toward the towering building behind him the marble fortress of diplomacy, where the United Factions made their decisions.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the United Factions was formed in the first ce. It was meant to be a bnce. But look at us now. As time has passed, we¡¯ve strayed. It is apparent to anyone with eyes that our nation is still far from perfect.¡±

    I bit my lip, tears brimming in my eyes.

    ¡°We broke free from absolute power,¡± Cade said, his voice louder this time. ¡°But we haven¡¯t freed ourselves from our mindset. We still worship bloodlines. We still let names carry more weight than actions. We expect leadership from ancestry rather than ability.¡±

    He paused, looking down for a brief moment. When he lifted his gaze again, I saw fire ignited within his eyes.

    ¡°I came from a broken family,¡± he said. ¡°But the Cahans raised me as their own. They didn¡¯t do it for political gain. They didn¡¯t do it to earn favor. They did it because they saw something in me¨Cand they believed in giving someone a chance.¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    N

    ||| O

    <

    15.50 Tue, Aug

    0

    X

    Chapter 98 For The Better

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    He exhaled slowly. ¡°I apologize for the lie. For the silence. But I never faked who I am. I grew up with the mindset of a True Alpha, even if I wasn¡¯t born into one.¡±

    The crowd fell still once more.

    ¡°Because a True Alpha,¡± Cade said with conviction, ¡°is not born; a True Alpha is made. And maybe it¡¯s time we stopped worshipping bloodlines and started honoring merit. Perhaps it¡¯s time we remembered what Bethany Spirit stood for.¡±

    ¡°An Alpha is only true when he can lead to the best of his capacity¨Cnot because of the blood that runs through his veins, but because of the heart that beats in his chest.¡±

    I clutched my own heart, stunned. I was proud and moved beyond words. Though he hadn¡¯t seen me yet, I knew in my soul that Cade wasn¡¯t done fighting.

    The courtyard fell quiet again, silence folding over the gathered factions. Mr. Winters sighed and rose from his position in the circle, attempting to match the tone of Cade¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Cade?¡± he said with a forced calm that grated on my nerves. ¡°That we should break tradition just to cater to you? Because you are different? Because you are deserving?¡±

    His voice carried, smoothed out like practiced speeches meant to sway voters. ¡°The royal Alpha bloodline exists for a reason,¡± he continued. ¡°It is not some arbitrary lineage we uphold out of habit. These bloodlines have produced the sharpest minds, the fiercest warriors, the most exceptional abilities our nation has ever seen.¡±

    He let his gaze sweep across the crowd, seeking nods from the elders who had yet to choose a side.

    ¡°Even Bethany Spirit,¡± Winters went on, ¡°the woman you just invoked as your paragon of righteousness¨Ceven she carried Alpha blood. No, she was not royalty, but that bloodline still ran strong in her veins. That is the reality of our world.¡±

    He turned to Cade, lips curling into a sneer. ¡°And you¡­? You are not part of that bloodline. Which part even are you?¡±

    I clenched my jaw, hands twitching at my sides. His words felt like ps¨Cnot just to Cade, but to every single wolf who wasn¡¯t born into some glorified legacy.

    Was that all we were now? Just lesser blood, as if spirit and conviction didn¡¯t matter?

    Mr. Winters folded his arms. ¡°As future Praetor,¡± he dered, voice rising, ¡°and as the man

    <b>5 </b>

    9

    OT M N

    O

    15:56

    Tue, Aug 5

    84%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 98 For The Better T

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    who built Elite from the ground up, who molded young minds into something valuable, who gave orphans their ce-¡±

    I noticed Rowan lower his gaze at that.

    ¡°¨CI hereby call for a thorough review of the governing rules of Fenra,¡± Winters continued. ¡°Perhaps the chaos we now face is not solely the fault of enemies or rebels. Perhaps it¡¯s because Fenra has grownx and disordered.¡±

    He swept his arm out dramatically. ¡°But I will rebuild it. I will bring structure. Strength. I will fix what¡¯s been broken.¡±

    My lip curled into a scornful scoff. I couldn¡¯t believe it. He was using this moment as a stage for a campaign speech.

    While smoke still curled in the North from the facility he had destroyed, while Cade stood shirtless and bare, defending himself in front of wolves who used to cheer for him.

    I took a step forward, growling under my breath. ¡°Are you serious

    ¡±

    But Cade spoke before I could raise my voice. He chuckled then, surprising everyone who was listening.

    Cade clicked his tongue, shaking his head. ¡°Change Fenra for the better?¡± he repeated, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to do?¡±

    Mr. Winters narrowed his eyes. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Cade raised his phone, the screen catching the afternoon light. He pressed something on it, and within a second, Mr. Winters¡® voice filled the clearing.

    <b>5 </b>

    OT M

    9

    N

    III O

 My trembling hand Ch 99

    Chapter 99 The Perfect Candidate

    Chapter 99 The Perfect Candidate

    ARDEN

    +10 Free Coins

    The moment Cade pressed y on his phone, the entire clearing fell under a heavy silence.

    At first, the recording sounded grainy, typical for a recording of this nature, but then Mr. Winters¡® voice emerged with rity.

    ¡°This is the start of your downfall. Of everything. You should be grateful you have your parents¡­ because quite frankly, you¡¯d be six feet under if you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Gasps fluttered through the crowd. I could see the disbelief on their faces.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Is that real?¡±

    ¡°It sounds just like him¡­¡±

    Our heightened hearing, a gift of our werewolf blood, captured every word with piercing. rity. There was no mistaking the cadence of Winters¡® voice, the subtle arroganceced. within every phrase.

    Cade lifted his phone higher, determined to drive the words deeper into the hearts of everyone gathered.

    ¡°You triggered something in me¡­ That woman. Arden Stone. Her family doesn¡¯t want her. And now I¡¯ll ensure you don¡¯t get to live properly either. I¡¯ll take everything¨Ceverything you both love.¡±

    My breath hitched, the world spinning slightly beneath my feet. Since when did Cade have this? Since when had he recorded that moment?

    Then Cade¡¯s voice cut in over the yback. ¡°And along with that threat¡­ the healing facility where my sister was being treated was burned to ashes this morning.¡±

    A chilling wave swept across the crowd. You could feel the collective realization trying to connect the dots.

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to sit here,¡± Cade continued, his eyes narrowing at Winters, ¡°and pretend none of this aligns?¡±

    Whispers morphed into full¨Cblown murmurs. The audience had grown restless; suspicion

    5

    N

    Chapter 99 The Perfect Candidate

    lingered in the air.

    +10 Free Coins

    For a moment. I thought we had him. For a brief instant, I believed it was enough. We had thrown him off.

    But then, heughed.

    A cold, rich, mockingugh echoed through the courtyard, snapping everyone out of their conversations.

    Mr. Winters shook his head, hands tucked neatly behind his back, his postureposed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cade,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°But audio like that can easily be tampered with in today¡¯s modern world.¡± He tilted his head, a smile ying on his lips.

    With an elegant gesture, he turned to a man in the crowd.

    ¡°This is Faulkner Mette,¡± he announced.

    The man stepped forward, gangly and pale, his small beady eyes framed by an unsettling smirk. I remembered him; he was one of the officials included in the list of those who had received videos from Mr. Winters.

    Faulkner approached, adjusting his sses. ¡°Based on my expert knowledge,¡± he began, inspecting the phone as if it were a dirty cloth, ¡°the audio exhibits grainy distortion, and the tone wavers slightly in parts. It could have been artificially generated. It¡¯s indeed convincing, yes. But it¡¯s not irrefutable. I wouldn¡¯t count this as verified evidence.¡±

    A few voices in the crowd let out disappointed sighs. Others nodded, eager to dismiss what they had just heard.

    Cade¡¯s jaw clenched. He red at Faulkner with narrowed eyes, then turned back to Mr. Winters.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be easy, huh?¡± I muttered under

    <b>my </b>

    breath.

    Mr. Winters persisted with his act.

    ¡°See? Why would I utter those words, Cade?¡± he asked, feigning confusion. ¡°And more importantly¨Cwhy now? Why unveil this in front of the public only after your expulsion, only after your true heritage has been exposed?¡±

    He took a few leisurely steps closer to Cade, his <b>eyes </b>gleaming with malice. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if

    <b>?? </b>

    OMN ||| O

    K 84%

    »Ø

    X

    Chapter 99 The Perfect Candidate

    +10 Free Coins

    you¡¯re seeking <b>a </b>scapegoat¨Csomeone to throw under the bus so you can rewrite your narrative. You¡¯re painting me as the viin, Cade. How convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Cade stood firm, but I could see the lines around his mouth tightening.

    Mr. Winters ced a hand over his chest in mock sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t resent you for not being royal, you know. Truly. But this behavior of yours? This spectacle? It¡¯s spiteful. It falls beneath the standards we teach at the Elite.¡±

    He paused, then delivered the killing blow.

    ¡°And as for the burning of that facility¡­ again, do you have any proof? I wasn¡¯t even in the North. I¡¯ve been here since yesterday¨Cpreparing to close the Practor campaign with the other candidates.¡±

    People started murmuring again.

    ¡°I donate to that facility,¡± he asserted, his voice now tinged with righteous indignation. ¡°Why would I destroy a ce I help fund? It would be a loss for me.¡±

    He turned dramatically toward the royal viewing deck. ¡°Would it not?¡±

    Several nodded in agreement. Jaxon¡¯s father from the Western faction murmured to his Beta, slowly inclining his head.

    The shift was happening. Doubt had taken root.

    The crowd began to lean toward Mr. Winters again, inching away from Cade.

    And I hated it.

    I hated every second of watching their faith sway like leaves in the wind. Cade told the truth. He gave them a voice when no one else dared to speak. And yet, here they were¨Cturning on him as if he were nothing. I tightened my fists, my heart roaring in my chest.

    Cade didn¡¯t say anything. He stood there in the middle of the clearing, the fire in his eyes dimmed. The wind picked up, rustling the edges of the United Factions gs high above <b>us</b>. Even the whispers had ceased. The world was waiting to see what Cade Cahan would do

    next.

    Mr. Winters exhaled, his breath measured like a man who thought he had just won. ¡°So,¡± he said softly, turning to the officials, ¡°he came here for nothing.¡± He cast Cade a final nce and had the audacity to bow.

    <b>5 </b>

    .84%

    »Ø

    X

    Chapter 99 The Perfect Candidate

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Winters continued, walking over to Cade and cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Just escort him out. No penalties. Let him lick his wounds in peace. I forgive him for his attempt. However, I do wish it wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    The guards surrounding the training field hesitated, unsure whether to move forward or not. Cade still hadn¡¯t spoken¨Cno words escaped him. His hands were clenched at his sides, jaw locked, muscles trembling.

    And I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Before the guards could react, I shoved my way forward. I finally broke free from their grasp, pushing through the wall of uniforms with everything I had. ¡°Move!¡± I shouted.

    Somebody tried to hold me back again, but I spun toward them, my voice wild. ¡°He didn¡¯te here for nothing!¡±

    All eyes turned to me as I ran onto the field, panting. My boots mmed against the dirt, kicking up a trail behind me until I reached Cade¡¯s side. He turned at the sound of my voice, finally noticing my presence. Our eyes met, and they widened in surprise. His were weary, but I saw the ember still alive behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, just loud enough for him to hear. ¡°I should¡¯ve said something

    sooner.

    Then, with a deep breath, I reached into my bag. The crowd tensed again. Every movement I made was under the scrutiny of a hundred eyes, but I didn¡¯t care. Even my parents, if I could still call them that, were watching me with hawk¨Clike gazes, probably in disbelief that I was still alive.

    My fingers wrapped around the envelope I¡¯d tucked inside that morning. It was slightly creased from the journey here, but the seal remained intact. I held it up, my voice steady.

    ¡°This,¡± I proimed, ¡°is a formal application form with approval from the North.¡±

    A hush fell over the factions. Cade looked at me as if he didn¡¯t dare to believe it yet. So I spoke the words aloud for all to hear.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to file his candidacy,¡± I dered. ¡°To be Praetor.¡±

    ¦²

    N

    |

    <b>84</b>%

 My trembling hand Ch 100

    Chapter 100 Her Nomination

    ARDEN

    +10 Free Coins

    I could hear the others whispering about my identity. Who was this girl who came forward to defend Cade Cahan? In their eyes, I was just a nobody. Their voices weren¡¯t even trying to hide their doubt.

    Mr. Winters let out a small breath. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Cade Cahan running as the Practor? That cannot be.¡±

    But the murmurs grew louder, prickling through the clearing. I felt Cade reach out for my hand, intertwining our fingers before pulling me closer to him. It hadn¡¯t been long since west saw each other, but I already missed him.

    ¡°Arden<b>,</b>¡± he whispered, leaning in even closer while giving my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°What is happening?¡±

    I squeezed back but didn¡¯t look at him. I kept my eyes focused forward, my heart pounding from nervousness, yet my voice remained calm. ¡°Trust me,¡± I whispered back. ¡°Please.¡±

    Then I turned to face the crowd, holding my ground. ¡°There are no contraindications,¡± I said clearly, addressing everyone present.

    Mr. Winters frowned. ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± he said again, louder this time, struggling to regain control. ¡°You expect us to believe-¡±

    ¡°To run for Praetor,¡± I interjected, raising my voice above his, ¡°you need to be at least twenty years old.¡± I paused, then turned slightly toward Cade. ¡°Check.¡±

    A few heads nodded in automatic agreement.

    ¡°You need to be physically fit. No life¨Cthreatening injuries. No major illnesses.¡±

    ¡°Check.¡±

    Even Mr. Winters had no argument against that. Cade had led more field operations than most Alpha soldiers. He had survived ambushes, rescued captives, and protected families from border raids. His record was unblemished.

    ¡°You need a clean criminal record,¡± I continued, gazing across the deck where several politicians leaned in, their attention caught..

    001

    N

    <

    84%

    Ìï

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 100 Her Nomination

    Another beat of silence.

    ¡°Check.¡±

    And then came the part that made Mr. Winters flinch.

    ¡°The final qualification,¡± I said, letting my words roll out slow and firm, ¡°is that the candidate. must not be of royal blood.¡±

    I looked the crowd squarely in the eyes. ¡°To ensure neutrality. To remain impartial to factions. That is the entire point of the Praetor system.¡±

    A collective gasp rang out. It was like watching dominoes fall¨Cfirst the realization, then the questioning, then the stunned recognition that Cade was, indeed, truly qualified. The aspect they mocked him for hisck of royal blood¨Callowed him to qualify as a candidate.

    I turned back to Cade, who still looked stunned. His mouth was slightly parted, his hand. gripping mine tighter than before, ¡°Cade is like that,¡± I said gently, wanting him to hear it. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need the title. He doesn¡¯t need the crown. But if anyone was born to lead, to serve this nation as it deserves to be served, it¡¯s him.¡±

    My throat tightened, but I didn¡¯t let it stop me. Just before I arrived at the United Factions. this idea came to me. I had brought it up with Luna Mirage, and she said she had considered it too. If his identity was already divulged, then he qualified for it. However, she couldn¡¯t suggest it unless he voiced the desire first.

    From the look on their faces, I knew they still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± someone muttered from near the back.

    ¡°Is this just a stunt?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s desperate.¡±

    ¡°A political y from an orphan.¡±

    I wanted <b>to </b><b>shout </b>at them <b>for </b>their insults, but instead, I focused on Cade. He took the letter of candidacy from my hand softly, before stepping forward. He held it as if it were worth a million dors.

    The crowd parted slightly <b>as </b>he walked, a ripple of whispers following him. When he reached. the front, where the table of high¨Cranking officials had been set up in a semicircle, he paused at the tallest one in the center. The Table of the Praetor.

    O<

    844

    0 X

    Chapter 100 Her Nomination

    Bethany Spirit¡¯s table.

    10 Free <b>Coina </b>

    Bethany sat in quiet elegance, draped in soft greys and silver, her white¨Ctinged hair pinned neatly. Though she hadn¡¯t spoken once since our arrival, everyone in this field knew she was the true center of the room.

    <b>Cade </b>bowed¨Ca deep, full bow. He held out the envelope in both hands, presenting the letter like an offering.

    The crowd held its breath.

    Would she take it?

    I, too, watched with bated breath. She had messaged me the other day, expressing her willingness to help, but even then, she didn¡¯t specify in what capacity. I had yet to divulge her pledge to Cade, but all of this unfolded out of nowhere.

    Just then, in the midst of my thoughts, a sharp hand yanked me backward.

    I stumbled as my mother¡¯s nails dug into my arm. Her voice was low but undeniably cutting. ¡°I apologize for her behavior,¡± she said to no one in particr. ¡°She¡¯s always been an attention¨Cseeker. Don¡¯t mind her.¡±

    This drew the attention of the onlookers, shifting their gazes toward me.

    I froze.

    She surveyed the crowd, offering an apologetic smile to the nearby nobles. ¡°She must¡¯ve orchestrated everything herself. She craves all eyes on her. Poor thing,¡± she added, her tone dripping with false concern. ¡°She always needs to be in the spotlight. She even ran away from our home just to prove it. So, please do not believe her.¡±

    My mouth fell open slightly as I stared at her¨Cthis woman who once raised me, who had scolded me for mispronouncing honorifics, and who now regarded me as little more than a nuisance to be wiped away from her perfect image.

    I was at a loss for words.

    But then Bethany reached forward.

    She took the letter.

    Gasps resonated in the air once again, sharper this time. Bethany Spirit held the envelope

    5

    OT

    TM

    N

    Chapter 100 Her Nomination

    delicately with her long, slender fingers, studying the seal intently.

    Then, disregarding my mother¡¯s remarks, she asked, ¡°Do you swear sincerity?¡±

    Ìï

    X

    >¡±

    410 Free Coins

    Cade didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned his head just slightly to nce at me, our eyes locking in a moment of understanding.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said resolutely. ¡°I swear.¡±

    Something bloomed in my chest¨Chope.

    A small smile tugged at my lips, and beside me, my mother stiffened.

    Bethany¡¯s gaze flicked toward her, though she didn¡¯t turn her head. ¡°Please do not undermine anyone in this court of mine,¡± she remarked, her voice still calm yet.manding.

    The crowd straightened. Silence nketed the space once more. Bethany slowly rose from her seat, and the moment she did, everyone bowed.

    There was no protocol demanding it; her presencemanded it. She didn¡¯t wear a crown, yet her aura was moremanding than gold.

    I bowed as well, my head lowered in reverence.

    Bethany scanned the crowd, then coughed lightly¨Ca small sound, but enough to pierce the air. ¡°While the evidence presented today cannot yet be considered official,¡± she announced, her toneced with authority, ¡°an investigation will follow.¡±

    I caught a glimpse of Mr. Winters out of the corner of my eye. His pupils dted, and his lips parted slightly. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events.

    ¡°And as for the candidacy of Cade Cahan¡­¡± Bethany continued, her voice echoing. throughout the field, ¡°I am in full support of it.¡±

    Shock splintered through the crowd like a sh of lightning.

    Bethany then ced the letter on the table with care before directing her gaze straight toward the line of candidates seated across from her.

    ¡°And he shall be the candidate I endorse,¡± she dered clearly. ¡°The one I put forward as my nomination for Praetor.¡±

    OTMN

    Chapter 101 By

 My trembling hand Ch 101

    Chapter 101 By Your Side

    ARDEN

    Cade and I sat on the long leather couch across from Bethany, our legs brushing together. He had unwrapped one of the candies and popped it into his mouth, then opened another one and fed it to me.

    Bethany Spirit didn¡¯t say a word at first. She leaned back in her chair, her gaze shifting back and forth between us. The silence was thick, broken only by the sound of our chewing.

    Finally, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Young man,¡± she said, breaking the silence. ¡°Do you truly want to be Praetor? Or is it simply because Arden told you to?¡±

    Cade choked slightly on the candy, coughing before turning toward me with wide eyes. I covered my mouth to stifle augh, biting down on my lower lip. Bethany¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    Cade leaned in slightly. ¡°So, it was actually Bethany Spirit you managed to get on your side,¡± he whispered, awe evident in his voice. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    My cheeks warmed at his words. ¡°You¡¯re even more amazing for speaking like that out there,¡± I whispered back. Then, ncing at his hand, still marked with soot, I looked back ¡°Is Honey alright?¡± <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    ¡°She¡¯s a little shaken up,¡± he replied quietly. ¡°But there¡¯s a property not too far from our packhouse, so my parents moved them here.¡±

    I sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I want to visit her after this.¡±

    ¡°I can hear you,¡± Bethany interrupted, exhaling through her nose. ¡°Answer my question, young ones.¡±

    We both jumped slightly in our seats. Cade quickly bowed his head, his voice apologetic. ¡°Ah, sorry, Miss Spirit.¡±

    Bethany arched an eyebrow but allowed him to continue.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it,¡± Cade said more seriously now. ¡°About running.¡±

    He rested his elbows on his knees. ¡°When I realized I wasn¡¯t a Cahan by blood, I wondered. if I could use that. Not to manipte the rules, but to challenge someone who truly deserves.

    B

    T M N

    O

    1-84%¡ö

    Chapter 101 By Your Side <ol><li>it. I thought maybe I could go against him, since I¡¯m of age.¡± </li></ol>

    Bethany¡¯s hands folded under her chin as Cade went on.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°But that meant putting everything on the line. Revealing that I¡¯m not part of the royal bloodline. That everything people believed about me might suddenly turn upside down. It¡¯s a double¨Cedged sword,¡± he admitted. ¡°While it allows me to run, it also risks losing the people¡¯s trust.¡±

    I watched his hands curl slightly. ¡°However, since Mr. Winters has already revealed it, I might as well take this seriously.¡±

    ¡°With Arden by my side¨Cand you, Miss Spirit¨CI think I can do it.¡±

    That seemed to stop her. For just a moment, the corner of her mouth twitched.

    My heart thudded louder in my

    chest.

    She inhaled deeply and then massaged the bridge of <b>her </b>nose. ¡°Young ones,¡± she murmured. ¡°So persistent. And so very innocent.¡±

    My brows furrowed. Innocent?

    Bethany stood, crossing the room slowly to look out her window. ¡°I am not as powerful as you think I am,¡± she said. ¡°Every decision I¡¯ve made and every alliance I¡¯ve chosen came at a cost. Power doesn¡¯t necessarily make you wise; it just amplifies your mistakes.¡±

    <b>Our </b>smiles faded as Bethany turned her gaze away from us. She still stood by the window, her hands sped in front of her, but something in her voice made it feel as though we were speaking with a ghost rather than a living person.

    ¡°But you are powerful,¡± I said, not caring how soft my voice came out¨Cit needed to be said. ¡°You¡¯re everything I looked up to growing up.¡±

    Bethany turned her head slightly, just enough for me to catch her reflection in the ss. ¡°You weren¡¯t born into a royal bloodline, yet you changed everything. You gave this nation a second chance after the Breaking. You taught people that leadership isn¡¯t about ancestry; it¡¯s about courage.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there during the Breaking,¡± I continued, ¡°but I¡¯ve read every record. I know the odds you faced. I understand you were never supposed to survive. <b>And </b>yet you didn¡¯t just survive -you reshaped Fenra. You¡¯re the greatest thing that¡¯s ever happened to it.¡±

    5

    ¦²

    2

    O <

    Chapter 101 By Your Side

    Bethany <b>didn¡¯t </b>turn around. Her shoulders rose and fell with a quiet breath.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°There are always people who think like you,¡± she muttered atst. ¡°And those who think like. Winters.¡±

    Cade and I waited.

    ¡°I had a feeling about him.¡± Bethany continued. ¡°Even back then. He was ced into Elite by appointment, not merit. His uncle was the original builder. That kind of legacy is hard to turn down when you¡¯re establishing a school meant to unite factions.¡±

    She sighed deeply. ¡°Being in this position isn¡¯t difficult in the way people assume. The poweres easily. It¡¯s the judgment that¡¯s challenging. You try to bnce politics, safety, and decency¨Cand still, you¡¯re criticized from every angle.¡±

    A long pause stretched between us.

    ¡°And because of that,¡± she added, ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired and wary.¡±

    She turned around slowly, her movements more deliberate than before. Her lips appeared pale. A slight tremor ran through her hand as she reached toward the edge of her desk. Then she coughed again¨Csharper this time, enough to make me flinch.

    Without thinking, I stood and rushed to her side, grabbing the ss of water near her and pressing it into her palm.

    Didn¡¯t she say she wasn¡¯t sick? That all her illnesses were merelyorbidities?

    She took the ss with a nod of thanks, sipping slowly.

    Then, she gripped my hand.

    Her fingers were cold, but her grasp <b>was </b>firm.

    I looked down at her, noticing the lines around her eyes and the strain in her posture.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry it alone anymore. Cade is strong. He can handle <b>this</b>. And I¡¯ll be right beside him through all of it.¡±

    Bethany looked up at me, her eyes shimmering, though she blinked quickly to hide it. ¡°That sounds very nice,¡± she murmured. ¡°To have someone on your side throughout something like this.¡±

    OOTM N

    *

    -B4%Çú

    Chapter 101 By Your Side

    I smiled faintly. ¡°You must have had someone.¡±

    That made her freeze.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°The man.¡± I continued, my voice gentler this time. ¡°From your photo album. The one I saw when you found me here in your office.¡±

    Bethany¡¯s lips parted slightly, but then, as if a switch had been flipped, her expression closed off. She released my hand and straightened her shoulders, returning to her usual calm and unreadable facade.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± she said briskly.

    Cade gave me a side nce, silently asking what I¡¯d said, but I simply shook my head. It was clear Bethany didn¡¯t want to revisit that part of her past.

    She walked slowly back behind her desk, cing both palms on the surface.

    ¡°Mr. Winters,¡± she said, resuming her authoritative tone, ¡°has built a strong following.¡±

    We both fell silent again.

    ¡°His campaign has been years in the making.¡± Bethany went on. ¡°His words are carefully tailored. His supporters have been chosen carefully. He¡¯s managed to remain just likable enough to the public while keeping his intentions hidden.¡±

    She tapped the edge of her desk, lost in thought.

    ¡°The videos you have¡­ Even if they were recorded truthfully, it will be difficult to prove their authenticity¨Cespecially if he¡¯s already removed the originals from his devices. Even then, if the court discovers you obtained them without consent, it could be regarded as an illegal method of evidence gathering. They might not be admissible.¡±

    Cade looked down<b>. </b>

    ¡°I will voice my support for you,¡± Bethany said after a moment. ¡°I will make it known where 1 stand. But you must understand something.¡±

    She looked directly at Cade.

    ¡°There is still a long road ahead. One filled with resistance, bacsh, and betrayal. You might think this is the end of your struggle just because you¡¯ve stood up in front of them.¡±

    OOTM N

    Chapter 101 By Your Side

    Bethany shook her head once.

    ¡°But this is just the beginning.¡±

    00

    5

    OOTM

    +10 Free Coins

 My trembling hand Ch 102

    Chapter 102 Venom

    Chapter 102 Venom

    ARDEN

    +10 Free Coins

    It was a very serious moment. Cade was nodding along to Bethany¡¯s warnings. But despite everything. I felt the call of nature.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I blurted, sitting up straighter. ¡°Can I go to the restroom, please? I¡¯ve been holding it in since¡­ like, an hour ago.¡±

    Both of them turned to look at me.

    Bethany¡¯s stern expression faltered just slightly. Cade on the other hand let out a soft breath

    ven with

    That made me smile. She was just so¡­ Bethany. Righteous and careful and strict, e

    She really did look pale.

    SEE BLER¨Cmebely Dentale the Wen que DING, OIVRONCH

    X

    Chapter 102 Venom

    There were familiar voices speaking in the hallway.

    +10 Free Coins

    I pressed myself lightly against the wall, inching closer to the sound that echoed from around the corner. I shouldn¡¯t have listened. I should¡¯ve walked away. But something in their tone froze me in ce.

    ¡°She ran away just to cause a scene,¡± my mother¡¯s voice hissed. ¡°Unbelievable. After everything we gave her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that here,¡± my father muttered, though his voice held no protest, only weariness. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing. The other nobles will hear us.¡±

    ¡°No wonder she hasn¡¯t contacted us at all. I was sure she was going to run back to us in a month,¡± she continued. ¡°But she¡¯s with Cade Cahan now. Of course, she¡¯sfortable. But he¡¯ll snap out of it eventually.¡±

    A bitterugh followed. ¡°That boy¡¯s being manipted. Just like Arden¡¯s always done¨Calways needing attention, always needing someone to pity her.¡±

    I swallowed hard. The hallway suddenly felt narrower.

    ¡°She¡¯s a disappointment,¡± my father added quietly. ¡°We tried. We really did. But I think¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish.

    ¡°We should have never-¡± My mother¡¯s voice broke off too. A moment passed. Then her voice came again. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. I¡¯m done. I want to let go of that girl. I don¡¯t even understand why she¡¯s going against Mr. Winters. It¡¯s not like she understands the bigger picture. She never did.¡±

    My lungs stung. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was breathing properly. I blinked away the tears in my eyes, suddenly cold all over.

    Let go of that girl.

    That girl¨Cnot their daughter.

    Just some girl who caused them trouble.

    I turned, my steps wobbly.

    But as I started to retreat back toward Bethany¡¯s office, a hand closed around my wrist.

    5

    001 M N

    Chapter 102 Venom

    I gasped, startled, and turned quickly.

    Then, a few momentster, the same hand mped over

    my

    mouth.

    K84%

    D

    +10 Free Coins

    I jolted¨Cmy back hitting the wall <b>hard</b>, breath caught somewhere in my throat. My heart raced, but even before I could scream, I smelled his scent.

    Kieran.

    He stepped in front of me, his hand still over my mouth, gaze like ice. The hallway <b>lights </b><b>cast </b>sharp shadows on the sharp lines of his face. I hadn¡¯t seen him up close in weeks, and yet it was as if nothing had changed. The air between us was still stiff and bitter.

    Slowly, he removed his hand, but not his stare.

    That look. The same one I¡¯d seen since I was old enough to be aware of how people looked at me. Not a brother¡¯s concern. Not even indifference. It was something worse¨Cdisgustced with entitlement. And something else. Something I couldn¡¯t name.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°Kieran?¡±

    He scoffed, stepping back just enough to make room for the question. ¡°What, surprised to see me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said tly, my voice still tight from the shock. ¡°Just disappointed.¡±

    His mouth twitched. ¡°You still got that fire, huh? I see Cade¡¯s been feeding your confidence.¡±

    ¡°Let go,¡± I said sharply, pushing at his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but we do, little sister,¡± he said, his voice turning mean. ¡°I let you off the hookst time. even after you embarrassed me in front of everyone¨Cjust to defend that Owen guy.¡±

    I stiffened.

    Kieran leaned in slightly, shadows cutting across his face. ¡°What was that about, huh? Do you like him that much?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I muttered, stepping to the side, but he moved with <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. It¡¯s not a good look on you.¡± His voice was cool, but underneath it, I could hear the strain in his control. ¡°You always liked pretending you were better than us. That you

    849%Œ£

    Chapter 102 Venom

    +10 Free Coins

    didn¡¯t need our name. Our house. Our money. You think Cade Cahan¡¯s gonna save you from what you are?¡±

    My chest tightened. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±

    Kieran gave a low, humorlessugh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Then his gaze darkened. ¡°What did you ever do to me? You ask.¡±

    He stepped closer, until I could feel the tension vibrating off him. ¡°You existed.¡±

    I stopped breathing.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve been better without you around,¡± he muttered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­ If you weren¡¯t-¡±

    His voice cracked, but it only made the venom in it worse.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I asked for any of it,¡± I intercepted quietly. ¡°You think I wanted to be born into this family just to be constantly reminded I didn¡¯t belong?¡±

    I met his eyes. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m not bothering you anymore. I¡¯ve already left. I have other people with me now. Just¡­ don¡¯t get in my way.¡±

    Kieran clicked his tongue, and for a second, a small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°So we¡¯re not family now, huh?¡±

    His tone dropped. ¡°Guess that¡¯s better for me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Before I could react, he grabbed my chin hard and leaned in.

    I turned my head away instinctively, but not fast enough.

    His lips crashed against mine.

    Hard. Uninvited. Cold.

    My whole body froze, panic crashing through my veins like ice water. I pushed him <b>away </b>with all the strength I had left.

    ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?!¡± My voice broke, horrified.

    Kieran stumbled back slightly, then straightened, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

    00

    5

    007

    OTM N

    Chapter 102 Venom

    There was no regret in his eyes.

    ¡°Sweet,¡± he whispered to himself.

    I felt my body grow even colder with every word.

    ¡°Think about why I did that,¡± he said softly and darkly. ¡°And think carefully.¡±

    Then he turned his back and walked down the hallway, vanishing into the shadows.

    84%

    X

    +10 Free Coins

 My trembling hand Ch 103

    Chapter 103 A Reflection

    CADE

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Thank you for doing this,¡± I said softly as soon as Arden was gone. ¡°It means a lot to the both

    of us.¡±

    Bethany had just finished exining the danger of everything¨Cwhat the fight ahead would look like, what we could lose¨Cbut none of itpared to the fact that she had chosen to stand with us anyway. I met her gaze fully, filled with gratitude. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to do any of this without you.¡±

    She sat behind her desk, her back straight, arms folded.

    Bethany nodded once. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she said. Then, after a pause, she tilted her head. ¡°Are you two¡­ mates?¡±

    I was surprised by the sudden shift in topic. ¡°Oh. Yes,¡± I answered, joy blooming in my chest. ¡°Second chance,¡± I added, running a hand through the back of my hair.

    She raised a brow. ¡°So, you weren¡¯t her original mate?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    My tone instinctively darkened as I added, ¡°It was originally Jaxon Trevane from the West.¡±

    Bethany hummed thoughtfully, but I rushed on before she could say anything else.

    Chapter 103 A Reflection

    +10 Free Coins

    beautiful on the inside too. She looks at you like she sees through every mask, but she never uses it to shame you. Instead, she lifts you up with that knowledge.¡±

    I chuckled, ncing down at the floor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how much I needed someone like her until I met her. She challenges me. She makes me want to be more, do more.¡± I nced toward Bethany again. ¡°My wolf has never been this loud and still at the same time. He¡¯s restless whenever she¡¯s far away, yet filled with this strange kind of peace when she¡¯s close. I¡¯ve never experienced that before.¡±

    I rubbed my hands together.

    ¡°She brings out the best in me, And I never even knew those parts existed until she did.¡±

    Another silence filled the space¨Clonger this time.

    Then, a soft smirk tugged at Bethany¡¯s lips. She leaned back in her chair, amusement visible in her eyes.

    ¡°You must love her,¡± she said quietly. ¡°A lot.¡±

    I let out a soft breath, ncing down again. ¡°I do.¡±

    Then I looked up, adding, ¡°Probably more than anyone would think, really.¡±

    Bethany¡¯s smile was faint, but something behind it looked wistful.

    ¡°Then she¡¯s in good hands,¡± she murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    I tilted my head, unsure if I heard herst statement right. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied quickly, waving a hand. ¡°Just¡­ take care of her. Well.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Of course. No one has to ask me to do that. I¡¯ll do it through and through.¡±

    Then she coughed again<b>, </b>and this time, it sounded worse. Dry, but deep. I sat up straighter.

    ¡°Can I ask something?¡± I said.

    She raised an eyebrow while she took a sip of water.

    ¡°Why are you helping us?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re risking your ce in court, your reputation, your standing. We might not even have good intentions. You don¡¯t know for sure.¡±

    O

    B

    <b>M </b>

    O

    <b>*</b>.84%

    D

    X

    Chapter 103 A Reflection

    Bethany tilted her head, then let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Are you looking out for me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I said truthfully. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.<b>¡± </b>

    She was quiet for a moment, then sighed and turned slightly in her seat.

    ¡°Arden,¡± she started off.

    Then she looked up at me with something like understanding, perhaps even pain.

    ¡°I see myself in her.¡±

    That was all.

    +10 Free Coins

    Before the moment could stretch too long or be too revealing, she crossed her arms. and straightened again, resuming her usual poise.

    ¡°You should go now,¡± she said briskly. ¡°You have a lot to n, and Arden¡¯s been in the restroom for far too long.¡±

    I stood quickly, still slightly overwhelmed by everything but grateful beyond words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find her,¡± I said with a smile.

    Bethany didn¡¯t reply, but I could see the softness in her expressionpared to before. It seemed she trusted us more now.

    With onest nce back, I stepped out of the room and into the hall.

    She sees herself in Arden.

    The thought alone brought a smile to my lips. But that smile faded quickly when I heard her voice. A sob echoed from the direction of the restrooms, causing my heart to sink. My body moved before I could think. I turned the corner, pulse racing, heart already knowing who it

    <b>was</b>.

    Arden was curled on the floor, slumped against the cold wall, her shoulders trembling violently as quiet sobs wracked her body. Her hands were pressed against her face. The moment Iid eyes on her like that, my wolf surged forward, instincts snapping awake like a growl in my chest. I dropped to my knees beside her and pulled her into my arms without hesitation<b>. </b>

    ¡°Arden,¡± I whispered, pressing my face against her hair. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve got you,¡± I said, despite

    B

    OOTM N

    O

    84%

    X

    Chapter 103 A Reflection

    not knowing what had happened. She shook in my hold, and gods, she felt so small.

    +10 Free Coins

    But something wasn¡¯t right. It wasn¡¯t just pain in her scent; there was a deeper undertone- fear.

    And something else. I pulled her in tighter and froze. Another wolf. If I recognized this scent, it could only belong to her brother¨CKieran.

    Every hair on my neck stood on end.

    ¡°Arden,¡± I said again, more gently, trying not to let the sudden heat in my blood reach her. ¡°What happened, baby?¡± She didn¡¯t answer. She just cried harder, her fists tightening around the fabric of my shirt.

    I pulled back slightly, cradling her face in both hands. Her eyes were red and puffy, her cheeks flushed, and her lips trembling. Her whole body felt as if it had been through a storm.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered, thumbing away a tear. ¡°I told you before, remember? You look better when you smile.¡±

    I paused. ¡°Even though you¡¯re still the prettiest person I¡¯ve ever seen, no matter what you¡¯re feeling.¡±

    She choked on a breath, a small, broken sound. Then her eyes met mine, and something in her shattered all over again.

    ¡°Cade,¡± she whispered, struggling to speak properly. She reached up, wrapped her arms. around my neck, and buried herself into me. Her grip was tight and desperate as she pressed her body closer to mine.

    ¡°Please,¡± she said, her voice frayed. ¡°Please make me forget.¡±

    ¡°Take me, please.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 104

    Chapter 104 Make Me Forget (18+)

    Chapter 104 Make Me Forget (18+)

    ARDEN

    I couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

    No matter how tightly Cade held me and no matter how warm his embrace was, my body wouldn¡¯t still. My mind kept circling back to the way Kieran¡¯s hand gripped my face and how his lips touched mine. I wanted to vomit.

    My fists clenched around the fabric of his shirt.

    I tried to breathe. Inhale. Exhale. But it seemed like nothing helped.

    Why did he do it?

    Why did Kieran kiss me?

    There was a theory wing its way through my brain¨Cone I had tried to push away ever since I was old enough to realize that my family never really looked at me the same. That I was different from them.

    Maybe I wasn¡¯t part of the family after all.

    Maybe I never was.

    But even if that was true¨Ceven if I was just some orphan they¡¯d taken in to raise like at project, a token of goodness for their reputation-

    It didn¡¯t excuse what Kieran did. It didn¡¯t make the revulsion feel any smaller.

    I squeezed my eyes shut and pressed myself harder into Cade¡¯s chest, needing more of him, all of him. I needed something to overwrite what had happened.

    The memory burned on my skin.

    And I wanted Cade to take it away.

    Please.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± he whispered, his voice soft.

    QTM

    <b>¦² </b>

    O

    <

    X

    Chapter 104 Make Me Forget (18+)

    I didn¡¯t want to think it out loud.

    So I begged instead.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Just make me forget,¡± I breathed, my voice cracking from all the tears I¡¯ve shed. ¡°Please. Just for now. Please, Cade.¡±

    I tilted my head back to meet his eyes. ¡°Please, baby?¡±

    Something in him shifted. His jaw clenched and his eyes darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you well,¡± he murmured, cupping my cheek with such tenderness that I nearly broke down again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he whispered.

    He decided to give me the princess treatment, trying to relieve my stress of doing anything. I simplyy down, watching as he removed his clothes, revealing his toned body. He also helped me undo my blouse, muttering, ¡°beautiful,¡± under his breath over and over again..

    eyes

    This image of Cade above me was something that would be ingrained in my memory forever. It was only then that I realized how much he looked at me with love. His dark were focused on my face, and despite everything we¡¯ve been through, I could tell he was going to stick with me until the end.

    He grabbed one of my breasts and massaged it tenderly. I bit my lip and let out a small

    moan<b>. </b>

    ¡°Let it out, baby,¡± he muttered. ¡°You needed me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    All I could do was moan in reply.

    I lost track of time. Cade worshipped my body like it was the most precious thing in the world. His voice was the only one my mind could register, and I was thankful for that.

    I reached out to hold onto anything I could. Cade¡¯s arms, the bedsheets, the pillow beside me, his hair.

    He inserted his fingers inside me and began thrusting in and out, making me pant in pleasure. Again, he did that for a while until I was drenched in pleasure and sweat.

    ¡°How¡¯s that for you?¡± he asked after a while.

    DOM NO<

    <b>2/4 </b>

    Chapter 104 Make Me Forget (184)

    X

    )¡±

    +10 Free Cons

    ¡°Good,¡± I muttered. ¡°Very good, baby.¡±

    I heard his breath hitch before he ced his hand on my jaw, firm enough to make my eyes open. ¡°That nickname is dangerous. Use it sparingly, please, baby.¡±

    The way he said it made my body heat up again. I challenged his gaze and looked into hist eyes, trying to keep them open. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk, baby.¡°¡±

    ¡°Naughty,¡± he whispered, biting my lip.

    Now, what do

    you want me to do?¡± he asked with his lips pressed against mine.

    ¡°Make it hurt,¡± I muttered.

    He was silent for a while before his brows furrowed. ¡°No,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Please,¡± I begged, but he still shook his head.

    ¡°I can only make you feel good tonight,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt too much today.¡±

    Still, he granted my request by cing his bare cock inside my hole.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was because we recently found out we were mates, but the pleasure was different once again. It felt like heaven on earth. It was the kind of pleasure I wanted to feel all the time.

    It seemed he felt the same way because his face scrunched up, his brows furrowed, and his mouth opened. I reached up and wrapped my arms around his neck and pressed my lips against his.

    The kiss was sloppy, wet sounds filling the entire room as we exchanged saliva. Even with him drinking all of my moans while he continuously thrusted into me, the sound still filled the space.

    His kiss was no use in muffling the lewd sounds that came out of my mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt ever,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make you forget the next time,¡± he continued, causing my breath to hitch.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ll make sure whatever happened today will never happen <b>again</b>.¡±

    Before I could even respond, he made sure I was lost in pleasure again. Cade didn¡¯t give me

    ¦²

    N III O <

    15:59 Tue, Aug 5 G G

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 104 Make Me Forget (18+)

    any time to remember¡­ or even feel anything else except for his cock.

    Cade. Cade. Cade.

    He was all I could think about at that moment.

    ¡°So good, Arden,¡± he whispered into my ears, and I moaned in response. The pleasure intensified again, and it made me imagine how it would feel if we were toplete the mating process.

    ¡°Bite me.¡± I said before I could stop myself.

    Cade stopped for a moment, causing a whine to escape my lips.

    ¡°Ask me that again-¡± Cade started off, ¡°-when everything¡¯s better. I don¡¯t want that special moment to be tied to your trauma.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned. His cock was still inside me, but he wasn¡¯t moving. I patted his shoulder. ¡°Now, move¡­ please.¡±

    He smiled and followed through. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that day, too,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fill you up. I¡¯m going to swell inside you until your own scent can¡¯t be detected.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Cade. Right there!¡±

    I felt myself growing closer and closer to my release.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you so good, Arden. Just wait, baby. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    He could never disappoint me now.

    ¡°Wait until <b>that </b>day,¡± he continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s all worth it.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 105

    Chapter 105 One More Time

    Chapter 105 One More Time

    ARDEN

    I lost track of how many times we did it.

    At first, it was me¨CI was the one who pulled him closer. One time wasn¡¯t enough.

    But somewhere along the way, it was Cade, too. By the time we were finished with the fourth round, I was sure his hands had memorized every inch of me.

    ¡°You¡¯re so soft, Arden,¡± Cade murmured, brushing his fingers along my waist down my hole. ¡°I could stay in you forever.¡±

    I bit my lip. ¡°You are inside me,¡± I muttered.

    Dawn was nearing, and we were still tangled in each other¡¯s arms. The back of my head. rested on his chest, and I could hear his heartbeat.

    His arm wrapped around my back, fingers stroking the side of my ribs while his cock was still inside my hole.

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened now?¡± Cade¡¯s voice broke the silence, right beside my ear.

    ¡°With you inside me like this?¡± I murmured.

    He chuckled, the sound rumbling beneath me. ¡°Do you want me to move?¡±

    I swallowed. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t ready to lose his warmth just yet.

    However, eventually, we made our way to the tub.

    Cade ran the water while I sat on the edge, my knees curled up against my chest. He didn¡¯t speak while it filled. He tested the temperature with his hand before turning to me.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s wash the day off.¡±

    We stepped in together, and he pulled me close so I could sit between his legs, my back resting against his chest. The bubbles covered us like a soft shield from the rest of the world. My fingers yed with the foam, trailing circles along his knee.

    15.59 Tue, Aug 5 GG ¡¤

    Chapter 105 One More Time

    84%

    10

    +10 Free Coins

    It felt nice.

    His chin rested on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll wait as long as you need.¡±

    I didn¡¯t deserve someone like him.

    The silence stretched for another long minute. For some reason, the water still felt warm through it all. I could sense it was because of Cade¡¯s body.

    Finally, after a while, I spoke. My voice cracked slightly at the end.

    ¡°Kieran kissed me.¡±

    Cade stilled underneath me.

    His arms around me tightened just a little, and I felt his breath stop for half a second.

    I closed my eyes. ¡°I never thought of him that way. I pushed him as hard as I could, but he still got a taste. I hated it.¡±

    ¡°I felt disgusting, Cade.¡±

    His arms held me even tighter, but it didn¡¯t hurt. And even though he said nothing yet, the silence between us felt like a promise.

    He would not let this go.

    I buried my face in his arm, letting the tearse again.

    This time, I didn¡¯t feel <b>alone</b>.

    I don¡¯t know when I started crying again.

    Maybe it was when Cade tightened his arms around me, the warmth of the bath surrounding

    The quiet made it easier to speak and think.

    ¡°I¡¯m really broken, Cade,¡± I muttered. ¡°I just never had someone to talk about it like this.¡±

    ¡°My first memory,¡± I said softly, ¡°was of my birthday.¡±

    He shifted slightly behind me, but still didn¡¯t speak.

    0 <ul><li>RMN </li></ul>

    <

    15:59 Tue, <b>Aug </b>5 GDG.

    84%

    X

    Chapter 105 One More Time

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I was maybe four? I remember I was so excited. I think I had this idea in my head that birthdays meant something magical. Like in the books I used to read. Cake. Balloons. A surprise.¡±

    I let out a soft breath. ¡°But nothing happened. No one even said anything. My brothers got theirs each one bigger than thest. I thought maybe I just misunderstood. Maybe it wasn¡¯t my birthday after all. Maybe I got the date wrong.¡±

    I felt him press a kiss to the side of my temple.

    ¡°But it was my birthday. I knew because I heard the housekeeper hum the ¡®Happy Birthday¡® song to me while she brushed my hair.¡±

    My chest ached as I spoke. ¡°That was when I realized birthdays weren¡¯t for me. I thought maybe the default was that they were just ordinary days, and everyone else had something extra. I learned to live with it. To grow with it. But no matter how much I tried to ignore it, the difference was always there.¡±

    He ran his hand slowly down my arm, holding me close.

    ¡°They always celebrated my brothers. They gave them everything¨Cthe best clothes, the best teachers, even their own cars. I got leftovers. A cracked desk for studying. Hand¨Cme¨Cdowns. I heard once that the youngest kids are usually the spoiled ones. But that wasn¡¯t true for me.¡±

    ¡°As I got older, it got worse. They stopped pretending altogether. My parents would leave me out of trips. Kieran barely looked at me unless he needed someone to insult. Lucian never even acknowledged my presence. I got used to it. I think that¡¯s the scariest part.

    I curled my knees up in the water. ¡°<b>That </b>I got used to being treated like I didn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The silence stretched <b>long</b>.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s never gonna be like that again.¡±

    I closed my eyes. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why I liked Jaxon so much back then. I thought maybe 1 could finally belong to someone<b>.</b>¡±

    Cade¡¯s grip froze just slightly. I rushed to add, ¡°It¡¯s not like that now, obviously.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, pressing a kiss against my temple. ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    ¡°I think I was just desperate,¡± I whispered. ¡°Back then, I mean. Belonging felt so foreign, and Jaxon made it feel like I could have it. But then he cheated on me with Sienna, the one

    5

    N

    »Ø

    Chapter 105 One More Time

    person I considered m3<i>/ </i>

    +10 Free Cons

    He let out a deep breath like he was holding himself back. I held his arms and leaned my head against his shoulder, looking up at him.

    ¡°I came to Elite thinking I had no one. I was fine being a ghost to the people who left me behind. But the past doesn¡¯t really leave you alone.¡±

    My voice cracked again. ¡°And then Kieran. He shows up and just confirms it all. That I¡¯m not part of them. That I never was.¡±

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re both adopted,¡± I whispered with a chuckle, trying to cope with the situation with humor.

    He didn¡¯t say anything in response, and I was grateful for that. I just really wanted someone

    to listen to me.

    A quiet moment passed before he said, ¡°You don¡¯t celebrate birthdays?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°When is your birthday?¡± he asked instead.

    ¡°June 6th,¡± I murmured.

    He stiffened behind me. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±

    I turned to nce back at him. ¡°No. Why?¡±

    He cursed under his breath. ¡°It already passed.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°You should have told me. We could have celebrated together.¡±

    For the first time that day, Iughed out loud. ¡°How could I say that to you so casually. Should I havee up to you and said¨C¡®hey, it¡¯s my birthday.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he grumbled.

    I shook my head. ¡°That was back when you still hated me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hate you,¡± he muttered, pressing a kiss to my bare shoulder. ¡°You were just too pretty

    OTM N

    415

    15:59 Tue, Aug 5.

    Chapter 105 One More Time

    everywhere I went. It was annoying.¡±

    Iughed weakly.

    ¡°Next year,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We¡¯re celebrating it. No matter what.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled, leaning my head back against his chest. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I felt lighter. Not healed entirely, but lighter.

    His fingers began to trace circles along my side again. Slowly. Warmly.

    Until I felt it again.

    ¡°Cade?¡± I said, a little unsure.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s what I think it is.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s poking me.

    He cleared his throat, not even trying to deny it. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    I turned around in his arms with a re. ¡°Cade.¡±

    His lips brushed against mine. ¡°One more time.¡±

    ¡°Cade-!¡±

    DO

    9

    5

    10 Free Coins

 My trembling hand Ch 106

    Chapter 106 Waterworks (18+)

    Chapter 106 Waterworks (18+)

    ARDEN

    10 Free Coins

    ¡°Seriously. Cade?¡± I muttered as he began rubbing my breasts again. ¡°You¡¯re insatiable, your know that?¡±

    ¡°Can you me me?¡± he replied, one of his hands finding its way to my hole.

    ¡°You made me like this,¡± he whispered in my ears. By the tone of his voice, I could tell he was already lost. He was at the point of no return. I sighed and closed my eyes.

    ¡°Just one more, Cade,¡± I muttered. ¡°No more after that.¡±

    That was all the word he needed before he got to work again.

    ¡°Face me,¡± he said, helping us shift our position so I was now straddling his hips. I was. hovering above him just slightly, so our pelvis wasn¡¯t making any contact just yet. The two of us stared at each other for a while, drinking in each other¡¯s features.

    ing in c

    Up close like this, I could tell he was also tired. What had happened in the past days hadn¡¯t been easy for the both of us. I leaned closer and ced a kiss on the slight furrow of his brows.

    I was met with a soft smile that made my heart jump back into ce and quicken in

    pace.

    His hands move up to my neck, tilting it back for ess. It made me giggle as he traced his lips and tongue down my scent nd to my throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re really something else, Arden,¡± he whispered into my ears, causing goosebumps to rise over my body despite the heat of the water surrounding us both.

    I felt myself growing wetter again, and I found myself craving for his cock.

    His hands reached out and grabbed my waist, pulling me down, causing his hard cock and my wet hole to make contact. He pressed me close to his chest as our lips crashed together. The water between us sshed at the sudden impact, spilling some on the pristine white

    in the pleasure.

    floor. However, we couldn¡¯t care less because we were too lo some on the pristine white

    At this moment, we were both exactly where we needed to be. All I wanted was him.

    Our kisses became heavier and hotter, neither of us pulling away despite our heavy

    5

    001 M N

    <

    <b>15:59 </b>

    X

    Chapter 106 Waterworks (18+)

    10 Free Coins

    breathing. I let out a moan, lips parting as Cade¡¯s tongue enters the cavern and massages it firmly. I could feel his fingers digging into my hip in order to pull me closer to him. The slickness of my hole was different from that of the water, and it made the two of us moan into each other¡¯s mouths.

    Cade¡¯s hips thrust instinctively as I reach a hand below the water to palm his dick, exploring the length I¡¯vee to memorize. He was already hard in the beginning, but now, he was pulsing already.

    ¡°I need you so bad, Cade,¡± I sighed, lust filling my body. ¡°Please, don¡¯t make me wait any longer.¡±

    Cade chuckled. ¡°You were the one who said this would be thest time. But baby, you¡¯re making it very hard to do just that. I want to fuck you over and over again.¡±

    He then spread my ass cheeks and thrust into me. I didn¡¯t need any more preparation because, quite frankly, my hole was still soft from his dick thrusting continuously within me for the past few hours.

    ¡°Still so tight,¡± Cade said through gritted teeth, and I unconsciously clenched around him. He groaned louder this time and pulled me even closer to his chest.

    ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± he teased, biting my ear.

    ¡°N¨Cno,¡± I stammered, shaking my head. I was being honest. It came instinctively when I felt. him hit my sweet spot at the very first try.

    The floor was already wet to begin with, but it seemed Cade had a n to cause a flood. because of how hard he thrusted into me. The sound of our hips meeting could be heard along with the sshes. It was even more lewd than the moans that came out of our lips.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I muttered <b>all </b>over <b>again</b>.

    ¡°Your pretty pink lips in that shape are making me think things again, baby,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Fuck, Cade,¡± I whined in response as I leaned forward, I now buried my face into Cade¡¯s neck and kissed his scent nd not once but multiple times. He.groaned louder, and the vibration from his body made the sensation even more fulfilling.

    ¡°You are so good to me,¡± I moaned, losing full control of my mind and body. ¡°Make me yours, please. Make all of me yours.¡±

    Cade listened like he always does and did exactly what I wanted. He quickened his thrusts.

    DT M N

    O

    D

    X

    Chapter 106 Waterworks (18+)

    +10 Free Coins

    and took one of his hands to pleasure me on my clit, too. I nearly screamed when his hips. and hand moved at an astronomical pace.

    I had no downtime to feel any sort of non¨Cpleasure. It was just pleasure, pleasure, pleasure.

    The water had gone cold now, but even then, I was thankful for it.

    It cooled down the heat between the two of us. It was the only sensation I felt that wasn¡¯t hor.

    High¨Cpitched moans filled the bathroom now, and Cade grew even harder andrger. ¡°That¡¯s right. Moan for me, baby.¡±

    ¡°Cade, harder, please,¡± I whined more, tilting my neck to give him more ess. Meanwhile, my legs began to shake and it didn¡¯t take long before they gave out, making Cade¡¯s entire length enter me at a new depth.

    My breath got caught in my throat. ¡°I could feel you in my stomach,¡± I whispered into his

    ears.

    ¡°Fuck, Arden,¡± he cursed. I thought it would end there because I couldn¡¯t possibly prop myself up anymore. However, Cade manually lifted my hips and guided my ass to bounce on his dick. The moans came again, and a small chuckle escaped his lips.

    ¡°Asshole,¡± I whispered, but didn¡¯t mean any insult to it.

    The next couple of minutes were just a blur of pleasure. I didn¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve orgasmed, but Cade kept thrusting into me, bringing me another wave of pleasure after thest one ended.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I practically begged by the end of it all.

    ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± he finally said, making me sigh in both relief and horror. I was sure we had been here for an hour, but he was only reaching his orgasm then? It was even more impressive because we¡¯ve already done it way too many times tonight.

    He may not have any royal Alpha blood, but damn, is he a royalty in bed.

    ¡°Your hole is meant for me,¡± he growled into my ears before finally arriving at his release. I sighed and slumped on his chest, all the strength leaving my body as soon as we were finished. He was still hard inside of me, but I didn¡¯t pay it any attention anymore..

    ¡°Sleep,¡± I merely muttered.

    N

    ?

    X

    Chapter 106 Waterworks (18+)

    +10 Free Cons

    He chuckled and wrapped his arms around my shoulders. ¡°Sleep, baby. I¡¯ll clean you up.¡±

    I nodded against his shoulder and closed my eyes. However, before sleep could hit me fully. I sensed that the water in the tub was long gone.

    5

    OOT

    OT M N

    84%

    X

 My trembling hand Ch 107

    Chapter 107 Simr Eyes.

    Chapter 107 Simr Eyes

    ARDEN

    ¡°You¡¯re noting back here?¡± Tessa¡¯s voice crackled over the video call, but her concern came through loud and clear.

    The screen on Cade¡¯s tablet flickered slightly, revealing both her and Owen side by side in themon area back at the Academy. Tessa had her hair in a messy braid and dark circles under her eyes. Owen, as usual, wore a teasing expression, his eyes dancing with mischief.

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Just for a moment,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t return while Winters is still in charge.¡±

    Tessa nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡±

    Owen tilted his head. ¡°Wait, is Cade really running for Alpha?¡±

    I smiled without meaning to and gave the smallest of nods.

    ¡°He got my vote,¡± Owen dered, throwing up two enthusiastic thumbs. But <b>Tessa </b>immediately smacked his arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± she muttered under her breath, casting a nce over her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t know who¡¯s listening.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Is the tension really that high in there?¡±

    ¡°Kinda,¡± Tessa replied after a thoughtful pause. She leaned closer to the screen. ¡°Winters is definitely suppressing Cade. It¡¯s subtle but as someone who knows his true colors, I can feel it.¡±

    Owen sighed and nodded. ¡°It does feel like no one¡¯s allowed to say Cade¡¯s name out loud unless it¡¯s in a warning.¡±

    ¡°What about the North people?¡± I asked despite already expecting the answer.

    ¡°They¡¯re being quieted,¡± Tessa said. ¡°You can tell they¡¯re uneasy. I don¡¯t really know how to describe it¨Cit¡¯s like they¡¯re waiting for something to happen, but they¡¯re afraid to be seen waiting.¡±

    I exhaled slowly, my fingers curling around the edge of the counter. Behind me, the soft hum of the Cahans¡® quiet northern house settled into the silence between us.

    3

    N

    |||

    X

    Chapter 107 Simr Eyes

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°We have another assembly for Winters¡® next function,¡± Tessa added, her lips tightening. ¡°And I don¡¯t know. It seems like he¡¯s rewarding those who support him with points.¡±

    Mv

    Liste <ol><li>Tessa said, catching my expression. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t worry </li></ol>

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to dig deeper into

    too much, okay?¡±

    Chapter 107 Simr Eyes

    ¡°Come out,¡± she said, her eyes shining. ¡°We have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked, bending slightly to her level. ¡°A visitor?¡±

    She nodded cagerly. ¡°Visitor like you.¡±

    I tilted my head, intrigued. ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Honey ced a finger against her lips. ¡°Very powerful,¡± she whispered. ¡°And pretty. Light like you.¡±

    Like

    you.

    That gave me pause. Powerful? Pretty? Light?

    She might not have spoken in full, grown¨Cup sentences, but sometimes Honey said things. that felt too sharp to ignore.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone like me,¡± I murmured.

    Honey just giggled and tugged at my hand. ¡°Come! She¡¯s here now!¡±

    She led me by the hand like a little parade leader, humming a tune under her breath. Her fingers were soft and warm in mine, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as she led me out of the kitchen, ncing back to make sure I followed.

    Being around Honey always did something to me; it felt like her innocence filled the cold. spaces I had grown ustomed to keeping hidden.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet to me, you know that?¡± I said as we reached the hallway.

    She beamed. ¡°I like you best. You¡¯re not sharp inside.¡±

    ¡°<b>Sharp</b>?¡±

    ¡°Like knives,¡± she exined simply before skipping ahead toward the living room.

    I followed her and froze when I saw who was in the doorway.

    Bethany Spirit stood there, her arms crossed loosely, dressed in casual jeans and a soft white blouse. It was the most ordinary I¡¯d ever seen her, yet something about her presence still filled the room with an undeniable energy.

    What was she doing here?

    ?

    OOTMN

    ¦°

    83%

    Chapter 107 Simr Eyes

    +10 Free Coins

    Mirage and Nathan stood nearby, seemingly at ease. Nathan held a mug in his hand while Mirage engaged Bethany in conversation about something I couldn¡¯t quite hear. There was no tension; it felt like a normal visit. Did they have a good rtionship even before all this happened?

    Oh, why was I even questioning it? The three of them shared a simr approach when it came to governance, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise.

    Bethany turned her head and stiffened, taking me by surprise. Whenever I saw her, it seemed she remained wary of my presence¨Cthough I couldn¡¯t fathom why.

    ¡°There, prettydy!¡± Honey eximed proudly, skipping over to take Bethany¡¯s hand. Then she grabbed mine, dragging me forward with surprising strength. ¡°Stand here!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Honey-¡± I began, confused, but she was determined.

    She nted me next to Bethany, nudging my arm until we stood shoulder to shoulder. We were close in height, both of us with long, dark brown hair and simr builds. Our eyes were different, but there was a strange symmetry I hadn¡¯t noticed before.

    Honey pped her hands. ¡°Simr pretty!¡± she cheered. ¡°You look the same!¡±

    Bethany pursed her lips, then looked at me with a curious tilt of her head.

    We both stood still, and an unfamiliar awkwardness settled over me as I stood so close to her.

    Then Cade walked <b>in</b><b>. </b>

    He emerged from his study, a folder in one hand, but as soon as he saw the scene unfolding in the living room, he stopped dead in his tracks.

    His gaze flicked between us<b>, </b>his chest rising and falling as he breathed in.

    ¡°Huh,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Mirage chuckled, clearly amused. ¡°You do look alike,¡± they chimed in unison.

    I felt my face flush slightly and instinctively nced at Bethany again.

    She was still watching me<b>, </b><b>and </b>there was something knowing in her expression, like she had just confirmed a suspicion that had been quietly lingering for a while.

    Honey twirled once, her arms thrown wide, before giggling and leaning her head against my

    5

    N W

    <

    415

    Chapter 107 Simr Eyes

    arm<b>. </b>

    10

    X

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I like it when you¡¯re home,¡± she whispered.

    I reached down and gently ran my fingers through her curls. ¡°I like being with you, too.¡±

    Bethany cleared her throat, capturing my attention again. ¡°Well, it seems you fit right into this family.¡±

    5

 My trembling hand Ch 108

    Chapter 108 Almost There

    ARDEN

    Lunch was surprisingly warm. We sat around the long wooden dining table, the air filled with theforting tter of utensils and the asional burst ofughter. The enticing scent of roasted herbs and garlic butter wafted from the dishes Mirage and Nathan had prepared.

    It felt like family.

    Honey sat beside me, eating mashed potatoes with both hands and asionally talking to her te. Mirage kept offering everyone more bread rolls, while Nathan teased Cade for something he muttered under his breath. Even Bethany, who always seemed to carry a quier tension wherever she went, wore a faint smile, her body rxed as she cradled a cup of warm

    Tea

    It was light.

    In that moment, I realized how different this gathering was from every meal I¡¯d ever had with my own family. Back home, silence loomed heavier than any meal. My parents. scrutinized what I ate, how I held my fork, and whether I truly deserved to be at the table at all.

    Here, Cade ced a few slices of grilled chicken on my te, his fork moving like it was second nature.

    ¡°You should eat more,¡± he said casually, ¡°so you can keep your energy up. You slept in the bathtub right after-¡±

    I quickly shoved a spoonful of vegetables into his mouth before he could finish that sentence, ring at him with wide cycs. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    He chuckled, his eyes crinkling with mischief as he chewed and finally swallowed. ¡°Noted.¡±

    Nathanughed. ¡°She¡¯s already got you in check, son.¡±

    Honey giggled. ¡°Cade is her boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°We already know it¡¯s normal, sweetie,¡± Mirage said, smiling at me. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±

    My cheeks flushed as theyughed at the two of us. Meanwhile, Bethany nced at me with a knowing smile.

    5

    0

    <b>OTM </b>N

    Chapter 108 Almost There

    At that moment, their earlier insinuation resurfaced in

    my

    mind.

    We look alike?

    .83<b>% </b>

    [0]

    X

    +10 Free Coins

    I guess we did share some simrities. For a fleeting moment, I wondered if she could be my

    mo

    No. I shook the thought away, stabbing a carrot on my te a little harder than necessary.

    I shouldn¡¯t be thinking things like that. There was no way that could happen¡­ right?

    A soft jingle from the living room broke the mood. The television had been left on, the volume low¨Cjust enough to catch the reporter¡¯s voice cutting through our conversation.

    ¡°¡­and with the Practor elections approaching in Fenra, preliminary polling numbers have just been released,¡± the news anchor reported.

    All heads turned toward the screen.

    On it, a digital graphic disyed the candidates for the uing Practor race. Cade¡¯s photo appeared prominently, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Compared to the other candidates, he looked significantly better.

    Or maybe I am just being biased.

    No, it¡¯s because Cade is really handsome.

    ¡°There are currently two standout figures leading the candidacy,¡± the reporter continued. ¡°At 55% approval, Mr. Allen Winters, the interim Head of Elite Order Academy, is currently leading the polls.¡±

    Mirage tensed slightly. Bethany¡¯s fingers curled tightly around her cup.

    I focused on the screen as the camera shifted to show Winters at a recent press conference.

    ¡°And just below him,¡± the reporter added, ¡°with a strong surge in the past day at 35%, is Cade Cahan, a young leader with strong Northern support and a former Elite top rank.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Cade?

    Cade was the top two candidate?

    <b>2/5 </b>

    5

    OPT M

    16:00 Tue: Aug 5 GOG.

    D X

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 108 Almost There

    A hush fell over the table as the numbers lingered on the screen.

    55% to 35%

    Twenty percent didn¡¯t seem far.

    ¡°Woah,¡± I breathed.

    Turning to Cade, my fork hovered in midair, forgotten. ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond right away. His lips were pursed, eyes on the screen, yet there was a faint lift to his brow¨Clike even he hadn¡¯t anticipated it, <b>too</b>. The room was silent until Mirage reached for the remote, turning up the volume. We all leaned in as the newscaster transitioned into post¨Cpoll interviews.

    ¡°For Allen Winters, the lead candidate,¡± the reporter began, ¡°the reasons voters cited were primarily centered around stability and tradition. Many believe that, as the long¨Ctime headmaster of Elite Order Academy, he has earned his ce. Parents especially value his influence on Fenra¡¯s most elite institution.¡±

    Footage yed of a few interviews¨Cwell¨Cdressed parents outside the Academy gates.

    ¡°He¡¯s strong. He¡¯s kept Elite running for generations,¡± one mother dered confidently.

    ¡°He¡¯ll ensure my children get in,¡± a father added. ¡°He represents excellence.¡±

    My stomach twisted at that. Of course they supported him. He¡¯d built an entire empire on exclusivity and favor. He knew how to market power.

    The next segment shifted focus, the contrast immediate.

    ¡°And for rising candidate Cade Cahan,¡± the reporter continued, ¡°supportesrgely from the youth poption¨Cstudents, young Alphas and Lunas, and wolves across Fenra who believe it¡¯s time for change.¡±

    Clips began to roll of younger people being interviewed in parks, campus lounges, and northern viges.

    ¡°He listens. He¡¯s not afraid to challenge the system,¡± one young woman said, her hoodie pulled over her braid.

    ¡°It¡¯s time someone who actually understands what we¡¯re going through steps up,¡± another

    added.

    C

    0

    5

    N

    16:00 Tue Aug 5 GDG.

    X

    #10 Free Coin

    Chapter 108 Almost There

    Then the footage shifted to a reporter speaking to a small group outside an outpost.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind that he¡¯s adopted?¡± the reporter asked, clearly trying to stir the <b>pot</b>. ¡°That he lied about having royal Alpha bloodline?¡±

    A young man tilted his head, then shot the reporter a look that could¡¯ve melted ice. ¡°We¡¯re nearing the 22nd century. Why is that still a big deal? It¡¯s not like he lied. He is the Cahan¡¯s son¨Cjust not by blood.¡±

    The camera caught several nods of agreement. ¡°Let his actions speak. Not his bloodline.¡±

    Something in me lit up.

    They weren¡¯t following Cade because of some polished image or legacy. They were choosing him because of who he was. And he held 35%.

    When the news segment cut to weather updates, the room felt as if it exhaled.

    We all turned to Cade, then¡­. to Bethany.

    Nathan set his mug down, his eyes twinkling behind his calm expression. ¡°This is most likely because of Bethany¡¯s support,¡± he said. ¡°A lot of people respect you, and the fact that someone like you backed him speaks volumes about his character.¡±

    Bethany tilted her head slightly, but she didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°I just gave a statement,¡± she said simply. ¡°Nothing grand. Just the truth. It¡¯s because of Cade¡¯s reputation in the North. I believe your people trust him very much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of both of those reasons,¡± Mirage added, rubbing her hands together. ¡°A few <b>days </b>ago, with the tentative candidates, Winters had around 80% of the votes. Now, with less than a month left, the tides are changing.¡±

    ¡°We have 35%,¡± I echoed softly.

    Cade leaned back in his chair, rubbing the back of his neck, appearing bashful. ¡°It¡¯s more than I expected.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than anyone expected,¡± Nathan agreed. ¡°But it¡¯s still less than what Let¡¯s work harder so you can surpass him in the polls.¡±

    you deserve.

    I looked around the table, a strange warmth blooming in my chest.

    OTMN

    ¦²

    <b>170 </b>

    »Ø

    §ç

    Chapter 108 Almost There

    <b>10 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Cade win?¡± Honey asked suddenly, her voice hopeful as she looked up from her now¨Cempty te.

    Cade looked at her and smiled. He lifted his hand and ruffled her hair sweetly.

    ¡°Almost,¡± he said, reaching out to tuck a curl behind her ear.

    ¡°Almost.

    OTM

 My trembling hand Ch 109

    Chapter 109 Viremia

    ARDEN

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°This calls for a celebration!¡± Nathan dered, rising to his feet and heading toward the kitchen.

    Mirage groaned, though a smile danced on her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t open the bottle from the winter vault,¡± she warned him, already knowing exactly what he intended to do.

    ¡°I make no promises!¡± he called over his shoulder, vanishing into the kitchen.

    Cade shook his head, hiding his amusement behind a sip of water. Honey pped her hands. excitedly, her eyes bright. ¡°Celebration! I want pink juice!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get juice,¡± Cade confirmed, taking on the role of the protective older brother. ¡°But no alcohol for you.¡±

    Bethany chuckled softly, setting her tea aside. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be drinking either,¡± she said gently. Her voice sounded thinner now, her hands slightly unsteady as she reached for her neck.

    I smiled and reached for Cade¡¯s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. A small smile appeared on his lips, and I found myself mirroring his expression. However, my smile quickly faded.

    The sound of Bethany¡¯s coughing echoed in the room. I had heard it enough times that it had be familiar.

    Bethany turned away slightly, pressing the back of her hand to her lips. Cade leaned forward, concern already darkening his features.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he began.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she cut in quickly, rising to her feet. ¡°Just the air. I¡¯ll step out for a moment.¡±

    Before anyone could stop her, she slipped out into the hallway.

    I stood up instinctively.

    I sensed Mirage and Cade¡¯s urgency too, but I softly shook my head.

    ¡°Stay,¡± I muttered, then moved toward the hallway. ¡°I¡¯ll check on her. I¡¯m not much of a drinker either.¡±

    <b>B </b>

    OOTM

    ¦²

    <

    83%

    10

    Chapter 109 Viremia

    With that, I followed her scent until I found her on the balcony.

    +10 Free Coins

    As soon as I stepped outside, the crisp air hit me. Bethany, gripping the railing, was coughing again. But this time, it was more violent than before. Her shoulders shook

    With the force of it. and when her hand dropped from her mouth, I saw the unmistakable stain of red on her palm.

    ¡°Crap,¡± I whispered, rushing to her side.

    She gasped when I approached, but I could see the pain in her eyes.

    I shrugged off my jacket and ced it over her lips, wiping away the remnants of blood.

    ¡°It¡¯ll get ruined,¡± she said hoarsely, her voice cracking between shallow breaths.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I replied, holding it around her tighter. ¡°Sit.¡±

    She didn¡¯t argue, easing herself onto the bench by the stone railing, still trembling. I crouched beside her, scanning her face.

    It took a few seconds for my brain to connect what I was seeing. But once it clicked, I realized. I had read about this before..

    ¡°You have¡­¡± I began, my voice trailing off.

    It couldn¡¯t be. But I knew it was.

    Viremia.

    It was one of the few chronic illnesses that had begun to surface in werewolf society- something that, for centuries, didn¡¯t exist. Werewolves didn¡¯t get cancer the way humans did; our cells regenerated too quickly and repaired too well. Human illnesses rarely stood a chance against us.

    But pollution, exposure to corrupt magic, and prolonged stress could break down the regeneration process from within.

    A new wave of incurable sicknessee

    had begun to rise, and Viremia was the worst of them. It attacked the lungs first¨Crotting them from the inside like ck mold. Then it turned on the brain, making you forget much of what you¡¯ve learned. In the worst¨Ccase scenarios, forming new memories became impossible.

    This illness made the body turn against itself, and no healer, no elixir, no bloodline seemed

    000 TMN

    16:00 Tue, Aug 5 GG ¡¤

    2.83%

    X

    Chapter 109 Viremia

    immune.

    It was rare and fatal.

    ¡°You said you only had prediabetes and hypertension.¡±

    The words escaped me before I could stop them.

    +10 Free Coins

    Bethany let out a smallugh. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± she said, her voice dry. ¡°That¡¯s even rarer in werewolves <b>than </b>Viremia.¡±

    I bit my lip, unable to suppress my concern.

    There was so much blood on her palm¨Ctoo much for something she pretended wasn¡¯t serious.

    She noticed my stare. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sad,¡± I whispered.

    Bethany¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something behind her eyes did. The humor faded, and the mask faltered.

    ¡°So,¡± I murmured, ¡°you really didn¡¯t run again because you were sick. The rumors were right.¡±

    She looked away, resting both hands on the stone railing. Her fingers trembled faintly even as she gripped the edge.

    ¡°That¡¯s one reason,¡± she admitted. ¡°But the reason I told you about is the true one. I¡¯m really tired, Arden. I just want to rest.¡±¡°

    She paused. ¡°My two terms are the very reason I got Viremia in the first ce.¡±

    I stared at her, shocked.

    Stress. Years of leadership. Unending pressure. The burden of expectation.

    That¡¯s what Viremia fed on¨Cmore than blood or breath. It thrived in those who carried too much for too long and never stopped to heal.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°How long have you had it?¡±

    B

    <b>001 </b><b>M </b>N

    Chapter 109 Viremia

    #10 Free C

    X

    Cons

    Bethany didn¡¯t answer.

    Viremia typically began slowly. A shortness of breath here, a dry cough there. Then, after a year or two, it bes aggressive. The moment it does, there¡¯s no turning back.

    I could only hope and pray that she was still in the early stages, especially since her cognitive abilities were still very much intact.

    Bethany leaned back against the railing, drawing in a slow, raspy breath. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    No, it¡¯s not.

    She turned her head, her eyes fixed on the view beyond the balcony. The endless forest was beautiful, but alongside it, the loneliness was evident. In such vastnd, only a few hearts

    beat.

    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to give it up,¡± she said suddenly, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°This life, I mean. Along with this role.¡±

    She gave a quiet chuckle, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°You see, this life of mine isn¡¯t as fulfilling as people think. Of course, I¡¯m thankful for the things I¡¯ve done¨Cthe systems I helped build, the wolves I trained, the order I enforced. But¡­¡±

    She hesitated.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a part of me that¡¯s looking for someone,¡± she whispered. ¡°I mean, something,¡± she corrected quickly, sitting upright.

    But I noticed it.

    That slip.

    Someone.

    ¡°I always thought I¡¯d feel empty if I ever stepped away,¡± she continued. ¡°But I found something now. It makes me think I¡¯m allowed to leave without regret.¡±

    Her eyes flicked to me then.

    And for a heartbeat, I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    007 M <b>N </b>O<i>< </i>

    83%

    X

    Chapter 109 Viremia

    +10 Free Coins

    In that instant, I realized¨Cwith a strange sort of certainty¨Cthat I didn¡¯t want her to leave.

    Ever.

    I clicked my tongue. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be with us,¡± I said, a bit too firmly. ¡°You should be with. your family, spending time with them and making the most of your life. Once all of this is over, you need to go on a vacation, alright?¡±

    Bethany smiled. ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    Then she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°You have a long fight ahead of you,¡± she added. ¡°Focus on that.¡±

    But how could I?

    How could I not worry about her?

    Even if we¡¯d only known each other for a short while¡­ I felt like I¡¯d known her forever.

    And now, I might not have much time left to know her at all.

    5

 My trembling hand Ch 110

    Chapter 110 After All

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    It had been a week since Ardenst stepped foot on campus, and I could feel her absence settling into every corner of the Academy. Things felt quieter without her. However, while I missed her, the others seemedrgely unaffected. If anything, the Academy had only grown more intense in her absence.

    Ever since the first poll was released, and Cade¡¯s name appeared right beneath Winters, boasting a shocking 35%, it felt like someone had poured gasoline on a fire. Winters¡® supporters doubled down. His campaign banners grewrger, his speeches louder, and the pressure more suffocating.

    Still, no one questioned anything.

    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. The sudden push and the unspoken curfews ced on North¨Caligned students¨Cit all felt well¨Cnned. From my years of observing this school, I had learned that power never moves without hands discreetly guiding it from beneath the table.

    That morning, I left my dorm early. The sun had barely risen, and most students were still in bed or shuffling half¨Cawake toward the dining hall.

    As I rounded a corner near the administrative wing, my fingers wrapped tightly around the strap of my bag, I saw them. Kieran and Mr. Winters.

    They stood too close to be casual¨Cpositioned just at the side of the building, behind the ivy wall. I stopped. Winters pped Kieran¡¯s shoulder with a knowing smile.

    ¡°Good job,¡± I heard him say. ¡°Keep this up, and you¡¯ll be number two soon. I¡¯ll ensure you get a good position at the United Factions once you graduate.¡±

    My breath caught. Kieran¡¯s shoulders rxed, mirroring Winters¡® smile as he nodded once. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    I turned on my heel and walked away, faster than I should have.¡±

    Crap. Crap. Crap.

    So it was true. There was no need for guessing now. Winters was using the students again for his own gain. I needed to talk to someone¨Csomeone who could take action about this.

    5

    O OTM N

    ???

    <

    Tue, Aug 5

    83%

    D

    ¨Ö¨è

    Chapter 110 After All

    +10 Free Coins

    And no matter how hard I tried to consider another option, I could only think of Rowan.

    Rowan, who hated me. Or, at the very least, acted like he did. I pushed aside my feelings for Arden and found him by the east arch, hunched over a tablet and scrolling through with hist usual furrowed brow. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have anydies by his side today.

    That would have broken me even more.

    I hesitated for a moment but stepped forward anyway. ¡°Rowan.¡±

    He froze for an instant before letting out a sigh. He didn¡¯t look up as he spoke. ¡°Busy.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time, Tessa.¡±

    I moved in front of him, forcing him to pause. ¡°Please.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±

    I reached out and touched his shoulders to steady myself. The moment my fingers made contact, a jolt surged through me¨Csparks leaping from my fingertips to my skin, trailing down my arms and right into my chest.

    I stiffened, and he did too. ¡°Talk to me,¡± I whispered.

    He pulled back slightly. ¡°Tessa-¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy. I know there¡¯s a lot to figure out, but I have a feeling this is something you¡¯ll want to hear.¡±

    His eyes searched mine, cautious yet still distant.

    ¡°Please,¡± I added softly this time. ¡°Just for a second¡­ can we forget what happened back then and just talk? <b>Just </b>about this?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond, but he didn¡¯t walk away, either. I looked down, my voice trembling even as I forced it to stay firm. ¡°If you really care about Arden¡­¡± I muttered, ¡°¡­then you¡¯ll want to know what I just saw.¡±

    Even if it hurt to say. Even if it ached in a ce I kept buried. Because this <b>wasn¡¯t </b>about me. It

    never was.

    PO

    <

    83%

    Chapter 110 After All

    Rowan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Speak,¡± he said tly.

    +10 Free Doing

    I clenched my jaw, holding back a sigh that threatened to rise. Of course. He only listened when there was another reason. I shook my head slightly, pushing that sting down.

    ¡°I think Mr. Winters is using the point system,¡± I said carefully, ¡°as a way to control votes. He¡¯s wagering them.¡±

    Rowan raised a brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I nced down the corridor to ensure we were still alone. ¡°Points, Rowan. He¡¯s rewarding students with rankings and special ess¨Cif they show public support for him, if they campaign for him. He¡¯s buying loyalty in the only way he knows how¨Cthrough the system. he created.¡±

    A slow breath escaped him, but he didn¡¯t look surprised.

    ¡°You already knew,¡± I said quietly.

    ¡°I suspected,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I didn¡¯t think it would be that tant.¡±

    I stepped closer. ¡°It is. And I don¡¯t believe he just wants to win. His reason for running is personal and goes well beyond Elite. But only Arden and Cade know what that reason truly is.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment, but he remained silent..

    ¡°We could help,¡± I pressed. ¡°In our own way. You¡¯re influential in the South. If you speak out -if you tell our people to stop supporting Winters¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± he interrupted.

    I took a sharp breath, frustration rising in my chest. ¡°Nothing is easy, Rowan! But that doesn¡¯t mean we stop trying. Everyone¡¯s fighting in their own way.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, his voice quieter. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m already looking into it

    His words softened the edge of my anger, but only slightly. I nodded slowly, then, hesitantly, I said it. ¡°Elijah.¡±

    I saw the change immediately.

    His shoulders tensed, and his eyes flicked to mine as if I¡¯d uttered the one name he didn¡¯t

    N

    16.00 Tue, Aug 5 G

    83%

    X

    Chapter 110 After All

    dare to acknowledge, much less hear aloud.

    I swallowed hard. I knew, of course.

    +10 Free Coins

    Elijah was the golden child. Rowan¡¯s older brother. The one his parents adored, the one they expected Rowan to be. But Elijah had died, and Rowan had been carrying that ever since. His rtionship with his parents¨Cwhatever remained of it¨Chad never been the same.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him,¡± Rowan said, his voice suddenly cold, like a winter gust.

    ¡°Why not?¡± I snapped, my heart thudding in my chest. ¡°Why not, Rowan? You know how much he meant to you. He was a good person. And what happened to him¨Che deserves. justice. Just like Honey does.¡±

    His jaw clenched tightly.

    ¡°You can be like Cade,¡± I added, hoping something would reach him. ¡°You can rally our people. You have that strength inside you, Rowan. You always have.¡±

    ¡± lead. You

    ¡°I told you not to butt into my life,¡± he growled, his eyes hard as steel. ¡°We have nothing to do with each other anymore.

    I let out a deep breath. That hurt.

    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered. ¡°You made sure of that.¡°¡±

    There was a moment¨Ca breath of stillness¨Cwhere we stood across from one another as two people who once knew each other intimately but had be strangers d in the same

    skin.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t about us,¡± I said firmly. ¡°This is about Arden. My precious friend. And our country.¡±

    My voice cracked slightly at the word ¡°friend.¡± Because Arden wasn¡¯t simply my friend; she was my anchor. The only one who looked at me withoutparison and judgment. Arden was my safe haven.

    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I know about you,¡± I continued, ¡°it¡¯s that no matter how much theypared you to Elijah, no matter how much it broke you¡­. you still loved him.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do this for yourself,¡± I whispered, ¡°and if you can¡¯t do it for me¡­. then do it for

    OTMN

    83%

    X

    Chapter 110 After All

    him.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    The wind outside stirred, brushing against the edges of the stained ss windows above us.

    ¡°Do it up. I

    he believed in you, even when the rest of the world didn¡¯t. And that belief¨Cit didn¡¯t die with him.¡±

    < Elijah,¡± I said again, softer this time. ¡°Because I know he¡¯d want you to stand

    Rowan¡¯s breath hitched.

    ¡°Rally the South,¡± I urged. ¡°That¡¯s what a True Alpha can do. That¡¯s what Elijah would¡¯ve

    done<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He looked at me then..

    I stepped closer.

    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered. ¡°I know you still have that fight in you, Rowan.¡±

 My trembling hand Ch 111

    +10 Fred Coins

    Chapter 111 Vige Campaign

    Chapter 111 Vige Campaign

    ARDEN

    The sun was high, casting golden light across the roofs of a northern vige nestled at the base of the mountains.

    We had been moving from vige to vige for days now, and today was no different. With at bundle of flyers clutched in one hand and a scarf pulled tightly around my neck, I stood beside Cade in the central square, handing out pamphlets that bore his name and tform.

    Some took them without a word. Others nced once at the names and shoved them into their coat pockets without so much as a nod. A few gave cold stares¨Csuspicion painted across their faces.

    Most of them were guarded and wary.

    And I couldn¡¯t me them.

    The people on the borders of the North had been overlooked for too long. Promises made by candidates never came to fruition. Hands were shaken only when votes were needed. And so, naturally, when Cade stepped forward and offered his hand, they didn¡¯t reach back.

    Still, Cade stood calmly before them. He met their eyes, not with arrogance, but with quiet, steady intent.

    ¡°I know words can feel empty,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m not here to give more of them. I¡¯m here to show you that your voice is part of our future.¡±

    Some scoffed while a few looked away.

    His voice didn¡¯t falter. ¡°I¡¯m here because I know the North has always been the spine of Fenra. And I want you to know you¡¯ll be part of my decisions and ns.¡±

    Even so, silence answered him.

    I nced around at the faces¨Ctired, worn, hardened by winters and broken promises. I swallowed and stepped forward. My <b>voice </b>was unsure at first, but louder with each word.

    ¡°Cade Cahan doesn¡¯t just say things,¡± I said. ¡°He does them.¡±

    A few heads turned.

    DTM

    N

    |||

    Tue, Aug 5

    83% m

    Chapter 111 Vige Campaign.

    +10 Free Cams

    I cleared

    my throat. ¡°When the North Bridge dam cracked and threatened to flood two Towns, it was Cade who assembled the task force and coordinated the repairs overnight. The engineers couldn¡¯t believe it was fixed in less than forty¨Ceight hours.¡±

    One man furrowed his brow, looking over.

    ¡°And when the children from ten different viges had no ess to basic education, it was Cade who worked with donors and nners to build the first elementary school at the center of the North,¡± I added, unable to keep the pride from seeping into my voice.

    That caught their attention.

    I smiled a little, encouraged by their gazes. ¡°He didn¡¯t stop there. The irrigation system that allowedst year¡¯s harvest to double its yield? Cade led that initiative.¡±

    I suddenly felt like someone¡¯s politician wife¨Csmiling, boasting, campaigning beside a man. with ambition and a gentle smile.

    But before I could spiral too far, Cade leaned closer and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say any of this.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured back. ¡°But someone should.¡±

    That¡¯s when one of the women looked up and asked, ¡°Those projects¡­ they were by him?¡±

    Her tone wasn¡¯t usatory. It was tinged with disbelief.

    ¡°Howe we never knew?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± I said softly, ¡°Cade never wanted the credit. He just wanted to help. I¡¯m not standing here to brag for him. I¡¯m here to tell you what kind of leader he truly is.¡±

    A long pause settled over the vige square. Then, a few people began nodding to themselves.

    ¡°That irrigation saved our harvest,¡± one man muttered.

    ¡°My niece studies at that school,¡± someone else added.

    Then, from the back, <b>one </b>of the elders stepped forward, leaning on his walking stick. His eyes, though dimmed by age, were sharp with wisdom.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve said so, young man,¡± he said, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°We¡¯re tired of empty

    <b>O </b>

    <b>5 </b>

    N

    83%

    O

    Chapter 111 Vige Campaign

    +10 Free Coins

    promises, so we turned cold. Every candidate that came before spoke with sugar on their tongues but never delivered.¡±

    He looked directly at Cade. ¡°But you.. You¡¯re different.¡±

    Cade smiled humbly and bowed his head.

    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding.

    Another elder chuckled from beside him. ¡°And you should be thankful for your wife.¡±

    I was surprised by the insinuation. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not-

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cade said quickly, cutting me off with a charming grin as he draped one arm around my shoulder. ¡°My wife is very beautiful. I¡¯m very lucky.¡±

    My cheeks flushed crimson.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t ever let her go, young man!¡± someone called from the crowd. Others echoed their agreement with chuckles and grins.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cade said smoothly, giving me the gentlest squeeze. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    I looked up at him, eyes wide. He was smiling calmly at the crowd, but his arm remained wrapped around me, and the warmth that radiated from him made it hard to breathe.

    I nudged his side gently. ¡°You should marry me first before you could say that.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered back.

    Before I could say anything else, one of the vige women stepped forward and beamed. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve all made your point and changed our hearts, we¡¯ve prepared something. Come on now, all of you. Don¡¯t just stand around like trees.¡±

    She gestured to a long table being set up just outside a hall. tters of food were already being brought out¨Csmoked meats, root stew, baked tbread, and dried fruit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± she dered.

    Cade smiled down at me, and I smiled back, my heart full.

    As we made our way to the table, we were greeted with warm smiles.

    OMN

    <

    83% m

    X

    Chapter 111 Vige Campaign

    *10 Free Coins

    I sat at the end of the children¡¯s table, a wooden spoon in one hand, a bowl of steaming vegetable stew in the other, trying to keep up with a group of kids who had somehow decided I was their personal Luna for the day.

    ¡°Luna! Luna! I want more potatoes!¡±

    ¡°No, me first! She promised me next!¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t promise you anything, liar!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! She looked at me when she said it!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I scooped more stew into their bowls, trying my best to y fair. Some were barely tall enough to see over the table, their hands still stained with mud and berry juice from whatever game they¡¯d been ying before the meal. But their eyes sparkled. with mischief, and their mouths chattered nonstop.

    They called me Luna.

    I hadn¡¯t corrected them.

    Technically, Cade wasn¡¯t even eligible to inherit the Alpha title of the North¨Cnot by blood, anyway. Adoption didn¡¯t pass the rite of lineage, not by the ancientws that still dictated our kind. But looking at the way these children adored him and the way their parents had epted us, even weed us with full hearts and open kitchens.. blood didn¡¯t seem to

    matter.

    Respect did.

    And he had earned theirs.

    I nced across the hall toward the elders¡® table, where Cade sat with a straight back and soft eyes, listening intently as one of the old men told a story. He was good at that¨Clistening. He didn¡¯t try to impress with loud speeches or perfect words. He just listened.

    He must have felt my gaze, because he turned slightly and caught my eyes. For <b>a </b>moment, the buzz around us faded.

    We simply smiled at each other across the room¨Cme surrounded by soup¨Csttered children, him surrounded by wise old wolves. But the space between us didn¡¯t feel far at all.

    I was about to lift another spoonful to a little girl¡¯s bowl when a sharp voice cut through the

    warmth.

    OTM

    N

    |||

    <

    16:00 Tue Aug 5 GG-

    83%

    10

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 111 Vige Campaign

    ¡°Is this true?¡±

    The tables quicted.

    I looked up. A middle¨Caged woman stood at the edge, her face pale. Everyone turned toward her, theughter <b>and </b>chatter dying instantly.

    ¡°Is it true that Bethany Spirit has Viremia?¡±

    5

 My trembling hand Ch 112

    Chapter 112 Pull Over

    ARDEN

    The ride back to the Cahan estate was quiet.

    10 Free Coins

    The vige celebration had ended with polite smiles, but there was a heaviness in the air no one wanted to address, especially not after the question about Bethany having Viremia settled among those present.

    We had left before dessert was served.

    Now, only the distant hum of the engine filled the silence. Cade was behind the wheel, his grip light, but his brows furrowed. I kept my gaze on the window, watching trees blur past us, but my thoughts were far from the road.

    ¡°You already knew,¡± Cade said quietly.

    I nodded, letting out a slow sigh. ¡°I found out when she visited us.¡±

    There was no point hiding this from Cade. ¡°When she went out to the balcony and I followed. her,¡± I added. ¡°She tried to hide it, but I saw her blood¨Ctinged hands. That¡¯s when I knew.¡±

    Cade didn¡¯t respond for a moment. ¡°I see,¡± he finally muttered.

    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡±

    He shook his head, gaze still trained forward. ¡°Not really. You¡¯ve been quite closetely. And Bethany visits us often¡­. I figured there was more to it. I think she has <b>a </b>soft spot for you.¡±

    I turned my head slightly to look at him. ¡°You think?¡±

    I wanted to smile, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to. Not after what I saw that night. Not after realizing that every conversation with Bethany was now something finite.

    ¡°I really like her,¡± I admitted instead. ¡°Though¡­ I don¡¯t know. It still feels like she has a wall around her.¡±

    ¡°She does,¡± Cade said. ¡°But she lets you closer than most<b>.¡± </b>

    I sank further into my seat.

    B

    001 M

    N

    |||

    Chapter 112 Pull Over

    ¡°Besides,¡± he continued, ¡°it¡¯s already a rumor among the United Factions.¡±

    I nced at him. ¡°Bethany¡¯s illness?¡±

    10 Free Coins

    He nodded. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think it would be released publicly like that. I should¡¯ve known.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Winters,¡± I said bitterly, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°It¡¯s got him written all over it.¡±

    Cade exhaled, jaw tightening. ¡°He¡¯s trying to discredit Bethany¡¯s support for my candidacy. If he can convince the wolves of Fenra that she¡¯s no longer of sound judgment¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­then it taints everything she¡¯s done, including standing beside you,¡± I finished for him, heart sinking. ¡°He¡¯s ying on their trust in her. He¡¯s making them second¨Cguess it.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too predictable,¡± Cade muttered, echoing my thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s still effective though, ¡°I muttered, shaking my head. ¡°Bethany has influence. She¡¯s admired. A lot of the ces we visited weed us because they respected her. If they start doubting her, they¡¯ll start doubting you, too.¡±

    ¡°But, Bethany¡¯s illness hasn¡¯t progressed to her brain, I believe. She¡¯s still smart and very much sound. Probably even more than Winters. She¡¯s even doing her duties well despite her illness. So, I don¡¯t know why <b>this </b>is relevant to the campaign.¡±

    Cade let out a deep breath. Then, reached up to loosen his cor, the wind from the slightly open window tousling his hair.

    ¡°<b>If </b>only we could expose him now,¡± I muttered, ¡°and make people see who he really is.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too protected,¡± Cade said. ¡°Even my parents are having a hard time getting the cab members to support me because they¡¯re all associated with Winters.¡±

    I leaned my head against the window, the cool ss calming me just a little bit. ¡°So what do we do?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one way,¡± Cade said slowly, ¡°to expose him. For good.¡± ¨C

    I looked at him. ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>

    <i>ira </i>

    He didn¡¯t look back, but his voice held a firm certainty. ¡°We catch him in the act of something irrefutable.¡±

    T

    <

    X

    Chapter 112 Pull Over

    +10 Free Coins

    My breath caught. I sat up straighter. ¡°You mean¡­ like actually witness him doing something hical?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Cade hummed.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s what we do. We bait him. No, not bait¨Cwatch. We watch closely. We find the right time. Maybe someone he trusts. Or a deal he¡¯s nning to make. If we have proof, we could turn everything around.¡±

    I was rambling now. My hands were moving, and my thoughts tumbled out so fast I didn¡¯t realize how animated I¡¯d be until I saw Cade nce over at me.

    His lips twitched.

    Then he shook his head slightly and pulled the car to the side of the road, tires crunching softly against gravel.

    I <b>frowned</b>. ¡°Why are we-?¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± he muttered, parking.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He turned to me fully, eyes crinkling slightly with warmth, and said with absolute sincerity, ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±

    My face flushed. ¡°What?¡±

    Cade leaned closer, a grin breaking out across his lips. ¡°Seriously. You get this wide¨Ceyed look. when your brain starts spinning. It¡¯s adorable.¡±

    I stared at him,pletely off guard, heart thudding. ¡°You¨Cwhat¨Cwhy did you pull over? This is <b>a </b>serious conversation, Cade.¡±

    ¡°I had to,¡± he said with augh. ¡°You¡¯re too distracting. I might crash the car.¡±

    I blushed and turned to the side, scratching the back of my neck. ¡°We should go then. The roads will get dark soon.¡±

    However, instead of starting the engine again, he reached across the console and tugged ar the lever on the side of my seat. My chair reclined with a soft click, tilting me back before I could process what was happening.

    5

    OOT

    OT M N

    Chapter 112 Pull Over

    ¡°Cade, what are you-¡±

    But I didn¡¯t get to finish my sentence.

    Ìï

    X

    +10 Free Coins

    Because his lips were suddenly on mine.

    His mouth pressed against mine with hunger and heat, catching me off guard. I gasped, and that was all the invitation he needed. He deepened the kiss instantly¨Chis hand cupping the side of my face as he leaned in, tilting his head to taste me fully.

    It wasn¡¯t slow or teasing.

    It was urgent.

    His tongue brushed against mine, and I tried to follow¨Cmessily at first, but eager. I clutched the front of his shirt, grounding myself as he kissed me harder, his lips molding against mine in a way that left no space between us.

    I moaned softly into his mouth,pletely lost in him.

    The kiss turned deeper, wetter, and sweeter.

    My fingers twisted into his cor. I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding my breath until we finally broke apart, gasping slightly, eyes locked.

    My lips were swollen and tingling.

    I looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°What¡­ was that for?¡±

    He was breathing heavily too, but grinning like he¡¯d just won something. His thumb brushed the corner of my lips, wiping away the trail of our kiss. A string of saliva came with his thumb, and my blush deepened even more.

    ¡°You just¡­¡± he said, slightly breathless, ¡°look so freaking cute when you talk like that. All passionate <b>and </b>fired up. I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    <b>I </b>instinctively smacked his chest with the <b>back </b>of my hand. ¡°You can¡¯t just pull over and kiss someone like that!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± he replied smugly. ¡°And I did.¡±

    I turned my face away, trying to hide the flush spreading from my cheeks to my ears. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    00 B

    N

    Tue, Aug 5

    X

    Chapter 112 Pull Over

    10 Free Coins

    He chuckled, then leaned over and nted a quick, chaste kiss on the side of my jaw. ¡°Got you, <b>baby</b>.¡±

    I shot him a look, but he just winked and put the car back into drive.

    O

    B

 My trembling hand Ch 113

    Chapter 113 Mistaken, Again

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coms

    Owen was there beside me, his bag droppedzily on the cafeteria floor as he held his usual canned iced coffee. We were seated near the back, far from the rest of the crowd. It was our first break of the day, but it already felt like thest.

    ¡°You seem really tired,¡± he said quietly, watching me carefully.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered, resting my cheek against my palm.

    I was tired. And not just the kind of tiredness that a full night¡¯s sleep could fix.

    For the past few days, <b>I </b>had been trying to catch Mr. Winters in the act. I followed him. I took note of his meetings. I eavesdropped where I could without getting caught. But it was like chasing smoke.

    Every time I thought I had something, it slipped through my fingers like water.

    ¡°Why is it that the world is going against me?¡± I mumbled, not really expecting an answer.

    Owen didn¡¯t reply. He just leaned slightly toward me, offering a shoulder.

    ¡°Let me lean here for a moment,¡± I said softly.

    He shrugged. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    I rested my head against him, closing my eyes for just a second.

    And that¡¯s when I smelled a faint but unmistakable scent. Citrus. Rain. And something bitter, like rusted steel. A scent I knew too well.

    I turned my head, gaze scanning the cafeteria until I saw him.

    Sitting at one of the seats near the middle of the room, alone, his tray untouched, one hand. resting against his chin as he stared nkly into nothing was Rowan. However, I was sure he wasn¡¯t looking there the past second. I definitely felt his gaze.

    I shook my head. Maybe, it was just my imagination.

    The lights above cast shadows along his jaw<b>, </b>and the dark circles beneath his eyes looked

    L

    83%

    <b>[</b><b>0 </b>

    Chapter 113 Mistaken. Again

    even worse than usual.

    What was he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t he be in Opulence?

    But something else caught my eye.

    His neck.

    10 Free Coins

    Just along the cor of his jacket, barely visible, were marks¨Creddened skin, partially healed

    I straightened up instinctively. The shift was enough to make Owen nce at me, confused. His hand brushed mine.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick,¡± I murmured, already rising to my feet, not really answering his question.

    I walked toward Rowan without thinking. He looked up when he sensed meing, eyes narrowing slightly. But when I grabbed him by the wrist and tugged, he didn¡¯t resist.

    We stepped outside into the empty hallway, the chill of the air pressing softly against my cheeks.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he said, his tone slightly irritated.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± I said.

    Rowan clicked his tongue, but didn¡¯t move.

    I didn¡¯t ask for permission.

    I reached out and tugged down the cor of his jacket.

    He flinched slightly, but again, he didn¡¯t stop me..

    Beneath the fabric were bruises. Red, angry, and deep¨Cset. Some were older, faded into dull yellow and green, while others were newer, still swollen. Scratches along his ribs. A scar down

    the side of his back.

    ¡°What is <b>that</b>?¡± I whispered.

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    3

    ¦²

    N

    16:01 Tue Aug 5 GOG

    X

    Chapter 113 Mistaken. Again

    Then, realization hit me like a punch to the gut.

    ¡°Is it¡­¡± I swallowed, ¡°Your dad again?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rowan said, eyes cast to the side.

    My chest constricted.

    Of course.

    +10 Free Coins

    I had a feeling this was about what I asked him to do the other day. Maybe Rowan had actually tried to shift the support of the South toward Cade.

    However, Elijah¡¯s death had ced a strain on the rtionship between the South and the

    North.

    To the South. Elijah had died because of the North.

    Because of Honey.

    And now, Rowan¡¯s parents were pushing him to rise above the ashes, not only to honor hist brother¡¯s legacy, but to trample Cade and the North underfoot.

    And Rowan was caught in the middle.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even clean them properly,¡± I murmured, tracing one of the cuts with my gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯ll heal on its own,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.

    ¡°Yes, it will,¡± he said again, firmer this time. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    My throat tightened.

    A wave of helplessness washed over me.

    He was always so distant. So cruel, even. But in moments like this, I remembered the reason behind it.

    ¡°You clearly need help,¡± I said, staring him down. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee to themon. cafeteria if you didn¡¯t. Right?¡±

    <b>5 </b>

    OOM N

    X

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 113 Mistaken. Again

    Rowan gave me a dry look. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    I crossed my arms. ¡°I rarely see you there. So, you must havee for a reason.¡±

    I looked into his eyes. Perhaps, for me?

    I didn¡¯t say that out loud, though. I wasn¡¯t brave enough to do it.

    His jaw tensed. ¡°I <b>had </b>someone to meet.¡±

    Right on cue, a voice called from the far end of the hall.

    ¡°Rowan! There you are!¡±

    I turned, and a petite woman with short brown hair and bright blue eyes came running up <b>to </b>us. I didn¡¯t recognize her, but she was quite pretty, like the ones who were always by Rowan¡¯s side.

    She reached him, smiled, and without hesitation, leaned up and kissed him right on the lips.

    ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± she said sweetly, her voice high and soft.

    I stood still, lips slightly parted.

    He didn¡¯t pull away.

    He kissed her back.

    I felt something inside me snap. My throat went dry, and I looked away quickly, turning just enough that they wouldn¡¯t see my expression.

    So, it was true. He really was here to meet someone.

    I shook my head slowly, biting the inside of my cheek so hard I tasted blood.

    And I thought¡­

    I thought he actually came to themon cafeteria for <b>me</b>.

    But I was wrong.

    I was always wrong about Rowan.

    ¡ª

    <b>00 </b>

    DT M N

    <

    D

    X

    Chapter 113 Mistaken, Again

    +10 Free Coins

    While the two of them kissed, I turned away fully, clenching my fists at my side. My steps. were slow but heavy as I walked past the stone columns, heading toward the nearest exit. I leaned against the cold wall beside the door, pressing my back into it.

    ¡°Seriously.¡± I muttered bitterly.

    The wind whistled through the corridor outside, sending goosebumps down my arms. I pressed my palm against my chest.

    Don¡¯t cry.

    Don¡¯t be pathetic.

    I banged my fist gently against my chest, trying to shake off the feeling¨Cthis burning ache. that wed its way up my ribs and into my throat.

    ¡°I miss Arden.¡± I whispered to no one.

    She would¡¯ve known what to say. She always did. She would¡¯ve made meugh, even while my eyes were full of tears. But she wasn¡¯t here. I was alone. And suddenly the shadows in the hallway felt too thick.

    I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, trying to calm myself down.

    However, when I opened them, I found something far worse than a nightmare.

    A face.

    Standing just inches from me, cloaked in shadow, like they had melted out from the walls themselves. Pale, gaunt features. Eyes gleaming with something unkind.

    My breath caught.

    Before I could scream, a hand shot up and mped over my mouth.

    I struggled instantly, trying to push back, but they were too strong. The hallway was too

    empty.

    I had wandered too far.

    Their grip tightened around me as they dragged me back into the dark. My eyes were wide. with terror, my scream muffled by a stranger¡¯s hand.

 My trembling hand Ch 114

    Chapter 114 Keep Your Promise

    Chapter 114 Keep Your Promise

    ARDEN

    +10 Free Coins

    I woke up in cold sweat despite not having any nightmares. It just happened spontaneously. Normally, there would be some kind of stimulus. But for this, there wasn¡¯t any.

    My body had grown tired for thest couple of days, especially with the unending campaign. period. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way because I was doing it with Cade for the sake of Fenra.

    However, seeing the recent polls, where Mr. Winters¡® rating had increased and Cade had decreased, made me a little bit uneasy. It seemed that the news about Bethany¡¯s Viremia had shaken some of the voters¡® opinions.

    Bethany hadn¡¯t released a statement since. I have been texting her to say that everything was alright, but even then, she was quiet. I hoped she would visit soon. For some reason, I missed.

    her.

    I turned to my side, hoping to hold Cade¡¯s hand, but I found that he wasn¡¯t there. My brows slightly raised. I remembered him hugging me as I slept. However, he must have slipped away in the middle of the night to continue preparing for his campaign.

    There were less than two weeks left, and with thetest polls shifting to Mr. Winters¡® favor, it wasn¡¯t looking good for us. I let out a deep breath, feeling my heart squeeze a bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re working so hard,¡± I whispered.

    I stood and grabbed a thin nket from the cab and made my way outside. I saw a faint. lighting from the study room, but the door was notpletely closed. I walked slowly, taking a peek, not wanting to disturb his work.

    However, the scene inside the room made my heart squeeze again. Cade was slumped on the hard table, a mountain of paperwork hovering above him. I sighed and shook my head, walking softly toward him and cing my hand over his hair.

    I gently pushed it back to look at his face. His skin was still clear, and he

    $ill looked more handsome than ever, but even then, his tiredness was very visible. His dark under eyes. appeared even darker than before; however, there was a soft curve to his lips. I smiled to myself and leaned down before cing a kiss on his forehead.

    a

    ¡°Just a little bit more, Cade,¡± I whispered, hoping it would bring himfort. His lip

    5

    M

    N

    Tue, Aug <b>5 </b>

    83%

    X

    Chapter 114 Keep Your Promise

    twitched, causing me to giggle. ¡°You¡¯re excited too, hum<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    He didn¡¯t answer, but the rxing of his brows was enough. ¡°I am, too,¡± I muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s win this together.¡±

    With that. I ced the thin nket over his body and smiled again when he snuggled into my touch. Like this, he didn¡¯t seem like the intimidating,petent leader, but instead a pup that needed love.

    I liked it that way. I hoped he leaned on me just a little bit more to ease his burdens.

    I continued looking at him, unable to take my gaze away. The Moon Goddess really took her sweet time on him, hmm?

    The smile on my lips faltered the moment my phone vibrated in my pocket.

    I nced down at Cade, still slumped peacefully against the desk, the nket I had just draped over him slowly rising and falling with each breath. My fingers hesitated, thent reached into my sweater to grab the phone.

    The screen glowed with a number I didn¡¯t recognize.

    I frowned.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I muttered, keeping my voice low.

    There was silence.

    Then came a voice I hadn¡¯t expected to hear so directly.

    ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    I froze where I stood, my body stiff as I instinctively turned my head back to Cade. There was no mistaking that voice.

    Mr. Winters.

    He sounded amused, like he already knew I wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    My lips parted, and the lie nearly slipped out. ¡°Y-¡±

    B

    001 <b>M </b>N

    O <

    16:01 Tue Aug 5. G

    X

    Chapter 114 keep Your Promise

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he snapped, cutting me off. ¡°I know you, Arden Stone. You¡¯re many things, but you¡¯re not a good liar. Now, do me a favor and stop fooling yourself. Move to a ce where you¡¯re alone.¡±

    My pulse pounded in my ears. I couldn¡¯t figure out how he knew, but his certainty made my skin crawl.

    I nced down at Cade again and saw his brow twitch slightly. I quickly ran my hand through his hair. ruffling it gently. He exhaled and rxed, just like I hoped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I told him silently, smiling when I saw his peaceful expression.

    Then, I moved.

    Quietly.

    I slipped from the room and padded through the corridor, then turned the handle to the balcony. The cold met me like a p, but I weed it. Maybe it would numb the sudden fear in my gut.

    I pressed the phone to my ear again. ¡°I¡¯m alone now. What do you want?¡®

    There was silence on the line at first. Then, some rustling.

    A low grunt and some sort of muffled sound followed. Along with that, I couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that it sounded like Mr. Winters wasn¡¯t alone. After a second, a cry, not too loud. broke through the noise.

    ¡°No¡­¡± I breathed, gripping the railing tight enough that my knuckles turned white.

    That voice¨Chowever faint, however distorted through the receiver¨Cbelonged to someone I

    knew.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I whispered, horror blooming like wildfire in my chest. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be ¡±

    ¡°Now, Arden<b>,</b>¡± Winters said, almost gently. ¡°I don¡¯t need you lying to me. You lie, people get hurt. You understand that, right?¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you mean? What are you doing? Let her go!¡± My voice cracked.

    More muffled sounds followed, and the sound of pain but trying to

    muffle it with the best of their efforts made my omeone crying out in

    B

    crawl.

    OTMN

    <b>35 </b>

    16:01 Tue Aug 5 GOG

    83%

    Chapter 114 Keep Your Promise

    It <b>was </b>really Tessa.

    No amount of disbelief could shield me from that truth. I knew her voice.

    My chest ached, feeling like something had broken inside it.

    +10 From Coins

    ¡°Now <b>you </b>know what¡¯s at stake,¡± Winters said. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin myself further. So I

    won¡¯t<b>. </b>

    Tell me where she is!¡± I demanded. ¡°Let her go! She¡¯s not a part of this war.¡±

    He ignored me.

    Instead, he calmly read out coordinates. I had to repeat them internally, shakily, tomit them to memory.

    ¡°Go there,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Alone. No help. No Cade. No Bethany. No one. Otherwise¡­¡±

    He let that hang in the air.

    ¡°She will perish.¡±

    A lump rose in my throat.

    ¡°You know,¡± he went on casually, ¡°I keep my word, Arden. I always keep my word.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I whispered. ¡°Why her?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Because she¡¯s your weakness<b>. </b>Just like Bethany. Just like Cade. You think people don¡¯t notice? You try to act brave and clever, but you¡¯ve shown your hand too many.

    times.¡±

    ¡°I honestly can¡¯t touch the <b>other </b>two you¡¯ve mentioned because of their influence, but this little woman. I can do anything I want with her.¡±

    I was shaking now, the wind wing at my hair and sleeves.

    ¡°I swear,¡± I said, ¡°if you hurt her-

    But then her voice pierced through again, faint but raw. ¡°Arden, no! Don¡¯t go! Please!¡±

    I pped a hand to my mouth to keep myself from sobbing.

    001 M

    OMN

    <

    X

    Chapter 114 Keep Your Promise

    *10 Free Coins

    ¡°Oh.¡± Winters murmured. ¡°What a touching sight. You must really love your little friend. So dramatic, isn¡¯t <b>she</b>?¡±

    My vision blurred.

    ¡°Tessa¡­¡± I whispered.

    ¡°You want her to live?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You know I do.¡±

    ¡°Then go. But keep my conditions. No funny business, Arden<b>. </b>I have eyes and ears everywhere, and you wouldn¡¯t want to try me.¡±

    I breathed out slowly, my mind conflicted on what to do.

    ¡°Say it,¡± he said. ¡°Say it, and we begin.¡±

    I closed my eyes.

    The wind howled.

    And when I opened them again, I said the only thing I could.

    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    There was a pause. I could practically feel his smile.

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    ¡°Keep your promise,¡± I whispered, voice trembling. ¡°Or I swear-

    If you keep yours,¡± he said evenly, ¡°then Tessa won¡¯t die.¡±

    Then the line went dead.

    <b>5 </b>

 My trembling hand Ch 115

    Chapter 115 Trap

    ARDEN

    It was still dark when I arrived.

    10 Free Coins

    The sky was still nketed in heavy indigo, the horizon just beginning to tint the edges with gray. The sun hadn¡¯t risen, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t be too long. I¡¯d left under the veil of nightfall and ran straight through, crossing into the South without alerting anyone.

    The cold air bit through my jacket, but I barely noticed. My boots crunched against dry soil and brittle grass as I stepped through the woods, deeper into enemy territory, toward the one ce I never thought I¡¯d return to.

    The cabin.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    Of all ces, this was where he brought her? Did Mr. Winters know that this ce was already imprinted into my memory? That Cade and I had once stood in this exact spot when we began to uncover the cracks in everything?

    Probably not. He thought he was always ten steps ahead.

    I clenched my fists.

    But before I could take another step forward, a voice rang out from the shadows just beside the porch.

    ¡°Arden Stone,¡± he drawled. ¡°So, you really came.¡±

    My head turned sharply.

    He stepped into view, hands in his pockets. He wore a simple shirt, cks, and leather boots. He looked normal. That was somehow worse.

    I felt a chill run down my spine. My fingers instinctively grazed my pocket for the burner phone I¡¯d tucked there and the small de I had hidden in my waistband, just in case.

    But I wasn¡¯t quick enough..

    In one motion, Mr. Winters closed the distance and yanked both items from my hands. The

    <b>5 </b>

    OT MN |||

    X

    Chapter 115 Trap

    phone was crushed under his boot in an instant, the knife tossed into the distance.

    ¡°I see,¡± he started off. ¡°I told you¨Cno funny business, right?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    I cursed internally and took a step back from him, shaking out the tension in my hands.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice calm. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°What are you so excited about?¡± he asked with a fake pout. ¡°You just got here. Come on. Let¡¯s have a talk, shall <b>we</b>?¡±

    I didn¡¯t move.

    He gestured to the front steps of the cabin with an exaggerated wave of his hand.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten around to showing you my estate,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡±

    My stomach churned.

    He really didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d been here before, did he<b>? </b>

    ¡°Far from any eyes,¡± he mused out loud, turning in a slow circle. ¡°Private. Safe. Quiet. You could scream as loud as you want, and no one woulde.¡±

    Suddenly, he screamed, causing me to cover my ears.

    The sound echoed through the trees, a bird scattering from a nearby branch, but otherwise, nothing.

    Then heughed like a lunatic.

    My body stiffened, and I instinctively moved back another step. My boots scuffed the dirt.

    ¡°See?¡± he said between chuckles. ¡°No one. Isn¡¯t it fantastic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty,¡± I said, my voice firm despite the tremble I could feel threatening to take over. ¡°Very pretty.¡±

    He stoppedughing.

    Instead, he turned his head and looked at me with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Well, I have to give it to you,¡± he said after a second. ¡°Your confidence is really something.

    O

    E

    ¨C 00

    OTM N

    Chapter 115 Trap

    It¡¯s almost entertaining.¡±

    He walked closer, cornering me like a wolf would amb, but I stood my ground.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°From the unwanted child,¡± he began, his voice mocking, ¡°to the rejected mate¡­ Honestly, if I were you, I¡¯d be the viin by now.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Not everyone is like you.

    ¡°Precisely,¡± he said, shing a grin. ¡°Not everyone gets to be like me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the best. That¡¯s why I win. Every time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡±

    His smile didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said. ¡°But delusional people have a way of shaping the world to fit their madness. That¡¯s what makes them dangerous<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    He stepped forward, close enough that I could see the cracks in his once¨Cpolished persona.

    ¡°You should be,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯re an animal,¡± I spat, the words leaving my lips before I could stop them. ¡°No,¡± I corrected myself, stepping back even as his grin widened. ¡°You¡¯re far worse than that.¡±

    He tilted his head. ¡°Oh? And here I thought you were starting to like me.¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re on top of the world because of this empire you¡¯ve built,¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s fragile.¡±

    ¡°Fragile?¡± he echoed. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, darling.¡± His smile darkened. ¡°It¡¯s far from fragile.¡±

    His eyes narrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡±

    ¡°I know enough.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°All the proof you have of me¨Cthose little attempts to corner me, to expose me -they¡¯re going to be taken down in a second. You want to know why?¡± He leaned in slightly.

    5

    MN

    <

    16:02 Tue, Aug 5 G G

    0

    83%

    Chapter 115 Trap

    ¡°Because I have in

    positions. Their families.¡±

    1 clenched my fists.

    +10 Free Coins

    the United Factions. Wolves who owe me their careers. Their

    He kept going, eyes wild. ¡°Bethany¡¯s the one who¡¯s fragile. She¡¯s sick. A ticking clock. She might¡¯ve had a good run for twenty years, but this?¡± He flung his arms out. ¡°It¡¯s mine now. It¡¯s all fucking mine!¡±

    His voice echoed through the trees. The birds didn¡¯t even stir.

    It was in that moment that I realized that he was far from saving.

    This man, this monster, had no limits.

    ¡°I¡¯m so close,¡± he hissed, pacing, his hands twitching. ¡°So goddamn close. I kept up with this for twenty fucking years. I¡¯ve eradicated so many students, anyone who threatened to drag me off this throne.¡±

    He paused and looked straight into my eyes.

    ¡°But the two of you,¡± he said slowly. ¡°You and your little friend group.¡±

    ¡°I could give you that,¡± he admitted. ¡°You truly went far. You even got Cade Cahan to run. Hats off, Arden Stone.¡±

    He gave me a mock salute, but his smirk was still feral.

    ¡°But that ends now.¡±

    He walked up to me again.

    ¡°I always thought Honey was Cade¡¯s biggest weakness,¡± he said. ¡°So I targeted her first. 1 thought that would break him fully.¡±

    I sucked in a breath. Every word he spoke was poison.

    ¡°But I came to realize,¡± he said, tapping the side of his head, ¡°it wasn¡¯t her.¡±

    He stared at me, eyes burning.

    ¡°It was you.¡±

    N

    Tue, Aug 5

    X

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 115 Trap

    My chest constricted.

    ¡°What do you think his reaction would be,¡± Mr. Winters asked quietly, ¡°if he found his mate¡­ touched¡­ brutalized¡­ dead in the middle of nowhere?¡±

    I didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°With the election only some days away, how would he react?¡± He tilted his head, appearing like he was imagining it. ¡°Would he explode? Would he rage? Would he burn every alliance he built for the sake of vengeance?¡±

    I wanted to say no, but I knew the answer.

    He would.

    Mr. Winters grinned wider at the silence. ¡°He would,¡± he said the words I was too afraid to say out loud. ¡°Because it¡¯s you, Arden.¡±

    ¡°Now,¡± He let out a lowugh, full of delight. Thank you.¡±

    He stepped close again.

    ¡°Thank you for falling right into my trap.¡±

    And then, without warning, his hand snapped forward and grabbed my jaw, fingers pressing hard against my skin.

    I flinched but refused to look away.

    His grip was rough and possessive.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡± he murmured. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you¡­ yet.¡±

    My pulse roared in my ears.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± he asked softly, brushing <b>a </b>strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. You and your little friend Tessa. Good genes, the two thing you have going.¡±

    I tried to pull back, but he held me in ce.

    of you. I guess that¡¯s one good

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun while we wait for that sunrise, huh?¡± he whispered.

    H

 My trembling hand 116

    Chapter 116 Die For You

    Chapter 116 Die For You

    ARDEN

    ¡°Seriously, why did <b>you </b>have to <be </b>here?¡±

    Tessa sighed by my side, leaning against the cold brick wall. If I told her that behind this wall were three. skeleton bodies of young women like us, would she be freaked out? She definitely would.

    But she didn¡¯t need another source of trauma. I nced at her and found bruises on her neck, a cut on her brow, <b>and </b>red <b>marks </b>on her <b>wrists </b><b>and </b>arms.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked before anything else.

    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>fine, she waved me off with <b>the </b>same sweet smile that always made me feel better. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t <b>have </be, though. <b>I </b>was nning on leaving some evidence that would lead to Mr. Winters once he kills<ol><li>me.</li></ol>

    ¡°Imagine¨Ca mediocre female student dies in the hands of the esteemed headmaster. That would make a great headline.¡±

    ¡°There are three lies in that statement,¡± I muttered. She turned to me and raised a brow.

    ¡°First, you¡¯re not mediocre. You¡¯re genuinely one of the prettiest girls I¡¯ve ever seen. <b>Second</b>, that wouldn¡¯t make <b>a </b>great headline. It¡¯s tragic. Sure, people would read it, but I wouldn¡¯t want to. And three,¡± I muttered softly, meeting gazes with her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die.¡±

    Tessa sighed and ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°One of us has to, Arden. And for sure, it¡¯s not going to be you. I just hope it¡¯s quick and easy. But I can endure a long one for you. Run <b>as </b>fast as you can and <be </b>back for my body, alright?¡±

    I let out a deep breath, about to refute her statement, when we heard Winters chuckling upstairs. It seemed he was on a call with somebody, enjoying the recent increase in his percentage.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve already ordered a new chair for the office. I¡¯m thinking of merging the offices, too. I mean, my office is already next to Bethany. With me as both Praetor and <b>the </b><b>headmaster </b>of Elite, I can have arge space, right?¡±

    He chuckled again, making me grimace.

    ¡°I thought he was going to take <b>a </b>shower,¡± I muttered.

    At least once he was in the bathroom, we could find some kind of exit in this ce. He didn¡¯t know that Cade and I had been here before, so I knew that aside <b>from </b>thetch right <b>above </b><b>us</b>, there was another exit. However, that <b>meant </b>bypassing his presence.

    ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± I asked, ncing at her once more.

    She closed her eyes and appeared to be in pain. ¡°No,¡± she muttered. ¡°He gave me something, though, so I feel tired more than usual. I couldn¡¯t even get a single p on that bastard. So, when the time reallyes, <b>you </b>should run as fast as you can

    I clicked my <b>tongue</b><b>, </b>slightly ring at her. ¡°Why are you speaking like that?¡±

    173

    Chapter 116 Die For You

    She chuckled once, trying to lighten the mood. However, even then, I could see her hands sharing Tea was trying to be strong for me.

    ¡°Like what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Like you¡¯re going to die.¡±

    She sighed and leaned her head against the wall again, letting out a deep breath. ¡°Because like I said, <b>I </b><b>feel </b>like one of us can only <b>escape</b><b>, </b>and it¡¯s not me. You¡¯re far more important, Arden. If you die..

    She choked on her words before gathering herself once more. ¡°If you perish, I know that Fenra¡¯s not going to be the greatest. I mean, it already isn¡¯t, but you know what I mean. I wouldn¡¯t be there to witness it, but I just¡­ I know you have a lot more to do for this country¡±

    ¡°<b>And </b>I know more people are going to mourn your death.¡±

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I muttered in a slight scolding tone. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Your existence is just as important as mine.¡±

    ¡°I love you. Owen loves you. Ro-¡±

    I stopped right at that moment and shook my head. She also turned to me with wide eyes.

    ¡°Your sister loves you,¡± I corrected myself. ¡°There are a lot of people who will be devastated if you¡¯re gone.

    Tessa sighed softly, leaning her head back against the wall, her voice nearly swallowed by the <b>cold </b>silence between us.

    ¡°My sister actually doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked <b>again</b>, turning fully toward her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she share everything with you regarding Elite?¡± I added, trying to make sense of what she was saying. ¡°You said you knew a lot about Elite because of her.

    Tessa chuckled lightly. ¡°Yes, well¡­ she did. But that¡¯s just her way of bragging. She was showing off how ay of bragging. She was showing off how much the system worked in her favor.¡±

    I stared at her, stunned.

    ¡°I know a lot because of her,¡± she went on. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean she likes me. She never really has.¡±

    ¡°But she sent you to Elite,¡± I muttered, recalling some of Tessa¡¯s past stories.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t want me back home,¡± ¡°Tessa replied, with a bittersweet smile. ¡°She wanted to prove I couldn¡¯t survive this world. That I¡¯d crumble in it. It¡¯splicated. My family isplicated.¡±

    I opened my mouth to respond, but nothing came out. I¡¯d always thought of Tessa as <b>this </b>bright, unwavering sun¨Csomeone who glowed so naturally that darkness never seemed to cling to her.

    But now, I realized there were always shadows amidst <b>the </b>light.

    I guess we have that inmon<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I murmured.

    Chapter 116 Die For You

    She turned to me with a raised brow and chuckled. We understood each other in ways others did

    So, I was even more determined to keep her by my side.

    ¡°Even if you say all those, you¡¯re not going to die,¡± I said with conviction.

    Mr. Winters¡® voice still echoed above us, loud and olmoxious as he bragged to someone over the phone

    He really needed to take a damn shower already.

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not going to die.¡± Tessa echoed softly. ¡°You¡¯re not sacrificing yourself for me.

    ¡°No one¡¯s sacrificing anything.¡± I said firmly. ¡°Except for Mr. Winters.¡±

    I clenched my fists and leaned my head back against the wall beside her.

    ¡°I know Cade <b>will </b>feel it,¡± I whispered under my breath, ¡°He¡¯lle.¡±

    ¡°With Rowan, too,¡± I added.

    Tessa chuckled again, and I could tell it wasn¡¯t sarcastic. It was just full of longing. ¡°Cade, yes. But Rowan? <i>I </i>doubt it.¡±

    I pursed my lips because even I was unsure about that.

    The darkness around us felt tighter than before. The small beams of light from the creaky wooden floor above barely reached down into <b>this </b>cer¨Clike room.

    I reached into my pocket slowly, pulling out the object I had hidden since I got here. It pulsed gently in <i>the </i>dark before showing a glowing light

    Tessa turned toward me quickly. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, rotating it in my palm. ¡°Winters didn¡¯t get to search my other pocket. thankfully.

    ¡°I found it here in the forest back when I was lost,¡± <i>I </i>continued. ¡°I still don¡¯t <b>know </b>what it really is, but it brings mefort.¡±

    Tessa stared at it, mesmerized.

    ¡°And I have a <i>feeling</i><i>,</i>¡± I added, gazing at the wooden crest with a small smile, ¡°<i>that </i>this will help us.¡±

    ¡°You and your mysterious werewolf gut<i>,</i>¡± she teased softly, the smallest glint of hope returning to her eyes,

    I chuckled under <i>my </i>breath and closed my hand around it again. ¡°It¡¯s never failed me before.¡±

 My trembling hand 117

    Chapter 117 Urgency

    CADE

    My eyes fluttered open for no reason.

    The first <b>thing </b>I noticed was the nket <b>covering my </b>shoulders¨Ctucked gently. I blinked up at the dim study light, still faintly glowing from the desk above me..

    <b>Arden</b>. My lips curled slightly at the thought. She must¡¯ve seen me knocked out and covered me up. was just like her. No matter how tired she was, she was always thinking of others.

    <b>But </b>if she put this on me, that meant she was awake.

    That

    I sat up straighter, rubbing the back of my neck and yawning. I was still groggy, but the moment I turned

    my chest. to the doorway and saw it empty, that familiar tug started deep in

    ¡°Arden?¡± I called out gently, still half¨Casleep.

    No response.

    My brow creased. I stood quickly, the chair scraping behind me. I walked toward the hallway, ncing left and right.

    Nothing

    I picked up the pace, walking down to the far end where our room was. The lights were off, but I opened the door without knocking,

    ¡°Arden?¡±

    Still nothing

    The bed wasn¡¯t <b>made</b>, which was very unlike Arden. She always liked to keep everything neat.

    A small cold draft passed behind me, but it wasn¡¯t from the windows. It came from within. I started checking everywhere¨Cthe kitchen, the backyard, the porch¨Ceven stupid ces like theundry area and under the staircase.

    ¡°Arden!¡± I called again, louder this <b>time</b>.

    Still no answer.

    She wasn¡¯t the type to leave without saying something.

    ¡°ARDEN!¡±

    My <b>voice </b>echoed down the empty street, hollow and sharp in the stillness of the night.

    The light turned on from one of the upstairs rooms. I heard hurried footsteps. Then another door creaked open behind me.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± my mom asked, wrapping a robe around herself as she hurried down the steps.

    Chapter 117 Urgency

    ¡°Why are you yelling?¡± my dad asked, already in joggers.

    But Honey¡¯s voice hit the hardest.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Arden?¡± she asked, already teary¨Ceyed. ¡°Why is Cade calling Arden? Why?¡±

    My mom turned to me with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Right, Cade. Where is Arden?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± I cut in, running a hand through my hair.

    Everyone froze.

    ¡°What?¡± my mom eximed, frowning deeply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is,¡± I said <b>quickly</b>. ¡°She¡¯s <b>not </b>in our room. She¡¯s not in the house. I checked everywhere. She¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Did she leave anything behind? A note?¡± my <b>mom </b>asked.

    ¡°Maybe she got called for something urgent?¡± Nathan suggested.

    ¡°But no goodbye,¡± Honey shakily said, on the verge of tears.

    ¡°I <b>know</b>,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice level.

    Just then, my phone rang. I fumbled to grab it, not even checking the number before I picked up.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I snapped, breath short.

    ¡°Is this¡­ Alpha Cade?¡±

    I paused, frowning in suspicion. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m sorry, <b>Alpha</b>. It¡¯s Owen.¡±

    My chest deted slightly, though I didn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to call you thiste,¡± he said quickly, his voice tense. ¡°I¡¯ve been debating whether I should¡­ but I <b>had </b>a feeling.¡±

    ¡°<b>What </b>is <i>it</i><i>?</i>¡± I asked sharply, already walking back toward the living room to grab my coal.

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>Tessa</b>,¡± he said. ¡°She wasn¡¯t around this afternoon. I asked around. And I just confirmed with their dorm leader, Maisey, that she didn¡¯te home.¡±

    That stopped me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t think she¡¯s out for a walk or sleeping over with someone. She¡¯s missing, Cade.¡±

    My heart dropped.

    ¡°Tessa¡¯s been acting strangetely. I think she¡¯s been watching Winters,¡± Owen continued. ¡°She was

    Chapter 117 Urgency

    investigating something on her own. But you know Winters. If he found out¡­

    My mouth dried.

    If Tessa <b>were </b><b>in </b>trouble. Arden would do something

    She would go. No second thoughts.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell <b>me</b>,¡± I muttered.

    But I couldn¡¯t be mad at her. Not <b>when </b>I knew her heart.

    ¡°I got it,¡± I said, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°I¡¯ll do something. Thanks, Owen.¡±

    I ended the call.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± my mom asked<b>, </b>eyes wide.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Arden,¡± I said tly. ¡°She¡¯s in trouble¡±

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Nathan asked, already grabbing his jacket.

    I shook my head. Stay with Honey and keep the pack safe. I¡¯ll alert you if I need backup.¡±

    My mom looked like she wanted to protest, but something in my expression must¡¯ve stopped her.

    ¡°Then, where are you going?¡± <b>she </b>asked gently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ll find out.¡±

    I grabbed my keys and a silver knife from the drawer.

    And I headed to the front <b>door</b>.

    But just before I could twist the knob, a knock made me freeze.

    Everyone behind me stilled.

    I opened the door fast, expecting anything. But instead-

    ¡°Bethany?¡±

    She stood in front of <b>me</b>, a scarf around her neck and a coat too big for her frame.

    ¡°<b>What </b><b>are </b>you doing here?¡± <b>I </b>asked/

    Bethany staggered forward, one hand gripping the frame of the door, Her other hand clutched her coat to her chest, but I could still see the way her shoulders trembled underneath.

    Her face was pale, more than usual. There were dark shadows under her eyes like she hadn¡¯t slept in weeks. Her lips were cracked. Her breath came out in short, painful bursts, and she winced like every <i>inhale </i>was <b>a </b>battle.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Arden?¡± she asked, not answering my question.

    Chapter 117 Urgency

    I tensed.

    My throat went dry.

    ¡°She¡¯s missing.¡± I said honestly. ¡°She left in the middle of the night, so I¡¯m going to look for her

    Bethany¡¯s hand dropped from the doorframe. She swayed, nearly falling forward.

    I reached out instinctively and caught her arm, steadying her. Her body felt cold and fragile, making my frown deepen

    ¡°I had a feeling,¡± she murmured. Her eyes darted past me toward the dark road behind the house. ¡°We need to go.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I feel her urgency,¡± she said, sounding frustrated.

    1 frowned. ¡°Feel her urgency? What does that mean? How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Bethany muttered, waving off the question. ¡°I just¡­ I feel it. So, let¡¯s go. The two of us will look for her.¡±

    I crouched in front of her, searching her face, ¡°Bethany, you¡¯re sick. You shouldn¡¯t be here, and you shouldn¡¯t be pushing yourself like this. Stay here. I¡¯ll look for her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she snapped. ¡°She¡¯s in trouble, Cade.¡±

    I swallowed, unsure what to say. Part of me still didn¡¯t understand how she knew and how she could feel something like that when they didn¡¯t have any sort of connection.

    She looked at me. Tears welled in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t blink them away. I was surprised. Bethany Winters was actually crying? I haven¡¯t seen her cry ever since she became Praetor.

    ¡°Please¡­,¡± she said, her voice sounding even more broken than before.

    ¡°We need to go.¡±

    <i>¡°</i>My daughter is in trouble.¡±

 My trembling hand 118

    <blockquote>

    Chapter 118 The Stone Leads

    Chapter 118 The Stone Leads

    CADE

    I couldn¡¯t shake the thoughts swirling in my mind about what Bethany had said.

    She was Arden¡¯s mother.

    The images in my head refused to align, leaving me in a state of confusion. We were now in the car,, heading South, and a nagging instinct told me that Arden wasn¡¯t up North where we¡¯d been searching My parents <b>had </b>also alerted the guards to conduct a thorough search of our territory from top to bottom, but they <b>hadn¡¯t </b>provided any updates since.

    I stole nces at the woman sitting beside me. Her fragile frame was curled up in the passenger seat, a nket draped across herp<b>. </b>In the days since west saw her, it was evident she had lost even more weight, deepening the lines of worry across her face.

    ¡°Is it bad?¡± I asked, my question directed at her condition as¨C4 sped through the stillness of the night.

    She managed a weak chuckle, her gaze fixated on the scenery sliding past the window. ¡°I¡¯ve had worse,¡± she muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t think about me. Focus on Arden; that¡¯s what matters right now,¡±

    My heart raced at her words¨CArden was missing. My baby was missing.

    ¡°Please.¡± I whispered under my breath, uncertain whether I was speaking to myself or the moon <b>goddess </b>above.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive,¡± Bethany interjected, pulling me out of my spiraling thoughts, if only momentarily.

    I turned to her. ¡°How do you know <b>this</b>?¡±

    Her trembling hands moved toward her neck, fumbling under her cor until she brought out a pendant It <b>was </b>small, <b>round</b>, and encased in dull gold. At its centery a strange, translucent stone that emitted a faint glow.

    ¡°This¡­ this is how,¡± she said, her voice steadying slightly. ¡°The crest <b>that </b>Arden has¨Cit¡¯s ours.¡±

    <b>Ours</b>? The word echoed in my mind. Who else possessed it? My curiosity red, but I hesitated to <b>ask </b>further questions, realizing that Bethany was already offering more than she likely had in decades

    With determination, she gripped the pendant tightly between her fingers. ¡°It glows when my DNA touches it,¡± she rasped. ¡°It never reacts for anyone else. That¡¯s how I knew, when Arden held it.¡±

    I pursed my lips, recalling the moment we first discovered the crest and how Arden found it utterly fascinating.

    ¡°At first, I thought it was a fluke. How could she even be alive!¡± she chuckled softly. ¡°But when I witnessed it with my own eyes, I knew. Arden is my daughter,¡± she added, a smile breaking through <b>as </b>she ran her fingers through her thinning hair.

    ¡°So, she must be holding it now,¡± I said quietly.

    Bethany nodded, tears shimmering in her eyes. ¡°She must be. If she¡¯s holding it, she¡¯s still breathing.¡±

    173

    Chapter 118 The Stone Leads

    A long, shaky breath escaped my lips as a tiny shuard of hope cracked through the dense wall of doubt weighing on my chest. ¡°She told me itforts her. She doesn¡¯t quite understand why?

    Bethany¡¯s mouth tightened. ¡°Will you tell her?¡± I asked gently.

    She fell into <b>silence </b>for a moment, her gaze drifting back outside. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she muttered hoarsely. ¡°What we need to focus on is <b>making </b>sure she¡¯s safe first. That¡¯s the only thing that truly matters right now.¡±

    I nodded, respecting her need for silence amidst <b>the </b>storm of emotions between us. My eyes returned to the pendant resting in herp.

    ¡°It glows green when we¡¯re close,¡± she exined. ¡°If it ever glows red, it means she¡¯s in danger¨Cnot just feeling <b>pain</b>, but real, imminent danger. It connects to her through blood. If the stone reacts, it signifies <b>that </b>she¡¯s actively touching it.¡±

    In that moment, I noticed the pendant, still glowing faintly green. For just <b>an </b><b>instant</b>, I thought I detected a shift in the hue, making it appear more vividly bright.

    Ime

    That told me one thing¨Cwe were on the right track.

    I hit the gas harder, my heart racing. If the stone was correct, and everything in my gut told me it was, then it meant Arden wasn¡¯t just wandering aimlessly. No, <b>she </b>was being held somewhere against her will And if that ce was nearby, there was only one area that made sense geographically.

    The South

    The West boasted strong borders,rgely untouched by natural cmities. The East was lined with inviting beaches and was the warmest of all <b>the </b>factions. The North, often called the ¡°center¡± of Fenra, had abundant resources and was bustling with business establishments and educational institutions.

    But the South? It was rich innd, with thergestndmass among every faction.

    My jaw clenched in frustration.

    Without fully realizing it, my fingers were already dialing his number. The phone rang several times before someone picked up with a gruff, irritated <b>growl</b>.

    ¡°What do you want, you bastard?¡± Rowan snapped from the other end. His voice was rough, as if he¡¯d just been dragged from a deep sleep, but beneath that irritation, I could detect his exhaustion.

    I tightened my grip on the phone. ¡°Get up,<i>¡± </i>I

    darkly: ¡°Something¡¯s happened.¡±

    A rustle came through the line, followed by a sharp hiss from him. ¡°Why the heck would I do that?¡± he barked, his voice groggy and irritated. ¡°Do you have a death wish, Cade?¡±

    In the background, I caught the sound of a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°You bastard, are you at a hotel?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± he muttered in response.

    I heard a brief scuttle before <i>he </i>returned to the line. ¡°I¡¯m ending the call.¡±

    -Rowan-

    <b>9/3 </b>

    Chapter 118 The Stone Leads

    Just <b>as </b>he was about to disconnect, I uttered the words that carried weight. ¡°Help me:

    A heavy silence fell between us. In the background, Bethany¡¯s cough echoed softly inside the car, and gritted my teeth, trying to drown it out.

    Rowan didn¡¯t speak immediately, and 1 recognized that silence. He was weighing my words, contemting the gravity of my plea. After all, I never asked for help lightly.

    Rowan and I had a tangled,plicated past, much of which revolved around our families. Our rtionship had been hostile ever <b>since</b>, but deep down, I knew we respected each other. He was <b>also </b>aware that I didn¡¯t beg unless something was genuinely wrong. Thest time I reached out to him had been concerning his brother, Elijah¨Cyears ago. After that, ourmunication dwindled, even though we had once shared a close bond during our childhood.

    Finally, I heard a long sigh on the other end before he broke the silence. ¡°¡­ What the fuck do you need</blockquote>

 My trembling hand 119

    v

    Chapter 119 I¡¯m Coming

    CADE

    I didn¡¯t waste any time answering him right <b>away</b>.

    ¡°Arden is missing. I <b>revealed</b>. ¡°I think she might be in the South.¡±

    There was a long <b>pause </b>on the other <b>end </b>of the line.

    Of course, I knew that Rowan had some kind of feelings for Arden in the past. I wasn¡¯t too intimidated because I <b>knew </b>his feelings were shallow. Rowan truly never settled down. Arden must have shown him the kindness he was craving, so he caved in a little bit.

    Just then, Rowan scoffed. ¡°Why should I? She¡¯s your mate, isn¡¯t <b>she</b>? Maybe she ran away from you out of

    fear.¡±

    I clicked my tongue and shook my head. ¡°Winters is involved.¡±

    That shut him up.

    ¡°I think this might be what we need to overturn him.¡± I added. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid <b>time </b>is also our enemy. So, I need your help.¡±

    For a while, nothing but silence passed between us. I knew Rowan¨Cbetter than I wanted to admit. He wasn¡¯t a man who acted on impulse, no matter how hot¨Cheaded he appeared.

    He was always strategizing and weighing oues, like his next move was a chessboard, and he had ten steps nned ahead.

    I could almost hear the gears turning in his head, the conflict and resistance. He didn¡¯t want to get involved at least not for me. So I pulled thest card I had.

    ¡°I think Tessa¡¯s with her.¡±

    A low growl vibrated across the phone.

    Bingo.

    I leaned ba

    against the seat, watching the woods blur by as we drove deeper into the outskirts of the North, heading toward the South. The light on Bethany¡¯s glowing ne was starting to deepen a faint green pulsing steadily. We were getting closer.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Rowan muttered, but his voice didn¡¯t have the bite it should¡¯ve had. It was empty.

    ¡°I wish I were,¡± I said. ¡°I heard from Owen that she might be investigating Winters on her own. She¡¯s been <b>missing </b><b>since </b>the afternoon. If Arden found out¨Cif she thought Tessa was in danger¨Cyou know damn well she wouldn¡¯t sit still.¡±

    Silence followed again before he spoke with hostility.

    ¡°How does that concern <b>me</b>?¡± he snapped.

    Chapter 119 <b>I¡¯m </b>Coming

    ¡°Just help me, man,¡± I said, dropping the edge from my voice. I¡¯ll return the favor when the timees

    Another pause followed, making me impatient.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he finally muttered under his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    I smirked <b>and </b>ended the call before he could change his mind.

    Beside me, Bethany was breathing heavier. Still, she was alert, clutching the ne in her palm.

    ¡°<b>Rowan </b>Wremmoor?¡± she asked, ncing at me once.

    I nodded, pulling the steering wheel slightly as we turned into a narrower, darker road. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true then,¡± she murmured. ¡°The True Alphas have some separation.¡±

    I huffed out a humorlessugh. ¡°Can you me us? It¡¯s how we were conditioned. Raised to fight, not to unite.

    ¡°Weakness,¡± she said in an using tone. ¡°Divide and conquer works even in your own ranks.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not enemies,¡± I said, ¡°but we¡¯re not friends either.¡±

    Bethany didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she focused on the green¨Cglowing stone with a haunted expression, her fingers trembling around it. It was clear she cared very deeply for Arden.

    ¡°And what¡¯s his deal with this Tessa girl you¡¯re talking about?¡± Bethany asked, eyes still glued to the stone. I strike up a conversation to hide her nervousness, could tell she was trying <i>to </i>

    I guess I needed it too.

    I let out a small chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ he¡¯ll probably have <b>his </b>own storyler on.¡±

    Bethany frowned in confusion, and I shook my head, smiling to myself.

    ¡°But for now,¡± I whispered, tightening my grip on the wheel, ¡°this is mine<b>.</b>¡±

    The green light intensified slightly, casting a glow inside the car.

    We were close.

    Too close for it to be anything else.

    I could feel it in my chest¨Cthe tight pull, the rising pressure in my lungs. Not just because she was my mate. Not just because of some bond.

    Because she was Arden.

    And I would burn the whole damn world if it meant bringing her home.

    The road ahead narrowed into cracked, forgotten concrete. Shadows filtered through the canopy above, falling <b>over </b>the windshield. But my focus wasn¡¯t on the road

    It was on the glow.

    Chapter 119 <b>I¡¯m </b>Coming

    The ne in Bethany¡¯s frail grip was now unmistakably green¨Cno longer faint or pulsing zin It had been lit from within.

    We were closer than we¡¯d ever been.

    I gripped the wheel tighter, my knuckles whitening. My heart was beating too fast, hammering behind my ribs like it wanted out.

    ¡°Almost there,¡± I muttered under my breath, though I wasn¡¯t sure if it was to Bethany or myself.

    The terrain was familiar now¨Cdeceptively familiar. I had been here before, and that was when it clicked<b>. </b>This was Southern Territory, but due to itsrge size, it felt more like an unimednd. It felt like <b>private </b>property.

    Just then, I heard the faint sound of ake from a distance, and even in the dark, I finally recognized <b>it </b>This ce was where Arden and I were lost and found Mr. Winters¡® cabin.

    So, there could only be one ce where she could be. Winters must think he was smart, but there were always cracks amidst each n.

    He didn¡¯t know that we had already found his hideout.

    ¡°Wait for me, baby,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ming

    I knew she was <b>scared</b>.

    <b>And </b>I was going to make damn sure this ended tonight.

 My trembling hand 120

    Chapter 120 Pay The Prize

    Chapter 120 Pay The Prize

    ARDEN

    Finally,

    The sound of the shower rumming through the walls was music to my ears. For once, I was grateful Mr. Winters was a narcissist who enjoyed long, indulgent showers with whatever weird soap he probably made himself. I didn¡¯t waste a second.

    I turned to Tessa, who <b>was </b>still slouched against the corner, pale and barely conscious.

    ¡°Stand up.¡± I said urgently. ¡°We¡¯re escaping.

    She blinked at me sluggishly, her lips cracked, eyes sunken. She looked awful, and I hated seeing her like this. My voice softened. ¡°Come <b>on</b>, Tess. You <b>can </b>do this.¡±

    She swallowed, groaning slightly as she pushed herself off the ground. Her knees wobbled, her frame trembling under the effort.

    ¡°How?¡± she rasped.

    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I moved quickly across the room, toward the back <b>wall</b>. Cade and I had found this hiddentch weeks ago when we were lost in this ce.

    I remembered the exact spot now. My fingers worked fast, pulling the edge of the rug and pushing against the warped floorboard beneath.

    Click.

    A small panel popped open and a smile appeared on my lips. I was right. He hadn¡¯t locked this one.

    Tessa gasped faintly. ¡°What is <b>that</b>?¡±

    ¡°Our way out,¡± I said, swinging the panel open and revealing the narrow crawlspace beneath. It wasn¡¯t much of a tunnel¨Cjust a passage that led under the floorboards into a side closet in the living room.

    I looked at her. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Tessa stared at the opening, then at me, wide¨Ceyed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you found that,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Neither <b>can </b>I.¡± I muttered. ¡°<b>Now </b>move.¡±

    Tessa stumbled toward me, one foot dragging behind the other. She was trying but it was like her legs weren¡¯t fully working.

    ¡°But <b>how </b>do we get the evidence?¡± she <b>whispered </b>as we crouched together inside the cramped space. ¡°We need it to stop him-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat about that right now,¡± I said, ncing nervously toward the bathroom down the hallway. <i>I </i>could still hear the water running. ¡°First we survive. Then we burn him down<b>.¡± </b>

    Chapter 120 Pay The Prize

    <b>She </b>didn¡¯t argue again.

    As we emerged from the crawlspace and into the dark living room, I helped ease Tessa onto the old cou Her breathing was shallow, but she was more awake now, adrenaline beginning to kick in. Her finger twitched against her knees, still trying to stabilize her shaking limbs.

    I crouched beside her. ¡°What did he give you?¡±

    She licked her lips. ¡°Some kind of juice,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It tasted like cherry cough syrup but it was dark. Then, I felt like I <b>was </b>floating. I¡¯m still floating¡±

    I clenched my teeth. ¡°You¡¯re <b>okay</b>. You¡¯re sale now. Just stay with me¡±

    She gave a little nod, trying to focus¡­

    We went quiet, listening.

    From the other side of the wall, I could hear him singing.

    I nearly gagged. Mr. Winters had a nasally, off¨Ckey voice that made my stomach churn. What kind <b>of </b>psycho sings while holding people hostage?

    ¡°I hate this man,¡± I whispered.

    I made my way to the front door, heart pounding, hands trembling¨Cbut when I twisted the knob, it didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± I hissed.

    I tried again.

    I pulled harder, teeth gritted, full force this time. The lock didn¡¯t even rattle. ¡°Did that bastard lock it from the outside too?¡±

    Tessa didn¡¯t respond, still slumped over, eyes narrowed like she was trying to stay focused.

    I turned my eyes to the hallway.

    His bedroom.

    It had to have the emergency exit. I remembered a door on the far side, possibly leading <b>to </b><b>an </b>exit. If we could get through there¨C

    1 rushed over to the door and yanked.

    Locked.

    d it down. Think. I scanned the room, eyes darting across the furniture.

    I wanted to scream, but I swallowed it

    A wooden bat leaning against the windowsill. Probably for intimidation. Or for sport. Either way<b>, </b>it was the most useful thing I¡¯d seen all day.

    I nced at the window beside it. It was sealed, but the ss looked old.

    Chapter 120 Pay The Prize

    Breakable.

    ¡°Arden, Tessa whispered from behind me, her voice tight with fear. ¡°He¡¯s gonna hear

    I turned to her, gently cing my fingers over her lips. ¡°We need to make it quick after this, okay!

    She stared at me with wide, glossy eyes, but nodded slowly, trusting me.

    I picked up the bat. It felt heavy in my grip, and my muscles tensed as I raised it.

    ¡°Three two¡­

    I swung

    The ss shattered instantly with a loud crash, the shards spraying inward. I hissed as a few pieces nicked my arm, but I didn¡¯t care. I cleared the jagged edges with the bat, then reached for Tessa.

    ¡°Come on<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She dragged herself forward with what little strength she had left, and I hoisted her up through the window, wincing at the pain in my arms. She was light¨Cbut her body was limp, which made it harder. I pulled her through the broken frame, letting hernd gently onto the damp grass outside.

    I followed immediately after.

    There <b>was </b>a moment of stillness.

    not even for a second. Just the sound of shattered ss settling on the floor behind us. The wind brushed against my face but I didn¡¯t stop to breathe it in. I didn¡¯t let the silence deceive me-

    We had to run.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I whispered, gripping her wrist. She could barely stand now. Her legs gave out again, and without hesitation, I crouched and hoisted her onto my back. Her arms fell loosely around my shoulders, her breath hot and uneven against my neck.

    With that, I bolted..

    My lungs screamed in protest as I ran across the clearing, away from that disgusting cabin.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to catch up,¡± I muttered under my breath, panicking at the weight I carried and the sluggishness of my own body. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Can you shift?¡± I called out over my shoulder.

    Tessa groaned weakly. I felt her head lean forward against the back of mine, her skin mmy, her heartbeat unsteady. She was fading fast.

    What the hell did he give <b>her</b><b>? </b>

    She didn¡¯t answer my question.

    ¡°Tessa<b>?</b>¡±

    Chapter 120 Pay The Prize

    I pushed harder, my legs nearly buckling. We needed to get out of here. She needed a doctor, Som¨¦te to flush the poison out of her system. If I could just-

    But a gust of cold air hit me suddenly.

    No¡­ not cold.

    I skidded to a stop, my heart dropping straight to my stomach.

    Because there he was.

    Mr. Winters.

    Standing right in front of us.

    Only a towel wrapped hastily around <b>his </b>waist, still dripping wet from the shower. But it wasn¡¯t the ridiculousness of his appearance that struck me.

    It was his eyes.

    They were darker than before. Pitch ck, void of reason, or anything remotely sane. His skin rippled, his hands clenched into fists.

    I felt a shiver crawl down my spine.

    Tessa whimpered behind me.

    The very <b>air </b>turned foul.

    He took one step forward, the ground trembling with it.

    ¡°What did I <i>tell </i>you?¡± he said. ¡°No funny business, right?¡±

    My knees locked in ce, instincts screaming at me to run, fight, do something

    <i>He </i>bared his teeth.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep your promise,¡± he hissed. ¡°Now, you¡¯ll pay the prize.¡±

 My trembling hand 121

    Chapter 121 Everything¡¯s Mine

    Chapter 121 Everything¡¯s Mine

    ARDEN

    I couldn¡¯t fight him with Tessa on my back.

    Mr. Winters was older, stronger, and at the moment, more agile. And Tessa could barely hold her head up. I knew if I put her down, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her ground either. She was in no condition to run. She might not even survive another hit of whatever he¡¯d given her.

    So I did the one thing I <b>could</b>.

    ¡°Hold <b>tight</b>,¡± I whispered.

    And then I shifted.

    The pain tore through me instantly, ws ripping from my fingers, bones snapping and rearranging, skin stretching into fur. My clothes shredded off my body, falling in useless ribbons into the grass. My muscles expanded, my senses sharpened, <b>and a </b>growl rose in my throat like a war cry. Tessa whimpered as her weight shifted against my new form, but she clung to me instinctively, her fingers tangled in the scruff of my neck.

    With that. I bolted into the trees, my paws pounding into the soil. The forest blurred past us in a rush of green and shadow, my ears twitching at every snapped twig, every breath behind us. My legs stretched farther than I ever thought they could, driven by nothing but the fire in my chest and the primal scream inside my skull.

    Escape.

    Behind me, the ground thundered.

    Mr. Winters was following after me. He had shifted, too, and I could hear his ws scraping against stone along with the angry huff of his breath.

    Every step felt like a countdown to disaster.

    ¡°Arden,¡± Tessa whimpered, her voice a broken thread in the wind. ¡°Just leave me. I¡¯ll distract him. You can get away. Please.¡±

    No. I snapped.

    My voice was a guttural growl in this form. Don¡¯t you <b>dare </b>say that. We both get out.

    I ran faster.

    The windshed against my fur, tree branches shing at my sides, but I didn¡¯t stop. I leapt over roots, slid down ravines, and tore through vines.

    I was faster than <b>he </b>was.

    I had to believe that

    Being lost in this forest before turned out to be a blessing. I remembered the path Cade and I had found

    Chapter 121 Everything¡¯s Mine

    when we scouted this area. I veered toward it now, banking hard left, sending leaves into the air beminit.

    inc.

    Mr. Winters roared behind us.

    And still, I <b>ran </b>

    My paws hit the forest floor. Tessa was slipping, her hold weakening, and I had to keep adjusting to make sure she didn¡¯t fall.

    I didn¡¯t have time.

    He was gaining on me.

    The next few turns came in shes¨Cover the creek, past the rock pile, under the tree. My mind was working like wildfire, burning every ounce of energy into escaping.

    Until I felt pain¨Chot and sharp, stabbing into my thigh.

    I yelped and staggered, skidding across the forest floor as my back leg gave out. Tessa tumbled from my back with <b>a </b>pained grunt, rolling a few feet before copsing against a patch of dirt.

    I turned around, teeth bared, vision swimming.

    I saw Mr. Winters back in his human form. He was fully naked, blood smeared <b>across </b>his chest. His <b>hair </b>was still damp, sticking to his eyes, and the empty ck pits in his eyes locked onto me with anger.

    A knife glinted in his hand, its de glistening with dark fluid.

    It wasn¡¯t silver, I knew that.

    Still, a tremble ran through my leg as I copsed to my knees. It was bleeding, but it wasn¡¯t the blood that scared me. It was <b>the </b>scenting from the wound.

    Tessa groaned from the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s what he gave me.¡± she rasped. ¡°That scent.. it¡¯s the same

    I stared at the wound on my leg, horrified. The edges around it were already beginning to go numb. My heartbeat faltered. My breath came in gasps.

    I tried to stand, but my bnce wavered. My limbs weren¡¯t listening to me anymore.

    If I ended up like Tessa¨Cif I ended up unable to move, to run¨Cthere would be no use.

    We were done.

    ¡°Arden, no,¡±

    ¡°Tessa whispered, crawling toward me with thest of her strength. I crawled to her, too, seeking some kind of sce.

    However, everything slipped away in a moment.

    Tessa screamed.

    Chapter 121 Everything¡¯s Mine

    A sharp cry escaped her lips as Mr. Winters tossed her aside like a rag doll. Her body flew across the floor and crashed into the base of a tree with a sickening thud. She crumpled to the forest floor. unmoving, her long hair syed out in the dirt.

    ¡°Tessal¡±

    The howl ripped from my throat, wild and feral. I copsed to my chest, feeling the strength leave my body.

    Mr. Winters turned back to <b>me</b>, <b>smiling </b>casually.

    ¡°I told you,¡± he said as he wiped the knife on his thigh. ¡°All you had to do was follow through with my words. Obey. And you would¡¯ve been in a much better <b>position</b>.¡±

    I whimpered as he stepped forward, his shadow stretching I over 144

    ¡°But no. You just had <b>to </b>y the hero. The martyr. The noble little bitch.¡± His smile widened. ¡°And now look at what you¡¯ve done. You made me angry. You made <b>things</b>¡­ difficult.¡±

    He gestured toward Tessa¡¯s crumpled body. ¡°We were going to <b>have </b>a good time. The three of us. On the bed. Maybe even a little fun before I put you to sleep permanently. Peacefully. But now?¡±

    His teeth gleamed. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to get it.¡±

    I growled low, my ws digging into the soil <b>as </b>I tried to force my body to fight again. But it was like trying to hold water in my <b>hands</b>.

    My body trembled once <b>more</b>¨Cand then I shifted back. I copsed onto the forest floor in human form.

    Naked.

    Exposed.

    Vulnerable.

    The leaves scratched my skin. I clutched at the dirt, panting, refusing to look at him¨Cbut I felt his eyes on me. The way they dragged across my skin, lecherous and slow, as though undressing something already

    bare.

    I then heard the sound of his tongue licking his lips.

    A slow, deliberate slurp.

    ¡°Now I see,¡± he muttered, voice heavy with want. ¡°Now I understand why Cade goes crazy for <b>you</b>.¡±

    I didn¡¯t move.

    Couldn¡¯t.

    My voice was trapped in my throat.

    ¡°I want <b>a </b>taste, 100.

    ¡°No.¡± I whispered, choking on the word. My fingers wed the ground. ¡°Please. No¡­¡±

    374

    Chapter 121 Everything¡¯s Mine

    He crouched in front of me. His breath fanned againe my cheek

    ¡°Cade.¡± I whispered.

    A final, desperate ery

    But he only chuckled darkly

    ¡°Cade won¡¯t save you.¡±

    He gripped my chin, forcing me to look into his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡±

    His gaze flicked to Tessa¨Cstill motionless, blood forming on her temple.

    ¡°And Fenra, too<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I rasped.

 My trembling hand 122

    Chapter 122 Kill Me

    Chapter 122 Kill Me

    CADE

    She wasn¡¯t here.

    I tore through the cabin in my wolf form, ws ripping through floorboards, shelves shattered, every drawer came in harsh snarls, teeth bared as I stormed

    verturned, everyer destroyed. My breath through the ce like a beast gone <b>mad</b>.

    But she wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡°Where is <b>she</b>?! Bethany¡¯s voice cracked in my head. She was behind me, her breathing ragged, her human form trembling. She¡¯s not in the cabin. She¡¯s not here.

    But her scent was everywhere, mingled with Tessa¡¯s.

    So, they had to be <b>here </b>recently, Which meant that they must be near. The broken window was <b>a </b>sign of their struggle to escape.

    My paws crushed the already broken ss as I turned sharply, rage ring so hot it burned in my chest. 1 couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She was so close.

    Arden.

    My mind screamed her name over and over again.

    Just then, another wolf burst through the brush. I recognized him instantly,

    Rowan

    His jaw clenched. My eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You came.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re being a damn <b>menace</b>, he growled through the link. You wouldn¡¯t let this go if I don¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Then help me find them. They¡¯re not here. But they were. Her scent¡¯s fresh with a strong trail. Let¡¯s head. different directions. You take the high ridge. I¡¯ll follow the creek.¡±

    He nodded once<b>, </b>and without another word, we moved.

    Bethany scrambled up onto my back, clutching my fur, and I ran. I ran like the ground couldn¡¯t hold me. Like the sky might fall if I didn¡¯t reach her in time.

    Every muscle screamed.

    Every breath was fire.

    I didn¡¯t have it in me to stop.

    Chapter 122 Kill Me

    Please be <b>safe</b>. Please be safe. Please be safe.

    Just then, the ne around Bethany¡¯s neck began to glow dark red

    ¡°Cade,¡± Bethany whispered, muffled by the wind. Still, I heard it clearly.

    I didn¡¯t need her to say anything more

    A growl ripped from my throat as I lunged forward, faster than I ever had in my life.

    Arden.

    My Arden.

    She couldn¡¯t be gone. She couldn¡¯t<b>. </b>

    Not after everything,

    When Honey came home, regressed and with no inemories, I felt like I lost someone. I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself. I hoped I could have protected her like she had protected me.

    Even <b>now</b>, a part of me felt like I had failed.

    No matter how hard I tried to deny it¨Cit shattered me, broke me into a <b>thousand </b>unrecognizable pieces.

    But if Arden

    If Arden-

    No.

    It would destroy me.

    It would kill what little was left that she, herself, built.

    Because Arden wasn¡¯t just a girl.

    She wasn¡¯t just a promise.

    She was my fight.

    She was my chance at being whole again.

    <b>WAS </b>

    She made me feel again. Like I mattered. Like I wasn¡¯t just some walking sear of guilt <b>and </b>fury.

    Without her, I¡¯d go feral.

    Without her, I <b>was </b>nothing.

    And somehow¡­ somehow, it was like my legs knew where she was before I did.

    The scent grew thicker. I caught blood. Sweat. Tears.

    Tessa¡¯s Arden¡¯s.

    Chapter 122 Kill Me

    Then, the trees broke and I saw a clearing

    And what I saw there-

    Hell itself boiled in my veins.

    He was on top of her.

    Naked.

    That bastard.

    His mouth was on her neck, like she was his to im.

    She was struggling weakly under him, and that was when I lost it.

    Bethany leapt from my back with a cry of pure maternal rage,nding hard, her human body hitting the dirt with a snarl of bones. Her ne zed red.

    Meanwhile, I didn¡¯t think anymore..

    I leapt straight over her.

    Straight at him.

    Straight at the monster who dared touch what was mine.

    Bethany didn¡¯t hesitate. She ran to Arden, copsing beside her with a gasp of horror. I caught her scent and something foreign, something wrong, coating Arden¡¯s skin. <b>It </b>was the scent of poison.

    Tessa was limp nearby, her body twitching in weak, painful spasms.

    But all I could see was him.

    Mr. Winters <b>stood </b>there, chest heaving, blood smeared down his shoulder where my ws had shed him in passing. But he didn¡¯t look like a man in pain. No, he looked amused.

    To him,

    is must just be a game.

    I growled low, the sound rumbling in my chest like thunder. <i>My </i>ws dug into the soil, my fur bristling as I crouched lower.

    Looking at him like this, I lost all control.

    I lunged at him, baring my teeth, inches from his throat. He didn¡¯t flinch.

    Heughed like the lunatic he was.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± he spat, eyes wide and twisted<b>. </b>¡°Not unless you want them both to die.¡±

    I didn¡¯t care. I mmed my body into his, knocking him down. We rolled over the dirt, ws and fists and snarls. When I pinned him beneath me, I didn¡¯t shift back just yet

    I wanted him to see the full fu

    in <b>my </b>eyes

    ves as a

    an animal<b>. </b>

    374

    Chapter 122 <b>Kill </b>Me.

    I¡¯m going to try, I growled.

    He smiled.

    I shifted back, my body shaking with rage, hands already pounding his face. Fist after fid Blood sttered. His lip split. His cheekbone cracked. But he keptughing.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± he barked through the blood. ¡°Try harder, Cade!

    Another blow,

    And another.

    Still, he smiled through the <b>red</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Kill me!¡± he howled. ¡°Go on! Beat me until I die!¡±

    I grabbed him by the shoulder, yanking him closer until our faces <b>were </b>inches apart.

    ¡°What the fuck did you do to them?¡± I snarled.

    His eyes gleamed.

    He chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re toote, he whispered.

    My eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Those two women?¡± he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve got maybe an hour before they start convulsing. And then-¡°he made a sharp, slicing motion across his throat, ¡°lights out.

    My <b>hands </b>shook.

    ¡°You bastard-¡±

    ¡°Kill me,¡± he interrupted, smile widening. ¡°And you¡¯ll never know what the antidote is to the poison <i>I </i>

    created.¡±

 My trembling hand 123

    Facebook  Twitter  WhatsApp  Pinterest  Telegram

    Chapter 123 ept Defeat

    Chapter 123 ept Defeat.

    CADE

    Everything around me faded into white noise the second those words left his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never know what the antidote is.¡±

    I still <b>had </b>him pinned to the ground, my hand clutching his throat, my fist still bloody from thest blow. His grin was wide and deranged. He looked up at me like he was invincible. And in that moment, maybe

    he was

    ¡°Cade,¡± Bethany¡¯s voice <b>wavered </b>behind me. ¡°Cade-

    I could hear <b>the </b>tremor in her voice, the fear in every <b>breath</b>.

    ¡°It¡¯s a new poison,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¨CI can¡¯t name it.¡±

    Fuck

    Every instinct in me screamed to rip through him, tear his jugr open, and make him bleed for what he did. But in the end, I couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m an easy opponent?¡± he chuckled, lifting his head slightly higher. He wheezed, but he was stillpletely unafraid. ¡°I thought this through, of course,¡± he added casually.

    ¡°You think I would walk in here half¨Ccocked with no backup n? Please.¡±

    His eyes flicked toward Bethany, and the smile on his <b>lips </b>turned cruel. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting <b>to </b>get Fenra from you for years. Isn¡¯t it nice, Bethany? Look at you now, Weak. Sick. Still pretending to be the symbol of hope for everyone.¡±

    Bethany said nothing, her silence sharper than any scream.

    ¡°You should <b>go</b>.¡± Winters continued. ¡°Enjoy thest few years of your life without stress. Hand Fenra to me. I¡¯ll spare you. Why keep fighting? Why support these idealistic children?¡±

    He spat blood to the side. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your <b>time</b>.¡±

    I saw Bethany¡¯s expression dim.

    But I couldn¡¯t focus on her just yet.

    I couldn¡¯t even focus on the pain splitting through my fists or the blood dripping down his face.

    All I could focus on was the rising heat in my chest.

    The thought of Arden¡¯s limp body.

    ¡°The antidote,¡± I snarled, tightening my grip around his throat, ¡°<b>Give </b>it to me.¡±

    He only smiled wider. ¡°You¡¯re not getting it from <b>me </b>like this.

    174

    Chapter 123 ept Defeat

    My knuckles tightened. I pressed harder¨Chard enough he began to choke¨Cbut he didn¡¯t beg. He didn plead. He wanted this.

    Just then, a rush of <b>movement </b>crashed through the <b>trees</b><b>. </b>Leaves scattered. I nced up just as Rowan arrived, his wolf form crashing through the underbrush.

    He didn¡¯t even look at me. He shified quickly, and his eyes found her

    ¡°Tessa,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been poisoned, Bethany choked out. ¡°Both of them.¡±

    Mr. Winters cackled beneath me, delighted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two were friends,¡± he said, enjoying himself.

    He turned his head slightly, watching Rowan.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents alwayspare you to Cade after your brother died?¡±

    Rowan froze.

    ¡°Pity,¡± Winters murmured. ¡°You didn¡¯t escapeparison even then. You¡¯re always the spare. It must sting, huh?¡±

    Rowan¡¯s jaw tensed. He didn¡¯t answer. But the <b>look </b>in his eyes was enough.

    ¡°This makes it fun,¡± Winters continued. ¡°I see you¡¯re pretty soft¨Chearted. Helping Cade now. If I were you. I wouldn¡¯t bother<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Just kill him,¡± Rowan said suddenly, turning to me. ¡°This country is better off with him dead.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bethany barked. ¡°We can¡¯t. If we kill him now, it¡¯ll end their lives. Tessa. Arden.¡±

    Her voice cracked. ¡°They don¡¯t <b>have </b>much time.¡±

    I looked down at the man beneath me. The smug bastard was still smiling.

    My hands trembled.

    ¡°<b>What </b>the fuck do you need?¡± I snarled.

    Mr. Winters bared his teeth in a grin. I¡¯m d you asked.¡±

    He coughed once, spat more blood, then looked me dead in the eyes.

    ¡°I need something,¡± he said <b>smoothly</b>. ¡°Something only you can give.¡±

    ¡°Withdraw from the candidacy,¡± he said. ¡°Today. Publicly. Then, I¡¯ll give you what you need.¡±

    My breath hitched..

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±

    His head tiltedzily.

    274

    Chapter 128 ept Defeat

    <b>¡°</b>Then we can do this the hard way,¡± he said.

    He licked blood from his lips.

    ¡°Let them die. <b>Keep </b>your pride. <b>And </b>bury your mate while you¡¯re at it

    ¡°No.<b>¡± </b>

    The voice was hoarse and soft, and still so, so beautiful, but it cut through the noise.

    I snapped my head toward Arden. She was slumped against Bethany, her skin pale, her lips dry<b>, </b>but her eyes were wide open, burning into mine.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered again, <b>more </b>force behind it this time.

    I didn¡¯t even realize I had loosened my grip on Winters until I saw him exhale freely beneath me.

    ¡°Cade.¡± Arden muttered.

    Her voice broke.

    So did my heart.

    She tried to move, but she could barely lift her arm. Still, she fought to speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give in.¡±

    Her eyes locked onto mine, pleading ¡°Please.¡±

    <i>My </i>chest rose and fell with the weight of everything pressing against it.

    Duty.

    Responsibility.

    Her.

    ¡°I-¡°I opened my mouth, but the words fell t.

    ¡°If you do,¡± she whispered, ¡°I will never forgive <b>you</b>.¡±

    That was what shattered me.

    The tears in her voice.

    She knew what he was asking of me. What it meant.

    Everything we¡¯d fought for.

    All the lives depending on it.

    But in exchange, I would be <b>giving </b>up¡­.

    her.

    ¡°Cade, please,¡± she <b>said </b><b>again</b><b>, </b>softer this time. Her strength was leaving her.

    <b>3/4 </b>

    Chapter 123 ept Defeat

    And I was at war with myself.

    I didn¡¯t know what was right.

    The leader in me wanted to stand tall. To spit in Winters¡® face.

    But the man in me¡­ the man in love with the girl on the ground.

    He <b>was </b>breaking

    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± Winters said suddenly, his voice sharp and smug

    I turned back to him, breathing hard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just fight <b>fair </b>and square now, shall we? Thest polls showed that I¡¯m in the lead, but hey, you might still have a chance. I can¡¯t kill you because they might suspect me, so enjoy your defeat,¡± He rose to his feet with a smirk, brushing the blood off his <b>lips </b>like it was nothing.

    ¡°But,¡± he added, eyes flicking to Arden, ¡°arrange the funeral of your mate before anything else, alright?¡±

    A shadow stepped in front of him¨CRowan.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± he said coldly.

    His stance was wide and unshakable.

    ¡°Is that right? Winters chuckled.

    Suddenly, the ground shifted beneath our feet. I felt it. Rowan did too. Bethany stiffened behind me.

    Figures emerged from the trees.

    One, Two. Five. Ten.

    More<b>. </b>

    Students<b>. </b>

    Elite Order students.

    About thirty of them stood around us. Some familiar. Some not. But all armed. Knives. ws, des.

    Their expressions <b>were </b>nk and dead¨Ceyed.

    Loyal to him.

    <b>And </b>right beside Winters was Kieran and¡­ Jaxon.

    ¡°I called them here in case I got caught in something,¡± Mr. Winters chuckled. ¡°It looks like they arrived right on time.¡±

 My trembling hand 124

    Chapter 124 It¡¯s Over

    Chapter 124 It¡¯s Over

    ARDEN

    Bethany¡¯s arms were around me, holding me like I was the most precious person in the entire world. didn¡¯t have much strength, but I leaned into her, burying my head into her chest, my hand gripping what little fabric I could.

    I lifted my <b>eyes </b>sluggishly.

    That¡¯s when I saw we were surrounded. Not only that, but beside Mr. Winters were none other than Kieran <b>and </b>Jaxon

    I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore. Even knowing what they were capable of, even after all their masks had fallen, I never thought they¡¯d sink this low,

    ¡°Hey, sis,¡± Kieran smirked.

    Jaxon couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. His eyes shifted away. He turned slightly¨Cjust enough that I couldn¡¯t see his expression.

    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered. My voice came out hoarse. ¡°Why are you guys doing this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re better off dead,¡± Kieran replied coldly. ¡°And with you gone? I get to be normal again. Just me with <b>a </b>shiny new job at the United Factions once Mr. Winters wins.¡±

    My heart cracked. And then shattered when Jaxon finally turned to Cade and <b>not </b>me.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have Arden,¡± he said quietly, ¡°then neither can you. No one can have her.

    Bethany¡¯s grip tightened around me. She was breathing hard. Her heartbeat was frantic in my ears.

    ¡°Stay with me,¡± she whispered.

    I nodded.

    But deep down, I didn¡¯t know if I could.

    We were surrounded. They had us. And <b>I </b>saw the same realization in Cade¡¯s eyes. Even in Rowan¡¯s.

    We were trapped.

    Even if I died¡­ <b>even </b>if Cade escaped, even if he fought with everything he had¨Cit wouldn¡¯t matter. Because Mr. Winters had already won in the ways that mattered. He would spin the narrative. me the chaos on Cade. Criminalize Rowan The North would fall apart. The people would panic. Our allies would

    abandon us.

    My death would be painted like a tragedy Cade caused in desperation

    Bethany¡¯s word would be discredited <b>as </b>illness<b>¨C</b>induced delusion.

    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears. They slid down my cheek <b>as </b>silent sobs rocked through me. My head ached. <b>My </b>limbs burned. But the pain couldn¡¯tpare to the grief eating me alive from the inside,

    174

    Chapter 124 It¡¯s Over

    ¡°<b>Shh</b>, shh¡­¡± Bethany muttered, rocking me gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s alright

    Still, despite it all, I pushed myself up. My knees buckled, and Bethany tried to hold me back, <b>but </b>Thinke free. My legs wobbled like a newborn¡¯s. My breath rasped out in wheezes.

    Mr. Winters¡® eyes widened.

    ¡°Well,¡± he muttered, ¡°that¡¯s a surprise. This poison of mine isn¡¯t as strong as I thought. You shouldn¡¯t be standing right now. That¡¯s a shame.¡±¡°

    I didn¡¯t answer. My gaze flicked over the crowd, scanning faces. <b>And </b>then I saw someone familiar.

    Cecily.

    A senior from Silver Quill. She had been kind to me ever since. I remembered her smile.

    And yet here she was, now, standing in the enemy¡¯s camp, her expression <b>almost </b>ashamed. Her eyes met mine and then darted <b>away</b>.

    It seemed everyone had their price.

    I kept walking until I reached Cade¡¯s side. His hand immediately came to hold me, arm cradling my waist, supporting me. I could feel the anguish in his silence.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never win,¡± I said to Mr. Winters.

    He smirked. ¡°But haven¡¯t I already?¡±

    He stepped forward slowly. ¡°Let me paint the picture for you, darling.¡±

    He gestured around. ¡°I gave you a chance to fight fair and square. I offered Cade a simple deal¨Cwithdraw, <b>and </b>I¡¯d give you everything. But now? You¡¯ve refused. You can¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    He sneered. ¡°I can manipte everything to my liking. Cade will be the bad guy. I have thirty witnesses who will swear they saw him lose control. That he kidnapped you. That he went feral.¡±

    He turned to Rowan. ¡°And your little friend over there? Rowan¡¯s parents will suppress any involvement. We all know they only tolerate him to protect their reputation.¡±

    <b>Rowan¡¯s </b>expression hardened.

    ¡°And once you die,¡± Mr. Winters <b>said</b>, turning back to me, ¡°and Cade loses his mind, the North will crumble. They¡¯ll turn on him in a heartbeat. Nobody wants an unstable leader. He¡¯ll be disqualified by force. Executed, even.¡±

    ¡°And that girl,¡± he sneered, pointing toward Tessa. ¡°Shame I didn¡¯t get to taste her, but she¡¯ll die with you. What a treat, right? Besties even in heaven.¡±

    A low growl ripped from Rowan¡¯s throat.

    ¡°And Bethany Winters?¡± He scoffed, ¡°Nobody believes a delusional, dying woman. What she says¨Cwhat she saw¨Cwill be dismissed and forgotten.¡±

    Mr. Winters spread his arins, as if weing apuse.

    214

    Chapter 124 It¡¯s Over

    <b>I¡¯ve </b>already won,¡± he whispered. ¡°Fair and square, Arden. No matter what. No matter whos

    Chuckles filled the air, mocking and cruel.

    ¡°Do you get it now?¡± Mr. Winters asked with that damned smile, cocking his head.

    I looked up slowly, voice brittle but loud. ¡°It¡¯s <b>not </b>over.¡±

    Moreughter echoed.

    I coughed once, hard enough to taste iron. Bethany¡¯s grip trembled behind me, like she wanted to yank back <b>down</b>. Cade was whispering something under his breath, desperate. But I pushed forward.

    me

    ¡°It¡¯s not over until it¡¯s <b>over</b><b>,</b>¡± I <b>said </b>louder.

    That got their attention.

    I turned toward the line of Elite students in front of me, weapons still drawn, <b>eyes </b>watching like wolves told to sit still. Cecily was among them, her jaw tight. Some shifted, some looked away. The guilt on a few faces was unmistakable.

    ¡°You¡¯re vile,¡± I spat, breath hitching. ¡°All of you.¡±

    The word cracked the silence.

    ¡°You joined this school to be leaders. To be the best. You swore to protect the people beneath you. But now look at you.¡± I dragged my gaze over <b>the </b>students, one by one. ¡°Instead of fighting the system, you got conquered by it.¡±

    Cecily flinched.

    ¡°You¡¯ve turned your des <b>toward </b>your own, just to please the man who offered you points on a scoreboard. You¡¯ll never win. Not like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be a bother, Arden,¡± Kieran spat. ¡°Just die in fucking peace, will you? Even now, you want to <b>make </b>a fuss?¡±

    My re cut toward him, no longer trembling-

    I¡¯ll make a fuss until myst breath,¡± I said, then turned my gaze to Jaxon. ¡°And you.¡±

    His eyes lifted.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve never been

    n your mate.¡±

    He clenched his fists but didn¡¯t saya word. I hoped the silence hurt him more than anything else.

    I turned back toward Cade and our eyes locked. His expression broke me. There was pleading in it. A hundred thousand reasons to stop<b>. </b>

    But I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I may die.¡± I said, voice rising, ¡°but my death will mean something¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>124 </b>It¡¯s Over

    Cade stepped toward me, but I lifted my hand, ¡°No. Don¡¯t stop me

    He froze, breathi ragged.

    ¡°Cade will fight for me,¡± I whispered. ¡°Because he loves me.¡±

    Cade let out a strangled sound<b>, </b>and I felt Bethany¡¯s fingers digging into my arm behind me.

    ¡°And that¡¯s one thing all of you <b>will </b>never have or understand. Not Mr. Winters, Not Kieran. Not Jaxon 1 took onest breath. ¡°Because love demands courage. And you don¡¯t have an ounce of that<b>.¡±</b><b>¡° </b>

    Silence conquered the clearing for a few moments, only heavy breathing wing through.

    Then. Mr. Winters snorted. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    I faced him, jaw set.

    ¡°Let us go then,¡± he said with mock graciousness before turning to the students.

    ¡°Arrest Cade <b>and </b>Rowan. Leave the threedies here.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I said.

    He raised a¨Cbrow.

    Rowan let out a low growl, beginning to shift, and Cade took a protective step in front of me.

    They were all getting ready to fight.

    Mr. Winters raised his hand.

    <b>Just </b>then, footsteps filled the silence. They were louder than before.

    Heavier. Faster.

    And more of them.

    The sound of people emerging from the woods. From the trees. From all directions.

    Everyone¡¯s head snapped toward the bushes.

    Elias stepped through.

    His hair was a mess, twigs stuck in his cor, and there was mud on his cheek. But he was grinning. He held a phone in his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, you say?¡± he called out.

    He lifted the phone higher.

    ¡°Tell that to our audience.¡±

 My trembling hand 125

    Chapter 125 I Found Home

    Chapter 125 I Found Home

    ARDEN

    Elias<b>? </b>

    Elias was here?

    +5 Free <b>Colos </b>

    My eyes widened, heart racing in my chest when I saw him step toward the clearing, bold and unbothered. a phone held up high in his hand.

    A bright red dot blinked in the corner of the screen<b>, </b>and the realization hit me hard, but the good kind.

    He was livestreaming everything.

    ¡°Tell that again, Mr. Winters, Elias said coldly, his voice booming across the clearing. ¡°The part where you said <b>you¡¯d </b>manipte the world. How you n on killing these twodies? How you would win no matter what and no matter who your opponent is? Say it louder for the entire country to hear.¡±

    Mr. Winters froze, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes. The usual smugness he had was gone, and the satisfaction was much more than I had ever expected.

    Cade turned to him sharply, blood dripping down his knuckles, and still holding me tightly. He looked to Rowan, and Rowan gave him the smallest nod. A silent message passed between them

    <b>So </b>Rowan had called hum.

    No wonder Rowan appeared the calmest out of all of us. Although I could see how his eyes darted to Tessa

    <b>time</b>, his concern hidden yet unmistakable. from <b>time </b>to

    Elias <b>being </b>here made a lot of sense. The East was closest to the South. The route was pretty dangerous, <b>but </b>with Elias leading his army, they <b>had </b><b>made </b>it in time.

    Mr. Winters didn¡¯t expect it. He <b>probably </b>assumed the divide between True Alphas¨Cbetween territories and factions¨Cwas enough to iste us. To keep us disjointed and unorganized. Jaxon agreeing with him was the testament to that.

    However, he underestimated another thing he would never understand¨Cfriendship and loyalty.

    I let out <b>a </b>soft, choked breath

    Relief

    Hope.

    A sob escaped before I <b>could </b><b>hold </b>it back.

    From behind Elias, more figures emerged. Uniformed wolves of the Eastern army. Dozens. No, hundreds surrounded <b>the </b>clearing in silence,ing to a halt with Elias¡®mand.

    It was a reckoning.

    We were no longer outnumbered. They were.

    Chapter 125 I Found Home

    Mr. Winters cursed under his breath, his towel barely clinging to his waist now. Something passed through. his eyes when he stepped back, I <b>knew </b>he was trying to escape.

    He turned to bolt, but Elias lifted his arm.

    ¡°Capture <b>them</b>!¡± Elias shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t kill. Take them alive. Every one of them will be tied.¡±

    The chaos erupted in an instant.

    Wolves shifted, metal shed, and people screamed. The traitorous students¨Cthe ones who followed Winters, Kieran, Jaxon¨Cthey tried to run. But the East had anticipated that. They were surrounded.

    I fell to my knees, the sudden motion knocking the wind out of me. I had felt tired for <b>a </b>while, but I held it out because I wanted to make my point.

    Cade was there instantly, arms catching me before I copsedpletely. His touch was warm, trembling. his breath ragged against my temple.

    ¡°Arden,¡± he choked.

    I looked up at <b>him</b>. The war raged around us, but at that moment, there was only <b>him </b>and me.

    I reached up with every ounce of strength I had left and touched his cheek.

    ¡°We did it,¡± I whispered.

    He shook his head, tears already falling, ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t talk like that.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I smiled, even as pain surged through my body, ¡°Cade, listen. You did it. We did it. You always thought you weren¡¯t enough. That no one would believe in you. But I always did.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, please, <b>Arden</b>. Breathe for me. It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going to live.¡±

    ¡°I always believed in you,¡± I said again, firmer this time, even as my voice cracked. ¡°Even when you didn¡¯t You gave me a reason to live again. You gave me Honey. You gave me family. You gave me you.¡±

    His arms tightened around me like he could hold my soul in ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not losing you,¡± he breathed. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you,¡± I murmured, my head resting against his chest. ¡°Take care of Honey. She¡¯ll miss me. And you¨C1 looked up at him, tears streaking down both our faces. ¡°Make the world better for me, baby.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say goodbye,¡± he said, his voice cracking, utterly broken. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t say goodbye.¡±

    Bethany stumbled toward us, falling to her knees beside me. Her hands cupped my face, her breath shallow <b>and </b>rapid

    <i>¡°</i>No,¡± she cried. ¡°My daughter. Please. I¡¯m your family. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t go yet, my daughter. You can¡¯t go before me.¡±

    heart stop

    for a second, but it felt good. I didn¡¯t think I would receive this kind of love ever in my I felt life. It was just unfortunate I got to experience it toote.

    <b>my </b>

    Chapter 125 I Found Home

    My eyes mer hers.

    And I smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± I whispered,

    Her tears fell freely now. He

    hand trembled as she cradled my cheek<b>. </b>

    ¡°I knew it in my heart <b>that </b>you were mine,¡± she sobbed. ¡°Even with the short time we spent together, I care for you. So much.¡±

    I took her hand in mine. ¡°Me too, I really do¡­¡±

    It took everything in me to say thest word.

    Mom

    Bethany let out a sob that cracked the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say goodbye,¡± Cade muttered again, holding me tighter. ¡°You¡¯re going to <b>make </b>i okay? We¡¯ll find the antidote. We¡¯ll save you.¡±

    But I knew.

    I could feel it.

    Something inside me was giving up. I was tired. So tired. I had fought so long, so hard. And I wasn¡¯t scared <b>anymore</b>.

    My heart was full.

    ¡°And you,¡± I whispered to Cade, my vision blurring. ¡°I love you. I love you so much.¡±

    He bent down and kissed my forehead with such tenderness that I felt it in my bones.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight,¡± he whispered against my skin. ¡°I¡¯ll never stop<i>. </i>

    I nodded weakly. ¡°Take care of my mom.¡±

    My world began to <b>dim</b>. The sounds of war turned muffled and distant. All I could hear was Cade¡¯s sobs and Bethany¡¯s cries.

    And in that darkness, I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Because I had found love.

    Because I had found home.

    Because I knew Fenra was

    was saved!

    <b>3/3 </b>

    1:09:21 Sat, 9 Aug

    Chapter 125 I Found Home

    My eyes met hers.

    And I smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± I whispered.

    Her tears fell freely now. Her hand trembled as she cradled my cheek.

    ¡°I knew it in my heart that you were mine<b>,</b>¡± she sobbed. ¡°Even with the short time we spent together, I care for you. So much.¡±

    I took her <b>hand </b>in mine. ¡°Me too. I really do¡­¡±

    It took everything in me to say thest word.

    Mom.

    Bethany let out a sob that cracked the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say goodbye,¡± Cade muttered again, holding me tighter. ¡°You¡¯re <b>going </b>to make it, okay? We¡¯ll find the antidote. We¡¯ll save you.¡±

    But I knew.

    I could feel it.

    Something inside me was giving up. I was tired. So tired. I had fought so long, so hard. And I wasn¡¯t scared

    anymore.

    My heart was full.

    ¡°And you,¡± <i>I </i>whispered to Cade, my vision blurring. ¡°I love you. I love you <b>so </b>much.¡±

    He bent down and kissed my forehead with such tenderness <b>that </b>I felt it in my bones.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight,¡± he whispered against my skin. ¡°I¡¯ll never stop.¡±

    I nodded weakly. ¡°Take care of my mom.¡±

    My world began to dim. The sounds of war turned muffled and distant. All I could hear was Cade¡¯s sobs and Bethany¡¯s cries.

    And in that darkness, I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Because I had found love.

    Because I had found home<i>. </i>

    Because I knew Fenra <b>was </b>saved

 My trembling hand 126

    Chapter 126 Make It Yours

    Chapter 126 Make It Yours

    ARDEN

    Everything was soft and heavy at the same time. My chest didn¡¯t burn anymore. My throat didn¡¯t ache. There was no pressure on my lungs.

    Was this it? Was this <b>what </b>it felt like to die?

    Somewhere, distantly, the world still spun on. I heard the war¨Cthe sh of metal, the shouts, the snarls the sounds of chaos. But it was all so far away, like I was drifting at the bottom of ake while the world raged on above <b>me</b>.

    Then, a voice pierced through.

    ¡°No, please let me go! I have the antidote!¡±

    It echoed in my head, bouncing against the stillness.

    ¡°Let her go,¡± Cade said, sounding desperate.

    I wanted to reach out to him and tell him I was <b>still </b>here, but I couldn¡¯t lift a finger. I was sinking again. back into the velvet dark.

    But then something else tugged me back.

    ¡°This is the antidote, Alpha,¡± a soft voice said, shaking and breathless, ¡°I¡­ I <b>cannot </b>do it I cannot hide this anymore.

    I saw her through the <b>haze</b>.

    Cecily stood above us.

    ¡°<b>Why </b><b>should </b>I trust you?¡± Cade asked.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Her voice wavered. ¡°Because I was the one who curated the poison<b>.</b>¡±

    Even in my dazed state, I felt the shock through the air.

    She had always been smart, and she was one of the top students <b>in </b>terms of academics, which was why she was in the Silver Quill

    But the point system must have twisted everything. I didn¡¯t me her. This ce turned all of us into people we didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Give it to her,¡± Bethany begged. ¡°This might be ourst chance.¡±

    I tried to open my mouth because even though I had epted this all, I still wanted to live.

    I want to live.

    There was still a lot I wanted to do.

    Chapter 126 Make It Yours

    I felt the tip of the bottle on my lips, but <b>again</b>, I couldn¡¯t move them.

    Just then, I felt Cade¡¯s lips press against mine, trembling and urgent. Then, cool liquid flowed past them down my throat.

    I coughed weakly. The pain roared back for one terrifying second, like my body was waking up all at once. Then real, sweet air filled my lungs

    I sucked in another breath, and another, the tightness easing by the second. The weight on my chest lifted My heart thudded wildly like it was making up for lost time.

    It worked.

    The antidote worked

    My eyes fluttered open, and color returned to the world. The sky. The smoke. The red¨Csoaked earth. Bethany was crying beside me, crumpled on the ground, shoulders shaking as she sobbed into her palms. Cecily was already walking toward the Eastern guards with her head bowed, surrendering.

    She didn¡¯t even look back.

    I would never understand herpletely. But right now, all I knew <b>was </b><b>that </b>I was alive.

    And I was in Cade¡¯s arms.

    He held me with everything he had, burying his face into my shoulder like he couldn¡¯t believe I was real. I raised my hand <b>slowly </b>and curled it into the front of his shirt.

    His chest heaved. His tears soaked my skin.

    ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± he choked out. ¡°You¡¯re <b>okay</b>. You¡¯re breathing.¡±

    I <b>gave </b>a soft nod. ¡°Breathing.¡± I whispered.

    He pulled back, just enough to see my face. His lips quivered, and I¡¯d never seen his eyes so red.

    I looked around, heart stuttering again. ¡°Tessa¨Cwhere¡¯s Tessa?¡±

    Cade cupped my face, gently. ¡°She¡¯s being given the antidote by Rowan. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s safe.¡±

    I closed my eyes, and relief bloomed in my chest.

    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± I breathed.

    <b>Was </b>it really over?

    ¡°I thought I lost you,¡± Cade said, his voice breaking <b>all </b><b>over </b>again. ¡°I thought¨CArden, I thought I was going to lose you forever.<b>¡± </b>

    I reached up, brushing away one of the tears <b>trailing </b>down his face. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±

    He kissed my palm.

    974

    Chapter 126 Make It Yours

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± he said, a brokenugh escaping through the sob in his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to be the hero alone. Don¡¯t ever give up. Don¡¯t ever say goodbye again. I can¡¯t-

    His voice cracked,

    ¡°I can¡¯t live in a world without you in it.¡±

    I smiled, tired but safe in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered.

    Cade¡¯s arms tightened around me, his entire body trembling as he held me.

    My <b>head </b>tilted slightly, my eyes scanning through the fading battlefield until my eyesnded on my mother.

    Her hands were sped over her chest, her mouth quivering with a smile that reached her eyes. She looked lighter, and younger somehow, as though the burden she¡¯d been carrying for so long had finally fallen off her shoulders.

    I¡¯d never seen her look like that before.

    And in that moment, I realized-

    She was happy.

    So <b>was </b>L

    The thought of her illness tugged <b>at </b>my chest, whispering that none of this wouldst. That time was borrowed. That every second I spent with her could be thest.

    But I shook it off.

    Because for once, we had time.

    Just then, a shout shattered the peace.

    ¡°Winters <b>has </b>escaped!¡± someone <b>cried</b>.

    ¡°What?¡± Elias¡® <b>voice </b>

    ne out from somewhere behind me.

    Chaos flickered to life again.

    But none of it registered.

    I only saw a shadow moving fast right behind Cade.

    The light of the sunrise caught the de in his hand¨Calong silver knife.

    Time stopped.

    My heartbeat clutched in my <b>throat</b>.

    Chapter 126 Make It Yours

    ¡°Cade,¡± I whispered, eyes wide..

    I couldn¡¯t move fast enough or scream loud enough, I couldn¡¯t move him in time.

    <b>But </b>someone did.

    Bethany.

    She moved before any of us could blink.

    She pushed Cade aside with all her strength¨C<b>and </b>the knife found her instead.

    I heard the sickening sound of metal tearing flesh.

    Bethany¡¯s body arched, then copsed to her knees. The knife jutted from her side, coated in <b>red</b>, her hands fluttering weakly around it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    I screamed, everything inside me copsing at once.

    Cade caught her before she hit the ground, eyes wild with disbelief.

    Guards seized Winters within seconds, mming him face¨Cfirst into the dirt, bloodied and snarling¨Cbut I didn¡¯t care.

    I didn¡¯t even look.

    All I could see was her.

    Bethany

    My mother.

    ¡°My sweet girl, she murmured, barely able to lift her hand to brush my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°No¨Cno, no, no, <i>no</i>,¡± I sobbed, dropping beside her, grasping her cold fingers between mine. ¡°Mom, please. You can¡¯t. Not now. You can¡¯t-¡±

    This is how it should be,¡± she whispered, eyes fluttering. ¡°It should¡¯ve been me, not you.¡±

    Tears streamed down my face as I shook my head. ¡°<i>No</i>¡­ no, we had time. You said we had time.¡±

    ¡°My time on thisnd.¡± She took a shallow <b>breath</b><b>. </b>¡°It¡¯s not as long as yours. Make it yours, Arden. Make it¡­ yours.¡±

    ¡°You still have time, I begged, my voice cracking. ¡°Just when I found you, please, please, not like this..

    She gave me a final, soft smile. The kind I always wanted from a mother. The kind I¡¯d waited my whole life

    for.

    And then, her body went limp.

    Chapter 126 Make It Yours

    Gade.¡± I whispered, eyes wide.

    I couldn¡¯t move fast enough or scream loud enough. I couldn¡¯t move him in time.

    <b>But </b>someone did.

    Bethany.

    She moved before any of us could blink.

    She pushed Cade aside with all her strength¨Cand the knife found her instead..

    I heard the sickening sound of metal tearing llesli.

    Bethany¡¯s body arched, then copsed to her knees. The knife jutted from her side, coated in red, her <b>hands </b>fluttering weakly around it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    I screamed, everything inside me copsing at once.

    Cade caught her before she hit the ground, eyes wild with disbelief.

    Guards seized Winters within seconds, mming him face¨Cfirst into the dirt, bloodied and snarling¨Cbut <b>I </b>didn¡¯t care<b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t even look.

    All I could see was her.

    Bethany.

    My mother.

    ¡°My sweet girl,¡± she murmured, barely able to lift her hand to brush my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°No¨Cno, no, no, no, I sobbed, dropping beside her, grasping her cold fingers between mine. ¡°Mom, please. You can¡¯t. Not now. You can¡¯t-

    ¡°This is how it should be,¡± she whispered, eyes fluttering. ¡°It should¡¯ve been me, not you.¡±

    Tears streamed down my face as I shook my head. ¡°No, no, we had time. You said we had time.¡±

    ¡°My time on thisnd¡­¡± She took a shallow breath. ¡°It¡¯s not as long as yours. Make it yours, Arden. Make it yours

    ¡°You still have time.¡± I begged, my voice cracking. ¡°Just when I found you, please, please, not like this¡­¡±

    She gave me

    <b>for</b>.

    a final, soft smile. The kind I always wanted from a mother. The kind I¡¯d waited my whole life

    And then<b>, </b>her body went limp.

 My trembling hand 127

    hapter 127 The Slot To Closure

    Chapter 127 The Slot To Closure

    ARDEN

    It¡¯s been a week.

    One long, gray¨Cskied, heavy¨Chearted week..

    Mr. Winters was arrested the same day with more than enough proof

    The livestream, the testimonies and videos, the hidden passages in the cabin, and the army of students under hismand¨Call of it was more than enough. He was disqualified instantly from the Practor candidacy. His name was spat upon across the regions. The public didn¡¯t just turn their backs on him They were disgusted. Outraged. And rightfully so.

    Elite Order Academy shut down for a full week. A rare, unprecedented <b>break</b>. Students who sided with Winters were suspended, most of them expelled, and several were arrested for full involvement in his ns, Jaxon and Kieran were among them. <b>I </b>saw their parents on the news one afternoon¨Cbegging. crying, pleading for their freedom. But thew wasn¡¯t lenient. Not when it was my mom who had enforced it.

    My chest tightened.

    My mom¡­

    Cade had continued with his candidacy despite everything. Every morning, he left at dawn. He always left with soft kisses and long <b>hugs</b>, promising he¡¯d be back by sundown. He kept that promise, every single day. No matter how busy or howplicated the rebuilding process had be, he always came back. Not once did hein when I barely spoke. Not once did he flinch when I didn¡¯t smile.

    Tessa stayed with us, <b>too</b>. She had been recovering quickly. Sometimes I¡¯d hear her and Cade exchanging light banter in the living room, theirughter muffled by my closed door. But most of the time, it was quiet in the house<b>. </b>

    A soft knock broke the silence today.

    I turned to the door.

    ¡°Arden?¡± It was Tessa¡¯s voice. ¡°Lunch?¡±

    I hesitated, but then nodded. I wasn¡¯t sure if she sensed the nod, but she opened the door anyway.

    She walked in slowly, a tray in hand, her movements light. She set the tray on my bedside table and sat at the edge of my bed.

    ¡°Cade¡¯s numbers are looking good,¡± she said softly, ¡°Really good. They¡¯re already calling him the people¡¯s Alpha. Even East and West territories are backing him more openly now.¡±

    I smiled, or at least, I think I did. My lips moved, but I didn¡¯t feel it.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good,¡± I murmured

    She nodded, but I could feel the weight in her eyes.

    Chapter <b>127 </b>The Slot To Closure

    My mom was gone,

    <b>Buried</b>.

    Buried far, far from me. I wasn¡¯t even there. I wasn¡¯t allowed to be. It was her will¨Cher final with. A remote funeral <b>with </b>no ceremony.

    <b>And </b>in turn, no closure.

    I didn¡¯t cry when they told me she had been buried.

    But grief is strange.

    It doesn¡¯t ask for permission.

    It doesn¡¯te when you expect it..

    It

    creeps in during the in¨Cbetweens¨Cthe spaces betweenughter, the seconds before sleep, the bite of cold wind on your cheek.

    Thesest three days, I felt it. What I¡¯d lost. What could have been. <b>What </b>we could¡¯ve had.

    ¡°You need to eat. Arden.¡± <b>Tessa </b>murmured.

    I nodded. I forced myself to pick up the spoon<b>. </b>It felt like a mountain just to swallow a bite.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you space,¡± she said, standing.

    I watched her go. I waited until the door closed, and then I leaned back into my pillows, eyes shut tight

    But there <b>was </b>no peace.

    There was no sleep.

    I don¡¯t even know how long Iy there in that state between waking and dreaming¨Cuntil I felt the bed shift beside me.

    I opened my eyes.

    -Cade <b>was </b>there, smiling softly.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he whispered, brushing <b>hair </b>out of my face.

    The <b>second </b>I saw <b>him</b>, I broke down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, the tears falling before I could stop them. ¡°I should be happy. I should be grateful. But I don¡¯t know how to feel anything right now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t <b>invalidate </b>yourself,¡± he said, gently wiping away the tears with his thumb. ¡°You¡¯ve <i>been </i>through hell. You don¡¯t need to rush anything. I¡¯m <b>not </b>going anywhere.¡±

    Ishook my head, the lump in <i>my </i>throat growing. ¡°Did your campaign go well today?¡± I asked, trying 104

    Chapter 127 The Slot To Closure

    change the topic.

    He paused for a moment and then said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to a campaign today.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°What?

    ¡°I skipped it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I got you this,¡± he said, and slowly opened his hand.

    In his palm was the ne. The ne that used to hang around my mom¡¯s neck.

    I stared at it, the tears starting <b>again </b>in full force.

    ¡°I thought you might want to keep it,¡± Cade said softly. ¡°I found it. I know it¡¯s not much. But I thought she¡¯d want you to have it.¡±

    I reached out with trembling fingers, curling them <b>around </b>the pendant.

    It was still warm and still smelled faintly like her.

    ¡°I miss her, I whispered. ¡°So much.¡±

    I didn¡¯t <b>even </b>get to spend a long time with her, but I still missed her.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, pulling me into his arms.

    And this time, I didn¡¯t hold anything back. I let myself cry and fall apart.

    And Cade, <b>as </b>always

    held me together.

    ¡°It was difficult to retrieve,¡± Cade said gently, his voice breaking the silence that had wrapped around us like a nket. ¡°But when I found a small slot in your treasure box, I knew I had to find it for <b>you</b>.¡±

    My brows drew together. I lifted my gaze to meet his, but he was already looking at me.

    ¡°And I have an idea,¡± he continued, holding out the ne. ¡°Bethany wanted you to have this. I think¡­ she meant for it to lead you somewhere. Or to <b>something</b>.¡±

    My heart stuttered,

    I turned to him slowly, swallowing ¡°How?¡± I whispered.

    Cade smiled softly, eyes warm, but tired. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you for a while, baby,¡± he said, brushing his lips against my forehead. ¡°You deserve to <b>discover </b>it yourself.¡±

    And just like that, he left the room, his footsteps retreating down the hallway.

    For a moment, I just sat there, my heart thudding hard, unsure what <b>to </b>expect

    My fingers moved on their own. I reached beside me and pulled the small box from the top drawer of <b>my </b>desk.

    Chapter 127 The Slot To Closure

    I never noticed anything strange about it.

    Until now.

    I turned it over in my hand.

    There¨Cbarely noticeable¨Cwas a minuscule slot at the bottom. My breath hitched. He was right. There was a slot. When did he notice it? I never would¡¯ve.

    Cade. I thought, heart swelling despite the ache. He was so attentive

    My fingers trembled as I picked up the ne.

    I turned it gently, feeling the soft edges of the stone, and slowly guided it toward the tiny slot in the bottom of the box.

    It slid in perfectly.

    And then, it opened.

 My trembling hand 128

    Chapter 128 Love, Mom And Dad

    ARDEN

    The crest clicked open with a quiet sound, yet I felt it somewhere deep inside my chest.

    Inside was a folded piece of paper, creased with time, yellowed at the edges. My hand trembled as I retrieved it. The parchment was fragile between my fingertips, as <b>though </b>it had been waiting years to be read. I stared at it, unable to breathe. Should D

    I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>ready.

    I didn¡¯t feel <b>ready</b>.

    But something in me whispered. You have to.

    So I let out a breath. And I opened it.

    Two handwritings¨Cwild, messy, ovepping in ces. One curving and fluid, the other sharp and angr, as if it were written in excitement and nervousness. But they looked¡­ happy. Like love had spilled right out of their pens,

    Hi, future son or daughter,

    We don¡¯t know your name yet. Or if you¡¯re even born yet. Or if you¡¯ll end up with your <b>mom¡¯s </b>stubbornness or my crooked nose (Hopefully neither).

    But if you¡¯re reading this¨Chello, sweetheart. You¡¯ve made it. You¡¯re <b>alive</b>. You¡¯re ours. And already, we love you more <b>than </b>we know how to say.

    It¡¯s a strange time right now. The Breaking is kicking our asses¨Cpardon mynguage, your mom will scold me if she ever reads this again. But it¡¯s the truth, We¡¯re trying to get this corrupt bastard out of office. He¡¯s not just bad. He¡¯s rotten all the way through. He¡¯s everything we don¡¯t want the world to be.

    But your mom, Beth¡­ your mom is courage made flesh. You should see her. She¡¯s fire and earth and everything that stands its ground. She¡¯s out there every day, marching, leading, saving lives, fighting battles no one sees. I don¡¯t know how I got her. I really don¡¯t.

    We didn¡¯t think we¡¯d make it, you know? We were from different worlds. We fought more than we talked at first. Argued about everything. She hated my books, <b>and </b>I <b>thought </b>she was way out of my league. She still is. But somehow, some miracle, we fell in love. And it¡¯s the kind of love <b>that </b>quiets wars. The kind that builds homes from ruins. The kind I hope you¡¯ll find one day, too.

    So when we found out you wereing¨C<b>you</b>¨Ceverything changed.

    Your mom cried. Iughed like an idiot. We both panicked. But we knew, without a doubt, that you were the most important thing we would ever do.

    Tears were in my eyes, causing my vision to blur, but I wiped them away, wanting to read and engrave every word <b>into </b>my brain.

    The handwriting then changed to the more <b>angr </b>one, which I presumed was my mom¡¯s

    Don¡¯t listen to your father¡¯s yapping. Even my ears hurt sometimes when I listen to him.

    There might be a big, bad waring. I won¡¯t lie to you. We¡¯re doing everything we can to stop <b>it</b><b>, </b><b>to </b>keep it from touching you. But if it does¡­ I promise you this.

    I will fight with you still inside me.

    I¡¯ll carry you through the fire if I <b>have </b>to..

    And I will never, never let the darkness take you.

    So for these nine months, just support your mommy, okay? I know you¡¯ll be the best thing that¡¯s <b>ever </b>happened to her. You already are.

    And if, by some cruel twist of fate, we aren¡¯t there when you read this.. please know¨Cwe wanted to be. We nned to be. There hasn¡¯t been a single day since we found out about you that we didn¡¯t picture your first steps, yourugh, your everything-

    The world will be better for you, my <b>child</b>.

    And you will only <b>get </b>the best..

    We promise that

    And in return, we only <b>ask </b>for one thing.

    Make this world kinder than you found it.

    Love fiercely. Fight for what¡¯s right. Hold on to joy with both hands.

    And never forget¨Cyou are our hope.

    <b>You </b>are what made all of this worth it..

    We love you. So, so much.

    Love.-

    Your Mom and Dad,

    Beth & Patrick

    The paper trembled in my hands because of the <b>wind</b>, but because I was shaking.

    I didn¡¯t even know I was crying until the first tear hit the ink, smudging the ¡°B¡± in Beth.

    She had written this for me.

    They both had.

    They loved me before they ever knew me

    They dreamed of me even in a <b>war</b>.

    And they tried so hard to give me something better.

    1 clutched the letter to my chest, pressing it against my heart like it could somehow mend the aching left behind.

    ¡°Moin¡­ Dai¡­¡± I whispered into the quiet.

    The sob wed out of me before I could stop it, tearing past my throat. My fingers curled over the letter, creased and worn <b>and </b><b>soaked </b>through with tears. I don¡¯t know how long I sat there, knees tucked to my chest, shoulders shaking with every breath.

    I looked down again and saw them.

    Tiny, creased photographs, tucked neatly <b>beneath </b>the letter¨Cproids, old¨Cfashioned and grainy. My hands trembled as I picked them up one by one.

    There they were.

    My parents.

    <b>It </b><b>was </b>simr to the photos I¡¯ve seen in my mom¡¯s office when we first met. She still kept it after all these years, so I could imagine she loved my dad very much.

    One photo had my mom smiling widely with wind in her <b>hair</b>, her hand on her still¨Ct belly. Another had dad standing beside <b>her </b>with paint on his face like someone had tried (and failed) to do a nursery. Thest one was when the two of them squished together in a close¨Cup selfie, both of themughing so hard that their eyes were almost closed. Behind them, the world was falling apart. But they looked like the only two people who had survived it

    These were my real parents.

    And I had been taken from them.

    Why?

    How?

    Was it because of The Breaking? Had they done it to protect me?

    I didn¡¯t <b>know</b><b>. </b>

    Maybe I¡¯d never know.

    But what I did know¨Cwhat I knew down to the marrow of my bones¨Cwas that I had been loved.

    I had spent so much of my life thinking <i>I </i>wasn¡¯t.

    Thinking I was some leftover. Some burden. A mistake.

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    They had loved me before I even opened my eyes. They had written me letters, painted nurseries, <b>taken </b>photos. They had fought for me. And even if I lost them, even if they were gone, I had always been loved

    1875

    Chapter 128 Love, Mom And Dad

    The tears came harder. I tried silently, and when the sobs <b>finally </b>slowed, when my hands were tomural hold on anymore, I gently folded the letter again. I mcked it back into the chest, with the Proids and ne<b>. </b>

    And I stood.

    My legs were <b>shaky</b>, my eyes swollen, my heart too full to hold¨Cbut I stood.

    Barefoot, I ran out of the room, down the hall, toward the warm light spilling from the living room My chest ached, but not in the same <b>way </b>as before. It ached like something trying to hear again.

    And there he was.

    <b>Cade</b>. Standing by the counter, drinking water from a ss, his shirt rumpled, his hair still a mess

    The moment his eyesnded on me, they widened. ¡°Arden?¡±

    Iran to him¡­

    And he didn¡¯t hesitate. His arms opened wide like they¡¯d been waiting for me all this time.

    I crashed into his <b>chest</b>, wrapped my arms around his waist, and held on.

    This man.

    This man I love.

    This man I really, really love.

    Cade buried his face in my hair, one hand cradling the back of my head<b>, </b>the other wrapping tight around my waist.

    I need to make the most of life. That¡¯s what they would want¨CMom and Dad. They would want me to live it fully, love deeply, and never let the darkness win.

    So I said the only thing that mattered.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered. Then again, louder, ¡°I love you.¡± I pulled back just enough to look at him, eyes blurry with tears, my voice cracking as I said it over <b>and </b>over. ¡°I love you. Cade. I love you. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re my mate.¡±

    His lips twitched into a soft smile, and he leaned down to gently <b>kiss </b>my forehead, so gentle I thought I might fall apart again.

    ¡°Me too,¡± he murmured. ¡°Me to

    He pulled <b>me </b>tighter into his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll make the world better for you,¡± he whispered.

    And I sobbed.

    Because even when my parents weren¡¯t around anymore.

    Cade was there to make the world better<b>. </b>

    <b>Not </b>for me.

    But with me<b>. </b>

 My trembling hand 129

    Chapter 129 Inauguration

    ARDEN

    The day of the elections finally arrived.

    Everything we worked for was going to be decided in just a few hours. The day came heavy with tension<b>. </b><b>I </b>could feel it in the way Cade squeezed my hand that morning.

    For weeks, we gave it everything we had. Cade visited territories, answered every question, stood in front of every elder and child with that same steady conviction that made me fall in love with him.

    The South stayed silent throughout it all. We hadn¡¯t heard a whisper since Winters was arrested. Their territory remained tight¨Clipped, and Rowan, despite being casual with us, also felt detached. Still, we <b>knew </b>they wouldn¡¯t get in the way.

    The East was a different story. Elias¡® parents came forward. They held press conferences and town meetings and even addressed the Academy directly. Their message was clear. The East was backing Cade.

    And then the West. When leadership was handed to a distant Trevane¨Cone no one really expected to rise -people were skeptical. Alpha Abel Trevane. He wasn¡¯t like the rest of the Trevanes<b>, </b>not cut from that cold and polished cloth.

    Abel was the ck sheep of the family. A quiet Alpha in his early thirties who¡¯d spent most of his life away from the central territories. People said he lived like a recluse. And then, out of nowhere, he emerged, took control, and the West surprisingly followed.

    He endorsed Cade instantly.

    The public then started to believe that this really was a new chapter.

    Now, we were here, waiting.

    The Northern Auditorium was packed. All eyes were on the wide screens above the stage. Faces I¡¯de to know¨Cstudents, campaign staff, friends¨Cwere all holding their breath. Even Honey, dressed in a pale yellow dress, stood tall beside us, her hands sped tight. Cade¡¯s parents were there too. His mother was teary¨Ceyed, his father stone¨Cstill but proud.

    A long day of counting, confirming, and deliberating was finallying to an end.

    I held Cade¡¯s hand tighter.

    One minute.

    Then a voice echoed from the stage, reading off the final tallies.

    ¡°With four of the four territories in agreement, and an uncontested lead in citizen and academic <b>vote</b><b>¡­ </b><b>we </b>now formally dere the new Praetor of Fenra to be¡­ Cade Cahan.¡±

    For a split second, no one moved. It didn¡¯t feel real. My heart mmed in my <b>chest</b><b>, </b>and <b>Cade </b>just <b>stared </b>ahead, not breathing.

    Cheers, ps, screams, hands flying in the air, wolves standing on chairs filled the <b>room</b><b>, </b><b>Honey </b><b>gasped </b>

    <b>11:08 </b><b>Sun</b>, <b>10 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 129 Inauguration

    and pped wildly, and Cade¡¯s mother wept into his father¡¯s shoulder.

    But before anyone else could reach him, Cade turned to me.

    His arms wrapped around my waist and lifted me off the ground and spun me in the air. Iughed and held onto him as tightly as I could.

    He pressed his forehead to mine.

    And just like that, it was official.

    Cade was the Practor of Fen

    I still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Me. The First Lady of Fenra.

    But here I was, standing tall beside Cade, the love of my life, as he was sworn in as the youngest Practor in our country¡¯s history.

    The Grand Hall of the United Factions was filled with wolves from all over the country, all gathered to witness a new beginning. The chairs were lined with embroidered symbols of every faction, gs hanging from the ceiling in their full colors. Cade¡¯s crest was finally raised among them, woven in silver and navy.

    Salvi, Bethany¡¯s old assistant, bald and somewhere in his mid¨Cforties, met us at the entrance of the hall. His eyes were ssy as he shook our hands.

    ¡°She would be proud,¡± he said quietly ¡°So proud.¡±

    I squeezed his hand back, feeling my throat tighten. ¡°Thank <i>you</i>,

    He stepped back, giving us space.

    I whispered.

    When I finally took my seat at the very front¨Cnext to Honey, who looked stunning in a soft blue dress- my legs trembled just a little.

    This was really happening.

    Cade stood on the raised stage, the gs of Fenra behind him. His uniform was formal but not traditional. He refused the gold regalia and instead wore ck and silver.

    The High Council Elder stepped forward with an ancient scroll, voice echoing through the silent hall.

    ¡°Cade Cahan. Do you ept the oath of office?¡±

    Cade raised his right hand. ¡°I do

    ¡°Do you swear to serve Fenra and its people, to guide without greed, to speak without fear, and <b>to </b><b>protect </b>the lives of all under your watch?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Cade said firmly.

    <b>11:08 </b>Sum: <b>10 </b><b>Add </b>earl

    Chapter 129 Inauguration

    ¡°Then by the will of Fenra, and the judgment of the people, you are now recognized as <b>our </b><b>Practor </b>

    Apuse filled the chamber while Cade stepped forward to the podium.

    He looked at all of us before he spoke.

    ¡°I want to thank everyone here,¡± Cade began. ¡°And I want to thank those who are no longer <b>with </b><b>us</b>. Because this victory¡­ is as much theirs as it is mine.¡±

    A pause.

    ¡°I know what a lot of you are thinking. That I¡¯m young. That I still have much <i>to </i>learn. And you¡¯re <b>right</b>. I do. But <i>I </i>also know what it¡¯s like to fight for something without any assurance of winning. I know what <b>it¡¯s </b>like to lose people you love. And I know what it¡¯s like to be let down by those who were supposed to protect us.¡±

    He looked at the gs behind him..

    ¡°I won¡¯t make promises I can¡¯t keep. What I offer instead are ns.¡±

    The room fell into a deep silence.

    ¡°First, we will begin the process of identifying and removing those involved in the corruption tied to Mr. Winters and other past regimes. Not all corruption can be eradicated overnight¨Cbut we will not ignore it. We will not allow those who abused their power to keep pretending they served you.¡±

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the audience.

    ¡°Second,¡± Cade continued, ¡°I propose the construction of amunal sanctuary¨Cbuilt right at the intersection of our borders. Not a hospital, but a home. A ce of rest and healing for wolves with sick cores. For those who have been ignored, neglected, or misunderstood.¡±

    I smiled.

    That was for Honey.

    And for the others like her¨Clost in between territories, born with cores too delicate to thrive in life.

    Cade¡¯s eyes found Honey in the front row. She smiled so wide she might as well be the sun.

    ¡°Third,¡± he said, ¡°our factions must no longer operate as enemies under a g of peace. We need cooperation, notpetition. I am requiring a monthly summit of leaders from every territory¨Cno exceptions. We may be separate. But we should never be divided.¡±

    A wave of apuse followed.

    ¡°Fourth,¡± Cade said, and his voice deepened, ¡°we will rebuild Elite Order Academy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you what¡¯s wrong with the system. Some of you lived through it. You bled <b>through </b><b>it</b>. Elite will no longer be a ce for just the ¡®elite. It will be for the brightest. The most capable. And <b>it </b><b>will </b><b>be </b>free. No caps. No territory limits. If you make it, you belong.¡±

    More apuse followed.

    Chapter 129 Inauguration

    <b>¡°</b><b>We </b>will improve the facilities. We will remove segregation. And most importantly, <b>we </b><b>will </b><b>appoint </b><b>a </b><b>new </b>headmaster<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He paused¨Cand then smiled.

    I already knew what wasing.

    We talked about this decision all night, thinking who could be the best candidate. After <b>a </b>two¨Chour¨C<b>long </b>

    talk, we finally came to one finale.

    His eyes scanned the crowd until theynded on her.

    ¡°And that would be Miss Lovely Loveson.¡±

    There was a gasp.

    Miss Loveson looked stunned, her hand over her mouth as she turned to me from her row. I nodded slowly, holding back tears.

    She deserved it.

    ¡°She fostered growth, protected her students, and taught with heart,¡± Cade said. ¡°And that¡¯s what the new Elite will be built on.¡±

    The apuse was thunderous now.

    But Cade raised a hand, quieting the room onest time.

    ¡°These are only a few of the changes,¡± he said. ¡°But I promise you this¨Cwhile I stand here, I will carry the spirit of Bethany Spirit,¡± he said, turning to me.

    My breath hitched because I wasn¡¯t expecting him to mention my mom. I read his speech yesterday and even proofread it, but he added this line only now.

    I smiled at him.

    ¡°She was once our hope,¡± he continued.

    ¡°And I won¡¯t let that hope die¡­ ever.¡±

 My trembling hand 130

    Facebook  Twitter  WhatsApp  Pinterest  Telegram

    Chapter <b>130 </b>The Tables Have Turned

    Chapter 130 The Tables Have Turned

    ARDEN

    The inauguration was over before I realized how much my checks hurt from smiling.

    Everywhere I turned, people were shaking Cade¡¯s hand, offering congrattions, telling him how they¡¯d always believed he would win. I stood beside him, a little dazzled and still overwhelmed.

    I was mid¨Cstep toward him when someone new broke through the crowd.

    Tall, broad¨Cshouldered, with a strong aura that could silence a room.

    And handsome.

    Like¡­ dangerously handsome. The kind of handsome that makes you blink twice and wonder if you¡¯d just imagined him. Daddy handsome. Not my type, of course. Cade was still the most handsome in my eyes<b>. </b>

    Cade noticed him too. He nced at me, one eyebrow raised.

    The man smiled warmly at me before his gaze shifted to Cade. ¡°Congrattions, Praetor,¡± he said in a smooth, deep voice that carried just enough authority to demand attention without trying. Then his eyes came back to me. ¡°I¡¯m Abel Trevane.¡±

    My brow went up at the name. So, this was Abel Trevane? The distant Trevane that reced Jaxon¡¯s family all at once? I could already tell he was much better than Jaxon.

    ¡°Please tell me if you need any support,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m for young leaders<b>.¡± </b>

    I nced at Cade and smiled before answering. ¡°Thank you, sir Alpha, sir.¡±

    That earned me a rich chuckle. ¡°Oh, please. Abel is fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Abel,¡± I said, returning his smile and offering my hand.

    His grip was warm and firm.

    Beside me, Cade shifted, just enough for me to notice.

    When Abel moved on to greet someone else, I turned to Cade with a teasing smirk. ¡°You okay there?¡±

    His brows knit together slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Because you had that look,¡± I said lightly, ¡°like maybe you were about to growl at him for breathing

    near me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t growl,¡± he said tly.

    ¡°You wanted to growl,¡± I pressed, enjoying myself far too much.

    He gave me a look that made me chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I said, nodding with exaggerated seriousness. ¡°Totally not jealous. Just standing <b>there </b>like <b>a </b>

    174

    Chapter 130 The Tables Have Turned

    thundercloud for fun.¡°:

    His jaw ticked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t-¡±

    <b>I </b>grinned and leaned closer. ¡°Cade. You¡¯re adorable when you¡¯re pretending not to be territorial<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    He muttered something under his breath that I didn¡¯t catch, but I was sure it was not an agreement<b>. </b>

    I was about to tease him again when I caught a shift in the air around us. I followed the pull of <b>it </b>across the

    room.

    My stomach turned cold.

    They were here.

    The faces I had once known better than my own. The faces I had trained myself not to imagine. My¡­ family.

    Except they weren¡¯t my family. Not anymore.

    Lorelei stood at the front, her expression bright, her posture as wless as ever. Dominic was beside <b>her</b>, his easy smile almost exactly as I remembered.

    Cade¡¯s smile faded instantly.

    I couldn¡¯t move for a moment. My pulse thundered in my ears as Lorelei stepped forward.

    ¡°Who did youe here for?¡± I asked before I could stop myself.

    ¡°You,¡± Lorelei said without hesitation.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you,¡± Dominic added, his tone dripping with pride. ¡°We¡¯re so proud.¡±

    They chuckled softly, like this was some normal family reunion, like they could pretend the years of silence and absence hadn¡¯t existed.

    Lorelei stepped in, arms opening for a hug. Dominic moved in sync with her.

    I stepped back.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± My voice was steady, colder than I thought it would be.

    Dominic¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°We want <i>to </i>talk.¡±

    From the corner of my eye, Cade shifted closer and whispered so only I could hear, ¡°You don¡¯t have <b>to </b><b>if </b>

    don¡¯t want to.¡±

    you

    I pursed my lips. A hundred answers ran through my mind, but in the end, I only muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll quick.¡±

    His eyes softened. He leaned in and pressed a brief <b>kiss </b>to my cheek.

    <i>¡°</i>You can use my office,¡± he said.

    I nodded once, forcing my shoulders back and my expression neutral. ¡°Follow me<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>said </b><b>to </b><b>Lorelei </b><b>and</b><b>, </b>

    Dominic<b>. </b>

    And they did.

    The tables had turned, and for the first time in my life, they followed my word.

    I kept a poker face all throughout.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I snapped as soon as we were seated.

    Dominic flinched, and for a second, I thought he¡¯d pretend not to hear me. But then Lorelei <b>leaned </b>forward, clutching her hands together like she thought her trembling would somehow make me soften.

    ¡°Arden¡­¡± she began, but before she could spin whatever half¨Cbaked story she had ready, Dorninic <b>cut </b><b>in</b>.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to ask that you release your brothers.¡±

    I stared at them, the words hitting my ears but not my heart. Brothers. The term felt as empty <b>as </b>the people saying it.

    ¡°They are your brothers,¡± Lorelei echoed, her voice cracking on the word. ¡°Please<b>. </b>Lucian and Kieran¡­.. they made mistakes, but-¡±

    ¡°Mistakes?¡°I scoffed. ¡°Lucian was arrested for his involvement with Mr. Winters. Kieran was arrested for that, too, plus school bullying. These aren¡¯t idents. These aren¡¯t ¡®oops, my hand slipped into corruption¡±

    moments.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll serve their time in the detention center for years,¡± Dominic said quickly. ¡°But we thought you might be able to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Help?¡± I cut in, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich.¡±

    Inside, Iughed¨Ccold and humorless. These two hadn¡¯t listened to me before. They hadn¡¯t believed me, hadn¡¯t even considered me their daughter most of the time. And now, now that the sons they actually cared about were caught in their own mess<b>, </b>suddenly I was useful?

    ¡°You want that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, daughter,¡± Dominic said, leaning against the table and reaching out to hold my hand. It was cold, just as I remembered.

    I froze, the word striking something in me, though not in the way he probably hoped. My jaw clenched. tight.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter,¡± <b>I </b>spat.

    Their eyes widened. Dominic¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came. Lorelei looked at me <b>like </b>torn the sky apart.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I said, taking a slow step toward them. ¡°Where the hell did you take me from?¡±

    Silence.

    <b>just </b>

    Dominic and Lorelei nced at each other<b>, </b>something tense passing <b>between </b>them. <b>For </b><b>a </b><b>moment</b><b>. </b>I

    wondered if they would bolt, if they¡¯d run back to whateverfortable little lie they¡¯d been living with for years.

    Finally, Dominic cleared his throat. ¡°If we tell you¡­¡± His voice faltered, but he forced it <b>through </b><b>gritted </b>teeth. ¡°¡­then will you free your brothers?¡±

    Raising my chin high, I looked him dead in the eyes. ¡°Speak,¡± I merely said.

 My trembling hand 131

    Chapter <b>131 </b>All In The Past

    Chapter 131 All In The Past

    ARDEN

    Dominic and Lorelei turned to each other. I could see the silent exchange in their eyes, the unspoken question, ¡°Do we tell her?¡± and the equally unspoken answer, ¡°We have no choice.¡±

    Dominic¡¯s lips parted, but Lorelei beat him to it.

    ¡°Dominic is not my mate,¡± sho

    My frown deepened. It was something I¡¯d always felt in the way they acted, but hearing it out loud still jarred me. I always thought they simplycked love for each other. It never hit me that they weren¡¯t even bound in the way wolves were meant to be.

    ¡°My mate¡¯s name is Patrick Elsher,¡± Lorelei continued.

    The name hit me like a jolt. My breath caught in my throat.¨C

    Patrick.

    My dad?

    ¡°He was from the North,¡± Lorelei said wistfully. ¡°He came to the West to volunteer when there was a famine. He was a farmer¡­ a simple man. A volunteer.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need her to spell out the next part. My real parents had probably loved each other in a <i>way </i>Lorelei and Dominic couldn¡¯tprehend.

    ¡°My parents didn¡¯t want that,¡± Lorelei went on. ¡°They wanted me to be with Dominic. And it was the best decision I made,¡± she said, turning to him with a small, polite smile.

    Dominic inclined his head, appearing triumphant. My stomach churned.

    I already knew I didn¡¯t like where this was going.

    ¡°The Breaking was happening,¡± Lorelei exined, ¡°and I needed someone strong. Dominic provided that.¡±

    I cut in before I could stop myself. ¡°Where am I in this story?¡±

    Dominic finally spoke. ¡°When the Breaking bd, and the grand war began¡­ Bethany Spirit led it.

    She was the best warrior back then. Only a few knew she had just given birth.¡±

    <b>I </b>stiffened.

    ¡°She was strong,¡± Dominic continued. ¡°No one noticed her weakness. But in the long war, her e began <i>to </i>search for it. They wanted her to surrender and give up everything.¡±

    nies

    His eyes

    s met mine, <i>not </i>with guilt, but with the faintest hint of justification. ¡°They discovered Patrick <b>was </b>her weakness. So he came to our family for protection.¡±

    ¡°He did?¡± I whispered.<ol start="14"><li><b>14</b>.</li></ol>

    Chapter 131 <b>All </b><b>In </b>The Past

    ¡°Of course he did,¡± Lorelei said smoothly. ¡°We were an influential family back then. He <b>was </b>desperate

    ¡°But,¡± she added, ¡°we didn¡¯t want that danger in our home. We had our own sons to think about. So instead¡­¡± She waved her hand vaguely, ¡°We brought you in. Only you.¡±

    I stared at her.

    ¡°Patrick was happy about it,¡± she added quickly. ¡°He wanted you to be safe. He knew the other factions wouldn¡¯t protect you the way we could.¡±

    Her next words came casually, ¡°But he was killed the next day.¡±

    My throat burned, and I blinked rapidly to stop the sting in my eyes. My voice cracked when <b>I </b>asked, ¡°And you didn¡¯t give me back?¡±

    Lorelei tilted her head, her expression Besides, we always wanted a daughter.¡±

    oft but entirelycking remorse. ¡°You were <i>better </i>off with us.

    Dominic added, ¡°And Lorelei wasn¡¯t fertile anymore. You were a blessing, Arden.¡±

    A blessing. That was what they called it. Keeping me from the people who actually loved me.

    I covered my face with both hands for a moment, trying to breathe past the tightness in my chest. My parents had struggled through war, famine, and the political hellscape of Fenra¡­ and these two had treated me like a convenient recement child.

    Lorelei reached across the table, her voice dipping into that falsely sweet tone. ¡°We gave you a good life, Arden. You owe us that much.¡±

    I dropped my hands and stared at her. ¡°Owe you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dominic said firmly. ¡°We kept you fed, clothed, and educated. We gave you a home. We treated you as our own. Surely you can find it in yourself to show some gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lorelei chimed in, her words tumbling over his. ¡°We¡¯ve given so much, and now you¡¯re in a position to give back. This is your chance to repay us.¡±

    ¡°Repay you?¡± My voice rose with each repetition. ¡°For stealing me? For lying to me?¡±

    Lorelei sighed like I was being unreasonable. ¡°For raising you. You wouldn¡¯t be where you are if it weren¡¯t for us<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°And if we hadn¡¯t taken you in,¡± Dominic said, ¡°you might not even be alive right now. You wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunities we gave you.¡±

    My nails dug into my palms. ¡°You kept me from my mother.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but she didn¡¯t apologize. Instead, she leaned back and cros legs. ¡°We did what was necessary. And now it¡¯s time for you to do the same for your family.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not my family,¡± I said, my voice shaking with fury.

    Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°We are your family, whether you like it or not. Lucian and Kieran <b>are </b><b>your </b>blood. They¡¯re your brothers. And they need you.¡±

    <b>914 </b>

    11:09 Sun, 10 Aug

    Chapter <b>131 </b>All In The <b>Past </b>

    I stared at them in disbelief. They still thought this conversation was about <b>them</b>.

    Lorelei spread her hands. ¡°We¡¯ve all made sacrifices, Arden. We¡¯ve all done things <b>we </b>wish <b>we </b>hadn¡¯t. But- family¨Creal family¨Csticks together in the end.¡±

    Something inside me snapped..

    ¡°Enough!¡± I eximed.

    Both of them froze.

    I didn¡¯t lower my voice. I didn¡¯t soften my re. I let the silence after my words hang heavy between us, making them feel just a fraction of the weight I had carried for years.

    I¡¯ve heard enough.

    From that story, all I knew was that they only ever cared about themselves. Not me. Not the others they¡¯d stepped on to protect their own reputations. Just themselves and their precious sons. And now, <b>after </b>everything, they wanted to use me because I had power. Because they finally saw worth in me when I could give them something.

    They tried to hold my gaze, but the guilt in their eyes was too shallow to mean anything.

    ¡°So,¡± Lorelei started off, ¡°will you release your brothers now?¡±

    The room went still. They gazed at me with wide eyes, hoping I¡¯d give in, soften, y the role of the grateful girl who owed them something.

    ¡°My answer¡¯s no,¡± I continued. ¡°Your sons are old enough to face what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    With that. I stood.

    Their expressions twisted, the guilt vanishing into outrage. ¡°You told us you¡¯d help!¡± Lorelei snapped.

    ¡°Yes! And now you¡¯re backing out?¡± Dominic hissed, pointing a trembling finger at me.

    ¡°Selfish!¡± Lorelei spat. ¡°We cared for you-

    ¡°You never cared for me,¡± I cut in.

    But they didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°You¡¯re ungrateful! Do you think you¡¯d be standing here without us?¡±

    ¡°Is this the thanks we get?¡±

    They kept talking over each other, voices piling into a messy storm.

    The door opened. Cade stepped inside, his presence instantly calming me down. His <b>gaze </b><b>swept </b>une <b>scene</b>.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± he asked.

    They didn¡¯t answer him directly. Instead, they whirled on him. ¡°She¡¯s going back on <b>her </b>word!¡± Dominic saway<i>!</i>¡± said. ¡°We raised her, and now she¡¯s throwing

    Chapter 131 All In The Past

    <b>¡°</b>She¡¯s abandoning family,¡± Lorelei wailed dramatically.

    Cade¡¯s eyes went to me, silently asking if I wanted him to deal with this. I shook my head. This was <b>mine </b>to finish.

    I took a step forward, forcing them to quiet down.

    ¡°You want the truth?¡± I said. ¡°You are nothing to me now. Whatever ties we had ended a long time <b>ago</b>. <b>And </b>this-¡°I gestured between us ¡°-this is your retribution. For every time you turned your back. For <b>every </b>time you put yourselves and your sons above anyone else. You made your choice back then. I¡¯m <b>making </b>mine now.<b>¡± </b>

    Their mouths opened, but I didn¡¯t let them speak.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again,¡± I said. ¡°Ever.¡±

    That silence was the kind I¡¯d been waiting for.

    Salvi appeared at the door with two security officers. ¡°Take them out,¡± I told him.

    They erupted again, shrieking, calling me heartless<b>, </b>swearing I¡¯d regret this. Security moved in, guiding them toward the door, but they kept twisting back to throw more words at me.

    When the door finally shut and their voices were gone, I¡¯let out a slow, heavy breath.

    It was done.

    I had cut thest threads tying me to the past.

 My trembling hand 132

    Chapter <b>182 </b>Torture For Arden

    Chapter 132 Torture For Arden.

    ARDEN

    <b>I </b>didn¡¯t think it would be this stressful.

    Miss Loveson came with another announcement that we had another week off for more <b>preparation</b><b>, </b><b>so </b>fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to go back to Elite just yet. A full week to rest, breathing, and maybe even get back to some sort of normal. Cade, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t being back with me because of <b>his </b>duties.

    With great power truly came great responsibility. And in Cade¡¯s case, the responsibility seemed endless. He had so much to do, and so did I. There was a mountain of work¨Cliteral piles of documents, schedules, and endless messages from people asking for help, advice, or approval.

    Cade, of course, insisted he would do it all on his own. He¡¯d given me that stubborn look of his, the one that said ¡°you¡¯re not touching this, Arden¡± in the most loving yet infuriating way possible.

    Naturally, I ignored him.

    So there we were, spending almost every waking hour sorting through work. We did it side by side- sometimes infortable silence, other times with soft music in the background. And while I didn¡¯t mind the productivity, my body was aching. My back, my shoulders, my wrists<b>¡­ </b>even my eyes felt sore from

    and screens<b>. </b>staring at s¨® many papers

    But it wasn¡¯t just physical tiredness that was getting to me.

    We hadn¡¯t¡­ done it¡­ in a while.

    My wolf had been whining about it for days now, a persistent plea in the back of my mind that only <b>grew </b>louder whenever Cade leaned close or brushed his hand against mine. But of course, I couldn¡¯t just say it out loud.

    What was I supposed to do? Walk up to him and dere, ¡°Hey Cade, my wolf¡¯s losing her mind because you haven¡¯t touched me in weeks?<b>¡± </b>

    No. Absolutely not.

    I could already imagine the smirk he¡¯d give me, the teasing, the smug satisfaction of knowing I was the one begging for it.

    Still¡­ it really had been a while. My wolf was growing impatient.

    So I decided¨Cwell, maybe ¡°decided¡± is <i>too </i>strong a word¨Cmore like I convinced myself that I should prepare, just in case

    ling

    I started by taking the longest shower I¡¯d had in weeks, scrubbing everything and everywhere like my life depended on it. I even exfoliated and shaved everywhere, which is something <b>I </b>only <b>do </b><b>when </b>I¡® particrly motivated.

    Then came the perfume. Not just a little spritz, but a careful mist over my pulse points, <b>the </b><b>inside </b><b>of </b><b>my </b>wrists, the back of my neck.

    13

    Chapter 132 Torture For Arden

    By the time I was done, I felt ridiculous.

    I mean, who does this? Who lies in wait like some lovesick maiden in a romance novel? Me, <b>apparently </b>

    I put on a robe. A single silk robe that left little room for imagination.

    Then Iy down on the bed, arranging myself in what I hoped was a casual, natural position, but <b>was </b>probably the most awkward attempt at looking seductive in history. My heart was thudding in <b>my </b><b>chest</b>, and my wolf was practically pacing inside me.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this,¡® I thought. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually lying here like some¡­ waiting¡­

    That¡¯s when I heard the door.

    Cade was back.

    He¡¯d left earlier to handle something urgent¨Cone of the East territories had been flooded, and he wanted to be there in person to check on the situation. That was Cade for you.

    I sat up a little, trying not to look too eager, which was a mistake because my robe slipped slightly off one shoulder. My wolf approved.

    I could hear him moving around in the other room, his voice low as he said something to one of his aides. Then the sound of the shower turning on followed.

    My heart sped up.

    Water pattered against tile. My mind instantly went ces it shouldn¡¯t.

    Minutes passed, minutes that felt like hours, until I heard the water shut off. My wolf was wing at me now, restless, urging me to get up, to go <i>to </i>him, to join him in the waters.

    No. I would wait.

    The door finally opened, and Cade stepped out in sweatpants and a loose <b>t</b>¨Cshirt, his damp hair curling slightly at the ends. There was something about the way droplets clung to his skin that made my breath catch-

    He noticed me and smiled.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said softly, walking toward the bed.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I echoed, my voice smaller than I expected.

    He leaned down and kissed me¨C<i>just </i>a soft, lingering brush of his lips. Then he pulled back slightly, his eyes narrowing just a fraction.

    ¡°Do you have perfume on?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I squeaked before I could stop myself. His lips curved. He leaned in closer, and my

    This was finally it.

    <i>Wolf </i>howled in anticipation. This was it.

    $11<b>:</b>09 Sun, 10 Aug

    Chapter 132 Torture For Arden

    I puckered my lips, closing my eyes just enough to feel his breath brushing against <b>them</b><b>, </b><b>my </b><b>body </b>tensin my skin prickling with heat-

    But nothing happened.

    Cade pulled me closer, his arm circling around my waist. I could feel the heat radiating from <b>him </b><b>through </b>the thin fabric of my robe, his breath brushing against my car.

    ¡°I like your natural scent better,¡± he murmured.

    I pursed my lips. I was dripping wet, and he wasn¡¯t doing anything!

    His fingers idly traced circles on my side, and I felt like I was melting into a puddle on the bed.

    I waited for¡­ something. But Cade just held me, his eyes closing and breaths slowing down. I even <b>grazed </b>my hand along his thigh¨Clightly at first, then a little higher¨Ctesting the waters. However, I didn¡¯t even feel his cock.

    He wasn¡¯t hard.

    The disappointment was ridiculous. <b>I </b>sighed, tipping my head back against the pillow. <i>Was </i><b>I </b>seriously the only one here craving more?

    He just smiled faintly, eyes half¨Clidded. The nerve of this man.

    I¡¯d even curled my hair.

    The silence stretched, broken only by the steady beat of his heart against my back. He was already sleeping.

    Was I really the only one who wanted this?

 My trembling hand 133

    Chapter 133 Sweet Choctes

    Chapter 133 Sweet Choctes

    ARDEN

    I woke up and Cade wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    I stared at the window, and the sun was already sinking.

    ¡°What?¡± I mumbled to myself, sitting up and clutching the edge of the nket. I slept that long?

    Maybe I was more exhausted than I thought. Maybe all the long days of work and nights of tossing and turning¨Cwanting Cade¨Cfinally caught up to me.

    On the nightstand was a folded note and a tray of food.

    I reached for the note first. In Cade¡¯s handwriting were the words: Had to head back to the East. Flood work¡¯s still not done. I didn¡¯t want to wake you. Rest well, Baby ¨C C <3.

    Below the words was a tiny doodle of what looked like a smiling wolf giving me <i>a </i>thumbs¨Cup. I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t stop my lips from twitching.

    He left breakfast in bed. Or¡­ well, early dinner at this point.

    There were fresh berries, slices of pineapple, and a ky pastry now cold but still smelling divine.

    My wolf stirred at the sight of the food, like somehow the pineapple was an invitation to rip his clothes off. My heat wasn¡¯ting. I knew my cycle well enough to know that; but just the thought of Cade bringing this to me, thinking about me, it was ridiculous how my body reacted.

    I picked up a strawberry, biting into it. The sweet juice burst in my mouth, and my thighs pressed together on instinct. I set it back down before I did something embarrassing.

    And yes, ¡°something embarrassing¡± included touching myself right then and there.

    But before my hand could even make it under the nket, the door burst open.

    ¡°Finally awake, sleeping beauty?¡±

    ¡°Tessa!¡± I yelped, jerking the nket up to my chin. ¡°Can you knock?¡±

    Her eyebrows shot up, and then she smirked, causing my stomach to drop.

    ¡°You seem¡­ suspicious,¡± she said slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not suspicious,¡± I said too quickly.

    She tilted her head, eyes narrowing slightly before a slow, devilish grin crept onto her face. ¡°Well, I can smell your arousal.¡±

    I choked on my own saliva. ¡°Tessa!¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m just saying.¡± She held up her hands in mock innocence, but her eyes were sparkling with

    amusement.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    <b>11:09 </b><b>Sun</b>, 10 <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 133 Sweet Choctes

    <b>I </b>groaned, pulling the nket tighter. My wolf was practically growling at the interruption.

    Tessa let out a sigh; the smirk fading. ¡°Must be nice<b>,</b>¡± she teased, but even then, I found <b>a </b>softness in her words.

    I frowned, the teasing moment slipping away. ¡°Rowan still hasn¡¯t contacted you?¡±

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. She shook her head. ¡°He has no reason to.¡±

    The words were said like it didn¡¯t bother her, but the way her fingers fidgeted told a different story.

    Then, she hesitated to speak but eventually asked, ¡°Is it really that he was the one who gave me the antidote? And waited for me to wake up?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered.

    Silence lingered between us for a moment.

    Then curiosity got the better of me. ¡°You said you weren¡¯t a virgin, right? Back at Elite? I was the only one who-¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she cut in before I finished my question, a faint flush forming on her cheeks.

    I squinted at her. ¡°So who was it? I know you¡¯re not the type to just do it with anyone.¡±

    Her blush deepened, and she looked anywhere but at me.

    My eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s Rowan, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her head snapped up, eyes narrowing in instant denial. She stood abruptly, shaking her head. ¡°No.¡±

    But the redness in her cheeks told me otherwise.

    Before I could press, she grabbed something from the table and set it in myp¨Ca medium¨Csized, elegant box wrapped in gold paper.

    ¡°Just¡­ choctes!¡± she said quickly, still avoiding my gaze. ¡°Cade wanted to give you these. He forgot to leave them here. He said to eat only one at <i>a </i>time.¡±

    ¡°Wait-¡±

    But she was already halfway to the door.

    ¡°Tessa<b>, </b>answer the question-¡®

    ¡°Nope!¡± she said, voice higher than usual, before mming the door shut behind her.

    The room fell silent again.

    I pouted, looking down at the box. ¡°Only one at a time? Why? That¡¯s cruel.¡±

    Without thinking, I tore the ribbon off and popped the lid open.

    They smelled amazing¨Crich chocte with a hint of something fruity. Cade always picked the <b>best</b>.

    <b>274 </b>

    Chapter 133 Sweet Choctes

    I stress¨Cate the first one instantly, savoring the smooth melt on my tongue. And then¡­ well, I wasn¡¯t <b>going </b>to just not cat another.

    Sote another. And another.

    By the time I realized I¡¯d caten half the box, I was leaning back against the pillows, lips smeared <b>with </b>chocte, wondering what kind of stupid rule ¡°only one at a time¡± was supposed to be.

    I was going to find out soon enough.

    I continued to eat.

    Every bite melted into my tongue like silk until my head started buzzing. I could barely keep my eyes open between bites, but my body kept moving on instinct, reaching for the next piece of chocte.

    Somewhere between the twelfth piece, I realized I was swaying. My thoughts were loose and blurry, and the warmth in my chest made me giggle for no reason at all. I felt ridiculous.

    The skies were dark when I finally ate them all.

    Just then, the door opened. I could smell Cade¡¯s scent, causing me to smile, but I pouted again when I realized he left me hanging yesterday night.

    ¡°Baby-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± I eximed before I could stop myself. ¡°I mean, I miss you,¡± I quickly added.

    He froze mid¨Cstep, eyebrows raised.

    ¡°I miss you so much,¡± I blurted, my throat tightening. ¡°I want your body.¡±

    ¡°I want to do those things,¡± I continued, unable to stop myself. ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    Cade¡¯s mouth twitched like he was holding backughter. He stepped closer, his presence filling the air.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me now, do you?¡± I asked, staring at him through half¨Clidded eyes. ¡°Your wolf found somebody else?¡±

    His chest shook with quietughter, and he shook his head. ¡°I told you to eat only one.¡± His gaze flicked to the now¨Cempty box on the table. ¡°You ate it all?<b>¡± </b>

    I crossed my arms, but my coordination was questionable at best. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do,¡± I mumbled, my words slurring. ¡°You can¡¯t even satisfy me with your body.¡±

    His eyes narrowed slightly, though the smirk didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Oh, you want my body?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± I dered, nting my hands on my hips for emphasis. ¡°Give it to me now. Give <b>it</b>.¡± The <bst </b>part came out more like a plea than a demand.

    ¡°You will have it,¡± Cade muttered, leaning closer, his voice dropping to that dangerous <b>whisper </b>that <b>made </b>my skin tingle, ¡°But not now. Not when you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    I pouted, swaying slightly toward him. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡±

    <b>3/4 </b>

    Chapter 133 Sweet Choctes

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk off chocte,¡± <b>he </b>corrected, looking far too amused <b>for </b>my <b>dignity¡¯s </b><b>sake</b>. <b>I </b><b>made </b>sure to finish all my work for the next week for this, and it¡¯s worth it. I didn¡¯t think you would <b>want </b><b>me </b><b>the </b>way His gaze softened, though that smirk still yed at his lips. ¡°You should have told me, baby,

    <b>¡°</b>What?¡± I asked, confused, my brain trying to catch up but failing.

    ¡°Sleep, baby,¡± he said, brushing his knuckles over my check. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll show you a new world<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

 My trembling hand 134

    Chapter 134 A Surprise Trip

    ARDEN

    My head felt like someone had stuffed it with clouds, then set the clouds on fire.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself. My thoughts were slow, dragging themselves through my brain. I couldn¡¯t even remember how I fell asleep.

    Then I remembered the dream.

    In it, I had¡­ oh, god.

    I had actually professed that I missed Cade¡¯s body.

    It was a nightmare. An actual nightmare.

    I sighed in relief, pressing a hand to my face. It was just a dream. It wasn¡¯t real. I could still face him with dignity.

    I yawned and rolled over, seeing my mate standing shirtless on the balcony.

    The early light spilled over his skin, highlighting every muscle. His hair was a little messy, his expression easy, and when he turned and caught me staring, he smiled.

    I gulped.

    Delicious.

    ¡°Had a great sleep?¡± he asked, leaning against the railing like he didn¡¯t know he wasmitting a crime just by existing like that.

    I nodded wordlessly. Talking seemed dangerous.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any work?¡± I finally managed.

    ¡°Nope.¡± His lips twitched. ¡°You still want my body now?¡±

    My eyes went wide. My heart plummeted straight through the floor. ¡°What?¡±

    He chuckled, enjoying himself. ¡°You know, you were very¡­ vocalst night. About certain things.¡±

    Heat rushed to my cheeks so fast I thought I¡¯d pass out. It wasn¡¯t actually a dream?

    ¡°That was the alcohol talking!¡± I justified, pushing the nket over my head, but hisugh followed me under it. ¡°Why would you even give me those choctes?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know they¡¯d hit you like that,¡± he said, sitting on the bed. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re a werewolf, baby. Why are you such a lightweight?¡±

    I peeked out from under the nket just enough to re at him. ¡°Not everyone is blessed, Cade.¡±

    ¡ª

    X

    Chapter 134 A Surprise Trip

    He grinned. ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re pretty blessed. You have me.¡±

    I groaned. ¡°Just go to work.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have work.¡±

    Finished

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have work?¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Cade the Praetor. You always have work.¡±

    He leaned closer, bracing one hand on the bed so his face was just inches from mine. ¡°I finished it.¡±

    I frowned in confusion. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I finished all of my work for the week,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°So we can take a vacation.¡±

    I stared at him. ¡°You¡­ what?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I wanted to bring you on it once everything was over,¡± he continued, brushing a strand of hair away from my face, ¡°but there was so much to do. So I had to resort to other methods.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t bring you sooner,¡± he whispered.

    So, all that work, those endless piles, thete nights, the constant meetings, he¡¯d been killing himself to clear it all¡­ for me?

    ¡°That¡¯s why you had a mountain¨Cload of work?¡± I asked softly.

    He just smiled, not answering, but I already knew.

    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet,¡± I admitted, and for a moment I forgot how to breathe properly.

    Then Cade stood, casual as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve already packed your bags.¡±

    I shot upright. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I packed your bags,¡± he repeated. ¡°All you have to do is get ready for me, baby.¡±

    ¡°Ready for you?¡± I echoed, suspicious.

    He leaned down, his voice dropping into that tone that made my wolf sit up straight. ¡°And then,¡± his lips brushed my ear, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the new world I was talking about.¡±

    The same ¡°new world¡± he¡¯d promisedst night when I was drunk.

    Only now, I was very much sober¡­ and suddenly, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± I muttered under my breath, still in awe. ¡°We¡¯re actually going on a vacation!¡±

    The road blurred by as Cade drove, his eyes fixed ahead, one hand on the wheel, the other resting casually on his thigh.

    201

    Chapter 134 A Surprise Trip

    ¡°Is it really alright to leave your duties like this?¡± I finally asked, my voice softer than I intended.

    4,64%

    X

    Finished

    He didn¡¯t even nce at me. He just nodded, calm and certain. ¡°The flood situation¡¯s been resolved. In <b>case </b>of emergencies, Salvi¡¯s there. He¡¯ll contact me if anything happens.¡±

    I smiled faintly, the tension in my shoulders easing just enough for me to reach over and take his hand. His palm was warm, his fingers immediately sping around mine like they¡¯d been waiting for the contact.

    ¡°You excited?¡± he asked, a tiny smile ying at his lips as he gave my hand a squeeze.

    ¡°Very,¡± I said without hesitation.

    We drove in thatfortable silence that was bing more and more familiar between us, until the road widened into a coastal area, and my breath caught.

    The scent of salt hit me first, followed by the glimmer of water under the sunlight. Behind it all was a port. Rows of ships swayed gently, but one in particr stood out¨Carge, white yacht.

    ¡°What?¡± I turned to him sharply. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Not far,¡± Cade said. ¡°Just to rc.¡±

    My jaw dropped. ¡°rc?¡±

    He nodded once.

    I gasped before I could stop myself. rc¨Cthe adjacent ind, known for its endless beaches and beautifulndscapes. Mostly humans lived there. Humans who had no idea that werewolves like us existed. To them, Fenra was just¡­ wolf country. Some quaint, rural ce with a lot of wildlife. They had no idea about the packs, the politics, and the centuries of history hidden just across the water.

    Ignorance is bliss, they always said.

    ¡°rc is beautiful,¡± I whispered, my voice reverent as my mind filled with images of white sand and turquoise waves. ¡°And we¡¯re going on this yacht?¡±

    He smiled, and there was something in that smile that made my heart do a strange little somersault. ¡°It¡¯ll take around a day.¡±

    A day. On the ocean. With Cade.

    I could only nod, my excitement building into something warm and dizzying. I followed him up the ramp, my sandals clicking faintly against the metal before giving way to the smooth wooden deck. Inside, the air was cooler, scented faintly with polished wood and the salt of the sea drifting through the open windows.

    I barely had time to take it all in.

    Because the moment I stepped fully inside, Cade was there¨Cpressing me back against the wall, his arms caging me.

    His eyes locked on mine, and they weren¡¯t soft anymore.

 My trembling hand 135

    Chapter 135 Worship Your Body (18+)

    The yacht rocked gently beneath us. The ocean stretched endlessly outside the ss walls, glimmering in the midday light, but Cade had me backed against the wall of the majestic room. His nearness was a tide all its own, pulling me under.

    ¡°Cade, wait!¡± I blurted, pressing my palms against his chest in a poor attempt to slow him down. ¡°We haven¡¯t even seen everything yet.¡±

    My voice sounded breathless, needy in a way I didn¡¯t intend.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see itter,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Right now, there¡¯s something else I want to see.¡±

    My eyes widened when he pulled me toward the bed, going on top of me and caging my head between his arms. Our bodies were dangerously close, and I found myself aching for him even more.

    ¡°You might think you only want my body, but you have no idea, baby. I¡¯ve been holding back.¡±

    His hand slid to the small of my back, pulling me flush against him. ¡°Every damn moment in the office, I keep thinking about you. About how to pleasure you¡­ in ways you haven¡¯t even imagined yet.¡±

    My breath hitched. The warmth in his gaze felt like he was possessing me without shame.

    ¡°You must have missed me,¡± he said, his fingers moving to the buttons of my blouse. One popped open. Then another. I felt the brush of his knuckles against my skin, and my body shook in response.

    ¡°Cade¡­¡± I started, but my voice faltered as his gaze dipped to where his hands were parting the fabric.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, eyes lifting to meet mine again, voice thick with hunger, ¡°let me worship you.¡±

    Crap.

    How could I say no to that?

    With my blouse fully unbuttoned, he straightened and tugged his shirt over his head, tossing it onto the floor and sliding off his pants.

    The sight of his naked body, his cock fully erect against his abdomen, made me wetter than I¡¯ve ever been before. In this small space, I could feel that my arousal triumphed over every scent.

    Before I could feel embarrassed about it, he went on his knees and went down to my dripping hole, sniffing and moaning in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t use perfumes anymore, baby. Your scent is the best in the world.¡±

    I bit my lip to suppress a moan. The captain of the yacht was in his own chamber, far away from the bedroom, but the fact that we were out in the open sea made me feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Think about me, baby,¡± Cade whispered, snapping me back to reality. ¡°Only think about me.¡±

    My breath caught, and I nodded softly. He took my hand and brought it to his lips, peppering kisses along

    64%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 135 Worship Your Body (18+)

    each groove of my fingers. My jaw hung open, watching with red cheeks.

    Finished

    I whimpered as he went down my body, his greedy hands feeling up the entirety of my skin. It was already overwhelming; however, the fact that I hadn¡¯t been touched like this for a long time made everything even more intense.

    He dragged his finger across my chest, pressing the nipple gently before grinning, satisfied with how they perked up with a single touch. He continued caressing my body, stopping at my stomach to give it a gentle

    squeeze.

    I didn¡¯t think I was sensitive in these parts until Cade touched me. With that, he finally went down my hole, pressed one finger, and lifted it up for me to see.

    It was already soaked, causing me to bite my lip.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you the cutest thing?¡± he chuckled. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer because the next thing I knew, he had ced his finger into his mouth and licked it, not daring to look away.

    Shit. Why was Cade so hot?

    He gave my belly one more squeeze before he leaned down and ced his lips over my wetness. Again, because of theck of contact for the past few weeks, I was even more sensitive than before.

    So, when his tongue hit the soft flesh, I let out a loud moan. I covered my mouth to stop myself, but he removed it right away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°I want to drink in everything, even your moans.¡±

    And he did drink everything, down to thest of my wetness. By the time he was done worshipping that part of my body, I was convinced I had truly seen a whole new world.

    However, he wasn¡¯t done just yet.

    He leaned down to devour my lips. I could taste myself on his tongue, and I moaned into his mouth, our tongues fighting for dominance as we grasped each other¡¯s bodies.

    I unconsciously bucked my hips against his dick, and we both moaned, grinding against each other as we deepened our kiss.

    Just then, like my hole was epting it even without preparation, Cade¡¯s dick slipped inside me, causing me to moan out loud.

    He hadn¡¯t even moved, but I felt like this already.

    ¡°O¨Coh god. I, ah, I didn¡¯t know it could feel like this.¡±

    ¡°I told you, right?¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you a whole new world.¡±

    With that, he began thrusting into me. In and out. In and out. He hit my sweet spot every time. Even though we had done this multiple times, it was a feeling I couldn¡¯t get used to.

    ¡°Fuck, Cade,¡± I cursed. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking hot.¡±

    64%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 135 Worship Your Body (18+)

    ¡°Oh, baby,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve got a dirty, little mouth, don¡¯t you? Who taught you that?¡±

    I turned to re at him, but he bucked inside me again, causing me to moan.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou,¡± I stammered. ¡°It¡¯s only you, bastard!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t do this with anyone else but me now.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    His words were overwhelming me even more.

    ¡°Right, baby?¡± he urged. ¡°You¡¯ve be addicted to my cock, right?¡±

    I was so embarrassed on the inside, but all I could do was moan in response.

    Finished

    He leaned down again to bite my lip, stretching it until a string of saliva formed when he moved away.

    ¡°Answer me,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I eximed just to shut him up. ¡°Now shut up and fuck me!¡±

    He chuckled, and even the vibrations from hisughter sent pleasure through my body.

    ¡°Of course, your highness,¡± he whispered. ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡±

    Send Gifts

    790

 My trembling hand 136

    Chapter 136 The Seal Of Fate (18+)

    ARDEN

    Finished

    When we first started, it was still bright. The sunlight poured through the windows and wrapped us in its golden warmth.

    But now, it was dark.

    The soft rocking of the yacht was the only sound beyond my own breathing. Somewhere below us, the driver was asleep in his chamber. Cade and I were out on the deck, both of us wrapped in robes. Or¡­ mostly wrapped.

    Only, from the look in his eyes, I had the distinct feeling that Cade had another idea entirely.

    ¡°Cade,¡± I muttered, eyeing the mischievous glint on his face. Maybe I regretted telling him earlier that I¡¯d missed his body¨Cbecause, truth be told, he¡¯d taken that as a personal challenge.

    He was relentless. A monster, really. A monster in the most maddening, unfairly irresistible way.

    ¡°It¡¯s a full moon tonight,¡± he murmured.

    I turned to him, startled, my eyes going wide. There was a symbolism to the full moon. Perhaps, we were finally going to mark each other?

    ¡°Yup,¡± he answered even though I didn¡¯t pose a question.

    My eyes widened even more. ¡°We haven¡¯t evenpleted the mate bond yet. How could you-¡±

    ¡°Read your mind?¡± He smirked, brushing a finger over my cheek. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re an open book to

    me now.¡±

    I swallowed.

    ¡°So even without the mate link, I have an inkling of what you¡¯re thinking,¡± he finished, his low chuckle brushing warm against my ear.

    I should have been annoyed at how smug he sounded, but instead, my heart beat picked up.

    ¡°But before that,¡± he added, leaning back slightly, ¡°don¡¯t you want to feel what it¡¯s like to fuck in the middle of the ocean?<b>¡± </b>

    My eyes nearly fell out of my head. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    He tilted his head, as though I was missing the obvious.

    I pped my hand to my chest. ¡°The captain!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s asleep,¡± Cade said. ¡°We¡¯ll be setting off again tomorrow morning. It¡¯s too dark to travel now. Besides,¡± his lips curved, ¡°there¡¯s no one here.¡±

    Chapter 136 The Seal Of Fate (18+)

    <b>¡°</b>Still!¡± I blurted. ¡°We¡¯re out in the open.¡±

    His <b>gaze </b>locked with mine, unwavering. ¡°Is that a no?¡±

    64%

    0

    X

    Finished

    I bit my lip. The sea breeze tugged at the edges of my robe, sending a shiver over my skin. His eyes didn¡¯t waver, and the thought of refusing him suddenly seemed impossible. It wasn¡¯t a no. It wasn¡¯t even close to a <ol><li>no<b>. </b></li></ol>

    I let out a small, frustrated groan. ¡°You¡¯re impossible.¡±

    Before he could reply, I leaned forward, closing the distance, and pressed my lips to his.

    He pushed my shoulder. ¡°Hold onto the railing,¡± he said, his hand brushing against the edge of the robe.

    ¡°Arch, baby,¡± he muttered while rubbing my lower back.

    I was already stretched, but he still stretched me thoroughly, my hole slicked with my wetness. Cade had to bite back his moan when the tip of his dick briefly dipped inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping even when another yacht passes by,¡± he whispered, causing my eyes to widen.

    I could hear the snores of the captain from where we were. However, when Cade snapped his hips forward, I moaned out loud, unable to stop myself.

    ¡°Baby,¡± I moaned, reaching back with one hand, trying to grasp his thighs. ¡°Fuck, yes, fuck, please. Harder, Cade¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°With how you¡¯re moaning, I would assume you were the one who suggested this. It seems you don¡¯t hate it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t deny that I was loud. Well, I was always loud when Cade fucked me. However, I felt myself grow a little embarrassed because I was moaning so loudly in the middle of the sea.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Cade cursed, reaching his hand forward and tangling his fingers toward my hair and pulling until my head was lifted, neck arching back. He kept his grip on my hair to steady his thrusts even more.

    ¡°Y¨Cyeah,¡± I groaned, whining.

    ¡°You take my cock so, so well,¡± he whispered, his hands now on my stomach so that there was little to no space between the two of us.

    The steady yacht began rocking even harder with his thrusts, and all I could think was how I could even take all of him. Our bodies were trulypatible because even if I didn¡¯t have a lot of stamina, I could take him fully.

    ¡°Cade,¡± I choked, head bowing forward until all I could see were the dark waters. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum.¡±

    He ced his hands on my breasts and massaged them all while hammering inside me. Then, while gripping my breasts, he pulled me back toward him and tilted my head, kissing me sloppily.

    I whimpered. Inside. I really want him to finish inside me. However, I knew what its implications were. I was too young for that now.

    ¨C

    64%

    Chapter 136 The Seal Of Fate (18+)

    Finished

    ¡°Cade, Cade, Cade,¡± all I could say was his name. If the captain had woken up, his mind would be filled with just those words.

    ¡°I¡¯m near,¡± he whispered, and I tightened around him, causing him to groan. Meanwhile, a small satisfied smile appeared on my lips.

    ¡°Naughty,¡± he jokingly scolded and fucked me harder than ever.

    With that word, he removed himself from me, his dick rubbing against my ass as he came on my skin. I moaned even when he wasn¡¯t inside me. The sound of his groans was enough to send me over the edge.

    My skin hummed, every nerve alight from the storm Cade had unleashed inside me. I didn¡¯t even have any time to catch my breath before his hands found my hips again, spinning me around so my breasts pressed against the solid wall of his chest.

    The moonlight spilled through from the sky, turning the sea into a shimmering mirror. Cade¡¯s mouth lowered to the curve of my neck, his lips brushing softly at first before his teeth sank into my skin. The bite was sharp, pleasure flooding my veins until my knees nearly buckled. A warm rush pulsed from the mark, threading through every inch of me, binding me tighter to him than any chain ever could.

    My heart was a wild drum in my chest. I turned in his hold, breathless, the taste of him still lingering on my tongue from moments before. I didn¡¯t think. I just leaned in and let instinct guide me, pressing my lips to the strong line of his throat, finding that one spot where his pulse thundered beneath skin. My teeth grazed, then sank in¨Ciming him, branding him the way he¡¯d just branded me.

    The full moon watched from above, blessing what we were with its silver light. All shame, all restraint, slipped away like the tide. I felt nothing but the rightness of it¨Cof him.

    ¡°Mate,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Mate, baby,¡± he breathed back, and then he pulled me against him, sealing us together.

    Send Gifts

 My trembling hand 137

    Chapter 137 Only The Best

    CADE

    ¡°We¡¯re near, sir. Only a few minutes more,¡± the captain said, his voice carrying easily over the soft ssh of water against the hull.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, leaning back slightly.

    ¡°First time in rc<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>the captain asked.

    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡± My gaze drifted to the horizon, the faint outline of the inding into focus. ¡°But it¡¯s our first time together.¡±

    The captain smiled knowingly. ¡°Well, you might put a ring on it. rc is known for evesting marriages.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips. ¡°One day,¡± I said quietly, more to myself than to him.

    The man¡¯s eyes crinkled with amusement, but he turned back to his chamber, humming under his breath.

    I pushed myself up from the bench and made my way to our room. The floor swayed gently with the rhythm of the water, but I barely noticed. My focus was already on her.

    The door creaked softly as I stepped inside, and I saw my other half.

    She was sprawled on the bed in the most unguarded way, hair spilling across the pillow, one hand resting just above her head. There was something about seeing her like this that gripped me tighter than any battle ever could. She was mine, marked and bound to me, and I wanted to savor every heartbeat of that truth.

    I thought about waking her¨Cnot because we had to, but because I wanted her again. The memory ofst night, the way she¡¯d given herself to mepletely, made something primal stir inside me. She was irresistible, every curve, every sound, every look.

    But I had mercy, of course! I wasn¡¯t insatiable.

    So instead, I sat down on the edge of the bed, careful not to jostle her. I could watch her for hours, and maybe I would if time allowed. My fingers itched to touch her, but I kept them still for a moment, simply letting my eyes take her in.

    Leaning forward, I ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. She shifted slightly, murmuring something under her breath, and my eyes drifted lower to her mark.

    It was a storm. It suited her perfectly. She was calm in the heart of the storm, and yet she could summon lightning when she needed to. My storm. My anchor.

    I pressed my lips to it, letting them linger. She made a soft, unconscious moan in response, and it sent a shiver down my spine, heat rushing through me like wildfire. Every instinct screamed at me to take her again, to feel her beneath me one more time.

    Behave, Cade.

    ¨C

    64%

    X

    Finished

    Chapter 137 Only The Best

    I forced myself to breathe evenly, to remember that there was more to this moment than giving in to the pull between us.

    Hershes fluttered, and then those eyes¨Cthose beautiful, soul¨Cstriking eyes¨Cmet mine. Awake, they were even more breathtaking, like they¡¯d stolen light from the ocean itself.

    ¡°We¡¯re near,¡± I whispered.

    She blinked slowly then straightened with a small wince. My brows knit together before I could stop myself. She was sore. My fault. My ego liked that, but the rest of me just wanted her to feelfortable.

    ¡°I need to get dressed,¡± she said, already pushing herself upright.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± I offered immediately, a grin ying at my lips.

    ¡°No!¡± she eximed, eyes wide, and shoved at my shoulder until I stumbled off the bed.

    Iughed, letting her push me toward the door like an unruly wolf pup. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± I chuckled, holding my hands up in surrender as she threw me out of the room.

    The door shut in my face, but I was still smiling.

    ***

    Finally, after a few minutes, we had arrived.

    Arden still looked sore, but she didn¡¯t want to admit to it. I knew it, though. I could feel her annoyance through our mate link.

    Her brows were knitted, her lips slightly pursed, and every time her gaze flicked to me, there was that little re.

    It was cute.

    Infuriatingly cute.

    We started walking down the steps of the terminal, my stride automatically shortening to match hers. I had all the bags, of course¨Cnot because she wasn¡¯t capable, but because right now, she could barely keep herself upright without swaying. She still hadn¡¯t recovered from the rigorous exercisest night, and as much as she insisted she was fine, I still wanted to treat her like a princess.

    The crowd was modest for this hour, mostly humans, but I still noticed their attention when we passed through. Heads turned. Conversations paused. Eyes trailed after us with curiosity.

    ¡°Fenra?¡± one of them asked, a man with graying hair and an inquisitive look.

    Arden, ever polite, straightened a little despite the difort. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked him, raising a brow.

    He grinned knowingly. ¡°Good¨Clooking people are from Fenra. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the food over there. I might consider moving there myself.¡±

    214

    Chapter 137 Only The Best

    64%

    X

    Finished

    I huffed augh, and Arden let out a small chuckle too. It was light, but her steps were still slow, her bnce slightly off.

    I clicked my tongue. ¡°Enough of this.¡±

    Before she could question me, I shifted the weight of the bags all to one arm, slipped the other under her knees, and lifted her clean off the ground in a princess carry.

    She froze.

    The heads that had already been ncing at us before were now full¨Con staring. A few gasps and a couple of surprisedughs followed.

    ¡°Ohhh, look at them!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s adorable.¡±

    ¡°She must be his girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Or wife. Definitely his wife.¡±

    Arden¡¯s cheeks turned the shade of ripe berries. ¡°Cade,¡± she hissed under her breath, her hands bracing awkwardly against my chest, pushing me away.

    I smirked down at her. ¡°What? My arms work fine. I might as well use them.¡±

    She gave me an embarrassed look. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous. They¡¯re staring at us.¡±

    ¡°Let them. We¡¯re not from here anyway,¡± I countered, deliberately tightening my hold around her.

    That earned a ripple of more coos and a few dreamy sighs from nearby onlookers. Arden ducked her face toward my shoulder, probably hoping to hide from their amused attention.

    Sweet little thing. She could re all she wanted¨Cbut she wasn¡¯t asking me to put her down.

    We made our way through the murmurs and the nces. The scent of her shampoo mixed with the faint trace of my scent made me smile.

    It was hard to care about the stares when all I wanted was to make sure she got to the car without one more ounce of strain.

    When we finally stepped out into the cooler air, the car was waiting right at the curb. A ck limousine. The driver, in a crisp suit, stepped forward to open the rear door.

    Arden tilted her head to look at it, then turned back to me with a frown. ¡°Seriously? A limousine?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chm.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Why did you splurge so much?¡±

    I shifted her weight slightly in my arms, offering her a slow grin. ¡°Only the best for my baby.¡±

    20

    Bonds At War: The Virgin Is Mine

 My trembling hand 138

    Chapter 138 My Rest

    ARDEN

    My heart had been fluttering ever since we arrived.

    Finished

    There was something about rc that felt pleasant. The air carried a salty freshness from the sea, the cobblestone streets weren¡¯t so quiet, and the people, though curious, seemed kind.

    I liked Fenra, of course. It¡¯s my home after all. However, with Cade¡¯s recent win, I couldn¡¯t deny that our actions were now under public scrutiny.

    Here, no one knew us.

    Although humans didn¡¯t have the best reputations in the entire world. They do quite a lot of stupid and unreasonable stuff. Along with that, some of them were convinced that shifters truly existed and some wanted to hunt us down or to make trophies of our kind.

    They never truly seeded¨CFenra wolves, and I guess those from other shifter countries, were too disciplined for that. We didn¡¯t shift in open spaces, unless you went to designated shifting grounds or stumbled upon the deep forests, which were heavily guarded by each faction.

    Still¡­ being here, in a ce where I could walk freely without suspicion, was refreshing.

    And being here with Cade, after we¡¯d sealed the mate bond, was even better.

    ¡°Do you want a round before we go out?¡± Cade¡¯s deep voice pulled me from my thoughts.

    I looked toward the bathroom, and he was leaning casually against the doorway, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped low around his hips. Droplets of water still clung to his skin, tracing slow paths down the lines of his chest.

    We were in this enormous hotel room that Cade swore was ¡°affordable,¡± though I doubted it. How could a five¨Cstar hotel possibly be ¡°affordable¡°?

    For a second, I considered his offer. My eyes roamed his frame, my heartbeat quickening. He was devastating like this¨Cfresh from a shower, looking at me like I was the only thing he wanted to devour.

    But I was already dressed. My hair was in ce, my linen dress felt light against my skin, and this was my first time in rc. I wanted to explore every corner, taste every vor, breathe in every scent. Even if the most tempting view in the world was standing in front of me half¨Cnaked.

    ¡°I do want to explore your body,¡± I muttered under my breath before catching myself.

    Nope. Bad Arden.

    I forced my gaze away and grabbed my small purse. ¡°We¡¯re going out before you distract me again,¡± I said.

    He smirked knowingly, but he didn¡¯t press further.

    We left the hotel, stepping into the bright afternoon. Cade was dressed in a white polo, sleeves rolled up just

    <b>64</b>%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Chapter 138 My Rest

    Finished

    enough to show the veins on his forearms. My linen dress swayed lightly around my knees as we walked.

    As always, the stares followed. I felt them, the curious nces, the way conversations seemed to pause as we passed. My cheeks heated, but Cade didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest. If anything, his hand on the small of my back grew more possessive, as if telling the world, ¡®Yes, she¡¯s mine.

    Our steps eventually brought us to a charming little cafe tucked between a bookshop and a flower stand. It had outdoor seating shaded by wide cream¨Ccolored umbres, with pots of bright flowers climbing the iron railings. The scent of freshly baked bread and rich coffee drifted from the open windows.

    I stopped in my tracks, eyes widening. ¡°This is perfect.¡±

    Cade nced at me with a small grin. ¡°Better than any fancy restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Far better,¡± I admitted.

    He guided me toward one of the tables and pulled out a chair for me. The seat was warm from the sun, and the soft chatter of other patrons made the whole atmosphere feel cozy and alive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go order,¡± Cade said, straightening.

    ¡°The pistachio brioche and a hot chocte,¡¯ I sent through our mate link, my voice brushing against his mind.

    I could see from the transparent ss how his lips twitched upward. ¡®Got it, baby.¡®

    I smiled to myself as he walked toward the counter, It was still new, this ability to link our minds, but I loved it already. It felt intimate. Like having a secret passageway just for us, one no one else could enter.

    A few minutester, Cade returned with a small tray. The pistachio brioche was golden and dusted with sugar, the filling peeking through where it had been sliced. The hot chocte steamed invitingly in its cup, topped with a swirl of cream.

    He set them in front of me and then sat down with his own coffee and some kind of savory pastry. His gaze lingered on me as I took my first sip, and the warmth of it seeped all the way down to my chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy?¡± he asked softly.

    I met his eyes and nodded. ¡°I am.¡±

    He leaned back, the sunlight catching the edge of his smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy too.¡±

    We ate in the kind of peace I didn¡¯t think could exist after everything that had happened. Cade sat close enough that his knee brushed mine every so often, a quiet reminder that he was here.

    I tore another piece of bread and nced at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t tired at all after¡­ well, everything?¡± How he could fuck me after all those endless paperwork and meetings were beyond me.

    He was chewing slowly, his eyes on me instead of the food. ¡°How can I be tired,¡± he said simply, ¡°when my rest is you?¡±

    I paused mid¨Cbite, squinting at him. ¡°That is absurdly cheesy.¡±

    213

    Chapter 138 My Rest

    ¡°I meant it.¡±

    64%

    0

    X

    ¨C

    Finished

    I narrowed my eyes, but the corners of my mouth betrayed me, twitching upward. He chuckled low in his throat, and I shook my head, pretending to return my attention to my te.

    The sun was higher now, warm enough that its brightness made me squint against the light. I lifted my hand to shade my eyes as I tore another bite from my bread¨Conly to notice that the sudden re had disappeared.

    I blinked and turned my head. Cade was seated closer to me now, his shadow falling over me.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, augh in my voice.

    He only crossed his arms, tilting his head. ¡°Blocking the sun.¡±

    I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be this much of a romantic.¡±

    Cade pursed his lips, the smallest smirk tugging at the edge.

    I smiled, softer this time, and returned to eating. It wasfortable, his presence there. Just the sound of our breaths and the distant hum of the world going on without us.

    That was when I heard small footsteps pattering over the grass.

    I looked up to find three children standing a few feet away, huddled close together. One of them, a little girl with braids tied in yellow ribbons, broke away from the others and marched forward with all the determination in the world.

    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, miss!¡± she blurted, her voice high and breathless with excitement.

    Send Gifts

    790

    <b>ºÏ </b>

    64%

 My trembling hand 139

    Chapter 139 A Stroll On The Beach

    ARDEN

    Finished

    My eyes widened. I hadn¡¯t expected such a directpliment in this town¨Cespecially from a child. Compliments from children were different. They had no hidden agenda and noyered ttery. So, when a childplimented you, it felt more real.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I leaned down, close enough to meet her bright gaze. Her yellow ribbons swayed as I reached out and gave one a gentle tug. ¡°You¡¯re even prettier,¡± I told her.

    Her cheeks flushed a deep rose, and she let out a shy giggle before rocking back on her heels.

    ¡°What are your names?¡± I asked, noticing movement behind her. The other two children, both boys, had wandered closer, peeking out from behind her.

    The little girl straightened her back proudly. ¡°I¡¯m Vivoree,¡± she announced.

    I nodded, turning my gaze to the boys. ¡°And you two?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Jaren,¡± the older one said, his voice slightly deeper but still holding that youthful tone.

    The youngest, who had messy dark hair sticking up in every direction, grinned mischievously. ¡°I¡¯m Milo!¡±

    ¡°Are you siblings?¡± I asked, tilting my head.

    Vivoree shook her head so hard her ribbons bounced. ¡°No. We¡¯re friends! Someone¡¯s babysitting us.¡±

    Just then, a voice called out from behind them, followed by quick footsteps. A young woman emerged from the cafe, her features striking in a way that drew the eye instantly. She was undeniably pretty, with soft brown hair tied into a loose braid and a sundress that swayed with each hurried step.

    ¡°Oh goodness, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said breathlessly, ushering the kids toward her. ¡°They just ran off when I went to the restroom. It¡¯s my first time taking them out like this.¡±

    Her apology faltered when her gaze shifted to Cade, and her eyes went slightly wide. ¡°Whoa¡­ you two are such a hot couple,¡± she blurted, the words slipping out like she hadn¡¯t even considered holding them back.

    Iughed softly, shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s honest.¡±

    From beside her, Vivoree piped up, ¡°We just told her she¡¯s pretty!¡±

    ¡°She is, isn¡¯t she?¡± the woman murmured absentmindedly. Then, she turned to us again. ¡°Sorry again,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°My name is Luna, by the way.¡±

    I turned to Cade when I heard her name. She would be the perfect werewolf with it.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Arden,¡± I introduced. ¡°This is my boyfriend, Cade.¡±

    Cade nodded at her absentmindedly, and she gave me a subtle thumbs up, as if saying I had chosen right. Then, she pped her hands together. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re on a date, so let¡¯s go.¡±

    X

    Chapter 139 A Stroll On The Beach

    Finished

    The children waved enthusiastically, and I waved back, my smile lingering until they disappeared into the flow of pedestrians.

    When I turned to Cade, I expected some amused remark about the encounter. But he was quiet. His jaw was rxed, his gaze fixed somewhere ahead rather than on me.

    There was a faint red tinge on his cheek¨Cnot bright. It was probably the sun, but my smile dipped anyway.

    ¡°You¡¯re not fond of children, hmm?¡± I asked gently.

    He nced at me, then away again. ¡°I never thought about it.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying. I could hear it in the even tone of his voice. But I also knew Cade and how his childhood was surrounded by shadows and storms. Maybe children weren¡¯t something he¡¯d ever had the luxury of imagining for himself.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want children?¡± I pressed softly.

    He didn¡¯t answer right away, and that pause.was telling. My heart tightened slightly in my chest.

    I guessed that meant no. However, since we were partners, I wanted to respect it.

    ¡°I never said that,¡± he replied, and there was no hesitation this time.

    My eyes lifted to his.

    He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table. ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll do. It¡¯s your body, so it¡¯s ultimately your decision. If you want it to just be us for the rest of our lives, that¡¯s fine. If you want little pups running around¡­¡± A small smile tugged at his lips. ¡°I¡¯m all for it.¡±

    For a moment, I forgot to breathe. The simplicity and certainty in his tone were overwhelming. No hesitation, no trying to convince me one way or the other¨Cjust unwavering support.

    I stared at him, my heart doing an entirely unhelpful series of somersaults.

    How¡­ how did Ind such a green g?

    ***

    After eating, Cade and I decided to take a walk along the beach. We¡¯d already nned to swim tomorrow- Cade insisted he¡¯d win any race we had¨Cbut for now, a casual stroll sounded perfect.

    The waves swamzily toward the shore, their foam dissolving into the wet sand before licking at my toes. Cade walked beside me, our hands intertwined, and every now and then he¡¯d squeeze my fingers.

    At one point, he stopped walking and reached into my bag with a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Aha!¡± he announced, pulling out the nket he¡¯d stuffed there earlier without telling me. ¡°I knew it woulde in handy.¡±

    Iughed. ¡°You hid that in my bag?<b>¡± </b>

    He grinned, leaning down to press a soft kiss to my head and setting it up for me. ¡°Guilty. I¡¯ll be right back.

    Aug

    64%

    X

    Chapter 139 A Stroll On The Beach

    Restroom break.¡±

    Finished

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help smiling as I watched him jog off toward the small facilities further up the beach. I straightened the nket over the sand, letting my body sink into its softness, and closed my eyes. The warmth of the sun soaked into my skin, and for a moment, I just breathed. I breathed in the ocean, the sun, and the faint scent of Cade still clinging to the nket beneath me.

    That was when I felt the sunlight dimming against my closed lids, the warmth interrupted by a shadow falling across my face. I smiledzily, already picturing Cade crouched down, ready to kiss me again. ¡°That was fast,¡± I murmured.

    But when I opened my eyes, it wasn¡¯t Cade.

    A man I didn¡¯t recognize stood there, his features framed by sun¨Cbleached hair and a surfboard tucked casually under one arm. He was young¨Cmaybe a few years older than me¡ªand his easy stance made him seem harmless. His tanned skin glistened slightly, probably from the ocean water still clinging to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice carrying a kind of hesitant sincerity. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice you were alone.¡±

    My lips parted slightly in surprise, and I propped myself up on my elbows.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Charlie,¡± he continued, shing a nervous smile. ¡°And, um¡­ I think you¡¯re really pretty. Can I please have your

 My trembling hand 140

    Chapter 140 The Taste Of Him

    ARDEN

    Oh.

    Finished

    I was about to politely turn him down when a sharp scent cut through the salty air. It was Cade¡¯s scent mixed with jealousy. It was faint but unmistakable. My eyes flicked to the side, and there he was<b>, </b>standing a few feet away, gaze locked on us.

    Before I could call out to him, he started walking toward me. His steps were steady, but his jaw was set, and the way his eyes narrowed ever so slightly told me exactly how he felt about what he¡¯d walked in on.

    Charlie nced between the two of us, probably realizing this wasn¡¯t just a ¡°girl lounging at the beach¡± situation. Still, Cade didn¡¯t shoo him away immediately. Instead, he came right up to him, extending a hand toward him.

    ¡°Do you have anything you need?¡± Cade¡¯s voice was polite, but even then, he sounded intimidating.

    Charlie pursed his lips. His gaze darted to me, then back to Cade, and for a second, I thought he might try to insist. But instead, a deep blush crept up his cheeks, and he shook his head quickly. ¡°No, uh¨Cno, I¡¯m good.¡±

    And just like that, he stepped back, turning on his heel and walking away, though I could see the stiffness in his shoulders that came from retreating under pressure.

    The moment he was out of earshot, Cade let out a low grumble as he dropped down onto the nket beside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Iughed, the sound bubbling out of me until I had to cover my mouth. ¡°What was that?¡±

    Cade shot me a look, his lips twitching like he was trying not to smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even leave for a second without someone flocking to you. It¡¯s a crime to be that pretty.¡±

    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I tried to nce away to hide it, but my eyes caught on Charlie again. He hadn¡¯t gone far¨Che was lingering at the water¡¯s edge, pretending to watch the waves, but every few moments, his gaze drifted back toward us.

    I smirked. ¡°I¡¯m one to talk, Cade. It seems he fell in love with you

    instead.¡±

    His brows drew together in a faint frown, and he didn¡¯t answer. Not with words, anyway. Instead, he reached over, gripped the nket beneath me, and in one smooth motion, hauled me up¨Cfireman¨Ccarry style.

    ¡°Cade!¡± I yelped, clutching his back to steady myself as the world tilted. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Away from the eyes of the humans,¡± he said, voice firm but teasing around the edges. ¡°They like you too much. From children to the oldies-¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, Cade. Not the children!¡± I wriggled in his hold, but he only tightened his grip. ¡°We need to explore the beach!¡±

    <b>64</b>%

    D

    X

    Chapter 140 The Taste Of Him.

    He smirked without looking down at me. ¡°We¡¯ll still be at the beach.¡±

    Finished

    Then he ran. Faster than the wind could catch us, the scenery blurring as the salty air whipped past. My hair flew wildly, and I clutched onto him harder, myughter torn away by the speed.

    When he finally slowed, the noise of the more crowded part of the shore had faded entirely. We stood at a secluded stretch of beach. A single house sat a short distance from the shore, its weathered stone painted a pale, sun¨Cbleached blue.

    Before I could even process it, Cade set me on my feet and reached into his pocket. The metallic jingle of keys cut through the sound <i>of </i>the waves, and my brows knit together.

    ¡°Cade¡­¡± I said slowly as he strode toward the front door. Why were we intruding on this untouched home? I didn¡¯t want this to end with another Mr. Winters situation where we discover something weird.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said over his shoulder, slipping the key into the lock. ¡°It¡¯s our family home. We take Honey here often to detox.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± My suspicion dissolved into surprise. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really rich.¡±

    He shook his head without missing a beat, pushing the door open to reveal a sunlit interior that still smelled fresh.

    I followed him inside, still looking around. ¡°How about our things at the hotel?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going back there,¡± he said simply, walking deeper into the house. Then he turned, his eyes locking onto me. ¡°But for now¡­¡±

    Before I could ask what he meant, he crossed the room in two long strides, caught me by the waist, and guided me backward until I felt the edge of a bed behind my knees. Then, he pushed me down onto it with a force that didn¡¯t hurt.

    He leaned over me, one hand braced on the mattress, the other lightly at my hip. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been holding myself back,¡± he murmured, his voice dropping lower.

    And then his lips were on mine.

    The kiss was urgent and greedy. His mouth moved against mine with heat, and when his tongue brushed the seam of my lips, I opened for him without thinking.

    The taste of him was warm and intoxicating, and I felt my fingers hold onto the fabric of his shirt, pulling him closer. His tongue slid against mine, teasing and iming all at once, and the low sound he made in the back of his throat sent shivers racing down my spine.

    He deepened the kiss, tilting his head to angle for more, his thumb brushing over my jaw.

    He continued kissing me¨Cdeeper, hungrier, more intense than I could ever imagine.

    I could barely keep up with him. My hands found his jaw, then his shoulders, and then they were tangled in his hair because I needed him closer. I wanted to drown in him.

    I was lost in Cade. Completely, shamelessly lost.

    <i>2/3 </i>

    Chapter 140 The Taste Of Him

    ¡ª

    Ìï

    64%

    0 X

    Finished

    Back then, I used to imagine what his lips would feel like. Sometimes I¡¯d catch myself looking at his mouth, wondering if he kissed softly or with the samemanding fire he carried everywhere else. I thought about it far too often for someone who tried to convince herself she didn¡¯t need him. And now here I was, tasting him, breathing him, holding him¨Che was really mine. Really, really mine.

    Goodness, how did ite to this? How did someone like me, scarred and fractured, end up with something like this? Someone like him? I never thought I would have a moment that felt so unshakably ours. I never thought I would feel this full.

    His hands cupped my face. I let myself melt into it.

    Then something brushed against my skin, a faint, cool touch that didn¡¯t belong to him. I felt it on my hand, specifically my ring finger.

    I stilled, breath catching, and gently pushed against his chest. His brow furrowed at first, but I lifted my hand between us. My heart thudded.

    There, glinting in the light, was a ring.

    At first, I thought it might be a diamond. But it wasn¡¯t. The stone was clear, but it was also tinged blue. My breath trembled as realization struck me like lightning.

    It was the same stone from my mom¡¯s ring.

    I knew it as surely as I knew my own name.

    My throat tightened, my vision stinging. I looked up at Cade, the question already trembling on my lips.

    ¡°Cade¡­¡± I whispered, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

 My trembling hand 141

    Chapter 141 Our Story Would Be Different (End Of Book 1<b>) </b>

    Chapter 141 Our Story Would Be Different (End Of Book 1).

    ARDEN

    Cade stared at me for a moment, his eyes lingering in a way that made my heart beat harder. Then, without a word, he took my hand gently and guided me to sit down beside him. The cool <b>sea </b>air brushed against my skin, but his touch was warm. He reached for my hand again, fixing the ring properly on <b>my </b>finger.

    ¡°This stone¡­¡± he began, ¡°it¡¯s rare these days¨Cwell, actually, it¡¯s always been rare. But I looked for it. Another one of my works.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t breathe properly.

    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t want to use your mom¡¯s ne in case it got damaged,¡± he continued, ncing at me with a faint smile, ¡°so I got this for you instead. It¡¯s called Distoz.¡±

    ¡°Distoz?¡± I repeated quietly.

    He nodded. ¡°It can detect emotions of anyone with the blood that¡¯s been inputted into it¡­ and anything that has the DNA from that blood, even from a distance.¡±

    I gasped softly as I stared at the ring again. My fingertips brushed the stone, and I felt an odd warmth radiating from it.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s too early for me to ask you to marry me,¡± Cade said, hesitant in a way I rarely ever heard from him. ¡°I feel like I still have so much to prove to you. So this isn¡¯t about that. This is just to show my dedication to you.¡±

    My chest tightened, though not in pain.

    ¡°I actually nned to give it to you on ourst day,¡± he admitted with a softugh, ¡°but when you looked so fondly at those children earlier, I thought, maybe I should give you something now.¡±

    ¡°Cade¡­¡± My voice faltered because there was no way to gather all the things I wanted to say into one

    sentence.

    But before I could speak again, he stood up and walked a few steps away, disappearing for a moment into the shadows.

    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± I called after him. I couldn¡¯t believe how he could prepare so many things for me during his busy week.

    When he came back, my breath caught. In his hands was a small white chest, almost identical to my mother¡¯s, and a Proid camera dangling from his wrist.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, my eyes narrowing slightly, though my heart was already pounding from its familiar shape.

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately Instead, he lifted the camera, pointed it at me, and¨Cclick¨Ccaptured the moment. The sound startled me.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Iughed, embarrassed. ¡°What was that for?¡±

    <b>173 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>141 Our Story Would Be Different (End Of Book 1)

    <b>Still </b>saying nothing, he took my hand again. He slid the ring from my finger, just <b>for </b><b>a </b>moment, <b>and </b><b>turned </b>the chest over in his palm. At the bottom <b>was </b>a tiny slot. He ced the ring¡¯s stone <b>into </b><b>the </b>slot, and <b>there </b>was a soft click as it opened.

    Inside, there was an empty space. Cade gently ced the Proid inside, and then¡­ it hit me. My <b>lips </b>parted in shock.

    ¡°This¡­¡± My voice trembled. ¡°This is just like my mom¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Mmh,¡± he hummed, finally meeting my gaze again. ¡°A ce to keep memories.¡±

    I swallowed hard, my eyes stinging.

    Still, Cade wasn¡¯t finished. He reached into his pocket and pulled out another ring¨Chis ring. It was simpler than mine, but still beautiful, with <b>a </b>smaller Distoz stone embedded in it.

    My heart swelled at the sight of it.

    ¡°So,¡± he said quietly, shyly for once, ¡°if we ever have future children¡­¡± His eyes softened, and there was <b>a </b>small smile ying on his lips. ¡°¡­we can leave them letters.¡±

    The wind stirred between us, carrying his scent. I could hear the sound of my own heartbeat in my ears<b>. </b>My fingers curled protectively around the chest.

    I wanted to tell him that no gift could mean more than this because it was the kind of love that didn¡¯t just exist in the present. It was love that reached forward, into futures we hadn¡¯t even lived yet. Futures <b>where </b>we¡¯d still be side by side.

    My eyes stung, and before I could think better of it, I threw my arms around Cade. I buried my face in his shoulder, breathing him in.

    =

    ¡°How can you be so thoughtful?¡± I whispered.

    He let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Because I was pretty/thoughtless when we first met. Only wanting to do everything for my own benefit and Honey¡¯s.¡± His hand stroked my back gently. ¡°You make me want to do these things.¡± His voice dropped to a murmur, so tender it made my heart twist.

    I pulled back just enough to see his face.

    ¡°I know how special your mom is to you,¡± he continued, ¡°even when you¡¯ve only met for a short time. With this chest, I hope we can change your parents¡® history. And only give it to our children when our time on Earth is truly up.¡±

    My lips trembled. I wanted to tell him that no one had ever understood me like this, that I didn¡¯t even know love could be so quiet and so loud at the same time. But no words came. I just nodded, because anything else would¡¯ve shattered mepletely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he whispered, brushing his thumb under my eye before leaning in to kiss me softly.

    When he pulled back, there was the faintest smirk ying at his lips. ¡°Want to write the first <b>letter</b>?¡±

    Iughed through my tears, shaking my head at its absurdity. ¡°We don¡¯t even have a child yet,¡± I <b>muttered</b>, still smiling.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    21:44 Tue<b>, </b>12 Aug C

    Chapter 141 Our Story Would Be Different (End Of Book <b>1</b><b>) </b>

    ¡°It <b>doesn¡¯t </b>matter. I¡¯m thinking ahead,¡± he said, teasing but sincere.

    I rolled my eyes and nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    We sat cross¨Clegged on the bed, the little white chest between us, and Cade pulled out a pen and <b>paper</b>. <b>He </b>started first, the scratch of the pen steady in the quiet room. Then he slid it toward me, and I read the <b>first </b><b>few </b>lines, smiling widely before I added my

    own words.

    Dear little one,

    You¡¯re not on this Earth yet, or even in your mom¡¯s stomach, but we¡¯re advanced thinkers, and we want you to know that you already matter to us.

    We have something beautiful together, and one day, we¡¯ll give you something even more beautiful<b>¨C</b>a home filled withughter, safety, and love. You¡¯ll be born not out of duty or chance, but because we chose to bring you into this world. You will be born out of love..

    We can¡¯t promise the world will always be kind, but we can promise that in our arms, you¡¯ll always find peace. You¡¯ll know the sound of your mom¡¯sugh when she can¡¯t stop, the way she hums without realizing, the warmth of her hugs that can chase away any nightmare.

    You¡¯ll know the way your dad tells bad jokes to make you smile, how he never lets go of your hand in a crowd, and how he¡¯d move mountains just to see you happy.

    We hope you¡¯ll grow to be brave, but gentle. Strong, but kind. Curious enough to make mistakes and wise enough to learn from them. We hope you¡¯ll find people who love you for exactly who you are¨Cthough we already know we will be at the top of that list.

    Until the day we get to meet you, we¡¯ll keep living,ughing, and collecting little pieces of our life together so that one day you can see how your story began¨Clong before you even took your first breath.

    Until the dayes.

    Love, Mom and Dad.

    Arden and Cade.

    END

 My trembling hand 142

    Chapter <b>142 </b><b>It¡¯s </b>Your Fault (Start Of Book 2<b>) </b>

    Chapter <b>142 </b>It¡¯s Your Fault (Start Of Book 2)

    TESSA

    ¡°Come on, darling, let¡¯s go to the car.¡±

    My mother¡¯s voice was warm, but I could hear the thread of worry beneath it. She always tried <b>to </b>hide <b>it </b>from me, but I could feel it. I could always feel it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± she murmured, wrapping my scarf tighter around my neck before brushing <b>my </b><b>hair </b>from my face. Her hands were warm despite the cold. ¡°We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡±

    I was a young girl with a weak heart. Everyone knew it. My heart wasn¡¯t like other people¡¯s¨Cit tired too easily. My life was measured in hospital visits, check¨Cups, and pills that tasted like metal.

    ¡®No acting up today,¡® I told myself. No fainting. No gasping for breath. No frightening my parents <b>again</b>.

    Snowkes driftedzily from the gray sky as we walked to the car. The cold stung my cheeks, but the snow was pretty. Pure.

    I didn¡¯t know then how quickly it could turn red.

    We drove toward the hospital, the heater humming softly, fogging the windows. My father was driving. My mother sat in the passenger seat, asionally ncing back at me with that same quiet concern. <b>I </b>offered her a small smile, pretending I was fine. She smiled back, but <i>it </i>didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    Just then, a loud horn startled my senses. I covered my ears.

    Bright lights followed. I closed my eyes.

    The screech of the tires made me clutch

    my

    seatbelt.

    It all happened too fast.

    The world turned upside down. My seatbelt bit into my chest<b>, </b>my head mmed against the ss, and something wet slid down my temple.

    Silence.

    Then the noise. Too much noise.

    Screams came from different directions. Someone was crying. Someone was shouting. The air was thick with the smell of gasoline and the metallic tang of blood. My ears rang, but over the chaos, words began to form.

    ¡°She¡¯s the reason why Beta died!¡±

    I tried to focus, but my vision was blurry. Faces swam in and out. My father¡¯s hand was pale and unmoving. My mother¡¯s hair darkened with blood.

    How¡­ how did I not die? I was the one with the weak heart. I was the one who always needed saving. <b>Why </b>was I still here when others weren¡¯t?

    174

    Chapter <b>142 </b>It¡¯s <b>Your </b>Fault <b>(</b><b>Start </b>Of Book 2<b>) </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>your fault<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    The <b>voice </b>was sharp<b>. </b>

    Zaria,

    Even then, <i>I </i>knew the tone. I¡¯d heard it before, though never like this.

    One moment, I was in the snow. The next, I was standing in a kitchen, the walls glowing sickly yellow under the light. My hands were shaking.

    ss cups flew across the room. It shattered against the walls. Against the counter. Against the floor. <b>The </b>sound was deafening. The shards skittered across the tiles like sharp little insects, catching the light.

    Blood. It was in my hands now. My arms<b>. </b>The floor. I didn¡¯t know where it came from.

    ¡°Please¨Cstop!¡± I begged, curling in on myself, arms raised to shield my head. My voice cracked, but I <b>kept </b>saying it anyway. ¡°Please, Zaria!¡±

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    Her voice trembled, but her eyes burned.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault they¡¯re dead.¡±

    Blood in the snow. Blood on the walls. Blood in the air. The nightmare closed in until there was no room left to breathe-

    I woke up.

    My body jerked upright. My heart pounded in my chest, faster and harder than it should, and I pressed <i>a </i>trembling hand against <i>it</i>, willing it to slow down.

    I swallowed hard and shook my head as if that would clear the images away. ¡°Goodness¡­¡± My voice was shaky, even to my own ears. ¡°Why am I having so many nightmares again?¡±

    I thought I was over it. I thought the years would dull it and bury it somewhere deep where it couldn¡¯t reach me. But every time I thought I was okay, the same voice dragged me back.

    Zaria¡¯s<b>. </b>

    most respected in the South. My parents were everything a We were born into a Beta family¨Cone <i>of </i><i>the </i>Beta could be: wise, loyal, and trusted by everyone around them.

    Zaria was going <i>to </i>follow in their footsteps. She had been perfect for it. Even as a child, she carried herself like someone who already knew how to lead.

    Me? I was the fragile one. The one who couldn¡¯t run without losing her breath. The one who missed school for hospital visits.

    The day of the ident, I was nine. Zaria was eleven. Two years older, but it always felt like <b>so </b><b>much </b><b>more</b>. She could take care of herself. She could take care of others. She didn¡¯t need protecting.

    I always felt bad for her. She deserved a sister who could keep up.

    Chapter 142 It¡¯s Your Fault (Start Of Book 2)

    Our parents loved us both, but I knew they saw her as the ss child¡ªnot because she was <b>fragile</b>, but because she was rare. She was the one they could trust with the future.

    I, on the other hand, was the one they wrapped in bubble wrap and kept away from anything dangerous. Even if I didn¡¯t want it, my heart always decided for me.

    Our rtionship had always been strained¨Ctwo lives running parallel but never truly meeting. And after our parents died, that distance became an unbridgeable gap.

    She lost everything. I did, too. But in her eyes, I had taken more than I¡¯d lost.

    And she never let me forget it.

    I swung my legs off the bed, my bare feet touching the cool wooden floor. The air in the Cahans¡® guest room was still, causing me to purse my lips.

    Being alone in the Cahans¡® house definitely did not help with my thoughts.

    Arden and Cade were out on a honeymoon¨Cnot that they were married yet, but it was close enough. I could already hear Arden¡¯s voice in my head insisting it was just a ¡°short getaway,¡± but the sparkle in her eyes the day they left said otherwise. Honey was gone too, going to another country with her parents for a much¨Cneeded vacation.

    That left me here, with an empty house with too many hours in the day.

    I was lucky they even let me stay here. I didn¡¯t want to go back to our faction¨Cnot yet. The thought of walking those familiar streets, of hearing the whispers that never quite died down, made my stomach twist. The Cahans¡® ce was neutral ground. Safe ground.

    But safe didn¡¯t mean quiet in my head.

    It really left too much time to think.

    And moments like this, I couldn¡¯t help but think of him.

    Rowan.

    The name came unbidden. It was almost ridiculous how something as simple as an empty room could make my mind wander to the one person I¡¯d spent years trying to keep out of it.

    I shook my head quickly. ¡°Gosh,¡± I muttered to myself, raking my fingers through my hair. ¡°Why do I have to think about him now?¡±

    It had been a while since I¡¯dst thought of him¨Creally thought of him, not just in passing. I¡¯d convinced. myself I was over it, over him<b>, </b>over all of it. But sometimes, at times like this¡­ the memories slipped past my defenses.

    I couldn¡¯t help myself.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he was right now. What he was doing. Whether he ever thought about me at all¨Cor if he¡¯d neatly tucked me away into some dusty corner of his mind, like I had tried and <b>failed </b>to do with him.

    And more than that, I couldn¡¯t help but think about where it all began.

    <b>3/4 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>142 </b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>Your </b><b>Fault </b>(Start Of <b>Book </b><b>2</b><b>) </b>

    <b>And </b><b>ended</b>.

    At the same time.

 My trembling hand 143

    Chapter <b>143 </b>An Actual Angel

    Chapter 143 An Actual Angel

    TESSA

    <b>¡°</b>She¡¯s the one, right? The Fen¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s finally here.¡±

    Zaria isn¡¯t with her, though?¡±

    ¡°So, she really is alive, huh?¡±

    The whispers carried just enough for me to hear as I walked past. A girl in a green sweater was leaning toward her friend, both of them pretending they weren¡¯t looking at <i>me </i>when it was painfully obvious they

    were.

    I pursed my lips. Goodness¡­ they weren¡¯t over it yet?

    I was the one, yes. The one who¡¯d survived when others didn¡¯t. The one who apparently carried a neon sign over my head that screamed ¡°Ask me about the car crash.¡± Did they want me to ster it across my forehead just to make it easier for everyone?

    I kept walking, ignoring the way their eyes followed me.

    A sigh slipped past my lips as I adjusted the strap of my bag and made my way to the far back of the cafeteria. I had known that transferring to our faction¡¯s private school after being homeschooled for so long was a bad idea. Every instinct had told me so. But still¡­ some stubborn part of me wanted to try. To <i>at </i>least pretend I could live like a normal sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold.

    And besides, staying at home has be unbearable.

    We lived with Aunt Myrna and Uncle David now¨CDavid, the current Beta. They weren¡¯t cruel, exactly. Still, they had a way of making me feel as if I were nothing more than a burden they¡¯d been saddled with.

    They had one child, my cousin Cameron Morgan. Same age as me, same grade, but that was where the simrities ended. Cameron was¡­ well, let¡¯s just say he didn¡¯t like me. Which was an understatement of the size of the moon.

    Truthfully, none of them liked me.

    Aunt Myrna was my mom¡¯s sister, and even now, I could see the shadows in her eyes whenever she looked at me¨Cshadows that said she remembered exactly whose child I was. Whose survival hade at the cost of others. She never said it outright, but she didn¡¯t have to. I knew I always looked like my mom, and she didn¡¯t like that.

    Zaria, on the other hand, lived a different tale. She was favored by our rtives ever since, but I didn¡¯t think too much about it now.

    Even at family reunions, the feeling lingered. People smiled sometimes, but they never looked too long<b>. </b><b>It </b>was like they feared the misfortune might be contagious if they stayed near me.

    <b>I </b>slid into an empty seat at the far end of the cafeteria, grateful for the distance from the louder, brighter tables. Pulling my lunch tray toward me, I set out the small sandwich I¡¯d packed. Myrna never made my

    174

    O

    <b>Chapter </b><b>143 </b><b>An </b>Actual <b>Angel </b>

    lunch-<b>¡°</b>You¡¯re old enough to do it yourself, Tessa¡± but truthfully, I preferred it that <b>way</b><b>. </b>Her cooking came with a side of passive¨Caggressivementary I didn¡¯t have the energy for.

    <b>I </b>was halfway through unwrapping the sandwich when a shadow fell over the table.

    ¡°Aw, look at the little charity case,¡± Cameron¡¯s voice drawled.

    <b>I </b>didn¡¯t bother looking up. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± His tone was falsely innocent. ¡°I just came to say hi to my favorite cousin.¡±

    I finally nced up, meeting his smirk. He was nked by two of his friends¨Cboth wearing the same brand of smugness.

    Cameron¡¯s eyes flicked to my sandwich, and before I could react, he reached across the table, grabbed <b>the </b>carton of juice from his tray, and tipped it.

    Bright red liquid cascaded over the bread, soaking through in an instant. It pooled onto my table, dripping onto myp.

    ¡°Oops,¡± Cameron said, his grin widening. ¡°Clumsy me.¡±

    His friendsughed, loud and ugly.

    I stared at the ruined sandwich, my fingers tightening around the edges of it. My first instinct was to grab napkins, to clean it before it spread, but there was no saving it. The bread was already copsing into mush.

    ¡°Wow,¡± one of his friends said between chuckles, ¡°guess lunch is ruined. Oh well, maybe the Beta¡¯s daughter can afford another one. Oh, wait-¡± He broke off, grinning at Cameron.

    Theughter started again.

    My chest tightened. I didn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of looking at them again. I walked to the nearest trash bin and dumped the mess without a word.

    As I walked back to my seat, the sound of theirughter followed me. It always did.

    They thought it was just harmless fun. That I could shrug it off like everyone else did. But they didn¡¯t understand¨Cevery small humiliation, every ¡°ident,¡± was just another reminder. Another tally mark on a list that never seemed to end.

    And the worst part was I knew they weren¡¯t the only ones.

    Theughter didn¡¯t stop. If anything, it grew bolder now that they¡¯d gotten a reaction¨Csilence was, apparently, the perfect invitation for them to push further.

    ¡°Hey, careful,¡± one of Cameron¡¯s friends said mockingly, leaning toward me. ¡°Don¡¯t make <b>her </b>angry. She might crash into another car.¡±

    The table behind me snickered. I grabbed my bag, my fists clutching the straps.

    ¡°Or maybe,¡± another voice chimed in, ¡°she¡¯ll just sit there and watch someone else die.¡±

    Chapter <b>143 </b>An Actual Angel

    <b>A </b>sudden <b>tug </b><b>on </b>my scalp made me gasp. One of the girls¨Cshort brown hair<b>, </b><b>heavy </b>eyeliner <b>had </b>stepped behind me and yanked a fistful of my hair.

    ¡°You murdered your parents?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with mockery.

    A collective gasp rippled through the nearby tables. Some leaned closer, hungry for the drama. Others just stared, wide¨Ceyed.

    ¡°Stop,¡± I managed, but it came out too soft, too weak.

    The girl didn¡¯t. She twisted my hair tighter, leaning down so her breath was hot against my <b>car</b>. ¡°How¡¯s <b>it </b>feel, huh?¡±

    I jerked my head away, wrenching free from her grip, but the damage was done. The snickers and whispers spread like wildfire. I could hear fragments of my name tangled with words like ident and killer.

    This¡­ was a really, really bad time for me.

    Homeschooling had been safe.

    But I¡¯d wanted more. I¡¯d wanted to experience new things, per <b>se</b>, as I¡¯d told myself when I¡¯d begged to enroll here.

    And they¡¯d made me feel stupid for even wanting that.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The voice cut through the noise, making a few people turn their heads.

    I followed their gazes toward the entrance of the cafeteria.

    Zaria walked in, her dark hair pulled back in its usual sleek style. For a moment, a tiny part of me wondered¨Choped¨Cif she was going to defend me.

    But her face was unreadable. Stoic.

    Instead, it was the girl walking beside her who spoke again.

    She had blonde hair that was so pale that it was almost white, catching the overhead lights like frost in sunlight. Tall and slim, she carried herself with elegance.

    Something in my chest lurched. I couldn¡¯t help it. The snowy color of her hair reminded me of that day, of the endless white falling around twisted metal and broken ss.

    She moved forward, parting the crowd without a single raised word.

    ¡°We don¡¯t tolerate that here,¡± she muttered¨Cnot loudly, but with enough authority to make the <b>brown- </b>haired girl behind me falter.

    Then she crouched down to my level, the noise around us fading into a <i>dull </i>hum.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked.

    44 Tue, 12 Aur QL

    Chapter <b>143 </b>An Actual <b>Angel </b>

    <b>Up </b><b>close</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>eyes </b>were <b>the </b>color of a clear winter sky.

    That was the day I met an actual angel.

    Ena ude.

 My trembling hand 144

    :09 Wed, 13 Aug S

    Chapter 144 Perfect Couple

    Chapter 144 Perfect Couple

    TESSA

    539%0

    s

    She was truly beautiful. Not in the magazine¨Ccover way, but in a manner that made <i>me </i>stop breathing for a second. Ena ude¡¯s beauty felt¡­ effortless. It wasn¡¯t only about her looks; it was the way she engaged with people¨Csharp enough to break the tension yet soft enough to feel like sunlight.

    I found myself staring at her for a solid minute, momentarily forgetting my insufferable cousin. Cameron¡¯s smirk faltered, and one of his friends let out a low whistle, seemingly attempting <i>to </i>extricate. himself from the ufortable situation. But Ena remained unfazed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Cameron sighed heavily. ¡°Nothing, Ena,¡± he muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, they departed, and I subconsciously exhaled a sigh of relief. Ena stepped forward, closing the distance between us until she stood directly in front of me. Her shadow enveloped me¨Cstrange howforting that felt. Then she crouched down to meet my gaze.

    ¡°Did they do anything else?¡± she asked once more. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of pretense in her voice.

    I shook my head, managing to utter, ¡°Thank you,¡± though the words escaped my lips in a thin whisper.

    It wasn¡¯t really my fault. I could feel the air growing thinner around me again. My chest felt heavy, as if someone had tightened a band around my ribs, pulling it ever tighter.

    My heart was working too hard; I could feel its relentless thumping. That deep, insistent ache I¡¯d known for as long as I could remember had returned, demanding attention I desperately wished to ignore.

    Ena¡¯s brow furrowed in worry. ¡°You don¡¯t look-¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Zaria¡¯s voice sliced through the moment, She stepped forward, her tone wrapped in irritation. ¡°She¡¯s just acting up again.¡±

    Acting up. That¡¯s what she always called it, as though my heart condition was some dramatic performance I enjoyed putting on.

    Zaria crossed her arms. ¡°What kind of wolf even has a heart problem?¡±

    I felt my heart plummet, but the sensation was oddly familiar. It felt expected.

    Ena looked like she wanted to say something, but Zaria had already seized her by the wrist, tugging her away. ¡°Come on,¡± my sister muttered, casting me onest t nce before steering her friend toward their table.

    Ena nced back over her shoulder, just once. Her eyes held onto that concern, but she didn¡¯t resist my sister¡¯s pull.

    Theughter had diminished, but the stares remained heavy upon me. I could feel their gazes clinging to my back, whispers brushing against my skin. I didn¡¯t need to hear the words to know what they were saying.

    |||

    O

    <

    22:09 Wed, 13 Aug

    Chapter 144 Perfect Couple

    I stood up, my body suddenly feeling weighted down. I needed to get out of here.

    3.39%

    s

    Determined to escape this suffocating ce, I walked out of the cafeteria. Then, without warning, I collided with something solid.

    My breath caught in my throat as I nearly bounced off his frame. Before I could stumble, a strong hand grasped my arm.

    ¡°Sorry-¡°I began, looking up.

    Blue eyes stared back at me. The kind of blue you couldn¡¯t mistake for anything else¨Cdeep blue like the night sky. Blonde hair framed his face in a slightly messy manner that seemed intentional. His height and presence were overwhelming.

    I gasped before I could halt the reaction.

    For a fleeting moment, neither of us moved. It felt like an invisible bubble enclosed us, the world around us slowing to a crawl. I could even hear the faint echo of my heartbeat thumping in my ears¨Conly now, I knew that my heart was skipping for a reason that had nothing to do with my illness.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.

    I nodded, not trusting my voice to remain stable.

    He gradually released my arm, almost reluctantly, and stepped back. But instead of walking away, he lingered, watching me with a faint crease of concern between his brows.

    The kind of look one gives when they¡¯re trying to figure something out.

    Rowan Wrenmoor.

    It had been years since I¡¯d seen him up close. I knew of him, of course. He was the future royal Alpha of the South, the one who governed over all other Alphas in our faction. He was the subject of whispered respect and fear. The one everyone expected to stand a certain way, speak in a specific manner, and marry a certain kind of perfect.

    His smile was subtle, something that could easily be missed if you weren¡¯t paying attention. But I saw it. And the moment I did, my chest betrayed me once more, skipping a beat.

    For so long, I hadn¡¯t cared about men. That was the truth. My romance books overflowed with beautiful, impossibly extravagant stories, yet reality had never touched me in that way.

    The men in my real life, apart from my father, hadn¡¯t been worth writing home about. I rarely ventured out, cocooned in my own little world.

    So how was it possible that a single look, a simple smile, could send my wolf pacing restlessly inside me?

    I followed his gaze as itnded on the table at the far end of the cafeteria¨CZaria¡¯s table. Right next to her sat Ena.

    Rowan finally walked away, yet I found myself frozen in ce, unable to summon the strength to move.

    When he reached their table, he leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to Ena¡¯s cheek. In that moment, something in my chest w¨¦nt utterly still. I could even feel my wolf whimpering in disappointment, and I

    Chapter 144 Perfect Couple

    had no idea why.

    Yet, it all made a strange kind of sense.

    s

    Of course, they were together. They looked as if they had been cut from the same wless cloth- beautiful, powerful, and utterly untouchable. People like them belonged together. They fit perfectly, in a way that made the rest of the world blur and fade into the background around them.

    Still¡­ my wolf¡¯s restless pacing within me didn¡¯t let up. If anything, it grew louder, howling in my chest for reasons I could notprehend.

    Why?

    Perhaps it was because Rowan Wrenmoor had always held a certain allure for me¨Cin that quiet, tucked- away corner of my mind that I dared not acknowledge.

    Or maybe it was the realization that I had noticed him long before I ever admitted to myself.

    Either way¡­ none of it truly mattered. He was with Ena. And people like me were never part of stories like theirs.

    O

 My trembling hand 145

    Chapter 145 His Light

    Chapter 145 His Light

    ROWAN

    s

    I grew up in a house where nothing was ever missing. At least, not the things most people thought mattered.

    Money, influence, legacy¡­ all of it was woven into the halls and chandeliers.

    People assumed I was lucky and that I¡¯d been given everything. And maybe they were right. But it was never the kind of ¡°everything¡± I actually wanted.

    Because no matter how much gold filled the rooms, no matter how many people bowed their heads in respect when I passed, something was always¡­. empty.

    I walked through the hallway that morning, my hand brushing against the cold banister as I passed the old portraits. And then I saw them again¨Cthose photographs of my older brother, Elijah.

    He was smiling in all of them. He was the best older brother I could have asked for. The kind of person who made the weight of the crown seem lighter, just by standing next to you.

    The best son, too. The perfect heir to the South. Everyone knew it. Poised to take the throne as the next Royal Alpha, the one destined to uphold centuries of tradition.

    He met his mate from the North at Elite¨CHoney Cahan. My parents weren¡¯t thrilled. The South and North had always been careful with alliances, and pairing with her meant merging two royal bloodlines. But there were politics to consider, and the North was backing the match with all its power. My parents could only grit their teeth and ept it.

    I remember Elijah telling me about her¨Chow she made himugh when he thought he¡¯d forgotten how, how she could challenge him without ever disrespecting him. He pushed through every obstacle to keep her, and they made it work despite the tension.

    They were happy. At least, they looked that way.

    Then they went to Elite together, and only one of them came back.,

    Honey was alive. Elijah¡­ wasn¡¯t.

    No one gave me the full truth. Just whispers behind closed doors, and the sound of my mother¡¯s muffled. crying when she thought I was asleep. The South lost its future that day. My parents lost their son. And me¡­ I lost the one person who made this house feel like a home.

    After that, everything changed. The dreams my parents had for him were suddenly pushed onto me.

    Graduate from Elite. Be the Royal Alpha of the South. Carry the weight he¡¯d been prepared for.

    But I wasn¡¯t Elijah.

    I finally arrived at the breakfast table.

    ¡°Make sure to study well to get into Elite,¡± Karl Wrenmoor, my father, said without looking up from his te.

    O

    Chapter 145 His Light

    ¡°I still have three years,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice even.

    ¡°Better to start preparing now.¡±

    I didn¡¯t argue. I just nodded, even though the tension in the room made it hard to breathe.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    My mother, M, sat at the far end of the long table, her eyes fixed on the rim of her teacup. She didn¡¯t say a word. The silence was enough to tell me this was less of a conversation and more of an order.

    When the tes were cleared, I left. I¡¯d learned long ago that staying too long in that room meant drowning in expectations.

    It had only been recently that I¡¯d started feeling again. The grief had been a heavy, numbing thing for years. It dulled everything and made the days blend together.

    However, someone came to change those days.

    Ena ude.

    She wasn¡¯t from royalty. She was just¡­ Ena. A friend of Zaria, the future Beta, and somehow, despite all the walls I¡¯d built, she got close enough to see the parts of me I didn¡¯t show anyone.

    When I was at my lowest, she was there.

    We¡¯d been dating for a year now. She had this way of grounding me. Sometimes, when I caught herughing, I¡¯d think¨Cyeah, maybe love could be real after all. Maybe I could have something good without it being taken away.

    We weren¡¯t eighteen yet, but I already found myself imagining what it would be like when we turned. When the bond would either confirm what we had¡­ or not. I didn¡¯t like to think about the ¡°or not.¡±

    I wanted her to be my mate. I wanted it more than I¡¯d wanted anything in a long time.

    <b>*** </b>

    The cafeteria was already buzzing with noise by the time I stepped in. The scent of a dozen different wolves¨Call mixed together hit my senses. My eyes automatically scanned the crowd. It wasn¡¯t hard to find her¨CEna¡¯s bright hair practically caught the light and demanded my attention no matter where she was.

    I walked toward her, but then I bumped into someone.

    Something soft and small collided with me, barely reaching my chest. I stepped back instinctively, ncing down, and the first thing I noticed was her skin¨Cwarm, a deep fawn tone that looked like it had been kissed by the sun. Her hair was a cloud of dark curls framing her face, and her eyes¨Clight, startling against the richness of her skin¨Clifted to mine.

    She froze. I did too, just for a second.

    There was something about her.. something that tugged at a thread in the back of my mind. She looked. like¡­

    A bunny. Yeah, that¡¯s the word that popped into my head. Soft. Small. Fragile in a way I wasn¡¯t used to seeing in wolves.

    =

    O

    22:09 Wed<b>, </b>13 <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 145 His Light

    I tilted my head at her, searching my memory. Why did she seem so familiar?

    <b>39</b><b>% </b>

    s

    Before I could piece it together, I heard Ena¡¯sugh. With that, I shook my head, pushing the moment- aside, and continued toward Ena¡¯s table.

    She was sitting with Zaria as usual. Ena¡¯s smile softened the moment she saw me, and I felt that familiar warmth spread through my chest.

    Leaning down, I brushed a kiss against her cheek.

    Zaria turned to me. ¡°Did my sister tell you something?¡±

    My brows furrowed. ¡°Sister?¡±

    She tilted her head, as if it should¡¯ve been obvious.

    And then it clicked. The small girl with the curls. The one who¡¯d bumped into me. I¡¯d seen her before- years ago, when we were both younger. Zaria had a little sister. What was her name again? Tess? Tessa? Something like that.

    I¡¯d honestly forgotten she even existed. She wasn¡¯t exactly in the spotlight the way Zaria was.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said.

    ¡°Good,¡± Zaria replied almost immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s not right in the brain.¡±

    That made me pause. My brows lifted slightly, but I didn¡¯tment.

    Whatever Zaria meant by that, it wasn¡¯t my business.

    §à

 My trembling hand 146

    Chapter 146 Fated

    TESSA

    I was halfway through chopping onions when Cameron¡¯s voice carried from the living room.

    ¡°Tessa, get me some food.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°In a minute.¡±

    Before I could blink, Myrna¡¯s voice floated in from the other side of the kitchen. ¡°Just do it, Tessa. Cameron¡¯s tired. Finish that up and go.¡±

    David grunted in agreement from his spot.

    My grip tightened around the knife. Tired? Cameron was tired? We had one ss together today!

    <b>45 </b>Free Coins

    I dragged myself through them while Cameron leaned on every excuse to coast. But somehow, he was the one too drained to get up and walk to the kitchen?

    I swallowed the words before they could escape my mouth. I didn¡¯t have a death wish.

    Wiping my hands on a towel, I turned toward the fridge, already mapping out what I could throw together fast enough so he¡¯d stop yelling for me. Myrna and David doted on him like he was some rare gem. Meanwhile, I was more like a tool they remembered to keep sharpened because it was convenient.

    The door opened.

    I froze for a second¨Cbecause along with the sound came a scent that stopped me cold.

    Warm, clean, but edged with something wild. Familiar in a way I couldn¡¯t ce immediately. My body moved before my mind caught up, my feet carrying me toward the hallway.

    The door swung open, and Zaria was there. Next to her was Ena. And next to Ena¡­ was Rowan.

    Damn. He really was handsome. How could a face be sculpted like that? His lips, too, were.very plump and kissable¡­

    No. No, no, no. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking this. That was Ena¡¯s boyfriend.

    I shook my head slightly, hoping to clear it.

    Myrna and David leapt from their spots. ¡°Alpha,¡± Myrna greeted, bowing her head. David followed suit, his expression eager.

    Meanwhile, I just stood there, hands pressed to my sides, unsure if I should vanish back into the kitchen or keep staring.

    Ena waved. ¡°Hi, Tessa!¡±

    I managed to wave back. ¡°Hey.¡±

    Zaria rolled her eyes, clicking her tongue. ¡°Come on,¡± she muttered, grabbing her arm. With that, she led

    |||

    O

    uy

    Chapter 146 Fated

    them upstairs.

    ¡°Tessa, where¡¯s my food?¡± Cameron called out again.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    1 sighed and went back to the kitchen, pouring some cereal and milk into a bowl. With that, <b>I </b>went to the living room where he was and set the bowl in front of him.

    <b>¡°</b>Get me a drink too.¡±

    ¡°Get it yourself,¡± I mumbled, too quiet for him to really register, and walked away before he could add anything else to his royal list of demands.

    My feet carried me up the stairs.

    I already knew where Zaria would be¨Cher enormous room at the far end of the hall. The door was closed, but faint voices slipped through the crack beneath it.

    I shouldn¡¯t be doing this. But my curiosity was louder than my conscience.

    Leaning against the wall, I tilted my head to catch their words.

    ¡°Happy 17th birthday to the two of you,¡± Zaria¡¯s voice chimed.

    Two of you?

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you even have the same birthday,¡± she continued.

    My brows shot up. Same birthday? Was it Ena¡¯s and Rowan¡¯s birthday?

    I pressed my lips together. They were really fated for each other.

    I was going to be seventeen in three months. Most of us started high school at seventeen and ended at neen, then took up specialized education at twenty. It was nice, in a way, not having the massive human curriculum hanging over our heads. I¡¯d read about their system in books. Ours was simpler.

    ¡°One more year before you can find out you¡¯re mates,¡± Zaria added.

    Right. Mates. That, too.

    I nced down at my hands. Was there a mate for me out there? Someone who would look at me like <b>I </b>wasn¡¯t just here to run errands? Someone who¡¯d see me? Love me?

    Inside the room, Rowan¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts.

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s my mate,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°If she¡¯s not, then¡­ I won¡¯t ept anyone.¡±

    My breath caught again.

    If Rowan¡¯s mate wasn¡¯t Ena, then whoever it was would be¡­ what? Lucky? Unlucky? The thought twisted in my chest<b>. </b>

    Whoever that girl would be¡­ she¡¯d have to live up to the way he looked when he said those words. And if it wasn¡¯t Ena, that girl would probably have the weight of the world on her shoulders.

    |||

    O

    Chapter 146 Fated

    Shuffling sounds broke the moment.

    s

    Panic jolted through me, and I spun on my heel, my footsteps quick and silent as I hurried back to my. room. I shut my door softly, my back pressed against it.

    I sighed in relief the moment I was in my sanctuary.

    It was a small room, barelyrge enough to hold a single bed and the stack of boxes shoved against the wall. Technically, it wasn¡¯t even a bedroom¨Cit was storage. Myrna had shoved me in here after Cameron decided he ¡°needed more space¡± and took my old room. I had tried to fight it once, but it hadn¡¯t even been worth the shouting match that followed. Now, my ¡°room¡± smelled faintly of mothballs, old paint, and dust, no matter how many times I aired it out.

    The walls were so thin I could hear everything. Worst of all, my tiny room was right next to the third¨Cfloor bathroom, which meant I was far too aware of every little¡­ business¡­ anyone decided to do in there. Sometimes, when Cameron was in one of his moods, he would bring a girl home and terrorize me with their moaning.

    I pulled my thin nket tighter around me and stared at the ceiling.

    Would my parents react if they knew this was my life now? Would they be angry at Myrna and David? At Cameron? At me? The thought made my chest ache in that deep, old way I hated¨Cbecause it meant the tears weren¡¯t far behind. I pressed the heel of my hand to my eyes, forcing them back.

    Crying here was a mistake. If anyone heard me, it¡¯d be another round of mocking.

    It wasn¡¯t even like I had the smallfort of a bathroom attached to my space, the way everyone else did. Cameron¡¯s room had one. Zaria¡¯s, of course, was practically a pce.

    I sniffed and decided to wash my face before the tears could spill over. Thest thing I needed was to walk around with puffy eyes for everyone to see. Maybe the cold water would wake me up¡­ or at least make me feel less like breaking down.

    My bare feet padded softly against the old wooden floor as I turned the knob and cracked my door open. The hallway was quiet. I stepped out, hugging my arms to myself, and made my way toward the bathroom.

    I twisted the doorknob and made my way inside.

    But at that moment, the breath in my lungs simply vanished.

    Because right in front of me was Rowan in all his shirtless glory.

    ´¨

    O

 My trembling hand 147

    Chapter 147 Bad For My Heart

    Chapter 147 Bad For My Heart

    TESSA

    My eyes dragged over the sharp lines of his shoulders, the way his muscles caught the bathroom <b>light</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help it. I stared at his body.

    I told myself I was just appreciating, not lusting. Appreciating. Because how could a seventeen¨C<b>year</b>¨C<b>old </b>look like this?

    It was my first time seeing something like this in real life. Not in books, not in passing nces <b>at </b><b>training </b>grounds from afar¨Cthis was here, in front of me, close enough that I could feel the faint heat <b>radiating </b>off his skin.

    My thoughts must¡¯ve been far too loud, because his mouth curved into the smallest smirk. Then, <b>I </b>heard him chuckle. The sound rolled through my chest, setting my nerves alight.

    I snapped my gaze up to his face, eyes wide, my mouth opening like I could form an excuse, <b>a </b>reason for standing here like some kind of lovesick idiot. But before I could speak, he tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°Zaria spilled her drink on me,¡± he muttered.

    That was when I noticed that we were quite close.

    Every strand of light seemed to sharpen the way his eyes stayed on mine for just a second longer than necessary. It felt like my wolf wanted to climb out of my skin.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to move?¡± His voice was quiet, but it brushed against my skin, sending a shiver down my spine.

    My lips parted. ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttered quickly, forcing my feet to shuffle sideways so he could pass<b>. </b>

    Just like that, he moved past me, his shoulder brushing mine, close enough for the scent of his skin to invade my senses.

    He didn¡¯t look back.

    I, however, couldn¡¯t stop watching his retreating figure. When he turned the corner, I realized I¡¯d been holding my breath.

    I mmed the bathroom door shut harder than necessary, the sound echoing in the small space. My back pressed against it, my hand flying to my chest. My wolf was restless again, prowling under my skin, and I. was flushed¡ªnot the pale, tired face I¡¯d been trying to hide all morning, but flushed like I¡¯d been caught in the middle of something I shouldn¡¯t want.

    Oh, this was bad. This was <b>so</b>, so bad.

    I stumbled toward the sink, turning the faucet on and sshing my face with cool water. But the <b>cold </b>did nothing. The redness in my cheeks refused to fade, and my heart kept thundering.

    One thing was painfully clear.

    Rowan Wrenmoor was bad for my heart.

    III

    O

    13

    <b>14:50 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>1HAU </b>CHO

    Chapter 147 Bad For My Heart

    Since then, <b>I </b>saw him often.

    Cameron was still annoying, the others still looked at me weirdly, but I¡¯d grown ustomed <b>to </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>was </b>like walking around with a dull bruise¨Cyou stop flinching after a while, but it¡¯s <b>still </b>there, throbbing <b>under </b>

    the skin.

    Ena was the kindest to me, which made me feel guilty for even noticing her boyfriend¡¯s <b>existence</b><b>. </b><b>But </b>Rowan was still bad for my heart, and no matter how many times I told myself to keep my head down, <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t seem to shake him off.

    Over the year, there were moments<b>¨C</b>small, harmless moments¨Cthat burrowed under my

    skin.

    Like the time he came by to help Ena move some things around her room. I was in the hallway<b>, </b>crouched over a box of tangled extension cords, when his voice drifted over. He asked me <b>if </b><b>I </b><b>needed </b><b>help</b><b>, </b>crouching down beside me. Our arms brushed, and my brain went nk except for the sound of <b>my </b>heartbeat. I mumbled that I was fine, and he gave this little smirk before standing and walking <b>away</b>.

    Or the time I came home from school, drenched in rain because Cameron ¡°forgot¡± his umbre and took mine without consent. Rowan was sitting in the kitchen with Ena, both of themughing over some inside joke. He looked up first, his brows pulling together. ¡°You¡¯re soaked,¡± he said. Ena quickly tended to me, but I gently pushed her away. I went upstairs without answering.

    And then there was the day I walked into the living room and froze. They were on the couch¨CEna on hisp, their mouths pressed together, her fingers tangled in his hair. My stomach twisted, and I backed out quietly so they wouldn¡¯t hear me. I told myself it was nothing. It was normal. I didn¡¯t have a im on him. I shouldn¡¯t care. But that night, Iy awake, staring at the ceiling, wondering if I¡¯d ever look at someone like that. Wondering if anyone would ever look at me that way.

    Through all of it, Rowan was¡­ attentive, in his own strange way. He always greeted me when he came over. He asked about my sses, even remembered small things I¡¯d told him. Once, I dropped a stack of books on the stairs, and he was there in seconds, kneeling to gather them up.

    ¡°Careful,¡± he said, almost like he was talking to a child¨Cbut not in a demeaning way. More like he didn¡¯t want me to get hurt.

    The more it happened, the more I realized I was screwed.

    I liked him.

    Not in the innocent, harmless way you might like a celebrity you¡¯ll never meet. This was real.

    But I knew it would pass. That¡¯s what I told myself, over and over again. One day, I¡¯d meet my mate, and Rowan Wrenmoor would be nothing but a name in my past. A¡­ fluke in my heart¡¯s history.

    Or so I thought.

    The day of his 18th birthday came faster than I expected.

    ¡°Everything ready?¡± Myrna¡¯s voice carried from the hallway.

    <b>I </b>stood in the corner, trying to stay out of the way, while she fussed over Zaria. ¡°<b>You </b>look <b>beautiful</b>, sweetheart,¡± she cooed as she brushed Zaria¡¯s brand¨Cnew dress<b>. </b>

    28

    <b>14.50 </b><b>Thu </b><b>An </b>

    Chapter <b>147 </b>Bad For My Heart

    ¡°And you too, darling.¡± She straightened Cameron¡¯s tie and kissed him on the cheek.

    Then her gazended on me. For a second, I thought maybe she¡¯d say something nice. But her <b>expression </b>shifted into that familiar scowl. She didn¡¯t say a word and turned away.

    The familiar burn rose in my chest. I looked down at my shoes, gripping my fists until my <b>nails </b><b>pressed </b>into my palms. Cameron¡¯s voice cut in, casual and sharp all at once.

    ¡°Why does she even need toe with us?¡±

    The silence after that felt loud. I bit the inside of my cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡± Zaria clicked her tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    With that, they walked together like a perfect little family while I followed close behind.

 My trembling hand 148

    Chapter 148 It Might Be You

    ROWAN

    My father came in without knocking, his shadow falling over the room before I even turned around. <b>He </b>stood there, arms crossed, his expression clipped.

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± he said.

    It was awkward. My father didn¡®

    usually bother with birthdays. He wasn¡¯t the type to hand out greetings unless it was attached to some sort of lecture or order. I straightened up from tying my shoes and turned to face him, bowing slightly out of habit.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied..

    He stepped closer. ¡°You might meet your mate today,¡± he started off. ¡°You might not. But with you <b>nearing </b>the age to attend Elite, I hope you remember how your older brother was.¡±

    The inevitableparison was

    going to disappear.

    I kept my face neutral even though I sighed internally.

    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± I said simply.

    He studied me for another moment. Then he stepped aside and gestured toward the door. ¡°Someone¡¯s here for you.¡±

    I walked past him, already guessing who it was.

    Ena stood in the hallway in a soft white dress that made her look ethereal. Light caught in her hair, and for a second, I forgot to breathe. My wolf stirred immediately, drawn to her presence as always.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, a smile tugging at my lips.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she replied softly. Her voice trembled a little, and I noticed the way her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress.

    I stepped closer, leaning down to kiss her cheek, letting my lips linger just a moment longer than usual. ¡°You look incredible,¡± I murmured.

    She gave me a small smile, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, studying her face. Her eyes darted away from mine, and I instantly knew why she was acting that way.

    The mate bond.

    It was the reason she was nervous.

    ¡°It¡¯s going <i>to </i>be us,¡± I told her immediately, my voice firm with certainty. I reached up and cupped <b>her </b>cheeks in my hands, tilting her head up so she had to meet my gaze. ¡°Okay? We¡¯re going <b>to </b><b>be </b><b>together </b>

    Her lips parted slightly, but she didn¡¯t look relieved.

    174

    Chapter 148 It Might Be You.

    ¡°What if¡­¡± she hesitated, her eyes softening. ¡°What if we¡¯re not each other¡¯s fated <b>mate</b><b>, </b><b>Rowan</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    I felt a pang at the thought. 1 shook my head instantly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± I said. ¡°My wolf already likes you. He¡¯s sure. I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ??? <b>?? </b>.

    Ena bit her lip, her handsing up to hold my wrists where I still cradled her face. ¡°If it does <b>happen</b><b>¡­. </b>I want you to be happy with your mate.¡±

    The words felt wrong. Like a puzzle piece forced into a space it didn¡¯t fit. I didn¡¯t want to think about anyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy with you,¡± I told her firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. Don¡¯t let your mind go there<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Her gaze searched mine. I held her closer, letting my thumb <b>trace </b>along her cheekbone.

    ¡°At midnight,¡± I said softly, ¡°we¡¯re finally going to be bound by fate.¡±

    She swallowed, and I could feel her heartbeat quicken under my touch. Her eyes glistened in the light, and

    But instead, she nodded. for a moment, she looked like she was about to cry.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered.

    I smiled, leaning forward to press a kiss to her forehead. The faintest scent of her perfume filled my

    <b>senses</b><b>. </b>

    Tonight, everything would change. And in my mind, there was no room for doubt.

    It was going to be her. It had to be her.

    <b>*** </b>

    The hall was buzzing, filled with faces I knew and others I only vaguely remembered from past gatherings. My father¡¯s voice carried over the chatter.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, may I present my son¨CRowan Wrenmoor.¡±

    A polite wave of apuse followed. I stepped forward, bowing slightly, and offered the formal greeting that had been drilled into me since childhood.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here tonight, I hope you enjoy the celebration.¡±

    One by one, I moved through the crowd, exchanging the usual handshakes and pleasantries. My uncles, aunts, distant cousins¨Cthey were all here. Some genuinely smiled; others studied me like I was a victim at

    auction.

    ¡°Rowan.¡±

    The voice made me pause<b>. </b>I turned and came face¨Cto¨Cface with Wilder Wrenmoor.

    ¡°Wilder,¡± I said evenly.

    ¡°It appears you¡¯re going <i>to </i>be the Royal Alpha,¡± he replied, tilting his head.

    <b>1450 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>14 </b><b>Aug </b>LE)

    Chapter 148 It Might Be You

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. ¡°It appears so

    He leaned in just enough for his words to be meant only for me. ¡°A lot can change, cousin<b>. </b>People <b>make </b>mistakes. Positions¡­ shift.¡±

    I didn¡¯t take the bait. ¡°And yet, here we are.¡±

    Wilder¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Good luck.¡± He pped my shoulder like a friendly gesture, but his <b>grip </b><b>was </b><b>firm </b>enough to feel like a warning before he walked off into the crowd.

    I let out a slow breath. Even from before, I knew Wilder had always wanted this position. It wasn¡¯t <b>too </b><b>bad </b>when Elijah was still around. However, the moment he died and Wilder became the oldest son <b>in </b><b>the </b>Wrenmoor family, his intentions were clear.

    It didn¡¯t help that my parents alsopared me to him from time to time.

    Before I could dwell upon my thoughts, my gaze drifted to Ena again

    She caught my eye and smiled¨Chesitant, but still beautiful. I made my way over, ignoring the way some rtives¡® eyes followed me.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re ready to disappear,¡± I teased.

    Herugh was small. ¡°I feel like it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said softly. ¡°Tonight¡¯s supposed to be good.¡±

    Her gaze flickered away. ¡°Midnight¡¯s getting close.¡±

    I grinned. ¡°Exactly. And you¡¯re still nervous?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I just¡­¡± She exhaled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to expect.¡±

    I stepped closer, lowering my voice. ¡°Expect <i>it </i>to be us. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Her lips curved faintly, but I could still see the uncertainty in her eyes.

    The band in the corner shifted into a slower tune, signaling that the hour was drawing near. People were beginning to pair off or wander toward the gardens for some air. I nced at the clock¨Cfive minutes to midnight.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, offering her my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    She hesitated, then slipped her fingers into mine. We stepped out into the cool night air, the noise of the party dimming behind us. Lanterns lined the garden path, casting soft gold light over the flowers.

    We stopped by the fountain, where the moonlight reflected across the water. I checked the time again.

    ¡°Two minutes,¡± I murmured.

    Ena bit her lip. ¡°What if it¡¯s not us?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°It will be. I know it.¡±

    Chapter 148 It Might Be You

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve already decided.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how fate works, Rowan.¡±

    I smiled faintly. ¡°Maybe not. But I don¡¯t care.¡±

    The seconds ticked by. I could feel my wolf pacing inside me, restless, waiting. The bond should <b>ignite </b>any moment now¨Cthe instinctive pull that says she was mine.

    Midnight came.

    Yet nothing happened..

    Her eyes widened. I searched her face for an ounce of recognition, some spark¨Cbut <b>there </b>was only stillness.

    No rush.

    No heat.

    No bond.

    The sound of the fountain filled the silence between us.

 My trembling hand 149

    Chapter 149 I Just Can¡¯t

    Chapter 149 I Just Can¡¯t

    TESSA

    I felt like a shadow in this ce¨Cwhich, if you think about it, was actually an upgrade.

    Achievement unlocked: invisibility.

    Nobody here cared that I existed, and I wasn¡¯t going toin. Being invisible meant fewer whispers behind my back, fewer pitying nces from rtives who didn¡¯t know what to do with me, and most importantly¡­ fewer chances of running into the people I didn¡¯t want to see.

    Unfortunately, I still had eyes. And my eyes found him almost immediately.

    Rowan.

    The moment he stepped into the hall, heads turned like they always did, attention pulled toward him <b>as </b>though the moon herself had decided to spotlight her chosen Alpha. He looked impossibly handsome<b>. </b>

    Tonight was his night. Midnight would decide everything.

    And I, the self¨Cproimed queen of bad decisions, had shown up to witness it.

    Was I a martyr? Probably. Was I a masochist? Definitely.

    I told myself I was here for closure. That maybe seeing him with Ena, fated and bound under the moon, would rip thest stubborn thread of feeling I had for him.

    Like cauterizing a wound, burn it, seal it, and be done.

    That was the n.

    And then I saw them together.

    Ena, glowing effortlessly, and Rowan smiling down at her. My chest tightened in a way that made me want to w it open.

    I couldn¡¯t do this.

    I turned away before my carefully rehearsed emotional armor could crack.

    My feet took me toward the fountain in the garden, a ce blissfully empty. The night air was cooler here, carrying the scent of the roses nted along the stone path. I sat on the bench a few meters away from it, letting the sound of trickling water drown out the muffled music from inside.

    I told myself I could watch it from here if I wanted. But the truth was, I was still a coward.

    Midnight was close now. The idea of seeing them be mates made my throat feel tight.

    The first chime of the midnight bell rang, and I let out a deep breath. That was it. They had probably discovered they were mates now.

    However, before I could continue torturing myself with such thoughts<b>, </b>an <b>intoxicating </b><b>scent </b><b>entered </b><b>my </b>

    173

    <b>14:50 </b><b>Thu</b>, 14 <b>Aug </b>0

    Chapter 149 I Just Can¡¯t

    <b>senses</b>.

    Sweet, warm, and bright with an edge of citrus. It was unlike anything I¡¯d ever smelled before <b>puthing </b>me, making my heartbeat trip and stumble. I inhaled again, and it was stronger this time. <b>My </b><b>body </b>reacted before my brain could. I rose to my feet.

    The second chime rang out, echoing through the garden.

    I stepped forward.

    The third chime.

    Closer still. I followed the scent like it was a rope tugging at my chest, guiding me across the garden <b>path</b>. My palms were damp now, my pulse racing in.

    The fourth chime, and I came across the scene I originally came for.

    Ena and Rowan stood facing each other, framed by the soft silver of moonlight. His expression was <b>calm </b>but watchful.

    Hers was expectant. The air between them was heavy, but not with the spark I thought I¡¯d see.

    The scent hit me again, burning through my veins. My steps faltered, and my eyes widened in realization.

    No.

    The fifth chime rang, and I was about to back away, <i>to </i>turn and pretend I had never been <b>here</b>, when they both turned to me and stiffened. Rowan¡¯s brows furrowed while Ena¡¯s eyes shone under the light.

    The world narrowed to a pinpoint, my breath catching as the truth hit me.

    I heard my own voice before I even realized I¡¯d spoken, carrying on the fading echo of the final chime of midnight.

    ¡°Mate.¡±

    The word slipped out like a secret I hadn¡¯t meant to tell.

    I didn¡¯t know what reaction I had expected.

    Honestly, I had already yed this moment a hundred times in my head, sometimes in daylight, sometimes while lying awake in the dark, wondering how it would feel. My parents had a great love story. They met when my mom was seventeen and my dad was eighteen, and it was simple. They were together because they fought for each other. I wanted that too.

    In reality, it felt like every drop of blood had been drained from my body, leaving me weightless and cold.

    The scent still clung <i>to </i>the air, sharp and warm all at once. My mind screamed at me to hold on <b>to </b><b>it</b><b>, </b>because this was what fate had chosen for me. But fate, apparently, didn¡¯t care about mercy.

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s my mate. If she¡¯s not, then¡­ I won¡¯t ept anyone.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s words fromst year echoed in the back of my

    mind.

    <b>14:50 </b><b>Inu</b><b>, </b>in <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 149 I Just Can¡¯t

    <b>s </b><b>Free </b>Colme

    Last year, I¡¯d been reckless enough to joke to myself that Rowan¡¯s mate¨Cif it <b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>Ena</b><b>¨C</b>would <b>be </b>pitiful. The thought had been bitter. Did I¡­ did I just jinx myself?

    The irony would be funny if it didn¡¯t make me feel like the universe¡¯s punchline.

    Ena smiled then, but it wasn¡¯t her usual smile. It wobbled, weighed down by the tears brimming <b>in </b>her

    eyes.

    I felt guilty, even though I hadn¡¯t done anything but stand there, as if my very existence had stolen something from her.

    She turned to Rowan, and in that small movement, I could see she was trying <i>to </i>gather the <bst </b><b>pieces </b><b>of </b>her pride. ¡°Remember what I said earlier,¡± she whispered, so softly I barely caught it.

    And then she went.

    ¡°Ena, wait!¡± Rowan¡¯s voice cracked against the cold midnight air as he stepped forward after her.

    But she didn¡¯t look back.

    I didn¡¯t move. I was just there¨Cfrozen. My eyes followed him instinctively, because even now, even with all the sharp edges between us, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting him. The bond was already alive inside me, pulling me toward him with invisible threads. My fingers ached to reach out, to bridge the few feet between us.

    Somewhere in the back of my mind, a fragile hope tried to surface. He wouldn¡¯t ignore this, right? He wouldn¡¯t pretend this wasn¡¯t real.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want me¡­ he would at least honor the bond. That¡¯s what wolves did.

    But when Rowan turned to look at me, there was nothing but detachment.

    He stepped closer, ¡°You know I can¡¯t ept you, right?¡±

    The words weren¡¯t cruel. They were soft¨Cgentle even. But that only made them worse.

    Because kindness, when it came with rejection, had a way of shattering youpletely.

 My trembling hand 150

    Chapter 150 Reject Her

    Chapter 150 Reject Her

    <b>TESSA </b>

    I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t see iting. After my parents died, it felt like nothing in this world <b>was </b><b>truly </b><b>for </b><ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>

    But knowing it wasing didn¡¯t make the blow hurt any less.

    It still hurt. In fact, it really, really hurt.

    There was a bond between us now, so the pain transcended mere emotional pain, also bing physical. In that small space, I felt like I had no ce between the two of them. The race hadn¡¯t even started yet, and I already lost.

    In fact, I had no right topete.

    My heart began aching.

    I told myself not to make it obvious. Don¡¯t let him see. Don¡¯t let anyone see.

    Every single time I hinted at how I felt, make it emotional or physical, I was used of ¡°acting up¡± again. Until now, my heartache was nothing more than a childish tantrum.

    My pulse was racing in panic and pain, even though I tried to keep my face calm.

    In the end, it didn¡¯t work, especially with Rowan¡¯s eyes on me like this.

    He continued looking at me, and as much as I liked his attention, I wished he would look away.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re already aware,¡± he said, ¡°that I¡¯m serious about Ena. That I want her to be my Luna.¡±

    Those words were the cherry on top of my heart ache.

    ¡°My parents would also want that,¡± he added softly.

    I let out a shallow breath. Why did that have to be thest part? It felt like even his parents had already decided that I wasn¡¯t enough.

    I felt my throat burn. I swallowed it down, or tried to, because what right did I have to cry? What right did I have to expect anything else from him?

    I had told myself I was prepared for whatever he would say. But hearing it was different.

    Was he going to reject me?

    The thought alone made my chest feel like it was caving in. My heart was already aching too much to keep up with my own breaths. I could feel myself bing lighter and lighter, my body swaying like the ground was trying to slip from beneath me.

    ¡°I hope you understand,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I only see you as Zaria¡¯s sister.¡±

    Even here, in this moment when it was supposed to be just us, my identity was still tied <b>to </b><b>someone </b><b>else</b><b>. </b>

    111

    C

    <b>Chapter </b><b>150 </b>Reject Her

    <b>It </b>hurt so much I could barely hear him over the pounding in my eare

    ¡°It really hurts now,¡± I whispered, though I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d actually spoken out loud or if the se only lived in my head. My voice felt like it was shaking even if I hadn¡¯t used it

    ¡°So, I¡­¡± His voice faltered. For the first time, he seemed unsure.

    I could barely focus. My vision had gone blurry, and not because of tears though they inurned at the corners of my eyes¨Cbut because something inside me was shutting down, telling my body it was too much, too much to keep standing here and taking this.

    ¡°Tessa?¡± he said.

    I couldn¡¯t answer. My heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    The edges of my vision darkened, and I felt my knees buckle before I even realized I was falling

    Thest thing I felt was Rowan¡¯s arms catching me, solid and warm against the cold that had crept into my skin, holding me up when I no longer could.

    ***

    I woke up.

    For a long moment, I didn¡¯t move, afraid that if I did, the pain woulde rushing back. But there was nothing.

    My head felt heavy, my limbs sluggish, but I was breathing. I wasn¡¯t dead.

    It took me another moment to notice the softness beneath my cheek and the scent <i>that </i>engulfed my entire being.

    This whole room smelled like Rowan.

    Before I could stop myself, I curled into it, pressing my face deeper into the pillow, drawing in another breath. Goddess, I really liked his scent.

    But did the rejection push through?

    The thought made my chest tighten again. I reached instinctively for my heart, expecting the familiar thread of pain that came with knowing it existed between us, but¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was still there or if I was just imagining it.

    My ears picked up faint voices beyond the door. I froze.

    I pushed myself upright, ignoring the pull in my muscles, and padded softly across the floor. The door <b>was </b>slightly ajar, and the sound drifted through.

    ¡°I told you, nothing will change, Rowan said with certainty.

    I leaned closer, the cool <i>wood </i>against my ear, and listened.

    They were arguing.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>16:30 </b>Fri: 15 Aug

    Chapter 150 Reject Her

    Ena¡¯s voice cracked, the sound edged with a tremor. ¡°Everything changes, Rowan, she muttered.

    ¡°You¡¯re her mate,¡± Ena continued, her voice gaining strength. ¡°You need to treasure her

    <b>¡°</b>I treasure you the most,¡± Rowan answered without hesitation.

    I bit down hard on my lip, tasting the faint tang of blood. My fingers curled into the fabric of the sleeve <b>I </b>was wearing. I only realized now that I was wearing Rowan¡¯s sweater.

    Ena¡¯s next question was hesitant. ¡°You¡¯re not nning on rejecting her, right?¡±

    ¡°For you,¡± Rowan said, and I could hear the sincerity in every syble, ¡°I could.¡±

    There goes the nail in the coffin. There was no armor in the world thick enough to stop that pain from getting through.

    Ena¡¯s reply came sharper, panicked even. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    Silence stretched for a beat before she went on, her words tumbling fast. ¡°I¡¯ll hate you if you do that. The bond is sacred and given to us. To find your mate this early in your life is a blessing.¡±

    She sniffled. ¡°But I wanted it to be you.¡±

    I could picture it, even without seeing¨Cher head bowed, eyes red, shoulders shaking.

    Rowan¡¯s voice softened, but I could still hear the tension threaded through it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t reject her¡­ for me,¡± she added.

    Their voices grew more distant, footsteps moving away down the hall, until I could no longer make out the words.

    I let <i>go </i>of the doorframe, my fingers numb, and stumbled back toward the bed. My knees hit the edge, and I sank down hard.

    The room was quiet now, but my chest wasn¡¯t.

    It felt like someone had reached in and squeezed my heart until the edges splintered. I pulled my knees close, my chin resting against them as though making myself small could somehow make the ache hurt

    ¨C less<b>. </b>

 My trembling hand 151

    Chapter <b>151 </b><b>What </b>You <b>Deserve </b>

    Chapter 151 What You Deserve

    <b>I </b>wiped my <b>eyes </b>with the heel of my hand. The room felt too full of his scent, so I slipped <b>out </b>quiedy

    The hallway <b>was </b>still, painted in soft gray dawn light leaking through the tall windows. My footsteps echoed faintly as I walked, each one feeling like I was moving farther from myself.

    I just wanted to go home. Home¨Cthough even that word didn¡¯t mean much anymore. But anywhere <b>else </b>was better than here.

    I was almost at the main door when his voice broke through the quiet.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    I froze.

    Rowan was standing there, a little bit breathless, eyes fixed on me. The silence that stretched between us was deafening.

    I wanted so badly to close the distance. To touch him. I wanted to feel his arms around me again, even <b>if </b><b>it </b>meant pretending for just a moment that everything was different.

    But I didn¡¯t move.

    He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, a nervous gesture I¡¯d seen some times before.

    I braced myself. I was waiting for the rejection.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to reject you,¡± he said suddenly.

    My breath caught. I blinked at him, my heart lurching painfully. ¡°What?¡±

    Did he and Ena¡­ talk? Did something happen between them? Did she change her mind?

    Was he actually going to try?

    But then he stepped back. Just a little. However, it was enough for the truth

    Oh.

    Oh.

    ¦Ó¦Ï hit me square in the chest.

    He wasn¡¯t going to reject me¡­ because of Ena. The only reason he wasn¡¯t going to reject me was that she asked him not to.

    ¡°Ena and I are still going to be together,¡± he continued.

    Somehow, I thought the rejection would have hurt less.

    I swallowed hard, pushing the ache down far enough to keep my voice from breaking. I tried to smile, and fortunately, I seeded.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I murmured. This time, my voice didn¡¯t betray me. In the back of my mind, I knew there <b>was </b>

    111

    Chapter 151 What You Deserve

    nothing I could do but ept it as it is.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡±

    ¡°You guys are meant to be together anyway,¡± I added.

    He sighed in relief, closing his eyes for a moment. ¡°Thank goodness,¡± he muttered, finally bridging the <b>gap </b>between us. His arms wrapped around me in a brief, warm embrace.

    The moment his body touched mine, it was like lightning under my skin. The bond red <i>to </i>life, tingles sparking along every nerve. My breath hitched.

    He stiffened too, and I wondered if he felt the same electric pull, or if he was already forcing himself to ignore it.

    Cruel.

    This was so cruel because I had a taste of what it would be like if the world were <b>less </b>cruel to me. I could feel him, touch him, and breathe him in, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t keep him.

    ¡°Thanks for understanding,¡± he said softly, still close enough that I could feel his breath against my hair.

    ¡°It means a lot to me because I really love Ena.¡±

    Those words crushed me.

    This time, I didn¡¯t stiffen. But my heart did. The muscle itself felt like it had frozen mid¨Cbeat.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I whispered.

    He stepped back, releasing me.

    ¡°Thank you, Tessa.¡±

    The absence of his warmth was immediate and jarring. Then, without another nce, he turned and walked away¨Cprobably going straight to Ena.

    I stood there, alone in the empty hall, the echo of his footsteps fading, leaving me with nothing but the hollow ache of knowing I¡¯d been given just enough to hurt, but never enough to hold onto.

    I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to cry because I had no

    Jeft.

    At this point, I just wanted to be alone.

    After everything that had happened tonight, I just needed silence. A corner to breathe.

    I pressed my back against the cold wall, trying to steady my heartbeat, my mind reying our hug in merciless loops.

    However, the peace was broken soon when a soft sound cut through. I heard someone scoff near me<b>. </b><b>My </b>head turned toward the shadows at the end of the hallway, where a person with an unmistakable silhouette stepped out in the dim light/

    ¡°Zaria<b>,¡± </b>I muttered under my breath.

    Chapter 151 What You Deserve

    <b>I </b>thought she had already gone home when the party ended, but apparently, fate <b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>done </b>testing me tonight.

    ¡°You¡¯re Rowan¡¯s mate?¡± Her voice dripped with disbelief, althostughter.

    My throat tightened. ¡°Zaria-

    She sneered, closing the distance between us, her eyes glittering with mockery. ¡°Is the Moon Goddess insane? Why would she pair you up with someone like him?¡±

    I bit my lip and looked down at my shoes, unable to form any coherent words.

    ¡°But then again,¡± she continued, tilting her head mockingly, ¡°he isn¡¯t going to be with you. We both <b>know </b>that.¡±

    ¡°Zaria, stop,¡± I said quietly, the words sounding weaker than I meant them to.

    sit

    She smirked, ignoring me entirely. ¡°You were never meant to be with someone like Rowan. He¡¯s too good for you. Too strong. Too handsome. Too¡­ everything you¡¯re not.¡±

    I felt my chest tighten with every word. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Her smile sharpened into something cruel. ¡°Because it¡¯s true,¡± she answered simply. ¡°Now that our parents are dead, you¡¯re nothing, Tessa. You don¡¯t have anyone to protect you or pity you further. Now, you¡¯re <i>just </i>standing in the corner, clinging to scraps, hoping someone will notice you.¡±

    ¡°How does that feel, huh?¡± she continued. ¡°The only reason Rowan even knows your existence is because you¡¯re my sister. And now, he dares to put his arms around you because of your bond.¡±

    I knew Zaria was cruel. She had never held back in showing her disdain the moment our parents died. However, I had some hope that inside, she still considered me as her sister.

    ¡°What did I <i>do </i><i>to </i>you?¡± My voice broke, the question slipping out before I could stop it.

    Herughter was low and humorless. ¡°What did you not do to me?¡±

    I stared at her, confusion and hurt twisting in my chest. ¡°You have everything, Zaria. How could I have possibly taken anything from you<i>?</i>¡±

    Her eyes hardened. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she whispered. ¡°I have everything now. But you took away everything that mattered to me. I know you meant <i>to </i>do that.¡±

    ¡°Whatever happened tonight, I won¡¯t pacify you nor show you an ounce of my care or pity<i>.</i>¡±

    ¡°Because frankly, this is just you finally getting what you deserve.¡±

    Chapter <b>152 </b><b>Forget </b><b>About </b>It

    Chapter 152 Forget About It

 My trembling hand 152

    Chapter 152 Forget About It

    TESSA

    Zaria was right.

    A year and a half has passed, and she was right.

    She¡¯s in Elite Order Academy now, halfway through herst term. It was my dream school, and she <b>made </b>sure to rub it in my face every opportunity she was given. She came home often during the weekends because of her Beta duties. After she finished her schooling there, she was bound to inherit the title from<b>: </b>my uncle David.

    However, along with that, she came home to bask in her own glow<i>, </i>parading it in front of me like <b>a </b><b>crown </b>I¡¯ll never wear.

    She¡¯d throw herself onto the couch,ughter spilling from her lips, and talk about the numerous men scrambling to her feet. About how she¡¯s going to be part of the United Factions. About how she¡¯ll excel as Beta of our pack, surpassing every expectation set for her.

    Zaria didn¡¯t tell me these stories because she wanted to talk to me. She told me because she wanted me to know she was thriving¡­ while I wasn¡¯t.

    And I listened every time, pretending her words didn¡¯t scrape against me like broken ss.

    In that same period of time, Ena considered me one of her greatest friends. She¡¯d say it often, her voice so full of sincerity it almost felt like a lie. Not because she was lying, but because I wished she were. Because every time I saw her, I also saw Rowan.

    They had this way of gravitating toward each other without meaning to¨Cor maybe they did mean to, and I just hated admitting it. I could catch them at the far end of the room and still feel the shift in the air when they stood close.

    There were also times when they didn¡¯t care who was watching.

    Like now.

    They kissed in front of me before Rowan sat across afterward. I did what I¡¯ve always done¨Cheld myself together.

    However, the truth was, I felt the ache in my heart again. My heart was the same as usual. I went to the hospital more often ever since I found out Rowan and I were mates, and the doctor said it wasn¡¯t looking good.

    My heart was already weak as it is, and the added stress was making it worse.

    However, I hadn¡¯t done anything about it.

    Seeing them together like this still hurts. The pain hadn¡¯t dulled. I wasn¡¯t numb to it.

    Maybe I¡¯d just gotten used to living with it.

    I excused myself, pushing my chair back a little too quickly. ¡°Bathroom,¡± I muttered. Ena nodded in

    |||

    O

    <b>Chapter </b>139 Forget <b>About </b>It

    response

    My legs carried me away from the table, away from them away from that unhearalde desen¨¦ 1 be a <b>part </b>of

    The bathroom was quiet¨Cblessedly so. I locked the door and leaned against the sink, closing my lives for a moment. My hands pressed against the cool porcin as I drew in a breath, then another

    Until when?

    Until when will I feel like this?

    I stared at my reflection, trying to recognize the girl looking back at me. I didn¡¯t. She had the same egen, but they looked tired. She had the same lips, but they didn¡¯t smile much anymore.

    Maybe Zaria was right about it more than I thought.

    I sighed, long and heavy, and turned toward the door.

    I kept my eyes down as I moved, not really paying attention to where I was going.

    I must have rounded the corner too quickly because I felt myself colliding with someone, sparks erupting across my skin. It didn¡¯t take long for me to recognize I had bumped into Rowan.

    The impact was sudden, the kind that made my breath catch. Before I could take a step back, his hand shot out¨Cwhether to steady me or himself, I didn¡¯t know. However, I still lost bnce, and instead of <b>falling </b>toward him gracefully, there was too much impact to the point we fell to the floor.

    I fell on top of his body, but it wasn¡¯t just that.

    Our lips met.

    It wasn¡¯t nned at all. However, it still stole my thoughts entirely, leaving only the shock <i>of </i>our closeness and the sharp, pounding rush in my ears.

    The feeling was unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced. My first kiss<b>¡­ </b>was with my mate.

    It wasn¡¯t supposed <i>to </i>happen like this.

    It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen at all.

    Still, I was in the middle of a moment that didn¡¯t feel real, with my heart pounding so hard it almost drowned out every other sound. His lips were warm, soft, and just the right amount of hesitant. My whole body froze, but my mind didn¡¯t. My mind screamed ¡°don¡¯t move and move closer¡± at the same time.

    My wolf, however, was ignited by the pull. It appeared she had wanted this for a long time.

    Before I knew it¡­ I was kissing him.

    Crap. What was happening with me? My hands had curled into fists at my sides like they were afraid to touch him, but my lips didn¡¯t get the memo. They pressed into him with a quiet desperation.

    His taste was something I couldn¡¯t describe. Not sweet. Not bitter. Just¡­ him. Something familiar in the unfamiliar. Something I never expected to crave.

    <b>Chapter </b>14 Forget <b>About </b>It

    And then, Just when I thought I could sink deeper in it, I felt him kiss me bark

    Wait.

    What?

    That was even more confusing. The world tilted, my thoughts spiraling in a mess of questions Wasn¡¯t he upposed to be the one resisting this?

    It onlysted for a second, but it was enough to set my chest on fire.

    However, like everything else in my life, it ended.

    He pushed me away.

    The warmth vanished instantly, reced by the cold air between us. I staggered away from hirm and steed. feeling foolish for leaning in like I had. My breath came quicker than it should have, like I¡¯d just run a race I didn¡¯t sign up for.

    He bit his lip, then shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s only because of the bond,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s why it happened.¡±

    Oh.

    <i>The </i>bond.

    <i>That </i>invisible pull between mates that tied us together, whether we liked it or not.

    We stood there, locked in this strange space between silence and too many words. The air was so thick I could practically hear my own heartbeat.

    He stared at me, but not in the way you¡¯d look at someone you despised.

    And then he cursed under his breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    My brows knitted. ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°That bunny stare you have,¡± he muttered.

    I blinked,pletely lost. ¡°Bunny¡­ stare? What does that even mean?¡±

    His jaw tightened. ¡°Just forget it happened.¡±

    My breath hitched.

    ¡°Forget that anything happened.¡±

    <b>373 </b>

 My trembling hand 153

    Chapter 153 Caught Redhanded

    Chapter 153 Caught Redhanded

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coin

    I ced my hand over my lips and reyed the kiss over and over again in my mind. What I felt back then couldn¡¯t bepared to anything I¡¯ve ever felt in my entire life. I¡¯ve never felt so¡­ alive.

    And if it was already like that, just a small touch of the lips, then I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine if we<i>¡­ </i>

    I shook my head before that thought entered my mind. Again, he had someone else he loved, and they were in a loving rtionship!

    With that, I made the decision to head out for a run. It had been some time since I had let my wolf roam free, and after that kiss with Rowan, my inner beast had been fussier than usual.

    Fortunately, Zaria was back in Elite, so I didn¡¯t have anyone breathing down my car. Still, I took care to slip. out of my room quietly, not wanting to alert those in the house.

    I grabbed my robe and shifted in the enveloping embrace of the forest, sighing in relief as my limbs began to transform, slowly bing covered in soft, thick fur. I was just an ordinary wolf¨Cnothing remarkable. One that would easily blend into a crowd of wolves,cking any special traits that stood out.

    During my childhood, my rtives even questioned whether I truly had their Beta blood flowing my veins. Thankfully, my parents were always there to dismiss their unnecessary and hurtful However, once they passed away, I was left knowing their true feelings.

    But, honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less.

    There were times, especiallyte at night, when I found myself pondering whether my life would have turned out better if I were just a normal wolf¨Cblessed with a normal mate and an ordinary disposition in life. Perhaps then, just maybe, I wouldn¡¯t have to endure all this turmoil.

    Nheless, I had thought long enough to understand that wishing for things you weren¡¯t born with was ultimately futile. Such desires would not alter my circumstances. What we can do instead is ept our reality and make the most of what we have¨Cthough, of course, that is often far easier said than done.

    As I ran through the forest, I reveled in the aroma of pine that surrounded me. It was reminiscent of Rowan¡¯s scent, yet his was undeniably fresher and more intoxicating.

    I scolded myself again for allowing my thoughts to drift back to him. I leaped over branches and quickened my pace, trying to distract myself from my spiraling thoughts. Just as I rounded a corner, however, an unusual presence caught my attention near the border between the East and the South.

    Huh? Who would be here at thiste hour? No one typically patrolled the borders of the factions since we were all free <i>to </i>explore the othernds after the Breaking. So, another presence here was indeed strange. Unless¡­ they were detoxing like I was.

    I slowed down my steps and sniffed the air, frowning even deeper when I smelled a familiar scent mingling with an unfamiliar one. However, that wasn¡¯t the only case. Along with the mingling of these scents, there was the unmistakable scent of desire.

    I stopped in my tracks when I saw <b>two </b>silhouettes leaning against a tree. Then, my hunch was proven right when moans echoed through the still night.

    O

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Chapter 153 Caught Redhanded

    Grap. Did I just walk in on two people having sex with each other? They¡¯re pretty freaky for doing it in <b>the </b>forest. <b>I </b>knew we were animals, but the forest floor was dirty!

    I was about to leave, wanting to mind my business, when the moonlight suddenly caught bright strands, making me stop once more. My brows furrowed, and I found myself stepping forward without even thinking about it.

    That¡­ that couldn¡¯t be.

    She wouldn¡¯t be here. Out of all people, she was one who wouldn¡¯t do this to him.

    However, as I inched closer and closer to the couple, there was no denying it even more. I stepped on a twig, causing them to part their lips and turn to me with wide eyes.

    Ena turned to me with a gasp, while a man, a little bit shorter than she was but with a toned body and one that wasn¡¯t familiar, looked at me with wide.

    eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she eximed. ¡°You can¡¯t barge in like that!¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything. She must not recognize me in my wolf form. Honestly, I should have ran at that very moment. However, my curiosity got the best of me.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.

    I stepped behind the wide trees and shifted back, pulling my robe closer to my body. As I walked trees, I could sense the dread in the air.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± the man asked, but Ena was frozen in her spot. I looked at her with a pained expression, one that asked the question-¡°Why?¡±

    She had the man I yearned for, but she was with another man? I was feeling bad for thinking about Rowan for even a sliver of a moment, but she was locking lips and moaning in the forest with another?

    ¡°Tessa,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You know each other?¡± the unfamiliar man asked. I bit my lip and only focused my gaze on her. I could see the horror in her eyes, one that told me not to tell this to Rowan. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, I could feel her desperation.

    ¡°Is everything alright, babe?¡± he continued to ask. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    My eyes widened slightly. Babe? They were already on such terms?

    Ena closed her eyes. ¡°Dustin, I¡¯ll exinter. You have to go back for now.¡±

    Dustin. So that was his name.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Dustin, please,¡± Ena muttered, and his expression softened before he nodded in response.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you, okay?¡± he softly said.

    She nodded. Dustin shifted to his wolf form, his gaze lingering just for a second before leaving the area.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    |||

    O

    <b>Chapter </b>158 Caught Redhanded

    <b>That </b>left the two of us there on the dark forest floor, unable to speak for minutes.

    After a while, she finally spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°I can exin,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Exin what?¡± I asked, unable to hide the shock in my tone. ¡°That you¡¯re cheating on Rowan?¡±

    $16 Free Cont

    <b>¡°</b>No,¡± she whispered, and my frown deepened. I always thought Ena was perfect with no edges to her personality. I could still see her kindness, but right now, she was so, so vulnerable and hard to believe.

    <b>¡°</b>Dustin,¡± she started off, ¡°is my mate.¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand 154

    <b>Chapter </b><b>154 </b>You¡¯re The Kindest

    Chapter 154 You¡¯re The Kindest

    <b>TESSA </b>

    Ena had found her real mate.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. But then again, that was the problem with most couples that entered into a rtionship before they entered the viable age of being able to meet their mate.

    <b>$</b><b>10 </b>Free Coin

    The night had gone deeper, but the moonlight was still shining bright above us. We were now sitting on a fallen tree branch. I shivered slightly when the cold air brushed my skin. Then, I jolted when I felt Ena plop her cardigan on my shoulders.

    I turned to her slightly. ¡°It looked like you needed it,¡± she muttered. ¡°Your lips are turning blue.¡±

    I bit my lip. This damn heart. It can¡¯t even take a little bit of cold! Despite wanting to give the cardigan back to her, I wrapped it around my body to keep me warm. It smelled a little bit of the unfamiliar man¡¯s scent, but along with that, Rowan¡¯s scent was also there, making me feel queasier than before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± I muttered, looking at her fully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to tell him,¡± I continued. I knew it wasn¡¯t my story <i>to </i>tell, and knowing Ena,

    I knew she wasn¡¯t withholding the information with any malicious intent.

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person. You¡¯re probably the kindest person I¡¯ve

    I pursed my lips together. ¡°Speak for yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kinder. You help everyone. You¡¯re the perfect Luna,¡± I continued.

    Ena shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s what people think about me. I¡¯m not perfect, Tessa. You¡¯re far kinder than I.¡±

    ¡°You endured so much, watching Rowan and me, when the two of you are mates. I honestly don¡¯t know how you¡¯re able to do it. You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    I looked down at myp. I didn¡¯t know if that needed any praise. The fact that I could hold so much pain in my weak heart was something I wasn¡¯t proud of.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she continued with a sigh. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve kept up with this perfect exterior for the longest time. I had a normal childhood, a normal family who loves me, and a life without much trauma.¡±

    Well, that must be nice.

    ¡°So, I think I owe it to people to be kind,¡± she smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to be unkind when the world has only shown me kindness. I guess that¡¯s also why I helped Rowan gain his happiness during his darkest time.¡±

    I turned to her, my eyshes fluttering. Although we had known each other for more than a year, I still didn¡¯t know their love story.

    ¡°It was after his brother died,¡± she whispered. I froze in my spot. Of course, I remember Alpha Elijah. He was one of the kindest wolves in the South. He helped everyone, and you wouldn¡¯t even think he <b>was </b>

    |||

    O

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>151 You¡¯re The Kindest

    <b>royalty </b>with how he acted. When he died, our faction mourned so much.

    ¡°Rowan had a particrly hard time.¡± Ena continued. ¡°He tried to repress it, but it was obvious <b>in </b>how he acted. The death of his brother was devastating, but along with that, theparisons from his parents became even more evident.¡±

    My breath caught. I always thought Rowan didn¡¯t have a struggling family life. That was what the Wenmoors portrayed to the entire faction.

    ¡°He had lost his spark, or the little he had left, and I don¡¯t know¡­ I just thought the world would be <i>a </i>better ce with him smiling.¡±

    ¡°You became his smile,¡± I muttered under my breath, a bitter smile appearing on my lips. Still, I was thankful she was there during Rowan¡¯s most difficult times. Thinking about it now, that must be the darkest time of my life, too. My parents died, and I had no one.

    I was d that Rowan, at least, had Ena.

    ¡°In the end, he became better, but along with that, I could feel his dependence on me, she added.

    I snapped out of my thoughts and turned to her with a slight frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    From the outside, I thought they were the perfect couple.

    ¡°I love him, of course,¡± she said with a soft smile. ¡°Rowan taught me a lot about life and love, and I say he is my first love.¡±

    ¡°First love,¡± I whispered. ¡°Then, does that mean?¡±

    Does that mean she had entirely moved on?

    She let out a deep breath and ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°I always wanted to meet my mate. I honor the bonds that the Moon Goddess vested upon us, knowing that she knows best. When I met Dustin, I felt it right away. It was during the summer when my parents had a vacation to the East on the beach.¡±

    I gasped softly. This summer? Then, it had been months since they met.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she added. ¡°We only started seeing each other a month ago¨Calthough that doesn¡¯t make it better,¡± she chuckled humorlessly. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, I couldn¡¯t resist the bond.¡±

    ¡°For a while now, Rowan has been reliant on me. He loves me too much, and I think a lot of that love is attributed to the fact that I brought him out of that dark period of his time. If it were anyone else, then he would feel the same. I¡¯ve had thoughts like that for a while.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Again, I still love him, but Dustin¡­ Dustin is my mate, and he makes me feel like he loves me for me, and not because he needs me.¡±

    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t have ns on telling Rowan?¡± I asked right after.

    ¡°I do,¡± she whispered. ¡°I tried¡­ plenty of times. But in the end, my conscience wouldn¡¯t allow me to. I feel too guilty.¡±

    III

    O

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 154 You¡¯re The Kindest

    <b>I </b>sighed. ¡°Even if,<b>¡± </b>I said with conviction. ¡°He deserves to know. You need to tell lilm, Ena¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m not saying this because we¡¯re mates,¡± I continued.

    <b>$</b>10 <b>Fr</b><b>* </b><b>Cons </b>

    I already knew for a fact that even with Ena out of the picture, he would have a hard time epting me, still.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because he deserves to know the truth because he loves you so much.¡±

    She paused for a while before I heard a sniffle beside me. My eyes widened slightly, and I turned to her. using the sleeve of my robe to wipe away her tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± I muttered. ¡°It must be a tough decision.¡±

    Sheughed through her tears, looking at ine with shiny eyes. ¡°See?¡± she said. ¡°You say that I¡¯m kind, but you don¡¯t see yourself.¡±

    I pursed my lips and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not worth much,¡± I whispered.

    She held onto my wrist andpelled me to look at her again. ¡°Trust me, Tessa. You are worth more than what others tell you. I¡¯m sorry for letting it happen all this time, but for now, I¡¯m truly going to be rooting for your happiness.¡±

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll tell Rowan soon, and when that happens, I¡¯ll wish you all the best.¡±

    A small smile appeared on my lips.

    ¡°And if I could give you my heart so it could match how strong and beautiful you are, I would.¡±

    I froze at that statement, letting the gravity of her words sink into my mind.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just say that,¡± I muttered.

    She chuckled once more. ¡°I mean it,¡± she said. ¡°I truly mean it, Tessa.¡±

    ¡°And just a heads up,¡± she added. ¡°We¡¯ve never slept with each other.¡±

    I turned to her with wide eyes. ¡°W¨Cwhat? Why are you saying that?¡±

    She winked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have that first.¡±

 My trembling hand 155

    <b>Chapter </b>155 History <b>Repeats </b><b>Itself </b>

    Chapter 155 History Repeats Itself

    <b>TESSA </b>

    It was thest day before Winter break, and Ena decided to go to school with me today.

    She was pacing a little, nervous, and I could tell why. Today, she promised she was going to tell Rowan about her mate. She didn¡¯t want to keep it hidden anymore.

    I was nervous, too.

    ¤¤

    Zaria hade home yesterday, herst day at Eliteing before us, and the house had been heavier ever since. When she stepped into the living room that morning, her presence made me feel smaller than before.

    ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± Zaria asked, leaning against the doorway, her arms crossed. Her gaze flicked between me and Ena.

    ¡°You got close?¡± Her words were clipped. ¡°I told you, Ena. You shouldn¡¯t indulge Tessa. She likes attention.¡±

    I bit my lip. I was happier when she wasn¡¯t here.

    Ena nced at me for a second. Then, she pressed her lips together. ¡°We¡¯re friends, Zaria,¡± she said.

    ¡°And¡­ we¡¯re going to school together. Rowan¡¯s driving us.¡±

    Zaria turned to re at me for a moment before leaving the room.

    Ena leaned close to me and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him after ss. I¡¯ll text you about what happened.

    I nodded, still nervous but a little bit relieved.

    With that, we made our way out of the house.

    As promised, Rowan picked us up. I slid into the back. I watched them quietly. Rowan gave me a nod, and I bowed my head in response.

    I sat there, listening to their silence.

    They didn¡¯t kiss.

    It had been a while since theyst did, and even though I wasn¡¯t supposed to notice, I did.

    I lowered my gaze to the window, focusing on the passing streets. The ride felt longer than it should have.

    When we got to the school, they went to their ss together, and I walked off to mine. I tried to distract myself, keeping busy with notes/letting the clock run through the hours.

    But during the break, my phone buzzed.

    It was Ena.

    IIL

    O

    17:02. Mon 18700

    Chapter 155 History Repeats Itself

    <b>A </b><b>text</b>.

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    I frowned. Wait. That fast? I thought she was going to talk

    My heart thudded harder as <b>I </b>finally opened her text.

    Ena: I need your help. I really do, please.

    LO

    him after our sses ended.

    Something about the urgency in her words made me freeze.

    I pushed my chair back, standing before I even thought twice.

    My fingers flew across the screen.

    Tessa: Where are you?

    Her reply was immediate.

    Ena: Gate, please. Make it fast.

    My pulse quickened.

    My legs were already moving before my mind caught up.

    GARW

    ´Î

    I saw her <i>a </i>little bit further from the gate, where no one was upying the space. I jogged to where she was and stared at her hands. They were trembling, her knuckles white as she clutched the fabric of h

    sweater.

    My voice broke out of me before I could stop it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rowan?¡± I asked quickly. Usually, he would be the one to help her during these matters. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling him?¡±

    Her head shook violently, strands of her hair falling over her face. ¡°No. I need your help. Only your help.¡±

    Then, her fingers wrapped around mine. They were cold and mmy.

    ¡°Dustin was involved in an ident,¡± she whispered. ¡°He needs me there. Please, drive me to the East.¡±

    My breath caught. ¡°What?¡± I nearly shouted, my voice sharper than I meant. ¡°Ena, we could just shift.¡± It was the obvious choice.

    But she shook her head again, more violently this time, her eyes darting as though someone might overhear. ¡°I can¡¯t. It¡¯s risky this morning. They might recognize my wolf because it¡¯s white.¡±

    I bit my lip. She was right¨Cher wolf was impossible to mistake. If anyone saw her, questions would follow. Too many questions.

    ¡°For now, I just need your help,¡± she pressed, her grip tightening on my hand like I was herst anchor. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows about Dustin. And you can drive, right?¡±

    My chest tightened. My hands started shaking before I even realized it. Yes, I had driven before¨Cback when Cameron waszy and tossed me his keys to run errands around the city. But that was¡­ different,

    That was controlled.

    O

    <b>2/4 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>155 <b>History </b>Repeat Itself

    <b>And </b>then the memory surged forward¨Cbroken ss, the sinell of burning rubber, the way the world hard twisted upside down. <b>My </b>parents¡® cat. My parents¡® screams. Thest moment before silence swallowed everything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a car,¡± I said, trying to mask my panic.

    ¡°Please. Tessa,¡± Ena¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°We can use Zaria¡¯s car. I already asked her

    1 frowned, confusion cutting through my fear. ¡°Zaria¡¯s car is under repair.¡±

    ¡°It just came in,¡± she shot back quickly. ¡°Please. Please.¡± Her eyes glistened, her whole body trembling, ¡°I¡¯ll really tell Rowan after this. I swear. I need to see Dustin for now.¡±

    Her words sank into me. I wanted to argue. I wanted to shake her and demand to know why it had to be me. But she looked so fragile, like a girl torn in two directions and begging me to be the bridge.

    I pressed my lips together and nodded.

    I didn¡¯t know why I was doing this¨Cmaybe because we had gotten close, closer than I ever thought we would. Maybe because Ena had this gentleness, this kindness, that made me want to believe her. She wasn¡¯t maniptive like Zaria. She was warm. Soft. Almost like a sister.

    Yes, that was the reason.

    She was more of a sister to me than Zaria ever was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said finally, forcing strength into my voice that I didn¡¯t feel.

    We went back to our house. Zaria was lounging in the living room, her arms crossed.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said tly, tossing the car keys toward Ena.

    ¡°Where are you going anyway?¡± she asked, suspicion suddenly in her tone.

    ¡°A school errand,¡± Ena replied, her voice strained.

    Zaria studied her for a second, but then she shrugged and leaned back into the couch. ¡°Well, drive safe.¡±

    Ena exhaled softly, then nced at me. I could see the apology hidden in her eyes.

    We left quickly, and soon enough I was sliding into the driver¡¯s seat. My palms were damp, my chest tight. The keys rattled in my hand before I managed to fit them into the ignition.

    The engine roared to life.

    I inhaled deeply, gripping the steering wheel. My heart pounded so hard it almost drowned out the sound of the car.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Ena asked softly.,

    No. Not even close. But I forced myself to nod.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered.

    Èý

    O

    <b>3/4 </b>

    Chapter 15 History Reprate If

    huu <b>1 </b>pulled out of the driveway, every nerve in my tiny on bre. My hank thonk, my eyes et re wood, Beed and unblinking 1 had done this plenty of times. I remember? With Camerber Ansunit the city. I wasn¡¯t new. I want imposib

    Just foens

    Just breathe.

    fa

    The would blurred past the windows, trees and houses rushing by Ena sat quietly beside me, her hands sped tight on herp, her face pale

    The tension was a living thing inside the car, pressing against us. Neither of one spoke for long ms silence stretching thin.

    We were getting nearer and nearer the borders when suddenly, just as I was about to press down on the brake as we approached the curve, they stopped working.

    The pedal sank under my foot like dead weight.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working.¡± I muttered.

    Ena turned to me with wide eyes. ¡°Huh? Tessa?¡±

    The speed picked up. ¡°We¡¯re going too fast,¡± she said. ¡°I know I said we have to make it fast, but we need to be safe.¡±

    My foot hammered the brake again, harder this time. It didn¡¯t catch. The car kept moving, the road rushing faster.

    ¡°Tessa!¡± she eximed.

    I turned to her as we approached another curve, one that led to the cliff. ¡°The brakes are not working. Ena. We need to jump,¡± I tried to say despite my raging nervousness.

    ¡°What?¡± she screamed.

    ¡°Ena, please!¡± I eximed loudly.

    Her hands flew to her mouth, her eyes wide with horror.

    And before we could do anything else, I felt the familiar jolt of the car, bringing me back to the past when the same thing happened.

 My trembling hand 156

    Chapter 156 Not The Girl You Know

    Chapter 156 Not The Girl You Know

    ROWAN

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Ena, Alpha?¡± a small voice broke my thoughts. I stopped leaning on the lockers and turned to the new person. I recognized her as one of Ena¡¯s ssmates.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered, crossing my arms in front of my chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t yourst ss over?¡±

    ¡°Ourst ss was canceled because our professor had a flight to catch,¡± she answered. ¡°I went back because I forgot something in the ssroom.¡±

    My brows furrowed slightly. I brought out my phone from my pocket and saw she hadn¡¯t texted me anything since morning. I have been meaning to talk to her for the past weeks because I could feel the slight change in her behavior. I wanted to address it and ask her out on a vacation to the East during Winter break.

    ¡°Then, do you know where she is?¡± I asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°She left during our second ss this morning. I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡±

    That alerted my senses. Ena wouldn¡¯t just leave without telling me, and if she did, she would havee back right now.

    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± I muttered and walked out of the school. I went straight to the ce where I could find answers.

    I arrived at the Fen household and knocked on the door. Zaria opened the door, her eyes lighting up moment she saw me.

    ¡°d to see you here, Rowan,¡± she greeted.

    A

    ¡°Ena,¡± I said right away, skipping the formalities. ¡°Have you seen her?¡±

    A small frown appeared on her forehead. ¡°She still hasn¡¯te back?¡±

    My frown deepened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± she started off. ¡°She went here with Tessa this midmorning, and they borrowed my car. It was actually quite surprising. Tessa¡¯s a bad driver, and Ena can¡¯t drive.¡±

    ¡°But Tessa was insistent. I think they went somewhere.¡±

    My fists clenched at my sides. ¡°And you don¡¯t know where they are?¡±

    ¡°How is that my business?¡± she asked. Then, she sighed in defeat. ¡°I already told Tessa to stay away from my sister because she¡¯s dangerous. However, it seems she¡¯s beenpletely fooled. But, Ena is too kind. She always gives people the benefit of the doubt.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Zaria?¡± I eximed, my mind already reeling from where they could be.

    ¡°Tessa¡­ is not the kind of person you would expect. Ever since we were children, she loved attention. I don¡¯t treat her coldly because I want to. We¡¯re sisters, so of course, I want to cherish her. But I have to act

    111

    O

    <i>L </i>

    of 18 Aug

    Chapter <b>156 </b>Not The Girl You Know

    <b>like </b><b>this </b><b>so </b><b>she </b><b>won¡¯t </b>get even worse.¡±

    ¡°My parents died because of her.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Your parents died because of a car ident,¡± I recalled.

    <b>¡°</b>Yes, but it was caused by her,¡± she answered, eyes tearing up. ¡°She always uses her heart <b>as </b><b>an </b><b>excuse</b>. That¡¯s how she always gets what she wants. In the end, she killed my parents.¡±

    ¡°I still remember the day she came home alone, with my parents buried six feet underground. She had no ounce of remorse on her face. But then, she began acting pitiful. Our rtives know this, too. That¡¯s why <b>we </b>steer clear of her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that she will do the same with Ena¨Cespecially since you two are together.¡±

    ¡°Tessa likes you a lot, you know? I even caught her writing about you. She¡¯s really upset that you haven¡¯t epted her. Do you think there¡¯s a reason for her to get close to Ena, knowing that you two are together?¡±

    ¡°That would be torturous!¡± she eximed. ¡°The only reason why she would want to get close to her is to gain her trust and ultimately betray her in the end.¡±

    I closed my eyes in frustration, running my fingers through my hair. I always thought Tessa was innocent, and although I don¡¯t believe Zaria just yet, I needed to hear it for myself from Ena.

    Just then, the doors burst open, and my dad¡¯s Beta, David, walked in frantically and breathlessly.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± he greeted, appearing worried.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± Zaria answered. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°We were hunting when we witnessed a car ident by the roads within our borders,¡± he responded.

    I froze, feeling every nerve in my body shut down. ¡°A car ident?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seemed to be uncontroble. The driver was recklessly driving,¡± he continued. ¡°I came here because it suspiciously looked like your car, Zaria. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Zaria gasped loudly while my pulse quickened. Then, she began crying, her hand over her mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would happen this soon,¡± she muttered. ¡°She actually tried to kill Ena, too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± David asked, turning to Zaria.

    Zaria continued to cry quietly, leaning against me for support.

    ¡°Where is the car?¡± I asked, gripping David¡¯s shoulder to the point he flinched from the pain.

    ¡°The warriors have found it at the bottom of the cliff. However, we haven¡¯t found a single person there. There was a lot of blood, and we collected it for identification. I¡¯m waiting for their message<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Zaria shook her head and turned to me, holding onto my arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rowan. I shouldn¡¯t have let <b>her </b>borrow my car if I knew she was going to do this.¡±

    O

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 136 Not The Girl You Know

    Ena. If she were truly in that car and Tessa had been driving. My heart squeezed at that <b>thought</b>. Most <b>of </b><b>my </b>life, I only considered Elijah to be my truepanion. At least, until Ena came. I <b>can¡¯t </b>lose her

    now

    And Tessa¡­

    My wolf whispered in the back of my mind, but I pushed the thought down. If Zaria was right and she really orchestrated all of this¡­

    Suddenly, David¡¯s phone rang out. He retrieved it from his pocket and looked at the contents of the message. Then, his whole body froze, making me feel even more panicked.

    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s Tessa and Ena.¡±

    My heart dropped.

    I turned to David and said sternly, ¡°Alert even more warriors. Look for them! And do not stop until we find them!¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand 157

    Chapter 157 The Viin

    Chapter 157 The Viin

    TESSA

    I woke to pain.

    10 Free Coins

    Not the kind of dull ache thates from overexertion or bruises after training, but a deep, suffocating pressure that seemed to live inside me. My chest burned. My body trembled as though I had been torn apart and stitched together again.

    Alive.

    I was alive.

    The realization struck like lightning, blinding and terrifying all at once. Then, I looked around, looking for Ena.

    ¡°Ena!¡± I eximed.

    I tried to sit up, every muscle screaming in protest.

    The room around me was small and oddly rusticpared to the polished pack infirmaries I was used to. The walls were pale wood, shelves stacked with unfamiliar herbs, instruments too modern to belong to some rural clinic yet too old to belong in the city. A draft blew through the half¨Copen window, carrying the scent of pine and damp earth.

    I didn¡¯t recognize this ce.

    Panic made its way up my throat. My heart hammered too hard.

    Where was Ena?

    The ident shed back in pieces, and I had to

    The door creaked open..

    close my eyes for a moment due to the ache in my head.

    A man stepped inside, wearing a white coat that seemed almost out of ce here. His hair was peppered gray, his face lined but kind.

    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re awake.¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°My name is Dr. Cross. You¡¯re safe now. You¡¯ve been through quite a lot.¡±

    Safe. The word felt foreign.

    I tried to push myself off the bed, but my body refused. My legs shook, my chest heaved, and a tearing pain stopped me from moving more than a few inches.

    ¡°I want to leave,¡± I rasped. My voice cracked, broken from disuse. I coughed hard, clutching at my chest. ¡°Where is this? Where¡¯s Ena?/I have to go!¡±

    Dr. Cross raised his hands in a slow motion, like one might do when approaching a wounded animal.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± he said gently. ¡°You¡¯re fine. We took care of you. Don¡¯t stress yourself too much, or you¡¯ll

    <b>Chapter </b>157 The Viin

    <b>strain </b>your new heart.¡±

    I froze.

    New¡­ heart?

    10 Free coins

    <b>My </b>gaze snapped to him, words stumbling out before I could stop them. ¡°Wh¡ªwhat did you say?¡±

    He exhaled, studying me carefully before answering.

    ¡°Yes. The transnt was sessful. That young woman¡­ the one who suffered so many injuries. She told me she wanted to give you her heart.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    It came out of me like a broken whisper, a denial that twisted in my throat until it became a sob. ¡°No. No, no, no.¡±

    Tears blurred my vision, dripping hot down my cheeks. My hands wed weakly at the sheets, as though I could pull myself out of this nightmare with force.

    He tilted his head, his eyes softening. ¡°Tessa? Is that your name?¡±

    My chest convulsed with another sob. My name on his lips felt like a cruel reminder of who I was, of what I had lost.

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± My voice cracked apart. ¡°Why would she¨CEna-¡±

    Dr. Cross lowered his eyes. ¡°Her body has already been buried. We found you at the ditch and brought you here. You were barely clinging to life. She¡­ made sure you would live.¡±

    ¡°It had been two weeks,¡± he added. Two weeks gone¨Cvanished¨Cwhile Iy unconscious in some stranger¡¯s clinic.

    Two weeks.

    I began to cry harder, the sobs tearing out of me with no control.

    All those nights I had written in my journal about how I sometimes wished I could be Ena, about how she had everything I didn¡¯t¨CRowan¡¯s love, her family¡¯s admiration, a name untainted by resentment. I thought it was harmless, the idle scribblings of jealousy and loneliness.

    But not like this.

    Never like this.

    I wanted her to be here, not gone/I wanted to fight with her,ugh awkwardly with her, maybe one day tell her that I envied her, and hear herugh it off. I didn¡¯t want her silence. I didn¡¯t want her sacrifice.

    And what would Rowan think?

    The thought shattered mepletely.

    Rowan, who had already lost his brother. Rowan, whose heart had barely begun to heal. Rowan, who had

    I

    O

    <b>sworn </b>to protect his lover. And now¨Cme. Me, with her heart beating inside my chest, a cruel <b>reminder </b>of <b>everything </b>he had lost.

    This wasn¡¯t a miracle. This was a disaster.

    My sobs shook the bed. My hands pressed over my chest. I wanted to rip the truth out of me, give it back to her and undo the exchange.

    Just then, the door banged open, rattling on its hinges. A young warrior rushed in, breathless, his uniform marked. His eyes darted straight to me, widening.

    ¡°Alpha! We found her!¡±

    My breath caught. I knew that scent.

    It cut through the scent of medicine.

    My chest clenched, though strangely, there was no pain. My pulse thundered in my ears, faster and faster. my body betraying me. Was this what Ena¡¯s heart felt like? Alive, pounding, and unbroken?

    Rowan came in, and I felt all the air leave my body.

    Shadows slipped in behind him¨CZaria, David, and more South soldiers I couldn¡¯t name. Their presence made the room smaller. The weak light from the window couldn¡¯t cut through the tension that followed them in.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Rowan¡¯s voice was a growl, hoarse, sounding like he hadn¡¯t slept in weeks. His wild, and it hurt to look at him. The stubble on his jaw, the mess of his hair¨Che looked like living through days without rest and hope.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked again, stepping forward, closer.

    The doctor froze, fumbling. ¡°Ena?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rowan barked. His chest heaved.

    The doctor looked down, shoulders slumping. ¡°She had died,¡± he said finally, quietly.

    I felt the air thin instantly. The silence after was suffocating, filled with disbelief. Rowan¡¯s eyes, usually light, became storm¨Cdark, his whole frame shaking with restrained rage. The others shifted uneasily, and Zaria¡¯s lips pressed in a thin line.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. No, this wasn¡¯t right. My head was spinning, and yet I forced myself to speak. ¡°No¨Cno, wait.¡± My voice cracked.

    All eyes turned to me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want this,¡± I whispered, my hands shaking, gripping the edge of the bed so hard my nails dug into the sheets. ¡°We were going to meet her-¡± I stopped. My tongue stumbled, because what could I say? How could I exin this mess without revealing everything?

    Rowan¡¯s eyes cut into me.

    I swallowed hard, trembling. ¡°We were going to meet her mate,¡± I finally said, the words spilling out before

    O

    <b>Chapter </b>157 The <b>Viin </b>

    I could <b>take </b><b>them </b><b>back</b>.

    <b>Rowan </b>went rigid. His gaze hardened, growing heavier. ¡°You¡¯re making up stories now<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>he <b>snapped</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Why </b>should she be meeting her mate?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I cried, my chest burning. I shoved the nkets, tore the IV from my wrist, ignoring the sting as blood welled. I stumbled to my feet, weak but desperate. ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡±

    I looked at him¨Cat the fury in his eyes, the wreckage of a man who had lost too much. And my heart¨Cher heart¨Craced in my chest, beating for him, but not mine to give.

    ¡°You¡¯re caught, Tessa,¡± Zaria said coldly.

    And then she pulled something out from under her arm. My breath hitched.

    My diary.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my stomach dropping. ¡°No, give it to me.¡± My voice cracked into a plea.

    Zaria¡¯s smirk deepened as she flipped it open, her fingers caressing the pages I had bled my soul into. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± she began, her tone dripping with venom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I lunged forward, my legs trembling. ¡°Please, give it back!¡±

    She ignored me. Her voice rang through the small clinic room.

    ¡°Sometimes, I really want to be Ena, have her heart, so I know what it would mean to be loved b Rowan.¡±

    The world stopped.

    My eyes widened, my throat closing with a sob. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it literally!¡± I gasped, shaking my head so hard it made me dizzy. My tears blurred everything into light and shadow, Rowan¡¯s face a smear of devastation I couldn¡¯t reach.

    ¡°Rowan, please believe me,¡± I begged, my knees giving out. I hit the cold floor, clutching at the sheets. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this, I never wanted this¨CI swear I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    But he stepped back, his expression closing, colder than I had ever seen.

    His hands clenched at his sides, his jaw tightening. His gaze became a wall I could never break through.

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

 My trembling hand 158

    <b>Chapter </b><b>158 </b><b>Filthy </b>

    Chapter 158 Filthy

    <b>TESSA </b>

    Zaria¡¯s grip was iron around my arm as she dragged me out of the clinic, her nails biting into my skin with the intent to leave scars. I stumbled along, trying to keep my bnce, the floor seeming to spin with every step. Behind us, Dr. Cross¡¯s voice thundered, echoing down the hall.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± he eximed. ¡°She¡¯s still recovering from her injuries.¡±

    Zaria turned around with a re. ¡°A murderer shouldn¡¯t be handled well.¡±

    Her words pierced deeper than the grip on my arm. A murderer. Was that truly all I was now?

    I heard the shuttle of boots as the other wolves held Dr. Cross down, suppressing his protests. His voice grew distant until it was gone.

    The air outside pped cold against my face as Zaria shoved me forward. I tripped, my knees hitting the ground before I steadied myself. She didn¡¯t care, of course. To her, I was filth.

    They hauled me into a clearing, a ring of using eyes forming around me. My heart pounded in my chest like a trapped bird in a cage.

    ¡°You killed her, right?¡± Zaria asked mercilessly. ¡°Just like you killed our parents.¡±

    Beside her, David smirked, the cruel curve of his mouth making the pain deeper.

    They all looked at me with disgust. All of them. My pack. My blood. My family.

    And Rowan, my mate, stood there with nothing in his expression. Just¡­ indifference. That hurt more all the othersbined.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. I forced myself louder the pain in my chest was unbearable. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I tried

    -I tried to save her. The brakes-¡±

    But I saw it in their eyes. Every word spilling from me fell into a void. No one believed me.

    Not even Rowan.

    Especially not Rowan.

    My mouth went dry. I swallowed back the rest of my defense. What use was it, when every gaze screamed guilty before I even opened my lips?/

    A sudden voice broke the tense silence.

    ¡°Future Alpha Rowan.¡±

    We all turned. East officials arrived at the clearing, their insignias gleaming under the daylight.

    ¡°Alpha Randy,¡± Zaria greeted smoothly, her venom hiding behind civility. ¡°Pardon for intruding. We were just looking for our pack membersr.¡±

    Èý

    O

    <b>Chapter </b>158 <b>Filthy </b>

    Alphia <b>Randy¡¯s </b><b>voice </b>carried authority. ¡°I was told by Dr. Cross that he was beating two wolves. He¡¯s one of the greatest unorthodox doctors in town, and a clean one, so we didn¡¯t meddle. I didn¡¯t know it was a pack member <b>of </b><b>yours </b>

    Zaria sneered as she nced at me. ¡°Might as well not consider her as such.¡±

    My eyes darted across the clearing, searching, desperate for some lifeline to cling to.

    And then I froze.

    There. Among the East warriors. A short figure stood with one arm in a cast, the white bandage stark against his tan skin. My heart lurched.

    Dustin.

    My feet moved before I could think, stumbling and scrambling toward him as though the world had just cracked open.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zaria¡¯s voice snapped behind me, dripping with disgust.

    I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Dustin.¡± I breathed, my chest trembling with both hope and grief. ¡°Please, help me.¡± My fingers clutched at the air, reaching for him.

    Memories shed in broken fragments. We were supposed to visit him. Ena and I. She wanted to br him flowers and check in after his ident. She was so insistent about it. And then-

    Ena.

    Tears stung the corners of my eyes.

    ¡°We were going to you. We were going to see you for your ident. Ena¡¯s gone. The brakes weren¡¯t working.¡±

    The words came out like shards of ss, slicing my throat on their way out. My chest heaved as silence fell.

    The others looked at me with furrowed brows, suspicion on their faces, doubt heavy in the air.

    ¡°This is Dustin,¡± I said quickly, my voice shaking but determined. ¡°Ena¡¯s mate.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s frown deepened at the mention. His eyes darted between me and Dustin.

    I turned to Dustin, waiting, praying, clinging to the thin thread of hope that he would back me up, that someone would confirm the truth I was choking on.

    But Dustin¡¯s lips parted, and what came out shattered me all over again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    The world stilled.

    I blinked, my breath caught mid¨Cair.

    O

    -17:03 Mon, 18 Aug 110

    Chapter 158 Filthy

    He didn¡¯t <b>know </b>me?

    The ground beneath me might as well have caved in.

    ¡°Dustin.¡± Alpha Randy said, his voice euiting through the tension. ¡°What is she talking about?¡±

    Dustin didn¡¯t even flinch. His eyes were cold, his face devoid of any remorse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dustin replied tly. ¡°She must be out of her mind. I haven¡¯t met her at all. I don¡¯t know why she knows my name.

    The words punched me in the gut, forcing the air out of my lungs. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t even breathe. Dustin, who loved Ena so fiercely, was now erasing everything? My lips parted soundlessly. This wasn¡¯t real. It couldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°Dustin, please,¡± I whispered, voice cracking. ¡°You know me. You know what I¡¯m saying is real¨C¡±

    But Dustin only hardened, his jaw tightening as he shook his head. ¡°Enough of this madness. She must be confusing me with someone else.¡± His tone was final and dismissive.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Rowan eximed.

    I flinched at the hardness of it. His patience was gone. He stepped forward, inclining his head politely. toward Alpha Randy.

    ¡°Thank you for amodating us, Alpha,¡± Rowan said. ¡°I¡¯ll sort it out with my pack.¡±

    Alpha Randy gave a curt nod, his eyes darting briefly between us before motioning for his warriors to retreat. Zaria red at me, David shook his head, and the others exchanged nces of contempt. One by one, they followed, their expressions spelling out exactly what they thought of me.

    And then they were gone.

    I was left standing there in the fading echo of footsteps. Only Rowan remained before me, arms crossed.

    ¡°Rowan¡­¡± I breathed desperately.

    He scowled. ¡°Do you realize how low you¡¯ve sunk?¡±

    The words burned. ¡°I¨CI really didn¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes darkened, holding me there, pinning me down. ¡°To drag another¡¯s name into your pitiful excuses? To pretend you know him, to pull his grief into your schemes? How despicable.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, please,¡± I stammered, tears stinging my eyes, my hands trembling at my sides. Every word I spoke sounded weaker, smaller, like even I couldn¡¯t believe them anymore.

    ¡°Your lies are disgusting,¡± he spat. ¡°Every time you open your mouth, it¡¯s filth.¡±

    ¡°I should have done this long ago,¡± he added quietly.

    His eyes locked on mine, and then the words fell from his lips like the final strike of a de.

    O

    <b>3/4 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>158 Filthy<ol><li><b></b><b>Rowan </b>Wrenmoor, reject you, Tessa Fen, as my mate.¡±</li></ol>

    The world stopped. The silence afterward was deafening.

    At that moment, I wanted my old heart¨Cthe fragile one¨Cbecause at least then, it would break into pieces <b>and </b>scatter, and the pain would end. My chest throbbed with a hollow ache, but no shatter came. Just an endless echo of emptiness<b>, </b>stretching inside me like a void that promised no release.

    I wished for a clean, absolute break. Because this endless half¨Csuffering was worse than death itself.

 My trembling hand 159

    Chapter 159 You Want It?

    TESSA

    I thought my days without my parents were bad, but it got even worse when I came back. Back then, at least the loneliness was something I could swallow and learn to endure. But here, it was humiliationvered upon humiliation, each one a fresh reminder that maybe I should have never returned.

    Zaria told me I wasn¡¯t arrested for the ¡°mercy¡± of the pack. Mercy. What a cruel word that was. What kind of mercy was this, when every step I took was an invitation for someone to sneer, shove, or whisper lies about me? Maybe it would¡¯ve been better to be locked up, to rot behind iron bars where at least the walls couldn¡¯t spit in my face.

    Someone spat in my food.

    ¡°You eat anything, right?¡± an unfamiliar person asked, smirking down at me without shame.

    Theughter that followed rang louder than the thud of my tray hitting the ground. I tried to leave, but Cameron stuck his foot out at thest moment. I stumbled, the floor biting into my knees and palms.

    A bruise already started blooming along my shin when I forced myself up.

    ¡°You must be liking your new heart, huh?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Crap, don¡¯t get too close to her,¡± another hissed mockingly. ¡°She¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    I let out <i>a </i>deep breath. With that, I left, biting my lip as I forced the sting in my throat to lessen.

    I didn¡¯t care if I had another ss. I went out of the gates and went straight to our home.

    When I arrived, I thought it would be empty.

    I wanted silence, to copse on my bed and cry into my pillow where no one could see me. But as soon as I stepped inside, I realized I wasn¡¯t alone.

    Zaria was there.

    For a moment, panic seized me. Her gaze met mine across the room, and I braced myself for another round of ridicule. But her face softened instead. It startled me so much I thought I was imagining it.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± she said quietly.

    I froze, torn between suspicion and a small, foolish sliver of hope.

    She came closer. ¡°Did you cry again?¡± she asked again, even softer this time.

    What was this? Why was she speaking to me like this<b>? </b>

    She sighed and shook her head, grabbing a handkerchief from her pocket and cing it in my hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t have done it. But, you know. You¡¯re still my sister.¡±

    My throat ached instantly, hot tears pricking at my eyes before I could stop them. ¡°Sister?¡± My voice

    111

    O

    174

    7:03 Mon, 18 Aug. 3100

    <b>Chapter </b><b>159 </b><b>You </b>Want It?

    cracked <b>on </b>the word. ¡°You¡¯ve hated me for so long¡­ I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong

    $10 Free Come

    Her expression faltered, but she reached for my hand. I didn¡¯t pull away, though every muscle in <b><i>me </i></b>trembled from this strange tenderness.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve all of it,¡± she whispered. ¡°I forgive you, Tessa¡±

    It was ridiculous, wasn¡¯t it? Forgive me for what? But still, hearing the word was like a damn breaking inside me. My tears spilled freely, and I clung to her, my shoulders shaking.

    ¡°I just wanted¡­ I just wanted a family again,¡± I choked out. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of everyone looking at me like I¡¯m a monster.¡±

    Zaria¡¯s arms wrapped around me, warm in a way I hadn¡¯t felt in years. She stroked my back gently, and for a fleeting, dangerous moment, it felt like realfort. Like how things might¡¯ve been if our parents were still alive.

    When she finally pulled back, she offered me something small wrapped in shiny paper. Choctes. My breath hitched¨Cbecause I remembered. My parents used to bring me choctes whenever I was sad, cing them in my hands.

    I stared at them.

    ¡°They always helped before, didn¡¯t they?¡± Zaria murmured.

    With shaking fingers, I unwrapped one and put it in my mouth. The taste was soft and familiar, melt my tongue. My tears slowed, though my chest still ached.

    Zaria smiled faintly, brushing a strand of hair from my face before she left.

    I sank onto the couch, clutching the rest of the choctes, and wondered what had caused such a sudden change in her. Why did shefort me tonight, after everything she had done?

    But after a while, I realized something was wrong. Dizziness crept into me, slow at first, then stronger, spinning the room in uneven circles. My skin burned and my heart raced.

    ¡°What is this?¡± I whispered to myself, clutching at my chest.

    Then it hit me¨Cthe heat. Fierce and consuming, rising inside me like fire.

    The chocte.

    The choctes must have had something in them. I wasn¡¯t imagining it. There was no way this was just sugar melting on my tongue. I could feel it running through me.

    An aphrodisiac. That had to be it. Zaria¡¯s soft voice, her gentle eyes, the way she offered me sweets like the sister I thought I had lost¨Cit had all been a setup.

    My chest <i>rose </i>and fell too fast. I pressed a hand over my mouth, but the trembling wouldn¡¯t stop. The warmth was spreading lower, coiling like a fever I couldn¡¯t fight. This was bad. This was so bad. I needed to get out, to hide somewhere, to lock myself away before anyone saw me like this.

    I

    staggered to my feet, nearly slipping, and fumbled to go upstairs to my room. However, before I could take another step up, the front door opened.

    WIL

    O

    17:03 MG MB AND SUU

    <b>Chapter </b><b>159 </b>You Want It?

    ¡°<b>Davida </b>familiar voice started,

    My heart stopped.

    Rowan.

    He froze in the doorway. His tall frame blocked out the light from the hall, and his eyes widened at the sight of me on the floor, hair in disarray, lips parted, my body already betraying me.

    ¡°Tessa?¡±

    Then he frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I wanted to answer. I wanted to scream that this wasn¡¯t what it looked like, that I hadn¡¯t done this to myself, that I wasn¡¯t weak enough to crawl after him like some desperate shadow. But the words wouldn¡¯te out. All I could do was press my palms into the floorboards and try not <i>to </i>copse entirely.

    The worst part wasn¡¯t me¨Cit was him. His scent. It swept over me the moment he stepped inside, rich and heavy, and it tangled with mine in the air until I couldn¡¯t separate where I ended and where he began. My wolf wed at me from the inside, aching, begging, howling.

    Rowan stiffened. His jaw clenched, and I saw the way he raised his hand to cover his nose. But it was toote. The bond, rejected or not, still lingered and burned through both of us.

    ¡°No¡­¡± I rasped, shaking my head. ¡°Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave, please. ¡°

    I meant it. Spirits above, I meant it. But even as I did, my body betrayed me, inching toward the warn. that was Rowan. My wolf didn¡¯t care about pride or about every scar I¡¯d collected from being unwanted. It only wanted him.

    His brows furrowed as his eyes darted around the room. ¡°David isn¡¯t even here.¡±

    He red down at me, suspicion dripping from every syble. ¡°Did you n all of this, too? Are you that desperate? Even after I rejected you?¡±

    My lips trembled as I shook my head. ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± The tears burned my eyes, but I forced myself to choke out the truth. ¡°Zaria.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Zaria¡¯s not even here,¡± he said coldly. ¡°She has an important event at Elite.¡±

    My whole body went still.

    So it really was like that. It was all a lie. My own sister had yed me like a fiddle.

    How could I have even thought she had changed?

    My scent continued to fill the room

    He cursed under his breath. His fists clenched, knuckles white.

    |||

    <b>3/4 </b>

    Chapter 159 You Want It?

    Fines

    That one word cracked through the air.

    310 fix cont

    <b>His </b><b>eyes </b>burned into mine, furious and conflicted, and his chest rose and fell as though he was fighting himself.

    ¡°You want it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking give it to you.¡±

 My trembling hand 160

    <b>Chapter </b><b>160 </b>The <b>Pain </b>Of Love (181)

    Chapter 160 The Pain Of Love (18+)

    <b>TESSA </b>

    <b>He </b>mmed my body on the small bed, his frame barely fitting. I moaned with every area he touched, losing all sanity with the distance we had.

    This was the closest I had ever been to him aside from the time when we kissed identally. He looked <b>at </b>me with the same resentful eyes, and again, something painful tugged at my heartstrings.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t satisfied taking my first love¡¯s life, and now you want to take my body, too?¡± he whispered harshly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think someone with such an innocent gaze could be so cruel¡±

    ¡°Are you finally going to leave me all alone after this? Is that what you want, huh?¡±

    He held onto my chin, not with the force that apanied his voice, but with a surprising gentleness that made my heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I managed to whisper before I could evenprehend what I was saying.

    He clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered.

    He unbuckled his belt before grabbing my shirt and tearing it right off my body, revealing the bra underneath. I gasped at its suddenness and the chills that ran through my spine.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I said, holding weakly onto his hand.

    He shoved it away. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you changed your mind.¡±

    I bit my lip and turned to the side.

    He then reached behind my body, reaching for my bra, and snapped it right off with ease. With my chest bare and in full view of him, I felt myself growing wetter down there.

    It was ridiculous, I know. But the man I loved for the longest time was right on top of me. Along with that, he was doing this gentler than I had expected that it was making me even more confused.

    I breathed heavily as he removed his belt from his jeans and positioned my arms how he wanted¨Cright above my head. He then pressed his elbows on my sides and began massaging my breasts.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I moaned out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, huh?¡± he chuckled darkly. ¡°That¡¯s how desperate you are for me?¡±

    He licked my nipple, biting the sensitive buds that turned my hole into a pool in my underwear.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he cursed and moved away, removing the rest of his clothes. I watched with hazy eyes how his body was caught by the lights filtering through the curtains.

    Beautiful.

    If I could describe him with one word, it would be that. However, it was also painful. Because, in the back of my mind, I knew he was just doing this out of spite. And I was stupid enough to cling to it despite

    |||

    O

    <b>1/3 </b>

    1703

    <b>Chapter </b><b>160 </b>The Pain Of <b>Love </b><b>(</b>18+).

    <b>knowing </b><b>he </b>would hate me even more right after it.

    <b>His </b><b>hands </b><b>wrapped </b>around his massive dick and began stroking himself. All <b>I </b>could do was watch in stunned silence while his tip rested on my abdomen, dangerously close to my hole.

    <b>¡°</b>Well, what do you think?¡± he asked, breaking the silence. ¡°This is what you wanted, right?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t answer; the words caught in the back of my throat. He¡¯s going to rip me apart with how big he <b>is</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡± he hissed, pressing his cock on my lips and shoving his tip before I could

    close them.

    I looked up at him, whimpering. I shook uncontrobly under him since I knew what my fate was going to<ol><li>be.</li></ol>

    His taste on my tongue was even sweeter than the aphrodisiac Zaria had fed me. Although it had a twinge of bitterness, a p of reality that this was all fake.

    He let out a low growl as he felt my mouth widen around his thick cock. He continued to push more of his length into my mouth, watching as my eyes widened in surprise and my jaw struggled to open for him.

    ¡°You look so fucking innocent,¡± he muttered. ¡°I hate it.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± he said after a while. Through watery eyes, I looked up at him again.

    ¡°I told you not to look at me like that,¡± he groaned, and I looked away with warm, pink cheeks.

    At that moment, I really wanted to kiss him. His lips were bitten red, and I wondered what it would be li: to taste them¨Cnot identally but deliberately. With love and cherishing like mates would.

    However, before I could ponder upon it longer, he held onto my shoulder and turned me around.

    ¡°Better,¡± he muttered, and I felt my heart freeze. Was he saying that he couldn¡¯t even look at me while we fucked? Tears pricked in my eyes again, but as he rubbed his cock on my clothed hole, I couldn¡¯t help but

    moan.

    I didn¡¯t like this<b>. </b>

    ¡®You like this. You¡¯re filthy. You nned all of this.

    Zaria¡¯s voice echoed in the back of my mind, reminding me I was a terrible person.

    I felt his hand slip into my waistband and pulled my pants and underwear down all at once. Then, he grabbed my legs, one hand moving to my hole to finger me.

    ¡°You¡¯re even so wet right now,¡± he whispered into my ear, causing me to shiver. ¡°You must have prepared for this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I was d he took the time to prepare me, but at the same time, the blur between my fantasy and reality became even more intense. At that moment, I found myself begging.

    ¡°M¨Cmore,¡± I whispered before I could stop myself. ¡°More, please.¡±

    I heard him scoff before he pulled his fingers out of me. With that, he grasped his cock and lined the tip

    O

    <b>Chapter </b><b>160 </b>The <b>Pain </b>Of Love (18+<b>) </b>

    <b>with </b><b>my </b><b>opening</b><b>. </b>I shuddered when I felt it make contact with my wetness.

    He pushed a few inches first, and I bit my lip. Fuck, he was massive. He didn¡¯t give <b>me </b>a chance <b>to </b><b>get </b><b>used </b><b>to </b><b>his </b>size and instead rammed in and out of me with his hard, brutal pace.

    It was painful, but along with that was pleasure. It reminded me of what it was like to love Rowan.

    That there will always be hurt amidst the happiness.

    I whimpered from his size that felt like it was stretching me open. But I couldn¡¯t deny how good it felt to have my mate inside me. He was hitting all the right spots.

    A low groan escaped his lips, and for a moment, I was happy. Was I pleasuring him, too?

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I moaned, and he moved to cover my mouth.

    He kept up with this brutal pace. It felt so good and so wrong at the same time. I felt myself getting nearer and nearer to my release.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking needy,¡± he spat and began hammering his hips, making me feel every inch of his cock.

    He finally let go of my mouth so I could moan freely. After a few minutes, he also released, and my hole clenched around his length.

    I slumped on the bed, broken and used. I turned around, hoping he would hold me just for a couple of seconds. However, I watched as he ced his clothes on with a nonchnt expression.

    He then turned to me with a re before shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted, right?¡±

    ¡°There¨Cyou have it,¡± he smirked.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    O

 My trembling hand 161

    <b>Chapter </b><b>161 </b>The <b>New </b>Elite

    Chapter 161 The New Elite

    TESSA PRESENT TIMES

    <b>I </b>sat there, staring at the untouched lunch I had prepared, already cold.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    My nails dug into the wood, and I realized I hadn¡¯t moved for a while. I thought making lunch would distract me, maybe evenfort me, but all it did was drag me back. Back to that moment¨Cto the mess of everything.

    So, that was what happened.

    After that day, I tried.

    I tried to exin to Rowan again, over and over, hoping he would finally hear me. But he never listened. He always turned away before I could finish. He¡¯d walk off, dismissing me like I was some nuisance. I poured myself into words, exnations, tears¨Cbut it was always futile. He¡¯d already decided what to believe.

    Thest straw was the day I went to his house. I thought maybe cornering him in his own space make him listen. Instead, I walked straight into a wall I wasn¡¯t expecting.

    His parents were there.

    The memory hit me hard; it was so vivid that it felt like I was standing in that house again.

    would

    My heart was hammering, not because of the grandeur of their home¨Cit always felt cold to me anywa but because I was desperate. Desperate enough to show up uninvited.

    Rowan wasn¡¯t the one who greeted me. It was his mother. Luna M. Her presence alone was enough to make me feel small, and the way her eyesnded on me made me want to retreat.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Tessa?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I need to talk to Rowan, Luna, ¡± I said, forcing my voice not to shake. ¡°Just for a moment. Please.¡±

    She shook her head slowly, pity seen in her gaze, though it wasn¡¯t out of kindness. It was the kind of pity that stripped you down and made you feel unworthy.

    ¡°Stay away from him,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not good enough for him, Tessa. You never were. Don¡¯t drag him down with your mess.¡±

    I opened my mouth, trying to defend myself, trying to say I wasn¡¯t what she thought, that she didn¡¯t know the whole story. But she didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make him suffer,¡± she continued. ¡°His brother already suffered because of his mate. I won¡¯t let that happen to Rowan.¡±

    Karl also came out of the house, and he looked at me with a cruel, mocking smirk.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been running after him,¡± he said. ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t do that again. You might be Zaria¡¯s sister, but that won¡¯t protect you here. We won¡¯t take punishments lightly, especially with your track

    record.¡±

    O

    17:03 Mon.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>161 </b>The <b>New </b>Elite

    <b>Track </b><b>record</b>. <b>The word </b>dripped with usation, with every mistake I had <b>ever </b>made <b>thrown </b><b>in </b><b>my </b><b>face</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Now</b><b>, </b><b>leave</b><b>,¡± </b>Luna M said firmly. ¡°And don¡¯t do this again.¡±

    <b>I </b>shook my head, dragging myself back to the present, though the pain of that day never really left me. It <b>was </b>the day I realized that no matter how hard I tried, I was already condemned in their <b>eyes</b>.

    After that, Zaria had to go on her internship abroad. And for once, I was d. No one would be reminding me of how far below her I was.

    <b>I </b>asked her to send me to Elite. At first, sheughed in my face and said I wouldn¡¯tst a month. She emphasized that she¡¯d enjoy watching me crawl back home in failure. But she did it anyway, probably just to amuse herself.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she had said. ¡°Go. But when you drop out¨Cand you will¨CI¡¯ll be the first oneughing.¡±

    I clung to that chance, even if it was given out of spite. Elite became my escape. My only ce to prove myself, even if I was stumbling every step of the way.

    Meanwhile, Rowan became someone else. Someone I didn¡¯t recognize. The boy I had once known turned into someone who slept around without hesitation, as though he was trying to burn me with choice he made.

    every

    It worked, of course. It hurt every time I heard the whispers. Every time I saw him with someone else. Every time I caught that look in his eye that told me he didn¡¯t care anymore.

    And now, here we were.

    We had to go back to Elite¨Cthe new Elite¨Cto finish the rest of the semester.

    The car was silent but filled withfort. It was alwaysfortable with these two.

    I sat in the back seat, staring at the side profiles of Cade and Arden in the front. Their hands wereced together on the console between them. My eyes dropped to the rings glinting softly on their fingers, and I felt my lips curve into a smile.

    Did they get engaged during their trip?

    I wasn¡¯t surprised. If anything, I had been waiting for it. Those two were hopelessly in love. After everything they had suffered and after all the scars they carried, this felt right. They deserved happiness that wasn¡¯t stolen or temporary.

    Arden turned her head toward him, whispering something I couldn¡¯t hear, and Cadeughed softly, brushing his thumb over her knuckles. Then, just like that, their lips met.

    At first, it was just a kiss. Sweet, gentle. But as seconds stretched, it grew deeper and more urgent. The air grew warm, and I could smell their desire flooding the car. The bond between them pulsed so strongly it was hard to ignore, and I cleared my throat, shifting in my seat.

    ¡°Enough now,¡± I muttered.

    Arden¡¯s eyes flew open, and she jerked back, cheeks flushing crimson. She turned in her seat, guilt written<b>) </b>all over her face. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quickly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

    O

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Mon, 18 <b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 161 The New Elite

    <b>I </b>shook my head,ughing quietly to lighten the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m just¡­ here, that¡¯s all.¡±

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    She gave me a smile, but I could see the blush still staining her skin. Cade didn¡¯t even look ashamed¨Che leaned back in his seat, utterly unbothered, like the world could burn around him as long as Arden was next to him. That was Cade for you.

    I wasn¡¯t a stranger to this, of course. I¡¯d witnessed this with Rowan and Ena before.

    Maybe this was just who I was meant to be¨Cthe eternal third wheel. Watching love bloom around me, but never tasting it myself.

    Now that I worded it out, it sounded quite pathetic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Arden¡¯s voice was soft, breaking into my thoughts.

    I turned to her, dragging my attention back. She was looking at me, her eyes still glowing faintly from the bond¡¯s re.

    I managed a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Cade started the car, and the engine purred to life. I leaned back, my hands folded in myp, my heart steadying itself as we drove forward into the new Elite.

    The new chapter of our lives.

 My trembling hand 162

    Chapter 162 We¡¯re Back

    Chapter 162 We¡¯re Back

    ROWAN

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    I massaged the bridge of my nose, the familiar pressure radiating behind my eyes. It had been like this <b>the </b>entire so¨Ccalled ¡°break.¡±

    A break, they called it.

    For me, it was nothing but a flood of responsibilities, endless numbers, meetings, and arguments. I had buried myself in work, and yet no matter how deep I dug, I couldn¡¯t drown out the noise of my parents. Their voices were constant, like a hammer striking the same nail over and over again.

    After Cade called me that night, after I answered and helped, when most wouldn¡¯t¨Cthey never stopped reminding me of it. ¡°Helping the enemy,¡± that¡¯s what they said. ¡°Helping the North,¡± as if the North <b>were </b>a sickness to be quarantined. But what did they know? What did they see of the reality? None.

    All they cared about was their image and pride. They told me again and again: ¡°Now look. Cade is the Praetor while you are stuck in this pack.¡±

    But what they never admitted was that this pack was running because of me. The South had not crumbled because of me. The connections with the other packs¨Cthe fragile threads I had woven¨Cthose were my efforts. Not theirs. Not Wilder¡¯s. Not anyone else¡¯s. Mine.

    And yet it was never enough.

    I leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling. My hand went ck against the desk, ink staining the side of my thumb. Still, the thought slipped through before I could push it away.

    <b>Is </b>she alright?

    I closed my eyes and immediately, her face burned against the backs of my lids. The curve of her cheek. The look she gave me before everything shattered.

    I shook my head hard, jaw clenching until my teeth ached. No. No, I wasn¡¯t doing this again. She must still be in the North. So, she¡¯s safe.-

    The truth was simple, and I wasn¡¯t about to cloud it with longing or regret. I helped that night <b>because </b>it was right. That was all.

    I pushed myself up and left my office. The corridors of my house were too wide, carrying echoes that sounded like usations. By the time I reached the kitchen, my throat was dry. I grabbed a <b>ss </b>and <b>filled </b>it with water from the pitcher, the sound of liquid sshing the onlyfort in the room.

    That was when I heard voices from the living room.

    I frowned, lifting the ss halfway to my lips.

    I stepped closer, leaning just beyond the archway where <b>the </b>light didn¡¯t touch me<b>. </b><b>My </b><b>father¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>came </b>first. ¡°Wilder, your business <b>is </b>thriving. You¡¯ve turned trade into something remarkable <b>for </b><b>the </b><b>South </b>

    My mother chimed in. ¡°And <b>as </b>head warrior<b>, </b><b>you¡¯ve </b><b>proven </b><b>invaluable</b>. The <b>people </b><b>move </b><b>because </b><b>you </b><b>tell </b><b>them </b>to. They follow <b>because </b><b>they </b><b>believe </b>in <b>you</b><b>.¡± </b>

    17:11 Tue, <b>19 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 162 We¡¯re Back

    I gripped the ss tighter.

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    I leaned my head back against the wall and closed my eyes for just a moment, fighting the bitter taste rising in my throat. When I asked for help to mobilize warriors to look for Arden and Tessa in Wilder¡¯s favor, none of them hade.

    I knew it then. Wilder never helped me. That was why I called Elias.

    ¡°Graduated from Elite, too,¡± my mother continued. ¡°Not the new Elite, but the real Elite. That says everything.¡±

    I let out a sharp, humorlessugh under my breath.

    The real Elite.

    My father¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°It would be nice if Rowan were more like you.¡±

    The words were a dagger, but I had long since learned how to stand with des in my back. <b>I </b>sighed and raised the ss to my lips, the water suddenly painful as it slid down my throat. With my <i>free </i>hand, I ran my fingers through my hair, tugging lightly at the roots.

    Why couldn¡¯t they understand? The old Elite was the ce that had taken their son from them. Their precious Elijah. The old Elite was what had destroyed us, torn apart our family. It wasn¡¯t Honey Cahan at all.

    The irony almost made meugh.

    It would be nice if Rowan were like Wilder.

    But what I couldn¡¯t say out loud was this¨Cit would be nice if Rowan were anywhere else but here!

    I ced the ss down on the counter, listening to the faint clink as it touched the stone. My reflection wavered in the water, and I hadn¡¯t finished.

    I didn¡¯t think I would prefer going to the Elite at this time, but I did.

    ***

    I was back in Elite.

    The ce looked identical, but the feeling wasn¡¯t. The halls were already filled with new faces. it seemed Cade pushed through with what he said to make Elite more essible, yet still high quality,

    Both new and unfamiliar faces looked at me when I walked by, smiling in a flirtatious manner.

    I smiled back. What else was I supposed to do?

    It has been like this for a while now.

    My heart was closed off, locked behind walls no one here could touch. It was <b>easier </b>that <b>way</b><b>. </b><b>No </b><b>one </b><b>could </b>reach me anymore. Not even her.

    So I did the one thing that felt like I had control.

    17:11 Tue<b>, </b><b>19 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 162 We¡¯re Back

    ¡°Alpha,¡± a girl I hadn¡¯t seen before, wrapped her arms around my shoulder. ¡°Are you still looking for <b>fun </b>these days?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to know each other even if it¡¯s not for points?¡±

    I shrugged and grabbed her waist, leaning her figure against the locker and devouring her <b>lips</b>.

    I didn¡¯t even remember her name. Her lips pressed against mine with eagerness, shallow and meaningless. It was a distraction, and that was all I needed.

    The point system was gone, abolished after everything that happened with Winters and his twisted <b>games</b>, but that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t crave the release and recklessness of it all. Old habits die hard. Old scars, <b><i>even </i></b>harder.

    When I pulled away, the girl was flushed, smiling at me like I¡¯d just promised her the world. I didn¡¯t promise her anything.

    And then, like a punch to the gut, I saw her.

    Tessa.

    Standing not too far away, her books clutched to her chest, staring at me with those wide fucking <i>eyes</i>.

    The same eyes that had haunted me for months.

    The same eyes that had never stopped looking at me like I was something worth saving, even when I¡¯d proven, time and time again, that I wasn¡¯t.

    Her lips parted, just slightly, but she didn¡¯t <i>say </i>a word.`

    I tore my gaze away, shaking my head as I brushed past her.

    ¡°Alpha?¡± the unknown girl asked, holding onto my wrist, but I just brushed her off and walked away, not ncing at Tessa because-

    Why the fuck does she look like that?

    So fucking pretty.

    <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>19 </b><b>Aug </b>

 My trembling hand 163

    Chapter 163 The First Assembly

    TESSA

    s

    The first thing I saw this morning wasn¡¯t the clear sky above Elite¡¯s towers, or the new banners they¡¯d hung to wee the batch of wide¨Ceyed students who¡¯d just arrived. No. The first thing I saw was him.

    Rowan.

    It wasn¡¯t even minutes after I stepped through the doors, adjusting the strap of my bag, when I saw her by the lockers with his lips pressed onto someone else.

    What a good way to start the morning, right?

    I pressed my lips together, staring a moment too long. Was it really still the same? Even after he¡¯d saved me that night, when everything had been dark and I thought there was no way out, and it was his arms that had dragged me back into the light?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Arden¡¯s voice pulled me back. She emerged from the bathroom, brushing her hair away from her shoulders.

    ¡°Right,¡± I whispered, tearing my gaze from Rowan¡¯s back as he disappeared down the hall.

    We made our way toward the gymnasium.

    The sound hit us first. A wave of voices,ughter, and excitement. The gym was already filled, packed with bodies, buzzing with energy.

    It was our first assembly after Mr. Winter¡¯s removal.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and followed Arden as she pushed through.

    The chatter hushed as the doors swung open again.

    Cade walked in first.

    It felt like the crowd had a collective intake of breath.

    His presence filled the space, and he drew every eye without even trying.

    Rowan came with him, his stride sharp, shoulders set in that careless strength. Even from here, even after everything, it was impossible not to notice him. And Elias came behind them, forming the three young Alphas of our country.

    Around us, the whispers rose.

    ¡°They¡¯re so handsome.¡±

    ¡°God, look at them.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe,

    The words mixed together, pulling at the edges of my chest. I wasn¡¯t ming them. Who could me

    O

    Chapter 163 The First Assembly

    them? The way those three carried themselves was different. It wasn¡¯t fair.

    But how could this be?

    How could you stop people from liking them, wanting them, craving pieces of what they were? It felt inevitable, as natural as breathing.

    Beside me, Arden let out a long, annoyed huff.

    Then, with that fire of hers, she stood. Right there. In front of the entire gym.

    She marched up to Cade without hesitation and kissed him, straight on the lips.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on them, a sharp gasp spreading through the crowd. Whispers scattered before <b>it </b><b>was </b>followed by silence. Every gaze darted away, cheeks flushing, eyes dropping to the floor.

    It was a bold, unshakable im.

    ¡°Well,¡± I chuckled under my breath, shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s one way to do it.¡±

    Arden slid back into her seat like nothing had happened, cheeks faintly flushed, but her chin tilted <b>high. </b>

    I leaned toward her, teasing, ¡°You really don¡¯t like to share, huh?¡±

    Her lips twitched, and I caught the faintest smile tugging before she turned away.

    The seat beside me shifted, and I nced up just as Owen dropped into it.

    ¡°I saw that,¡± he said, tone amused, his eyes flicking toward where Cade and Arden sat, as though the kiss was the best entertainment he¡¯d seen all day.

    Iughed, shaking my head.

    Before I could say more, his arm draped casually across my

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    shoulder.

    He tilted his head toward me,pletely unbothered. ¡°My arm¡¯s tired.¡± Then, with a yful smirk, ¡°And perhaps¡­ didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    I rolled my eyes, but the corners of my mouth betrayed me. I smiled anyway. ¡°You¡¯re still annoying, I see.¡±

    He grinned.

    Still, a strange prickling sensation brushed the back of my neck. Like someone¡¯s eyes <b>were </b>on me.

    My smile faltered, and I turned, scanning the crowd.

    Huh, there was no one. It must have been my imagination.

    Before I could think too much about it, Miss Loveson stepped up onto the <b>stage</b>. She looked <b>overwhelmed </b>by the sight of us all, but there was this bright, nervous kind of smile on her face that <b>softened </b><b>her </b><b>whole </b>presence. For someone who had been through the storms of this academy, she looked.. <b>proud</b>,

    273

    <b>Fly </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 163 The First Assembly

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said.

    ¡°Good morning, headmistress,¡± we said in unison.

    Her smile widened.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am to see all of you here, gathered together like this. It feels different<b>, </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b>it?¡±

    There were murmurs of agreement. She paused, holding her hands together.

    ¡°This rebuild,¡± she continued, ¡°it was not mine. It never has been. The students of Fenra <i>are </i>the ones <b>who </b>truly own this academy.¡±

    A roar of cheers burst through the gym, and I found myself pping along with them.

    Miss Loveson waited for us to quiet down before she moved on. Her eyes were wet, but her tone <b>steadied</b>, bing more formal. ¡°We have conducted a lot of changes. For one¡­ the point system has been abolished.¡±

    The cheer that followed shook the rafters. Students stomped their feet against the <b>bleachers</b>, and the <b>wave </b>of relief that moved through the crowd was undeniable. My lips curled into a smile. No more cruelpetitions.

    ¡°Second,¡± she continued, ¡°the new system will be academic and extracurricr¨Cbased. You will be given opportunities to show more than just dominance. We will be hosting job fairs to guide you in discovering which career path is right for you. And beginning this year, we will conduct an annual visit to the United Factions, so each of you may understand firsthand the world that awaits you after graduation.¡±

    ¡°Whoa,¡± I whispered under my breath, honestly impressed. Those were really good terms. It felt practical. Now, it felt like we could actually hold onto our futures, instead of just endless trials of blood and dominance.

    ¡°Along with those changes,¡± she added firmly, ¡°we have removed faculty associated with the past administration.¡±

    ¡°And here,¡± Miss Loveson smiled, ¡°I present to you the new faculty<i>¡± </i>

    The side doors of the stage opened, and one by one, new professors and instructors stepped out. Each introduction was greeted with polite ps or louder cheers, depending on how impressive they looked. There was a schr from the East specializing in diplomacy, a seasoned medic from the South who already had a trail of admirers swooning at his ent, and abat strategist from the North whose presence alone made us sit straighter,

    I found myself leaning forward each time, curious.

    Finally, Miss Loveson lifted her hand. ¡°Andst but not least¨Cteaching one <b>of </b>your first¨Cyear, second- semester subjects¨CLunar Instincts and Combat Synchronization¡­¡±

    The gym

    fell into a hush as the final figure stepped out from behind the curtain.

    ¡°¡­Zaria Fen.¡±

 My trembling hand 164

    Chapter 164 Comfort Mc

    TESSA

    I never thought I¡¯d see her here.

    Her name rolled over the microphone, and for a moment, I wanted it to be a lie.

    My ssmates whispered at the sight of her. ¡°She¡¯s pretty,¡± I caught someone saying, the word sharp in <b>my </b>ears. Others from the South twisted in their seats, not to look at her, but

    at<ol><li>me.</li></ol>

    Because they knew, and their gazes proved they wanted me to know, too. That my sister was still far superior than I was.

    Suddenly, I can¡¯t move.

    She stood there like the stage had been carved out for her all along. What was she doing here? My mind scrambled. Her internship¡­ wasn¡¯t it supposed tost longer? She was supposed to be gone. Far away. <b>Far </b>enough that I didn¡¯t have to think about her voice or her face or the way she used to cut into me with words that left scars deeper than ws ever could.

    Arden¡¯s eyes found mine, her lips parting and brows lifting ever so slightly. ¡°Are you alright<i>?</i>¡± she muttered.

    I bit my lip. Beside me, Owen leaned in, his voice soft.

    ¡°Tess? You good?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t. Not at all.

    ¡°I need a moment,¡± I forced out, each syble scraping my throat. I didn¡¯t wait for a reply. I just got up and slipped down the aisle, eyes low, every step feeling like a sprint, though my feet barely obeyed me.

    The bathroom was mercifully empty. My palms mmed against the sink, and I twisted the faucet, cold water rushing like a lifeline. I sshed it over <i>my </i>face, again and again, but it didn¡¯t wash her away. It didn¡¯t wash away the memory.

    I clutched the porcin, head bent low, water dripping from my chin. My whole body was trembling. Why did she still have this much of an effect on me?

    I thought I was better. I thought I was stronger. Months had passed, and without her shadow looming over- me, I¡¯d started to feel like myself again. I had friends¨Creal ones. Arden, Owen, and even Cade in his asional support. For the first time in years, I wasn¡¯t looking over my shoulder, bracing for her voice.

    But all it took was a single look at her standing there, confident, and everything cracked.

    Her words came back like knives, every syble still painful as the day she spat them.

    ¡®Worthless.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s your fault they¡¯re dead.

    17: Tue, <b>19 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 164 Comfort Me

    ¡®You should be the one to die..

    ¡®You weren¡¯t satisfied with killing our parents, you had to kill my best friend, too.

    Free Coins

    My parents. Ena. Her voice dug them all up from their graves andid them at my feet, and I couldn¡¯t breathe past the guilt.

    My chest seized, my breath too short and fast. The walls of the bathroom seemed to fold in, closing around me. I gripped the sink so hard my knuckles whitened, but it wasn¡¯t enough to anchor me<i>. </i>

    I was spiraling.

    My body shook violently, and bile climbed my throat. Tears blurred my vision, spilling before I could stop them. My lungs screamed for air, but no matter how hard I gasped, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡®Get it together,¡¯ I told myself. ¡®Breathe, Tessa. Just breathe.¡¯

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    The panic swallowed me whole.

    I shoved away from the sink, my legs unsteady, carrying me out of the bathroom before I could even think about where I was going. I just needed to move.

    Just then, my shoulder collided with something solid, and I staggered back. My eyes darted upward, <i>hazy </i>through the tears, andnded on Rowan.

    This felt like just the first time we bumped into each other.

    His brow furrowed instantly, jaw clenching. ¡°Seriously,¡± he muttered. Then, softer yet my name. ¡°Tessa?¡±

    still

    urgent,

    he called

    I couldn¡¯t hear him properly. His voice was drowned out <i>by </i>the rushing in my ears, the pounding in my head. My legs threatened to give out beneath me.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Rowan cursed under his breath. And before I could even flinch, his arms were around me.

    The warmth hit me first. He pulled me into his chest like I was something worth protecting. His scent wrapped around me, cutting through the sharp tang of panic.

    And still, I trembled.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t speak.

    His hug felt so <i>good</i>. I leaned into him like I had always wanted to, like my body had been waiting for years just to feel safe again.

    The bond was still there. I could feel it rushing through my chest. No matter how many times I told myself I had to let go, no matter how many times I tried <i>to </i>convince myself I was strong enough without him, <b>I </b>still hadn¡¯t epted his rejection.

    I kept clinging to this impossible, desperate hope that maybe he would look at me the way he once did with Ena. That maybe fate hadn¡¯t been cruel after all.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>17:11 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>19 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Chapter 164 Comfort Me

    The tears I had been choking back spilled freely, and I let myself cry into his chest, muffling <b>the </b><b>broken </b>sounds that escaped me. Rowan didn¡¯t push me away. He just held me, one hand steady against <b>my </b>back. the other hovering like he didn¡¯t know if he was allowed tofort me too much. His <b>warmth </b><b>seeped </b><b>inte </b>me, breaking down all the walls I had tried so hard to build.

    When he finally pulled back just a little, his eyes searched mine. My lips trembled as I tried to stop <b>crying</b>. but it was useless. I was falling apart in front of him, and the worst part was¨CI wanted him to see <b>me </b>like this. I wanted him to understand that no matter what had happened, no matter what he had said before<b>, </b><b>I </b>still wanted to lean on him.

    My voice cracked when I whispered, ¡°Zaria¡­ I didn¡¯t want her to be here.¡±

    The truth slipped out before I could swallow it back. The fear, the memories, the way her presence shattered all the progress I thought I had made..

    I don¡¯t know what he would have said next, because just then the fragile moment shattered.

    ¡°Tessa.¡±

    I stiffened.

    I turned slightly, wiping at my eyes quickly, trying to gather myself before he saw. But when I looked up, Owen had already paused mid¨Cstep, his eyes going between me and Rowan.

    Rowan reacted first. He released me instantly, stepping back like my touch burned him. I snapped back to reality, my face flushing with guilt, shame, and confusion all at once. The warmth of his arms was gone, leaving me cold.

    Owen came closer, his eyes never leaving mine. He didn¡¯t ask questions, but his hand came to rest gently

    shoulder.

    on my

    Rowan¡¯s gaze lingered there just for a few seconds before he let out a deep breath. He clenched his jaw and looked away.

    Finally, his words cut through the silence, colder than ice.

    ¡°Stop acting like the victim every time.¡±

    And just like that, the warmth I had felt only moments ago copsed.

 My trembling hand 165

    <b>Chapter </b><b>165 </b><b>Always </b>Misunderstood

    Chapter 165 Always Misunderstood

    <b>TESSA </b>

    Fortunately, I had already calmed down with the help of Owen and Arden. They didn¡¯t know why <b>I </b>was acting as such, and I was thankful they didn¡¯t ask.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know if I was really alright or if I had convinced myself that. For a while, <b>at </b>least. I <b>kept </b>telling myself I¡¯d push it all to the back of my mind and bury it with me.

    Arden and my schedules didn¡¯t line up as neatly as they used to, which sucked. It meant less time with <b>her</b><b>, </b>my best friend. She had her set of sses, I had mine, and sometimes we only brushed shoulders in the dining hall before going our separate ways. I missed thefort of walking beside her after ss. Now, though, after myst lecture of the day, I was by myself.

    I slung my bag over my shoulder and let out a long breath. At least I didn¡¯t have Lunar Instincts today<b>. </b>

    Fate was cruel, so Zaria ended up as my teacher.

    If I had to sit there, surrounded by ssmates, while she stood at the front of the room breathing down my neck with her poisonous gaze, I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯dst five minutes.

    I just wanted to go back to my dorm room, which Arden/has also moved out of. She decided to move to Cade¡¯s ce, and rightfully so. However, since the fees in Elite had significantly gone down except for the living expenses, I could manage well on my own at the Hades¡® dorm.

    The thought of my bed sounded perfect. So with that thought guiding me, I headed for the exit.

    ¡°Tessa.¡±

    I stopped in my tracks when a voice cut through the hallway¨Ca voice I was trying to avoid all day. I froze mid¨Cstride before slowly turning around.

    As expected, Zaria stood there with her perfect everything. Nothing has changed¨Cnot even the way looked at me like I was nothing more than dirt under her heel.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here, huh?¡± Her tone dripped with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m surprised.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯ve survived.¡±

    I let out a deep breath, closing my eyes for a moment.

    ¡°Well,¡± she continued, the cruel smile spreading, ¡°not for long.¡±

    she

    ¡°Mr. Winters might be gone,¡± Zaria said with azy shrug, ¡°and you might be running around with your little friend squad, who somehow don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. But we all know, Tessa.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a murderer.¡±

    I straightened my spine, determined not to be swayed by her words. ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore,<b>¡± </b>I said. ¡°I can stand on my own.¡±

    I saw the flicker of annoyance in her expression, like she hadn¡¯t expected me to talk back. Well, I didn¡¯t expect it, too, actually. Then, sheughed.

    173

    Wed 20 Aug

    <b>Chapter </b><b>165 </b>Always Misunderstood

    <b>¡°</b>Really?¡± she drawled.

    She stepped closer, her heels clicking against the floors of the halls, echoing between us. ¡°Do <b>you </b><b>think </b>standing on your own changes anything? You¡¯re still nothing. Tessa.¡±

    I clenched my jaw.

    ¡°You can graduate from Elite Order Academy,¡± Zaria pressed on, circling me like a predator, ¡°but <b>you¡¯ll </b>still be hated by the South. You can scrape and w for approval, but Rowan still won¡¯t love you. His parents will never ept you. And your so¨Ccalled friends here will leave the moment they know the <b>truth</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she leaned closer, her whisper burning against my car.

    Her words cut deeper than I wanted to admit.

    But still¨CI held my ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s different now,¡± I said firmly, raising my chin. ¡°I actually have people who care for me.¡±

    Zaria¡¯s smile twisted. Her hand sh

    She yanked my hair.

    out so fast I barely had time to react.

    I gasped, my body jerking as pain shot through my scalp. My hands flew up to grab <b>hers</b>, trying to pull her away, but her grip tightened cruelly, forcing my head back.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± she hissed, her eyes gleaming.

    I struggled, <i>my </i>heart pounding against my ribs. A rush of anger rose in me, drowning out the <i>fear</i>. I wasn¡¯t that same weak girl anymore. I wasn¡¯t going to let her break me again.

    I didn¡¯t know what came over me, but my body moved before I even thought. I shoved her away with all my force.

    Zaria stumbled back harder than I expected, her heels slipping on the uneven pavement. She fell with a gasp, hitting the ground. The sound of skin scraping against the floor rang out louder than it should have.

    After that, the scent of blood filled the space between

    Blood.<ol><li><b>us</b><b>. </b></li></ol>

    A thin trail of it bloomed along her elbow where she¡¯d scraped it, scarlet against her tan skin. My heart lurched in my throat.

    ¡°I-¡± My breath caught. ¡°I was just-

    But my words tangled because that was when Rowan appeared.

    Perfect timing.

    His tall frame filled the corner of my vision, and from the slight frown on his forehead and the way he looked at me, I knew that he didn¡¯t see the whole thing. Again, everything was taken out of context.

    My eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like,¡± I muttered.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    15:51 Wed <b>20 </b>A

    Chapter <b>165 </b>Always Misunderstood

    <b>However</b>, Rowan didn¡¯t answer. His jaw tightened, and <b>I </b>saw the faint shake of his head, <b>slow </b><b>and </b>disappointed, as though I¡¯d confirmed something he¡¯d already suspected about me.

    Zar¨ªa seized the moment like it had been gift¨Cwrapped for her.

    She let out <b>a </b>soft, pitiful sound. Then she looked up at him, big eyes glistening like she¡¯d been the helpless victim all along. ¡°It¡­ it hurts, Rowan,¡± she said, her voice so fragile it made my skin crawl. She lifted her arm, the scrape already welling with blood, and leaned into him.

    Rowan¡¯s gaze flicked back to me for a moment. However, he quickly looked away, his hand steadying Zaria. Then, he shook his head again. It was a silent dismissal that cut deeper than anything he could have said out loud.

    And then, still holding onto her arm, he walked away, leaving me standing there with the sting of her pull still at my scalp.

    Why?

    Why was it that Zaria always got what she wanted? Why was she always the one cushioned by sympathy, while I was left the viin in everyone¡¯s eyes?

 My trembling hand 166

    Chapter 166 Pretty Good

    Chapter 166 Pretty Good

    TESSA

    ¡°Thank you, Practor Cade!¡± I teasingly said as the food was served right in front of us<b>. </b>

    Cade shook his head, appearing exasperated. He told us plenty of times not to address him <b>as </b>such. However, that didn¡¯t stop us from teasing him. If you told me months ago I could joke with him like this<b>, </b><b>I </b>would say that you¡¯re lying.

    But Cade had a lighter aura now, and of course, a lot of it traced back to Arden.

    We were currently at a restaurant near Elite, graced by a table of endless food. Cade didn¡¯t just order <b>a </b>meal for each of us. He probably ordered the entire restaurant. Every tter, every steaming bowl, every specialty dish. The waiters kepting anding, arms stacked with tes until the table <b>was </b>covered edge to edge like a feast from a legend.

    The best part was that he was paying for it all!

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t going toin. If there was one upside to your best friend being mated to a man like Cade, it was this. The guy could afford it, and he actually wanted to spoil Arden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Cade said with that smug grin of his as Arden smacked his arm.

    ¡°How could we even finish this all?¡± she asked, but the corner of her lips betrayed her.

    I wasn¡¯t about to argue. I dug in with gusto, savoring every bite like it might be myst. My stomach sang a happy tune.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to choke at this rate,¡± Owen teased from across the table, eyebrows raised.

    I red at him with my mouth full, chewing pointedly just to prove I could handle it. Except I couldn¡¯t. A rogue piece of a potato decided to betray me, and suddenly I was coughing and choking, heat rushing up my face.

    ¡°I told you!¡± Owen said in an amused tone, shoving a ss of water toward me. I gulped it down while pounding my chest, only for him to pat my back like I was some helpless child.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± he added once I caught my breath, smirking.

    I shot him my deadliest re. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    He just grinned wider, enjoying himself at my expense.

    ¡°With how you¡¯re teasing Tessa, you two might end up together,¡± Arden said with a smirk.

    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed, nearly choking again. ¡°No way!¡±

    Owen, on the other hand, just chuckled like this was the best show he¡¯d seen all week. His amusement made me scowl harder.

    Cade, however, shook his head. ¡°Someone will be very upset to hear that.¡±

    Chapter 166 Pretty <b>Good </b>

    <b>His </b><b>words </b>cut off <b>Owen¡¯s </b>chuckle instantly, the sound catching in bis <b>throat</b>. His <b>smile </b><b>faded </b><b>in </b><b>a </b>way I couldn¡¯t read.

    Meanwhile, I was left confused. ¡°Who would that be, really?¡±

    Arden and Cade exchanged one of their couple of nces before smiling.

    What was that supposed to mean?

    The moment passed, though, and the food was too good to dwell on it. I kept eating, determined not to ruin the night by overthinking their crypticments.

    When the tes finally stopped arriving, I leaned back in my chair, satisfied but still curious. <b>¡°</b><b>So</b>, Cade, <b>I </b>said, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Is there really a lot to dotely? Arden says you barely sleep. Did something happen?¡±

    Cade sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°There¡¯s always something going on in this country

    ¡°I heard there was a flood in the East,¡± I pressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± Cade muttered. ¡°Natural cmities are hard to contest, but we need to always be prepared. It¡¯s the things borne from our own choices that are harder to address. That¡¯s what keeps me awake at night.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He nced at me, then at Owen, before saying quietly, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with rogues nowadays.¡±

    That word made me pause. Owen, too, set down his fork. We both turned to each other, a silent understanding passing between us. Rogues. It had been a while since I¡¯d heard anyone bring that up seriously.

    Back then, rogue talk wasmon. They were the outcasts¨Cthe ones who abandoned or were cast out of their packs. Sometimes it was rebellion, other times desperation. But leaving a pack came with a price. Without that bond, without anyone to ground you and teach you how to bnce the wolf and human halves of yourself, you lose control. Slowly, inevitably, you slipped back into your wolf¡¯s instincts.

    For years, Fenra had been protected from them. Our territory was vast, our leaders feared. The greatest enemies we had for the past years were the wolves of Fenra itself. Nobody dared to enter, not unless they wanted to disappear. Rogues stayed far away, and we lived without that threat looming over us.

    ¡°If they¡¯re here again,¡± I said slowly, ¡°that means¡­

    Cade nodded. ¡°It¡¯s because of the new generation of leaders. Our borders are tighter, but rogues are testing us again.¡±

    I chewed on my lip. ¡°So, is something going to happen?¡±

    He leaned back. ¡°We¡¯re keeping it under control. For now, the borders are protected. There <b>are </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>intrusions, but we catch them. However,¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°The one having the hardest <b>time </b><b>due </b><b>to </b><b>the </b>abundance ofnd is the South.¡±

    My breath hitched.

    Chapter <b>166 </b>Pretty Good

    That meant Rowan had the heaviest burden to carry.

    Cade shook his head. ¡°Rowan is really stressed nowadays.¡±

    ¡°All of us are,¡± he added. Then, he leaned against Arden¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not even half a year since <b>my </b>term baby. Why does everything have to happen all at once?¡±

    My eyes widened at the tone of his voice. Cade Cahan can speak in such a sickeningly sweet voice<b>? </b><b>What </b>a damn surprise.

    Ardenughed softly, brushing his check with her hand, indulging him. ¡°You¡¯ll manage.¡±

    I watched them with both amusement and envy. I shook my head as Cade leaned closer to Arden, whining dramatically.

    Way to rub their perfect rtionship in our faces!

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t leave them hangin

    Continue the story,¡± she whispered.

    Cade smirked¨Cprobably from the softness of Arden¡¯s tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re still finding the source,¡± he continued, sounding more serious. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s hard to decipher whether the incidents are connected or if they¡¯re isted. Same pattern, maybe the same origin. Maybe not. But don¡¯t worry.¡± His arm tightened around Arden¡¯s chair, pulling her close. ¡°We¡¯ll figure <i>it </i>out.¡±

    Arden nodded, chewing slowly.

    Before I could throw in a joke to ease the tension in the air, Owen suddenly shifted in his seat. His eyes flicked toward the side.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said casually. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your sister?¡±

    My breath stilled. Sister?

    All of us instinctively turned toward the wide ss window of the restaurant. And there, just outside on the street, bathed in the golden glow ofmplight, I saw her.

    Zaria.

    And she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Rowan was there, walking right beside her.

    She was leaning against him, her shoulder brushing his arm. My throat constricted at the sight.

    Zaria tilted her head back, smiling/up at him, and her hand lightly brushed his sleeve. Cade¡¯s brow furrowed. Arden¡¯s lips parted, concern seen across her face as she nced at <b>me</b>. Owen, meanwhile, let out a low whistle under his breath, oblivious to the situation.

    ¡°Are they together?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, your sister is young, right? Although she¡¯s still a teacher.¡± ¡°But whatever, they look pretty good together.¡±

    <b>3/4 </b>

    Chapter 166 Pretty Good

    <b>Arden </b>raised her hand to <b>cover </b>Owen¡¯s mouth before he could speak <b>more</b>, but <b>it </b>was <b>too </bte. His word had already stabbed my heart.

    They look pretty good together.

 My trembling hand 167

    hapter 167 <b>A </b>Taste Of Bitterness

    Chapter 167 A Taste Of Bitterness

    TESSA

    Lunar Instincts.

    The ss everyone dreaded because it was said to be the ¡°real deal¡± of werewolf studies. If you <bpare </b><b>it </b>to another subject, it would be Differential Geometry, because it requires great instinct, as seen <b>in </b><b>the </b>subject title itself, to be able to answer hypothetical questions.

    I was determined today. I wouldn¡¯t let Zaria burrow her presence into my mind. So, instead of arriving early, I disappeared into the sea of students like a regr, functional wolf.

    However, that actually came with a price because I was thest one to enter. I scanned the rows quickly.

    The back row was too far. My eyes weren¡¯t that good, and I didn¡¯t like wearing my sses. First row<b>¨C</b>no thank you. Therefore, the middle row was perfect!

    Except, of course, the perfect seat the ssroom.

    was right behind Rowan. And to my luck, t was the only avable <b>seat </b><b>in </b>

    He was lounging, chair leaned back, while flirting shamelessly with two girls perched too close<b>. </b><b>He </b>looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days, yet he was still undeniably handsome.

    I pursed my lips and marched to my seat. Don¡¯t look at him. Don¡¯t. Look. At. Him.

    I looked.

    What a sight.

    However, before I could fall into his eyes again, the door opened and Zaria walked in.

    The atmosphere instantly turned brighter. Light caught her hair in some ridiculous way like she¡¯d bribed the sun itself, and every set of male eyes in that room snapped toward her. Girls, too, honestly.

    Zaria, of course, thrived in it. She shed them a bright smile, and <b>I </b>swore half of the room swooned at

    -once.

    She batted hershes, and I wanted to disappear under my desk.

    ¡°Good day, everyone. I am Zaria Fen. You can call me by my real name because our ages<b>? </b>from each other, and I¡¯ll be your teacher for this subject.¡±

    aren¡¯t too far

    Before she could even start with the course requirements, a bold student raised his hand.

    ¡°Are you single, Miss<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    The room erupted into chuckles.

    Zaria, too, giggled, enjoying the attention. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°but I am interested in someone.<b>¡± </b>

    When she said those words, her eyes lingered on Rowan for just a fraction of a second. However, <b>that </b><b>was </b>enough confirmation for me.

    ?

    Chapter 167 A Taste Of Bitterness

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    ¡°She looked at Rowan<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°They were together yesterday!¡±

    ¡°No way really?!¡±

    The whispers spread like wildfire.

    I wanted to sink into the floor. I looked to the side, anywhere but him.

    She cleared her throat with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss anything outside of the topic.

    I pursed my lips. They had already been discussing it for a long time!

    ¡°Since this course is about instincts,¡± she started off, ¡°let¡¯s test yours. I will be asking you some questions<b>, </b>and answer them with what you know.¡±

    The ss groaned at the sudden announcement of a recitation.

    ¡°No worries,¡± she added. ¡°These are all easy questions.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Vere.

    She pointed to a student at the back. ¡°If you by a rival pack, what¡¯s your first move?¡±

    The young man stood and stammered. ¡°Uh¨Csignal for my Alpha?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± she said cheerfully, and the guy practically melted into his seat.

    The questions kept rolling, bouncing from one end of the ss to another. Zaria paced lightly across the front, her heels clicking against the floor, like she was putting on a performance rather than teaching.

    She called on another girl near the windows.

    ¡°If a wolf twice your size charges you head¨Con, what¡¯s the first instinctual reaction?¡±

    The girl hesitated, fingers twisting against her sleeve. ¡°Um¡­ step aside? Use speed?¡±

    Zaria¡¯s smile widened, perfect teeth glinting. ¡°Excellent. Remember, strength doesn¡¯t always win. Instinct is about survival. Think faster than your enemy.¡±

    The ss hummed in response.

    I crossed my arms, willing myself invisible.

    Then her eyesnded on me.

    ¡°Tessa.¡±

    The air seemed to crackle. Rowan shifted in his seat ever so slightly, his broad shoulders brushing <b>against </b>the girl clinging to his arm. I ignored it, straightening.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 167 A Taste Of Bitterness

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Zaria¡¯s lips curved in a knowing expression. Those from the South who subtly knew about our <b>rtionship </b>also focused their full attention on the scene, wanting to see how our interaction panned out.

    <b>¡°</b>Miss Fen.¡± Zaria said. At that point, I knew she wasn¡¯t going to ask me an easy question. ¡°Why don¡¯t <b>you </b>tell the ss how the existence of rogueworks affects the stability of pack alliances<b>, </b>especially <b>when </b>dark magic is involved? Surely you¡¯ve studied the impact of corrupted bloodlines on Lunar Instincts<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    The others were stunned by the sudden increase in difficulty. Some were amused because it wasn¡¯t them who was called.

    I tilted my head, pressing my lips together. I then tapped my chin with one finger, a little absent¨Cminded gesture that probably made me look unassuming.

    I could already see the triumph underneath Zaria¡¯s eyes, so before she could open her mouth to interrupt me, I answered confidently.

    ¡°Well,¡± I began, ¡°the problem with assuming every rogue is bad is that you end up miscalcting both threat levels and potential allies. Historically, rogue clusters¨Cespecially in the Western wilnds¨Cformed because of exile, not malice. Theycked territory, protection, and structure. But once dark magic became an option, some groups turned to it for survival. Others resisted it.¡±

    The ss grew quieter.

    ¡°If youbel them all as dangerous, you weaken diplomacy. But if you ignore the dark magic influence, you risk infiltration. The key lies in separating intent from corruption. A rogue born of exile could be an ally, whereas a rogue sustained by cursed blood inevitably bes a threat <i>to </i>the bnce of Fenra.¡±

    ¡°Additionally,¡± I added with a little smile, ¡°rogues connected by blood rituals can destabilize entire packs if their magic is unchecked. It¡¯s not just about violence¨Cit¡¯s about systemic copse. A corrupted bond can spread like wildfire. That¡¯s why instincts must be trained not to merely hunt, but to discern.¡±

    It seemed Zaria wasn¡¯t expecting my answer because the look in her eyes was long gone. She probably expected me still to be the dumb sister she always had. With that, I decided to throw the baton back to her. ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± I started off. ¡°How about you, Miss Zaria? What would your answer be?¡±

    Zaria¡¯s smile froze. Then she smoothed it back into ce. ¡°Well,¡± she said lightly, ¡°since you¡¯ve already covered that, let¡¯s move on to the next topic, shall we?¡±

    She cleared her throat and didn¡¯t dare meet my eyes anymore. I sat back down with a sigh of relief, watching as her hands trembled slightly.

    A small smile appeared on my lips. Even if she presented herself as such, she truly didn¡¯t know much.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand 168

    Chapter 168 Party For The Elites

    ROWAN

    I could smell him before I saw him.

    The stench of rot simmering under skin that hadn¡¯t seen clean water in weeks. Rogues didn¡¯t always smell like that, but the unhinged ones did.

    I stepped into the holding room, where two guards had chained the rogue down against the stone wall. His wrists were rubbed raw from straining against the iron cuffs, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. His head snapped up the moment I entered, eyes glowing rabid yellow.

    ¡°What the fuck do you want?¡± he snarled, lips peeling back to bare his teeth. I shook my head. Should he really be the one asking that question?

    His spit flew as he continued sputtering nonsense. ¡°You¡¯ll never get anything out of me!¡±

    Closing my eyes, I inhaled slowly. The reek was suffocating, clinging to the back of my throat. This was the fourth rogue this month. The fourth.

    Out of all the territories, ours had the most breaches.

    ¡°Seriously, what is Wilder doing?¡± I muttered to myself, shaking my head. As head of the warriors, he usually took the glory, but he couldn¡¯t even guard the damn borders well.

    The rogue barked augh. ¡°You think your walls can save you? You think you¡¯re safe? None of you are

    I ignored him. His words meant nothing. They were just empty threats from a creature that had long since abandoned sanity.

    I looked at my guards, two men I trusted to do their job without hesitation. ¡°Kill him.¡±

    They didn¡¯t question me. They nodded once and moved closer. The rogue thrashed, snarling like a cornered dog, but the chains held him down.

    I turned away before they finished. The screams echoed behind me, then cut off abruptly.

    I didn¡¯t care to watch or listen. That rogue had nearly killed a child¡ªan innocent who¡¯d wandered too close to the forest edge. That was all the justification I needed.

    <b>*** </b>

    Back at the house, the air was no lighter.

    My father was already waiting, standing by the window with his arms crossed. My mother sat on the sofa, but her expression was no softer.

    ¡°Another one?¡± my father asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I kept my answer short

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep letting them slip through like this,¡± he snapped. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the shield of this

    O

    Chapter <b>168 </b>Party For The Elites

    pack. Rowan. How many more are going to cross our borders before you do <b>your </b>job <b>properly</b>?¡±

    I bit my lip and kept silent.

    I had mobilized the warriors. I had tripled the patrols. I had done everything in my power. But Wilder damn Wilder¨Cwas the one holding the reins. He called the shots, and when things went wrong; he deflected me right back onto me.

    Convenient. Cowardly.

    ¡°Answer me,¡± my father pressed.

    I shook my head once, then turned without a word.

    My office door closed behind me, and I finally exhaled, my shoulders sagging as the silence swallowed ine.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the knock came.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I called, massaging the bridge of my nose.

    Francis entered, his broad frame filling the doorway. My Gamma, my most loyal.

    He shut the door behind him, managing a yful expression despite the situation we were in.

    ¡°You look like hell,¡± he said tly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered sarcastically.

    ¡°You should join us tomorrow.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a party,¡± he said. ¡°For the new Elites. You shoulde.¡±

    I dropped my hand from my face and fixed him with a stare. ¡°A party.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a party,¡± he said, unbothered by my t tone. ¡°You¡¯re stressed. You need to go out and loosen up. See something other than rogues and your father¡¯s re.¡±

    ¡°I am going out,¡± I said dryly.

    Francis arched a brow. ¡°Yeah. To fuck and then go to Elite.¡±

    I didn¡¯t deny it. He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± he pressed, stepping closer. ¡°Your parents are breathing down your neck. You can¡¯t keep grinding yourself into dust like this. One night won¡¯t kill you. Come to the party.¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, exhaling through my teeth.

    ¡°Maybe I do need it,¡± I muttered.

    Francis grinned. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see you there tomorrow.¡±

    <b>274 </b>

    <b>15:40 </b>Thu <b>AUD </b>

    Chapter 168 Party For The Elites

    I just shook my head.

    Maybe.

    I ended up going to the party. There wasn¡¯t any fancy title to this party, but I could see that most of the Elite students were here.

    Right off the bat, this was much better than the parties they used to throw during Winters¡® reign. For once, we didn¡¯t hold it in the Elite Mansions. Miss Loveson actually rented an entire hotel hall for all of us<b>. </b>

    I wore a white button¨Cup tucked into ck cks, running my fingers through my hair as I walked through the venue.

    The music softened for a moment, enough that I heard the first whispers. My entrance hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed.

    Almost instantly, girls began gravitating toward me, their perfume mixing with the rich scent of roses set on every table.

    ¡°Alpha, are you up for a good time tonight?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°Later,¡± I said curtly.

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    Francis¡® voice cut through the mor. He stood near the center table, already with a drink.

    ¡°Come here. Sit with us.¡±

    I allowed myself a nod and cut through the crowd, ignoring the clinging hands that tried to puli me back. Francis pped me on the shoulder when I joined them.

    ¡°You look like you want to strangle someone,¡± he said with a smirk.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering and just sank into the chair.

    It was then that Zaria arrived.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± she said, and leaned just a little too close when she settled beside me.

    We¡¯ve been working togethertely. The rogue issue demanded <i>it</i>.

    Her hand brushed the table beside mine, her shoulder near enough that the warmth of her skin reached<ol><li>me.</li></ol>

    Across the room, Elias nodded at me, a quiet acknowledgment. Then, I heard the doors open again. I nced back and saw Cade. He entered like he always did, and beside him was Arden.

    The two acted so sweetly with one another that I had to shake my head. Cade smiled a lot these days- much more than I had expected from him.

    However, my body froze because I knew that another person would be trailing behind them.

    Chapter 168 Party For The Elites

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look away when I saw a figure right behind Arden. She did appear like a stow because while Arden wore white, she wore ck, but even then. I noticed her right away.

    When Tessa was finally in full view, I froze for a second, my eyebrows shooting up before I could stop them.

    What the hell?

    Why did she look like that?

 My trembling hand 169

    Chapter 169 Those Damn Eyes

    Chapter 169 Those Damn Eyes

    ROWAN

    My eyes just moved on their own. I followed Tessa¡¯s figure <b>as </b>she sat right next to Arden¨Cthe woman I swore I was interested in the moment I met her.

    How could I not? Arden was headstrong and didn¡¯t take any bullshit from anyone. She reminded me a bit of Ena. But now, she didn¡¯t even enter my vision.

    My focus was entirely on Tessa.

    She looked a little different now. She wasn¡¯t the fragile girl I first met. That girl had hollow cheeks, sharp edges where flesh should¡¯ve been.

    This one¨Cfuck.

    Her cheeks had filled, soft and warm, plump in a way that made her look alive. Her eyes, though, hadn¡¯t changed. Still wide and curious.

    The worst part was that they still had that way of looking like they were staring into your goddamn soul.

    And the dress.

    Fuck me, the dress.

    A low¨Ccut ck slip of fabric that clung in ces it shouldn¡¯t, dipping low enough to bare curves k because I¡¯d had them under my palms once. One night. A mistake I swore never to repeat. And yet the memory mmed back into me with brutal rity¨Cthe way she gasped against my mouth, the tremble of her body arching beneath mine, the sound she made when I buried myself deep inside her.

    My cks tightened at the recollection. I shifted, discreetly adjusting myself beneath the table.

    However, amidst my observations, I saw a faint line above the swell of her chest. A scar.

    I recognized its cement. I knew too well what it meant.

    Ena..

    The first love I could never scrub from my skin. The girl whose heart now beat in Tessa¡¯s chest. I swore to myself that nothing would ever matter again, that no one would ever reach me like she had.

    And yet, here I was<b>, </b>watching Tessa with Ena¡¯s heart.

    I should¡¯ve felt something. Ache. The kind of pain that used to choke me every time I thought of her

    name.

    But instead¨Cnothing.

    It was strange. Wrong, almost. The ache was gone. In its ce was only a faint echo.

    I sighed, trying to shake it off. The music¡¯s volume increased, and the chatter climbed in every corner <b>of </b>the hall.

    173

    Chapter 169 Those Damn Eyes

    My gaze flicked back toward her before I could stop it.

    <b>I </b>saw her smile wide as she leaned closer toward someone else.

    Owen, was it?

    He was from the East, if I remembered correctly.

    Her head tipped back, her lips parted, that sound spilling free.

    I froze before shaking my head.

    Whatever. Not my business.

    If he liked her, fine.

    He wasn¡¯t subtle about it. It was obvious as daylight. And if she liked him back, then good. That was her choice. None of my concern.

    None of it mattered.

    I reached for my drink again, only to realize the ss wasn¡¯t there. My brow furrowed until a hand slide into my peripheral vision, setting it down gently on the table.

    ¡°Absent¨Cminded, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zaria¡¯s voice chimed beside me.

    I nced at her. She was smiling, her gown a swirl of silver that glittered under the chandeliers. ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered before wrapping my fingers around the ss. It was cool against my palm. I lifted it and swallowed the contents in one go. The burn hit my throat instantly, calming down as I set the ss down.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± Zaria said, tilting her head, her gaze too knowing. ¡°Handsome. In a rough sort of way.¡±

    I said nothing.

    Her words slid past me like oil, not sinking in. I¡¯d heard them before from countless mouths.

    I pressed my fingers against my temple, squeezing my eyes shut for half a beat.

    ¡°Rowan?¡± Zaria¡¯s voice again,ced with something like curiosity. Or maybe concern.

    The ache spread, a pulse behind my eyes. The room felt warmer, the music louder. It was too much.

    I pushed up from my seat, ignoring her hand as it brushed my arm. ¡°Water,¡± I muttered. My throat was dry, my chest tighter than it should¡¯ve been.

    Without another nce back, I headed toward the edge of the hall, toward the serving tables where crystal pitchers gleamed under soft light.

    I hadn¡¯t even reached the dispenser yet when a hand caught mine.

    It wasn¡¯t just a touch¨Cit was a grip that sent an electric pulse all through me, the kind <b>of </b>spark I hadn¡¯t <b>felt </b>in years. My body stiffened, my heart stumbling in its rhythm. I turned, and she was standing <b>there</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 169 Those Damn Eyes

    Tessa¡¯s throat bobbed as she cleared it softly, trying to cover the awkwardness.

    ¡°It¡¯s tap water,¡± she said, cing a cool bottle into my free hand. ¡°You don¡¯t like the taste of tap water.

    I frowned, staring at her, not sure whether to be thrown off more by her sudden nearness or by the fact that she was right.

    I had no memory of ever telling her something so small and insignificant¨Cat least not in the years since we¡¯ve been aware of each other¡¯s presence.

    My mind flickered back to a hazy memory of my younger self pushing away a ss of water at some gathering, muttering something about the metallic taste. Back then, it was nothing.

    I opened the bottled water and ced it to my lips, humming when I felt the smooth taste hit my throat. My chest tightened. Why the hell would she still remember something like that?

    I looked at her, and it was a mistake. The music and chatter around us dulled into static the second my gaze locked with hers.

    Up close, she was something else. Damn. She was prettier than I remembered. Her eyes looked like they were pulling every defense I had left, piece by piece. Hershes trembled slightly as she blinked, and F hated how I noticed every detail, like my brain was burning her into my memory.

    ¡°Can we talk, please?¡± she asked, her voice soft and pleading. ¡°It¡¯s long overdue, Rowan.¡±

    The words should have been simple. A question. An opening. But my head was already a mess.

    Her fingers were still brushing against mine, and that was worse. My skin burned where she¡¯d touched me, even though it was barely anything. I felt like I was swaying, even though my feet were firmly nted.

    I wanted to answer her. Maybe I even wanted to say yes. But the pressure inside my chest was unbearable, and if I stayed another second looking into her eyes, I wasn¡¯t sure what would spill out.

    So I did the only thing I could do.

    I raised a hand between us. Without a word, I turned and walked away. My steps felt heavier than they should have as I pushed past the crowd, theirughter and perfume thick in the air.

    The bathroom door shut behind me with a hollow thud, and only then did I let out the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand 170

    Chapter 170 Too Far

    Chapter 170 Too Far

    TESSA

    Weird. Why did he leave like that?

    I stood there for a second, staring after Rowan, before I realized how stupid I must look. He hadn¡¯t even given me a proper answer.

    I really thought we could talk now.

    I went back to the table, stering on a small smile, but the feeling wouldn¡¯t shake off. It stayed glued to my chest.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Arden asked the moment I sat down, eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I muttered. It was the truth. Nothing really happened.

    Owen turned too, brows furrowed. I had only recently told him that Rowan was my mate, and I still wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d taken it. He¡¯d stared at me for a full minute like I had grown another head, then changed the topic. Now, though, he wasn¡¯t letting me off.

    ¡°He just left you?¡± he asked, clicking his tongue. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    I sighed and grabbed my ss of water, gulping half of it in one go. For some reason, my throat so dry, and my whole body felt warm. I set the ss down and fanned myself with my hand.

    Arden tilted her head. ¡°Are you alright? You look flushed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually cold in here,¡± Owen added, giving me a suspicious look.

    ¡°It might be my dress,¡± I said quickly, tugging on the strapless neckline. ¡°Wearing this was a mistake.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Arden shook her head so fast it almost made meugh. ¡°You look so freaking good! Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Owen agreed, leaning back in his chair with a smirk. ¡°You actually look amazing.¡±

    I turned toward him, eyes narrowing. ¡°You actually admit to that? Wow, you¡¯re a brand new person.¡±

    Arden let out augh, covering her mouth. Owen just rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t take it back. And I sat there, trying to pretend everything was fine, trying to push down the way Rowan¡¯s expression looked when I caught him earlier.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    I still couldn¡¯t take my mind off him. No matter how much I tried to focus on the food in front of me, or Owen¡¯s snide remarks, or even Arden¡¯sughter, my thoughts drifted back to Rowan.

    My stomach twisted. Something wasn¡¯t right about him. I could feel it deep in my bones.

    Before I knew it, I stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I said to Arden and Owen, brushing past them.

    I didn¡¯t care if they followed me with their eyes or if they guessed where I <b>was </b>going. All I knew was that

    Chapter 170 Too Far

    Rowan walked in the direction of the bathroom, and I needed to see him.

    <i>in </i>File Crime

    The hotel¡¯s hallway stretched ahead of me. My heels clicked softly against the surface<i>, </i>each step echong louder than thest. My heart was beating too fast. My palms were sweaty, though the <i>air </i>conditioning made goosebumps prickle against my bare shoulders.

    The men¡¯s bathroom door was slightly ajar.

    I hesitated. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t. Maybe I should respect his space. But the pull was stronger than reason. The mate bond, maybe. Or maybe just me being stupid. Either way, my hand reached forward before my mind could argue.

    I pushed the door open.

    ¡°Rowan?¡± I called softly, stepping inside.

    The cool scent of the bathroom met me. Everything gleamed under the bright white lights. For a second, I thought maybe he wasn¡¯t here at all, and I had imagined the whole thing.

    However, I saw him slumped against the tiled wall near the sinks, head tilted back and eyes closed.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± I eximed, the word bursting out of me as I rushed forward. <i>My </i>heels ttered across <b>the </b>tiles as I dropped down to my knees beside him.

    His white button¨Cup was wrinkled now, the top buttons undone, and his breathing looked uneven. ¡°Rowan?¡± I repeated, softer this time, my voice trembling as I reached for his arm. His skin was i

    I knelt there, my hands hovering, unsure if I should¡® shake him awake or just sit by him. My heart hammered against my ribs, every instinct screaming that something was terribly wrong.

    This felt like deja vu. It felt like the moment he found me at our house, just like this. But this time it wasn¡¯t me who had fallen. It was him.

    Was he in his rut?

    The thought froze me in ce. My pulse skipped as memories resurfaced of what I had read, what I had been told¨Cabout the way ruts affected Alphas like him.

    And then I realized why I felt so strange. The heat was spreading through my body, the restless edge was in my veins, and my dress felt too hot against my skin. No wonder I couldn¡¯t think straight all night. No wonder even a ss of cold water did nothing to help.

    I was nearing my heat.

    My lips parted in disbelief. The timing was cruel.

    Before I could think too much about it, Rowan suddenly moved. His body wasn¡¯t sluggish anymore¨Cit was decisive and driven by instinct. He pushed himself up, crossed the distance, and stood in front of me before wrapping his arms around my body.

    He was hugging me.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Ifroze. My mind stuttered, my body stiffened, and all I could hear was the thunder of my own heartbeat.

    Chapter 170 Too Far

    What?

    Rowan had never done this. But here he was, burying his face against my neck, his arms tight <b>around </b>me

    I felt him deeply inhale, his chest expanding against mine as he breathed me in.

    He was sniffing me.

    I sucked in a breath, shivers racing down my spine as his nose brushed my skin. He lingered there, his voice more ragged and rougher than I had ever heard it.

    ¡°You smell so good.¡±

    Heat surged through my body, pounding through my veins, and invading my thoughts until I couldn¡¯t think of anything except the way his breath grazed my skin.

    He bit my neck just lightly, but it was enough to make me gasp and my knees to weaken beneath me.

    ¡°Rowan-¡± I whispered, but the word was nothing more than a gasp, breaking apart before I could even form it properly.

    Then, just as suddenly, he released me.

    I staggered back a step, breathless. My hand instinctively went to the spot on my neck where <b>I </b>still <i>felt </i>ghost of his bite. My chest rose and fell rapidly.

    I looked up at him, and he was staring down at me, his usually cold eyes soft and fierce all at once.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he muttered.

    A small gasp escaped my lips when he once again crossed the distance between us. This time, his hands wrapped around my jaw, pulling me close, before cing his lips against mine.

    He kissed me.

    For the first time in my life, Rowan kissed me willingly.

    And I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    The world spun and stopped all at once as his lips pressed against mine.

    At that moment, I already knew.

    I was too far to go.

    back now<b>. </b>

 FINGER 3

    After that fight, Erik did note home for a week. Not a call. Not even a single text asking how I was.

    I still knew exactly where he was, though-Tania made sure of that.

    Every day, she sent me little ¡°updates¡± about her and Erik¡¯s ns. He took her to see cherry blossoms and yed a private concert for her under the petals.

    They stood on stage together like a perfect pair, the crowd calling them a match made in heaven.

    Erik never bothered to exin, while Tania just tilted her head, cheeks pink, ying the bashful muse.

    And when the concert ended, they kissed in front of everyone.

    Later, she sent me a text.

    ¡°Kara, it¡¯s just our etiquette, please don¡¯t mind. I only wanted you to know Erik and I are doing well, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Not long after, both of them posted matching photos. The pictures were of ster hand molds of their fingers inter-

    twined.

    They both had the caption, ¡°I only wish to spend the rest of my life with the one I love.¡±

    A faint ring mark was visible on Tania¡¯s slender finger.

    By evening, the post was gone.

    Before, I would have been dialing his number nonstop, demanding answers, and screaming until my voice But this time? I did not even feel like lifting my phone.

    It was the buzzing of a new message that pulled me out of my thoughts.

    gave out.

    ¡°Ms. son, this is the eighteenth time your wedding to Mr. Elmgren has been postponed. The venue has been re- booked. Do you want toe confirm it in person?¡±

    Usually, every postponement brought a wave of disappointment.

    However, I would always brush it off, telling myself I was still the one marrying him and still the one who designed seventeen weddings for us.

    This time, I just felt tired.

    I was about to reply when the door opened.

    Erik stepped in, froze when he saw me, and then shrugged off his coat and wrapped his arms around me from behind.

    0.0 %

    08:31

    BOJENES

    The scent of light lemon perfume hit me immediately. I hated it.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work. How¡¯s your hand?¡±

    I shook my head, barely reacting. He caught my right hand, his breath warm as he blew on my bandaged finger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for losing my temper that day. Don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡±

    I smiled inwardly, but it was not a happy smile.

    ¡°I got you something,¡± he said, producing a cherry blossom-patterned box. Inside was a delicate ne.

    I had seen it yesterday on Tania¡¯s neck.

    Before I could refuse, he sped it around mine.

    ¡°Kara, since you are injured, just let Tania y the new song, okay?¡± he asked.

    His tone was soft and his eyes were warm. It was the same way he had looked at me the first time we met at a music exhibition.

    Only now, I knew those eyes were not for me.

    Iughed quietly, took the ne off, and dropped it back into the box.

    ¡°She can¡¯t y my music.¡±

    That single sentence made his warmth vanish.

    ¡°Can¡¯t y it? Kara, stop pretending. If Tania can¡¯t y it, how can you-injured as you are-y it?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given her the score. She¡¯ll perform it whether you like it or not.¡±

    I stood frozen, my heart shattering into dust.

    My injured hand throbbed, fresh blood seeping through the bandage.

    ¡°If she wants to y it, let her.¡±

    His mood shifted instantly, a smile tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Kara, I swear, this is thest time. Tania gave up an award overseas to help me find my heart. I owe her.

    ¡°You understand, right?¡±

 FINGER 4

    My chest tightened, but I did not want to fight with him anymore. Instead, I said evenly, ¡°Come with me to see Mom tomorrow.¡±

    He still owed her a thank-you.

    Erik looked a little confused but nodded anyway.

    While I sat in silence, the wedding nner-tired of waiting for my reply-called me directly.

    I lowered my voice and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the wedding¡¯s canceled. You don¡¯t need to prepare anything else.¡±

    Erik walked out of the bathroom, towel in hand. ¡°What don¡¯t they need to prepare?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied lightly. ¡°Just telling them my new song¡¯s almost done, so they don¡¯t need to prepare anything.¡±

    He smirked, leaned in, and kissed my ear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll thank you on Tania¡¯s behalf.¡±

    That night, Erik¡¯s call woke me from my sleep. He hung up quickly, then started getting dressed to go out.

    ¡°Where are you going in the middle of the night?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Apany emergency,¡± he said.

    Company emergency. Right. Tania probably could not sleep.

    He grabbed his car keys, ready to leave. I did not bother exposing his flimsy excuse, so I just reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you promised to see Mom tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a rush? Dead people don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± he snapped. However, when I handed him an umbrel-, the anger in his face dissolved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Meet me at the roadsideter, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    After he left, Iy in bed until dawn, unable to sleep. By noon, I was still waiting by the roadside. Erik never showed.

    I stared at my unanswered call, a wave of exhaustion washing over me. I was about to head to the suburbs alone when a bridal shop message popped up.

    ¡°Ms. son, the wedding dress has been altered per your request. Will youe see it?¡±

    At first, I thought about letting them handle it. However, I remembered how much work I had put into designing it. So, I figured I should see the finished result at least once.

    What I did not expect was to see Erik and Tania there.

    0.0%

    08:31

    Tania was wearing my wedding dress, which I had designed myself.

    Erik stood beside her, holding her hand, smiling for photo after photo like they were the perfect couple on the verge of marriage.

    In front of the camera, he dropped to one knee and slid a diamond ring onto her finger.

    The dull ache in the empty space where my finger used to be pulsed faintly.

    Yet, my heart-already deadened by pain-did not stir.

    I just stood there, staring for a moment, then turned and walked away.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Tania crossed her arms, a smug little smirk tugging at her lips, her eyes practically dripping with provocation.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a copycat. You learned piano because of me, dressed like me, and even stole my boyfriend. And now? You even copied my wedding dress to match my style.¡±

    She smoothed a hand over the gown-clipped tight at the back because it was toorge for her-and beamed.

    ¡°But here¡¯s the thing: no one ever truly loves a stand-in. See? All I have to do is crook my finger, and everything that¡¯s yours bes mine.¡±

    I nced at the ill-fitting dress and let the corner of my mouth lift. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    I turned to leave, but she caught my arm. ¡°Hey, I was just joking. Don¡¯t be so stingy, I hate taking other people¡¯s things.¡±

    She picked up a square box and held it out. ¡°Look, I even prepared a wedding gift for you and Erik.¡±

    I eyed her warily.

    She suddenly grinned, tilting her head. ¡°Oh, silly me. I forgot that you¡¯re disabled now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll open it for you.¡±

    The lid popped open to reveal a ster hand mold-hers and Erik¡¯s fingers intertwined.

    ¡°Pretty, right? Erik said he wanted to hold my hand and grow old together.

    ¡°By the way, does this ring look familiar?¡±

    My gaze locked on it. The pattern was one I had designed myself for Erik and me.

    My chest tightened. Tania¡¯s smile widened. She reached up and unsped the ne around her neck.

    A bone-white flute was dangling from the chain.

    It was not just any flute. It was my finger.

    My pupils blew wide, my hands trembling. Then, she twisted the engagement ring on her finger, her voice sickly

    34.8 %

    08:31

    288 IVeuchere

    sweet.

    ¡°Your finger could¡¯ve been reattached, you know. But Erik insisted on turning it into jewelry for me, saying it would help my artistic career.

    ¡°Oh, and he told me if your mother hadn¡¯t been nice to him when she was alive, he would¡¯ve kicked you out long ago.¡±

    Her tone turned vicious. ¡°And your mother, that wretched old woman, even after she died, she still¡­¡±

    Smack! My palm connected with her cheek before she could finish.

    She stared at me, stunned. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you hit me?¡±

    I ignored her, yanking the ne from her throat.

    Hearing footsteps, Tania¡¯s eyes flicked with calction. She suddenly copsed, knocking the ster mold to the floor, shattering it into pieces.

    ¡°Kara, what are you doing?¡±

    Erik rushed over, pulling her into his arms, ring at me like I hadmitted a crime.

    Tania covered her flushed cheek, her voice trembling. ¡°Erik, I just wanted to give her a gift, but she got mad.¡±

    His gaze dropped to the broken pieces on the floor. His face darkened.

    ¡°Kara, I¡¯m warning you. Apologize to Tania while I still have patience.¡±

    I met his cold stare with one of my own.

    His tone sharpened. ¡°What? Do you want to postpone the wedding again?¡±

    Augh escaped my throat-sharp, humorless. I looked at him with nothing but disappointment.

    Then, I raised my hand and pped him across the face.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said tly. ¡°I forgot to hit you

    earlier.¡±

    As his stunned expression froze, I added, slow and deliberate. ¡°Oh, and the wedding? It¡¯s not postponed.

    ¡°It¡¯s canceled.¡±

 FINGER 5

    I flexed my numb fingers, slipped off the couple¡¯s bracelet, and tossed it straight at Erik¡¯s face.

    We had gotten it back when we first started dating.

    My mom had taken us to the most popr shop she knew, telling us that lovers who wore the bracelet bought there would stay together forever.

    Back then, it felt like a promise. Now, it just felt like a bad joke.

    ¡°Kara!¡± I turned to leave, but Tania suddenly burst into tears and lunged forward, clutching my wrist. ¡°Kara, I¡¯m sor- ry. It¡¯s all my fault, every bit of it. Please don¡¯t hate Erik.

    ¡°He loves you so much, so don¡¯t misunderstand him because of me. If you can forgive Erik, I¡¯ll leave right now. I¡¯ll disappear from your life forever¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked with sobs, her tears smudging her perfect makeup, making her look like some tragic heroine.

    However, her hand deliberately pressed right into my wound.

    I yanked her hand away and grabbed her chin hard. ¡°Of course it¡¯s your fault. And if you love acting so much, maybe you should¡¯ve studied drama instead of music.

    ¡°You would have been a star by now!¡±

    ¡°Kara, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Erik finally snapped out of it. He shoved me back and shielded Tania behind him like I was about to bite her.

    ¡°Stop ndering her! She¡¯s innocent and kind. You were the one who hit her, and you were the one making a scene. What exactly do you want?¡±

    Innocent and kind? The words almost made meugh.

    I pulled my phone from my bag and opened my chat history with Tania.

    Every shameless, tant message she had sent me was right there-enough to rip the mask off her sweet, fake little

    face.

    I held the phone out to Erik. He hesitated, frowning, but still reached for it.

    ¡°Also¡­¡± I said evenly, ¡°The heart beating in your chest right now? That belongs to my¡­¡±

    ¡°Erik, I feel dizzy¡­¡± Tania¡¯s voice wavered pitifully before he could take the phone. She copsed into his arms with a perfectly staged faint.

    0.0 %

    08:31

    20070uctier

    It wasughably bad acting, but Erik still panicked and scooped her up like a fragile princess.

    When he looked back at me, his eyes burned with resentment.

    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯d better pray she¡¯s alright.¡±

    I just watched him walk away, my lips curling in a bitter smile.

    Around us, the shop staff-who had clearly been watching the drama unfold-exchanged awkward nces and whis-

    pers.

    When I turned my gaze on them, they went dead silent.

    I did not care anymore.

    I strolled out into the street, the evening breeze brushing my cheeks. For the first time since meeting Erik, I felt clear- headed.

    For the first time, I was actually thankful he had kept postponing our wedding.

    At least now, I could walk away with my head high.

    After thinking it over, I decided I would go back to my hometown.

    I had stayed in San Francisco after graduation, just for a while. Then I ran into Erik again. And from that moment on, I gave him everything I had.

    Still, I let my feelings chain me down for far too long.

    When I got home, I started packing.

    Everything in that house-from the furniture to the utensils-was something I had picked out myself. Even the mugs were matching couples¡¯ sets.

    However, I did not want any of it. There was no point dragging the past along with me.

    I went straight to the bedroom for my clothes.

    The shattered photo framey off to the side, silent and jagged.

    While sorting through my documents, I came across the agreement-my mother¡¯s signed consent to donate her heart. A dull ache spread through my chest.

    Erik had been born with a congenital heart condition. When I first met him, he was already running out of time.

    Back then, Tania had left him without a second thought and fled overseas.

    Later, I met him, and my mother adored him.

    Before she passed away from liver cancer, the doctors found she was a perfect match. So, she chose to give him her heart.

    46.7 %

    08:31

    200 IYOuchers

    1 had cried until my voice broke. Yet, my mother had held my hand, her voice warm even through her pain. ¡°Kara, don¡¯t cry. From now on, Erik will love you with my heart. He and I will love you together¡­¡±

    My mother had loved me with everything she had. However, Erik never loved me at all.

 FINGER 6

    My tears blurred the words on the page. I wiped them away quickly, set the report aside, and went back to packing.

    Heavy footsteps echoed closer. Then, bang! The door mmed open like someone was here to pick a fight.

    Erik froze for half a second before his voice turned cold. ¡°What are you up to now? Running away from home?¡±

    I paid him no attention and moved to shut the suitcase, but Erik stepped forward, nting his foot on it-and on the organ donation agreement beneath.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    He ignored mepletely.

    ¡°Kara, aren¡¯t you done yet? Even if Tania and I had something going on, what does it matter to you?

    ¡°We only went to the bridal shop to keep an old promise. Do you really think it¡¯s worth making such a scene?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± The anger and hurt I had been holding back tore through all at once. I shoved him with all my strength, and he staggered backward.

    ¡°Erik, we¡¯re finished. I¡¯m not interested in your dirty games!¡±

    I must have looked crazy, but this time, there was no jealousy or fear of losing him.

    All I felt was resentment and disgust.

    And I think he felt it too, because for once, he looked uncertain.

    ¡°Kara, are you serious?¡±

    I did not bother answering. I picked up the paper carefully, wiping the creases with slow, deliberate movements.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?

    ¡°Another love letter from your childhood sweetheart? I knew you two were up to something. No wonder your you can yell at me.¡±

    Before I could react, he snatched the agreement from my hands.

    However, the second his eyes scanned the page, his face drained of color.

    The slightly yellowed paper trembled in his grip, his voice breaking.

    ¡°Tania told me she found my heart donor for me. You¡¯re using this to trick me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    His denial was pathetic.

    think

    0.0 %

    08:31

    ????? ?

    I reached to take it back, but he held on tightly.

    When I saw the redness creeping into his eyes, I let go.

    ¡°True or not, ask your own heart.¡±

    My mother¡¯s heart was already his. If he wanted this paper so badly, he could keep it.

    Dragging my suitcase, I walked past him. He caught my hand.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡±

    The wound beneath my bandaged hand throbbed painfully.

    When he noticed, his grip loosened instantly, almost as if the heat burned him.

    The paper in his hand crumpled with a sharp crack.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Tania isn¡¯t like that. She¡¯s so kind¡­¡¯

    His words made my stomach turn.

    ¡°1

    Without looking at him, I pulled out my phone and sent him every piece of proof-our chat history, the recording from earlier, and the coffee shop surveince video of her mming her own hand in the door to frame me.

    I did not wait to see his reaction. Stepping over the fallen photo frame, I closed the door behind me-quietly, almost gently-and left.

    I thought I heard Erik calling my name.

    However, he sounded so faint and distant that his voice was carried awaypletely by the wind.

    I had booked a flight home for the day after tomorrow, nning to bring my mother back with me.

    Yet, nothing had been arranged back home yet, and I did not want to disturb her peace in such a rush, so I decided I woulde for herter instead.

    Before leaving, I stopped to buy her favorite carnations.

    However, I found that someone had bought them just before me.

    A light drizzle fell over the cemetery.

    Erik was standing in front of my mother¡¯s tombstone, his ck suit speckled with fine droplets.

    I stepped forward quietly andid down my bouquet.

    Before I could say a word, Erik spoke first, his voice low and almost timid.

    50.2 %

    08:31

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my calls?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no need to.¡±

    I kept my tone t, thinking that would be the end of it.

    However, I forgot that Erik had always been too self-absorbed to take a hint.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Things shouldn¡¯t have ended this way. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    What I wanted to say was that my mother had stopped me. She was afraid that if Erik knew the truth, it would weigh on his feelings for me.

    She had told me, ¡°Kara, I hope Erik¡¯s love for you is pure. I don¡¯t want him to be swayed by my feelings and let that change the way he feels about you.

    ¡°My darling deserves the purest, most genuine love.¡±

    Even if things had not turned out the way I hoped, I never doubted her decision.

    I do deserve the purest love, and if his love was not enough, no truth in the world could change that.

    At most, I would have just been repaying a debt.

    His sudden arrival had already disturbed my quiet time with my mother.

    I turned to leave with my umbre, but Erik caught my hand.

    The rain came down harder.

    He held both my hands and pressed his forehead against them, his voice breaking, like a guilty child.

    ¡°Kara, I¡¯m sorry. I let you and your mother down.

    ¡°I was such an idiot for trusting Tania so blindly. I¡¯m sorry, Kara, can you forgive me?¡±

    Raindrops slid from his sharp jawline onto the backs of my hands, warm despite the chill.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about being stupid. So stupid that you never listened to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. You¡¯re such a fool that you wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you heard the truth.¡±

    He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around my waist, his shoulders trembling.

    ¡°I was wrong. Kara, let¡¯s start over, please?¡±

 FINGER 7

    288 Vouchers

    His grip was firm, and no matter how many times I tried, I could not push him away.

    Yet, in front of my mother, I needed to keep my dignity.

    I forced my emotions down and patted the top of his head.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Erik suddenly looked up, his rain-streaked face breaking into a hopeful smile.

    ¡°Kara, does this mean you¡¯ve forgiven me?¡±

    I curled my lips into a cold smile.

    ¡°If you want to stand in the rain, fine, but don¡¯t drag me into it. After all¡­¡± I lifted my hands deliberately. ¡°If they get wet, it¡¯ll get infected.¡±

    That shut Erik up instantly.

    While he was caught off guard, I shoved him back and brushed off the spot where he touched me.

    ¡°Oh, and do you think it¡¯s toote for me to sue you for intentional injury?¡±

    He stared at me, searching my face for any hint of a bluff. When he realized I meant every word, the light in his eyes. dimmed.

    I walked away through the rain. Behind me came his voice¡­

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    One of the most useless words in the world.

    I love you.

    Sorry.

    Under the blinding stage lights of his love, those three words-I love you-kept me trapped and hurting for seven long years.

    Now, it was time to wake up.

    When I left, I ran into Erik again outside the airport. He did not call out to me.

    Instead, he just stood there, watching, and gave me a small wave.

    From his lips, I read something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make her pay.¡¯

    However, his business no longer mattered to me.

    Time would heal everything. Back in my hometown, I renovated the old house.

    43.1%

    08:31

    80.7 %

    I nted my favorite flowers, and I finally got the cat I had always wanted-but could not have- because Erik imed he was ¡°allergic.¡± No, not him. Tania was allergic, so Erik banned me from keeping one.

    I could still hear his voice saying, ¡°If you have a cat, it¡¯ll be inconvenient for Tania toe over.¡±

    The day after I got home, I received a text from Tania.

    ¡°You madwoman, you don¡¯t actually think telling Erik everything will make him hate me and start liking you, do you?

    ¡°Stop dreaming. He loves me even more now.

    ¡°He even got us matching tattoos on my back. Are you losing your mind with jealousy?¡±

    I let out a quiet sigh. She was losing her mind.

    I blocked her number. Then, deciding that was not enough, I swapped out my SIM card entirely.

    20

    08:31

 FINGER 8

    After my hand had mostly healed, I started working as a music teacher at the welfare home.

    The kids there were sweet and endlessly sincere-no matter what I yed, they pped and cheered as if I were the most talented pianist in the world.

    ¡°Ms. son is amazing! She¡¯s the best piano teacher ever, way better than the Chopin in our textbook!¡±

    When they noticed my missing finger, they would say things like, ¡°Ms. son must be too perfect, so God got jeal- ous and took one away.¡±

    Jealous, huh?

    I would just smile and say, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    The truth was, I was not as good as I used to be. However, their unreserved praise slowly patched up the cracks in my heart.

    Erik used to praise me, too.

    He would praise my elegant hands, my music, and my gentle and careful nature.

    However, ever since Tania came back, he started nitpickingining that my cooking was awful, my hands were useless ornaments, and that the piano was a waste of time. My gentleness became ¡°petty jealousy,¡± my care be- came ¡°overbearing control.¡±

    In my hometown, aside from the little angels at the welfare home, I also ran into my childhood friend, Giorgio Rosen- lund.

    Back then, we had nned to apply to the same university.

    However, I loved music, and he was into mechanical engineering.

    So our paths split.

    I had always heard stories from my mother about how he turned out.

    Not only had he started his ownpany, but he had also developed a market-leading intelligent robot.

    When I asked why he came back, he just smiled and said, ¡°When you drink the water, think of those who dug the well. I¡¯m just giving back to my hometown.¡±

    I did not press for the real reason, just like he never asked about my missing finger.

    We started visiting the welfare home together-me teaching piano, him teaching the kids mechanical crafts.

    0.0 %

    08:31

    Watching themugh and run around felt like stepping back into childhood.

    ¡°Woof woof!¡±

    The sudden barking made me jump, but it was just Giorgio, holding a little mechanical dog in his hand.

    ¡°This is a dog that doesn¡¯t bite. For you.¡±

    He set it on the ground, and I could not help butugh at its clumsy wobbling.

    When we were kids, he once took me to steal apricots from a neighbor¡¯s tree. I got chased and bitten by their dog.

    Ever since then, I liked dogs but never dared to touch them.

    ¡°For me?¡± I asked.

    Then, I reached out and patted the robot dog¡¯s head.

    He reached out and tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°What is going on in your head? I just had an extra test model, so I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Why? Disappointed?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Giorgio¡¯s eyes curved like little crescents. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯ve been making this for a long, long time¡­¡±

    The days in my hometown were some of the happiest I have had in years.

    If only my hands did not ache whenever it rained.

    If only that message had not popped up out of nowhere, yanking me back into a nightmare I thought I had left behind.

    Tania¡¯s profile picture was an intimate shot of her and Erik, face to face.

    She was beaming, all bright and cheerful. He was smiling too, but there was that familiar shadow in his eyes, a mix of resentment and calction.

    ¡°Hey, Cripple, remember to watch the live stream tonight. I¡¯m about to enter the pianopetition you¡¯ve always dreamed of.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ying the piece you poured your heart intoposing. You stole my glory back in college, but tonight I¡¯m taking it back.¡±

    For a second, I did not even know what she was talking about.

    I had to dig through my memories, piecing things together bit by bit, until it clicked. Back in university, there had been a state pianopetition.

    The original contestant had dropped out for health reasons, and I stepped in at thest minute and ended up taking

    47.2 %

    08:31

    first ce.

    The name of the second-ce winner finally surfaced in my mind.

    Tania Madsom.

    oh

 FINGER 9

    I could not help but smile, almost relieved. Her jealousy over my talent was far casier to stomach than the mess with the men in my past.

    Still, even without her little ¡°reminder,¡± I would have tuned in for thepetition.

    That stage had always been my dream.

    And as for myposition, better to have it performed than left to gather dust.

    When the event began, Tania looked confident, almost smug. She was ying as if first ce was already hers.

    Halfway through, she even turned to show the camera the tattoo on her bare back.

    It wasn¡¯t a romantic couple¡¯s tattoo like she had once imed, but a string of foreign words so crude they made the audience gasp.

    Judging by her proud smile, she had no idea what they meant.

    The whispers started. As the music went on, I saw the judges¡¯ expressions harden.

    It did not take me long to realize she was not ying my piece at all. It was just a twisted variation of one of Chopin¡¯s most famous works.

    Minutester, she was stopped mid-performance. The look of shock on her face was almostical as the staff es- corted her offstage. In front of the entire country, no less.

    The scandal exploded online. Her tattoo, her so-called musical career, and her past were all dug up.

    People found out she could notpose to save her life, that all she had ever done was y and pass off her room- mate¡¯s work as her own.

    Back in college, that tactic had won her fans.

    Later, when Erik became sick, she caught the eye of a ¡°foreign artist,¡± dumped him, and left.

    It was not until she was abroad that she realized she had been conned, and barely escaped with her life before crawl- ing back to the States.

    When she came home, she found Erik still hopelessly in love with her and inconveniently dating me.

    Soon, every chat, recording, and video between us was online for everyone to see.

    Even the bridal shop staff stepped forward with their own stories.

    0.0 %

    08:32

    Chapter y

    Public outrage hit like a tidal wave, sweeping over her and Erik alike.

    And the bitter irony? Erik had spent a fortune building her up-introducing her to masters, putting her on that pedestal, and paving her way to the top.

    Thispetition was supposed to be her crowning glory, the final step to the peak.

    However, just when she thought she was about to touch the sky, the very man who had lifted her there was the one who sent her crashing down.

    I did not really care how things turned out for her, though I sometimes saw people online saying she had gone crazy.

    My life had moved on, and none of it mattered to me anymore.

    Then one day, Elio came up to me quietly and whispered, ¡°That person¡¯s back.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Who?¡±

    He pointed toward the door, and when I looked, someone quickly ducked out of sight.

    I had a feeling I knew who it was, but I still went outside.

    It was not safe to let someone with a history of violence hang around the entrance of the welfare home every day.

    Erik was there-thinner than before. Even though he was neatly dressed, the pale skin and dark circles under his eyes could not be hidden.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked.

    His gaze slid away from mine, and his voice was rough.

    ¡°Kara, don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s your birthday today. I just came to say happy birthday.¡±

    He had a cake and a gift box in one hand, and in the other, a bunch of double-petaled cherry blossoms.

    When I saw the flowers, I remembered the time he held me under a blooming tree, telling me he loved me.

    Back then, his look and his words had been full of warmth and passion.

    ¡°Kara, you¡¯re so much like my beloved crush. Let¡¯s stay together forever.¡±

    I used to think that was just a corny line.

    Today, I finally understood what he meant by ¡°like.¡±

    Still, I am me-Kara son-and I am nobody¡¯s recement.

    ¡°I would be happier if you hadn¡¯t shown up,¡± I told him.

    He went still, his expression uneasy. ¡°Kara, I¡¯ve already made her pay for what she did. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡±

    He let everything in his hands drop, grabbed my arm, and raised his voice.

    46.2 %

    08:32

    ¡°She paid for what she did, but what about you? Tania hurt me, but you¡¯ve always been the one holding the knife.¡±

    I shoved him away, my own voice rising to match his.

    95.9 %

 FINGER 10

    Erik had nothing left to say; all he could do was repeat over and over that he loved me.

    I simply watched him coldly, just as he once looked at me. Until he tore open his shirt, revealing my name carved into the skin that rose and fell on his chest.

    It was the spot closest to his heart, but that heart belonged to his mother.

    ¡°Kara, even now, do you still not believe that I love you?¡±

    Staring at that beating heart, I couldn¡¯t help but reach out, wanting to touch it, but stopped just as my hand was about to touch his chest.

    At that moment, I wished I could dig out that heart, but I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Erik, you¡¯re so childish, and your love is even more immature than you are.¡±

    ¡°True love is never just on the surface.¡±

    I raised my right hand; it was a whole, unbroken hand.

    Erik stared in shock, his eyes wide as he looked at my ring finger in disbelief.

    It was a lifelike prosthetic finger custom-made for me by Giorgio; except for theck of sensation, it was no different from a real finger.

    ¡°You gave me pain and brokenness, but someone else brought me warmth and a new life.¡±

    ¡°Erik, everything ended long ago. I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    With a faint sound, something shattered on the ground.

    Suddenly, Erikughed. After a long while, he closed his eyes.

    ¡°So I really am such a terrible person. Kara, thank you for loving someone like me for seven years.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you again. I will pray in my heart that the rest of your life is peaceful and joyful.¡±

    He turned around woodenly and walked away with slow, heavy steps.

    In the setting sun, his silhouette was filled with hopeless loneliness.

    A ripple stirred in my heart, and I called out to him.

    ¡°Erik.¡±

    He stopped, but did not turn back.

    0.0 %

    08:32

    ¡°Live well¡­¡±

    Live well, with your mother¡¯s heart.

    Erik kept his promise, and I didn¡¯t see him again for a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t until two yearster, when Giorgio apanied me to pick up my mother and bring her home.

    That was when I finally heard news about him.

    After Erik returned, he sold off his assets and built a memorial hall.

    Later, he was targeted by Tania for revenge. In the struggle, he identally killed her, then climbed to the rooftop, in- tending tomit suicide.

    But at thest moment, he regretted it. Even though he tried desperately to save himself, he still suffered multiple fractures.

    Although he eventually regained consciousness, his intellect was permanently impaired.

    But he also escaped legal punishment.

    Giorgio and I went to see him-or more urately, to see my mother¡¯s heart, which was supposed to carry the love of the two people who loved me most.

    Erik no longer recognized me, but he still smiled at me foolishly.

    The hospital caregiver said that all these years, he had never smiled at anyone.

    ¡°Will youe to see me again?¡±

    I thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I will.¡±

    Because my mother¡¯s heart is here.

    After we left, Giorgio didn¡¯t look well. He insisted on taking me to see the infamous memorial hall.

    Inside, it was almost an exact replica of the home Erik and I once shared.

    The photo of the two of us had been restored and hung on the wall. He was smiling brightly, while my face was cov- ered by a cute bunny sticker.

    In the disy case beside it were our engagement rings.

    Under the incandescent lights, they sparkled brilliantly.

    In the very center of the exhibition hall stood the piano where he and I first met.

    Giorgio asked, ¡°Shall we y a piece together?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how?¡±

    44.7 %

    08:32

    ¡°I can learn.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not very smart, so I¡¯ll need you to teach me patiently, step by step.¡±

    He gently took my right hand, asking tentatively.

    This time, I didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, I softly held his hand, feeling the warmth at my fingertips.

    ¡°Sure, I like being a piano teacher.¡±

    In that moment, I let go of certain obsessions. With light in my heart, anywhere could be a stage.

    The end.

 My trembling hand 171

    Chapter 171 Fill You Up (18+)

    Chapter 171 Fill You Up (18+)

    TESSA

    s

    Somehow, without even realizing how, we ended up in one of the hotel rooms. Or no¨Cnot just a room. A penthouse suite.

    When I looked around, I almost forgot to breathe. The ceilings were high, the lights dim, and the view of the city glittering through the tall ss windows greeted me.

    I wondered how he was able to book it instantly, but it seemed the hotel staff already knew who he was.

    And just like that, a thought arose in my mind¨Chow many women had he brought here before?

    Deep inside, I already knew the answer. But I didn¡¯t dare ruin the fragile, dizzying moment that was carrying me forward.

    He was still kissing me.

    Again and again, pulling me deeper with each tilt of his head, each brush of his lips. My mouth felt numb, swollen, as though r¡¯d been starved of this for years and suddenly devoured it all at once.

    And maybe I had. Maybe every nce<b>, </b>every fight, every painful memory had led to this moment, to this surrender.

    Still, my body didn¡¯t want to stop. The more I kissed him, the more I wanted. My fingers trembled where they clutched at his shirt<b>. </b>

    He tasted like fire and restraint snapping all at once.

    Rowan pushed me gently back,ying me down against the enormous bed. My breath caught when his shadow hovered over me, when his eyes locked onto mine.

    ¡°Looking like this, huh?<b>¡± </b>he asked, his tone something between usation and desire. ¡°You dressed up prettily like this for

    me?¡±

    I gasped, lips parting in shock. His words and the way his breath brushed my skin were all too much.

    My wolf strained against my chest, wing to respond, to answer him in the most primal way possible.

    And he wasn¡¯t himself either. His rut was clear as day.

    Then, just as the panic began to form in my stomach, I caught sight of something through the corner of my eye.

    The wide window,

    And beyond it, the night sky was still silver and alive.

    A full moon

    My heart stuttered. Does that mean

    But before the thought could even finish shaping itself, his mouth found mine again, stealing my breath and scattering <b>every </b>rational piece of me into nothing.

    His lips were urgent. His <b>hand </b>cupped my cheek, his thumb brushing along my jaw,

    ¡°So sweet he murmured against my mouth

    Another kiss, softer this time, but no less consuming

    ¡°So sweet.¡±

    And with those words. I realized kissing <b>was </b>something Rowan Wrenmoor could <b>lose </b><b>himself </b>in forever

    173

    12:11 PM P.

    Chapter 171 Fill You Up (18+)

    s

    When he pulled away, his eyes strayed toward my chest, where my dress had slightly slipped off, showing off its shape. I bit my lip and attempted to cover myself, but he ripped and tugged down on the material sharply, my breasts bouncing free from their confines.

    I gasped while he took the moment to admire my chest, cupping the fleshy globes in his wide and rough palms.

    It didn¡¯t take long before he leaned forward and ran his tongue between them, making me sigh softly. While he continued praising my breasts with attention, he made quick work to pull down my dress, throwing it to the floor.

    He started off slow. However, he inevitably went rougher, his hand squeezing harder and his mouth engulfing the perky nipples. His touch made my mind spin and my back arch instinctively.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Shh,¡± he whispered, removing himself from my breast for a moment, kneeling above me. He unbuckled his belt and pulled down his pants and underwear, also throwing them to the floor. He ripped open his dress shirt, and it ended up with the same fate.

    My eyes widened slightly, my sanitying back for a moment, when I saw his length. He was rock hard, his cock leaking with precum. My breath hitched. It had been inside me before, and I didn¡¯t know how.

    Ever since that day, I¡¯ve never been with anyone else, so it felt just like the first time.

    Suddenly, he crouched onto his knee, lifted my leg, and began kissing up from my thigh. He nibbled on the sensitive skin while I gasped and mewled, trying my best not to wriggle.

    ¡°Rowan, I don¡¯t-¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even finish my sentence because I suddenly felt his firm, wet tongue on my clit before he drank in my wetness. I bucked and let out a high¨Cpitched moan. But he held onto the side of my thighs and buried himself deeper into me.

    He allowed his tongue to curl and probe deeper into my quivering walls, his nose rubbing on my clit. I whined and moaned.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I said his name, and a low growi escaped his lips, the vibrations sending more pleasure down my body.

    Before I could feel my release, he removed himself from my sensitive hole and kneeled close to my head. My lips were still parted from the uncontroble moaning, and he took it as an opportunity to ce his length into my mouth.

    ¡°Your mouth is taking me <i>so </i>well,¡± he breathed huskily. He slowly moved his hips forward and back a bit, my tongue massaging and coating his dick.

    i didn¡¯t know if I was doing it right, but the sight of his pleasured face encouraged me to take him in deeper. He continued thrusting into my mouth but reced it momentarily with his fingers.

    I looked up at him, curious, but I still licked his fingers until they were wet. I saw <b>a </b>small smirk appear on his lips, recing the fingers with his cock once more.

    Then, those wet fingers made their way inside my hole, thrusting while I choked on his cock.

    ¡°Your throat is spasming around me,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t choke now.¡±

    It was difficult, though, especially with him thrusting into me like this. The length of his fingers reached my sweetest spots, and I found myself creating a pool of pleasure on the bed.

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so wet,¡± he cursed, and I moaned against his dick again.

    You like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Your body was made for me to take. Mine,¡± he growled and snapped his hips until his cock was fully inside my mouth. I choked, and tears welled up in my eyes<b>. </b>

    He groaned low and long before finally releasing my head. He looked down at me and wiped the tears from my <b>eye </b>with his thumb. I saw his cock twitch, and my eyes widened.

    0

    12:11 PM P.

    Chapter 171 Fill You Up (18+)

    Did¡­ it just grow in size?

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he finally uttered, looking down at my body.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to fill you up to the brim.¡±

 My trembling hand 172

    Chapter 172 Marked (18+)

    Chapter 172 Marked (18+)

    TESSA

    0

    s

    My self¨Crestraint has always been extraordinary. The moment I found that Rowan was my mate was also the start of my gruelling heat cycles.

    I experienced my own urges and along with that was the consuming need to be fucked. It was an illness, really. Because I knew at that point that Rowan was with somebody else. It was difficult at first. However, as time passed by, I learned how to control myself.

    So, even when the desire was so intense, I could hold back.

    However, with Rowan in front of me, I couldn¡¯t seem to control myself at all.

    I felt myself growing hotter and hotter underneath his touch. Once our bodies made contact, the heat didn¡¯t dissipate. Instead, it increased a hundredfold, burning the two of us alive.

    He spread my thighs wide. I couldn¡¯t help but tremble. My hole throbbed, untouched, already wanting to have him close to it again.

    Then, slowly, he finally inserted himself into me. I gasped in shock, and I scrambled to get away. There was a sweet feeling to it, but at the same time, it was all too much.

    The pain, the pleasure, his scent. The bond that he once broke between the two of us felt like it was mending itself together. I didn¡¯t know what to feel about it. One part of me wanted it, but at the same time, another part wondered if it was mending it altogether just to break it once again¨Cmore painfully this time.

    ¡°Fuck, Rowan. I can¡¯t,¡± I moaned, tears welling up in my eyes again.

    ¡°You can,¡± he said, pressing a palm to my sides, holding me steady as he pushed his entire length into me. I gasped out loud and arched my back.

    ¡°Your body¡¯s begging for it,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Look how much you¡¯re leaking. You¡¯re drenching my cock.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying. I could feel my wetness extend to my thighs, staining the sheets. And he hasn¡¯t even thrusting yet.

    ¡°Why does it feel like this?¡± I cried out just as Rowan ced his hand on my abdomen, pressing slightly, and I swore I felt him touch his cock through my skin.

    I looked at him with wide eyes before ncing at my abdomen. Surely, there was a slight bulge that wasn¡¯t there before. He reached that deep into my body?

    ¡°Even with your small hole and body, you took me inpletely,¡± he breathed out.

    ¡°Your body knows what it needs, Tessa,¡± he muttered, finally hovering on top of me and kissing me again.

    He still hadn¡¯t thrust into me, but that shift in position made me moan into his mouth. ¡°Sensitive, are we?¡± he murmured, his free hand reaching up to brush my hair back.

    ¡°You can¡¯t cum yet,¡± he said. ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten to the good part yet.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± I muttered, voice broken and hoarse.

    That one word must have snapped thest of his control.

    He began thrusting into me like an animal. He was rtively gentle for the preparation of it all, but at this moment, I could feel the strings of his restraint snapping clearly.

    ¡°Haa¨CR¨CRowan. Oh my¡­¡± I moaned.

    Rowan grunted, jaw clenched as my body swallowed his cock inch by inch.

    12:11 PM <b>P </b>?

    Chapter 172 Marked (18+)

    ¡°You¡¯re fucking tight,¡± he growled, sweat beading down his temples. ¡°Shit. Your hole is made for me.¡±

    s

    My hands scrambled to grip his back, legs trembling violently. The stretch still burned, but the fact that I could feel every ridge and every vein of Rowan made my mind hazy, forgetting about the pain.

    ¡°It h¨Churts so good,¡± I whimpered, unable to stop myself from moaning out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re so full of me now. You feel it?¡± he muttered.

    I couldn¡¯t speak, only whimpersing out of my lips. My whole body continued to clench around him desperately.

    ¡°So f¨Cfull,¡± I gasped.

    ¡°Good,¡± Rowan muttered. ¡°That¡¯s what I want you to feel.¡±

    The first time we had sex, he didn¡¯t bother to speak or look at me. However, now, he was giving me so much attention. I held onto the moment like it would be the veryst.

    He pulled out, dragging every inch of his thick and long cock out of my hole until only the head was inside. And then, he mmed back in, hips pping against me with a wet sound.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± I screamed, back arching off the bed again.

    Rowan snapped his hips forward again and again, pounding into me with strokes that filled my overstimted hole. Every thrust knocked the moans out of my mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to break,¡± I cried as another gush of wetness escaped me.

    ¡°You can take it,¡± he growled, leaning over and gripping my breasts with one hand. However, he didn¡¯t massage it. He only held onto it, using it as an anchor so he could plow deeper into me.

    His eyes had changed from bright yellow to the darkest of cks. His blue eyes were nowhere to be seen, clouded by the pleasure of his rot.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Tessa,¡± he growled. ¡°Mine <i>to </i>fuck, mine to knot.¡±

    My heart stuttered with his possessive im. I didn¡¯t think he would ever call me his.

    I nodded in response, my body aching for him. He pushed into me even deeper.

    ¡°Fuck, Tessa,¡± he growled. ¡°You feel so good.¡±

    Just then, I felt a new sensation that made my eyes widen instantly.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I said, wing at his back, but he continued pushing into me until I felt a new fullness,

    His knot was growing, his cock swelling inside me. I panicked, trying to push him off. However, he held me down, hostage, body pinning me to the bed.

    ¡°Rowan, wait,¡± I gasped. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Too big. It¡¯s too big!¡±

    His hips moved faster, his cock pounding into me. I could feel his knot growing, pushing against my entrance. I moaned, my body betraying me as I pushed back against him.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was my heat or just the high of getting fucked by him willingly, but my body epted his knot with open

    <b>arms</b><b>. </b>

    He growled, his body tensing as his knot finally pushed into me. I cried out, my body convulsing as he filled mepletely. He bit down on my shoulder, his teeth sinking into my skin.

    He held me down, his body shaking as he came, his knot releasing my pussy slowly. He copsed on top of me, his body slick

    12:11 PM P.

    Chapter 172 Marked (18+)

    s

    with sweat.

    ¡°Mine,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Tessa.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 My trembling hand 173

    Chapter 173 Just A Mistake

    Chapter 173 Just A Mistake

    TESSA

    I woke to the warmth of sunlight brushing across my skin. For a moment, I didn¡¯t move. the ufortable kind, but something that lingered deep inside me, as though every happened the night before.

    I turned my head, and my breath caught. Rowan was still beside me. His chest rose and fell

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    body felt like it was on fire¨Cnot

    remembered what had

    toward me, and his lips parted just enough to reveal the softness I never thought could exite

    He looked so peaceful.

    in him.

    his face turned slightly

    thumb. His skin

    But then, I noticed the faint crease in his forehead, a furrow that betrayed some hidden unease even in his sleep. My fingers twitched before I realized what I was doing. Slowly, I reached out and smoothed it away with the pad of <b>was </b>warm, softer than I expected.

    As I looked at his face, the memories ofst night hit me like a truck.

    The kisses. The heat. The way his voice broke when he whispered into my skin. The way his body trembled as he lost himself in me.

    And the knot.

    My breath lodged in my throat as I sat up abruptly, the sheets pooling around my waist. My neck throbbed faintly, a dull ache that turned into something sharper when I brushed my fingers against it. My eyes widened.

    I thought I was hallucinating, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. He bit mest night.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, shaking my head, though my heart was pounding with something other than fear.

    I stumbled out of bed, my legs weak and trembling, and went to the bathroom. My steps echoed against the tiles, and the moment I closed the door, I leaned against it, breathing hard.

    Something warm slid down my inner thigh. My eyes flicked downward, and my stomach dropped. Wetness escaped me- evidence of him, still inside me even after the night had ended. I gasped softly, covering my mouth as heat flooded my face.

    I walked to the mirror, forcing myself to look. My reflection stared back, disheveled and raw. My hair was tangled, my lips were swollen, and my skin was dotted with faint bruises.

    My eyes went to my nape, and the mark red at me, still red and swollen.)

    <b>I </b>swallowed. The reality of it was clear now. He had bitten me. The mating process wasn¡¯tplete yet because I hadn¡¯t bitten

    him back.

    But his mark was already there. Permanent. Binding.

    My knees weakened, and I had to grip the sink for bnce.

    Yet, against every instinct to panic, against every warning in my mind, a smile spread across my lips.

    Did this mean¡­ that he was finally going to listen to me? Thatst night hadn¡¯t been a mistake but something he truly wanted?

    My chest fluttered.¡±

    turned on the shower and stepped under the water, letting it wash over me. The heat soothed my sore body, rinsing away his essence but not his scent. He was inside me now, <b>in </b>every sense.

    When I finally stepped out, I wrapped a robe around my body and braced myself before leaving the bathroom. The room was quiet, but Rowan was already awake, sitting on the <b>edge </b>of the bed.

    The golden light of morning kissed his features, making him look divine.

    My heart skipped a beat. He looked so impossibly handsome that it made my chest ache.

    <b>4:33 </b><b>PM </b>P P .

    Chapter 173 Just A Mistake

    His eyes met mine.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The warmth I¡¯d seen in himst night was gone. What reced it made me gulp. Indifference. Coldness. The kind of look he¡¯d always given me.

    His lips parted, and the first thing he said cut into me.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    His eyes narrowed.

    <b>¡°</b>Was it youst night?¡±

    I watched him rake his fingers through his hair. My throat felt dry as I tried to swallow down the panic rising

    ¡°I¡­¡± He exhaled again, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±

    My body went still, cold seeping into me even though my skin still burned from the heat ofst night.

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t remember?¡± My voice cracked.

    Rowan looked at me, eyes heavy, and there wasn¡¯t cruelty in them, just¡­ honesty. Brutal, detached honesty.

    ¡°I remember being with someone,¡± he said simply. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be you.¡±

    1

    My chest squeezed tight, every part of me begging for him to take it back, to say he was lying, that it wasn¡¯t like

    ¡°Nothing special happened, right? We just fucked?¡± he asked casually.

    We just fucked.

    <i>inside </i>what y <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    My lips trembled, and I pressed them together hard enough to hurt and keep the sob in my throat from spilling out. My wolf whimpered inside me, wounded, curling back in the dark.

    So that was it. That was all it was to him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I forced the word out. ¡°That¡¯s it. Nothing special happened.¡±

    I shifted slightly, tilting my head to make sure my hair covered the mark on my neck. His mark. The one he had left. The one that should have meant something. But not to him.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He said it with relief, like it was a mistake that hadn¡¯t cost him anything. But to me, it had cost everything.

    I turned <i>away </i>before he could see my face crumble. He got out of bed and grabbed a ss of water, his movements so casual that it made me feel likest night had been a dream.

    I wrapped my arms around myself, trembling, and reached for my discarded dress<i>. </i>My fingers shook as I pulled it on, shame burning through me, heavier than the mark on my neck.

    He frowned when he noticed. ¡°You¡¯re not going home like that<b>, </b>are you?¡±

    I froze, halfway through zipping the back. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because-¡± He broke off, sighing, and pinched the bridge of his nose<b>. </b>¡°Never mind.¡±

    Are you going to take me back<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, unable to hide the bitterness in my tone. ¡°Are you going to give me clothes to wear?<b>¡± </b>

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    I shook my head, a hollowugh slipping out. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s frown deepened, confusion seen in his expression, but I didn¡¯t wait for him <b>to </b>say anything.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>4:33 </b>PM PP.

    Chapter 173 Just A Mistake

    ¡°Goodbye, Rowan,¡± I whispered.

    The words left my lips softly, but the weight in them felt final.

    0

    s

    I walked out before he could stop me, before he could nce at me again with that indifferent face. I mmed the door closed and went to the elevator, pressing the button multiple times, hoping it woulde faster if I did so.

    It didn¡¯t. I still had to wait for a long time, wallowing in my own shame.

    Finally, when the elevator doors opened, I quickly entered. The moment I was inside, all

    I let myself break down.

    My chest cracked open, tears burning hot down my cheeks. I pressed a hand to my mouth, muffling the sound, but the sobs came anyway.

    How could I have thought¨Ceven for a second¨Cthat he would want me now?

    Thatst night meant anything more than just his rut and my heat colliding?

    I looked at my reflection in the mirror of the elevator, but quickly closed my eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t even look at myself anymore.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand 174

    Chapter 174 Dark Magic

    Chapter 174 Dark Magic

    ROWAN

    0

    D

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I clicked my tongue and ran my fingers through my hair, trying to scrape something useful out of my head, but it was no use.

    No matter how hard I forced myself, no matter how deep I reached, I couldn¡¯t remember a damn thing after I stepped into the restroomst night.

    It was all just a blur.

    Then, when I woke up, Tessa was in my room wearing nothing but a robe.

    I sat there on the edge of the bed for a long minute, knuckles pressing against my temples. The longer I stared at the sunlight cutting through the curtains, the heavier my chest felt.

    Why the fuck couldn¡¯t I remember anything?

    wasn¡¯t like this.

    Even during ruts¨Cespecially during ruts¨CI was careful. I had to be. Discipline was everything.

    I didn¡¯t let my instincts drive me into losing myself.

    So why now?

    Was it because of her?

    My wolf was pacing restlessly beneath my skin. Heat licked at the back of my neck, the kind that didn¡¯t fade no matter how much I forced a breath.

    It had been a while, sure.

    After I confessed to Arden¡­ I stopped sleeping around.

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be with anyone. There was no shortage of offers, of course. However, I never let it go beyond anything quick. A drink, a fleeting touch, a half¨Chearted kiss that never made it further than a wall in some dark corner. And even then, I¡¯d pull back before it could turn into anything deeper than that.

    So why¨Cwhy the hell couldn¡¯t I remember with Tessa?

    My memory shed unbidden, her standing there in my room this morning. That look. Her hair spilled over her shoulders, and her mouth parted slightly as though she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.

    And just like that¨C

    Fuck.

    My stomach knotted. The heat I thought I¡¯d been containing ripped up my spine and spread faster than I could swallow down.

    Her face, her body, the way her lips had been flushed, the way the fabric clung to her. The image burrowed into me, burned into the backs of my eyelids until I had no choice but to see it again and again.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered under my breath, jaw clenching as I shifted forward on the bed.

    That was when I noticed the thick, pulsing tent against the towel loosely around my waist.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I cursed again.

    My fingers tightened around the sheets at first, knuckles whitening, but the pressure only made the ache sharper.

    It was like an itch I couldn¡¯t scratch, one that grew meaner the more I tried to shove the thought away.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>4:33 </b>PM PP.

    Chapter 174 Dark Magic

    Her face. Her mouth. The robe slipping.

    I clicked my tongue again and raked my fingers down my face.

    mind again.

    s

    I reached for the edge of the towel, ready to take care of it before I lost what was left of my sanity.

    My cock was throbbing with need, and with a touch of my warm hand, her face entered my

    However, just then, my phone rang. It was a shrill sound that made me want to hurl the damn thing across the room.

    I hissed a curse under my breath, snatched it off the nightstand, and nced the name shing across the screen.

    Francis<b>. </b>

    ¡°What?¡± I barked into the receiver, my voice rougher than I intended.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± Francis¡® voice nearly cracked through the speaker. He sounded breathless, panicked. ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±

    my eyes shut, dragging a hand I muttered. ¡°Why?¡±

    Beg a had through my hair again. ¡°Party. You saw

    me there did you gost night?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you for most of it,¡± he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± I asked, already feeling impatient.

    ¡°You need to go back to the South.¡±

    My brows furrowed. ¡°Why?¡± I repeated.

    Francis exhaled hard. ¡°We have another intruder. This time¡­ it seems to be different.¡±

    ***

    I was back in the South just as the sun settled on the treeline. My body felt heavier than usual.

    Francis walked beside me, his silence speaking more than words, but as soon as we entered the borderpound, Wilder was the first one I saw<b>. </b>

    He leaned against the doorframe like he owned the ce, a smug little smirk stered on his face. ¡°We captured him,¡± he announced, sounding proud.

    His tone dripped with arrogance, waiting for my approval. ¡°I did a good job, right?¡±

    I only looked at him for a second. My jaw clenched, my wolf irritated with his presence alone. ¡°Leave.¡±

    Wilder raised both hands, mocking surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t need to bite my head off.¡±

    He slipped out of the den, his smirk never faltering. With that, Francis and I stepped further inside.

    Before I could take another step forward, Francis ced an arm in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close,¡± he muttered.

    I frowned in confusion, However, the moment my eyesnded on the thing in the center of the biggest cell, I understood why he asked me to do so.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I demanded.

    Francis didn¡¯t take his eyes off the creature. ¡°A rogue,¡± he said tly. But even he didn¡¯t sound convinced.

    I stared harder, my brows furrowing.

    That wasn¡¯t a damn rogue. Not the kind I¡¯d known, not the kind I¡¯d fought and bled against countless times before.

    The wolf¡¯s body was trembling, hunched forward. Its fur was patchy, missing in ces, but what made my stomach twist was its face.

    Its eyes¨Cdark, not the amber glow of a wolf, not even the faint cloudiness of madness. Just pure ck. Liquid ck. They2/3

    <b>4:33 </b>PM <b>P </b>

    Chapter 174 Dark Magic

    s

    didn¡¯t even blink properly, only twitched and rolled in their sockets. And down its cheeks, streaming where tears should have been, were thick, tar¨Clike trails, staining its muzzle in slow drips.

    ¡°That ain¡¯t no damn rogue,¡± I muttered.

    The wolf didn¡¯t even react to me the way a rogue should have. It just sat there, twitching, trembling like it was broken from the inside out.

    Francis finally looked at me. ¡°Exactly what I thought.¡± His voice lowered. ¡°I¡¯ve been around enough rogues to know their stench, Alpha. This one¡­ this one doesn¡¯t reek of instinct. It reeks of something else.¡±

    I tore my gaze from the creature for a moment, studying Francis. ¡°What do you mean by something else?¡±

    He swallowed hard, his fingers tightening on the hilt of his de. ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s lost every natural instinct a wolf has. No fight. No hunger. Nothing but¡­ this.¡± He motioned toward the dark trails running from its eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not madness. It¡¯s pure obedience<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I looked back at the wolf and bit my lip.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s been influenced,¡± Francis finally said. His jaw clenched before he continued. ¡°Influenced by dark magic.¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand 175

    Chapter 175 Lasagna

    Chapter 175 Lasagna

    TESSA

    ¡°Pure Magic¡­¡± Mr. Thompson started off, his voice carrying through the ssroom.

    s

    ¡°In recent years, it has be a norm in medicine. Truly, it has shaped what we are today, especially in the use of potions. It is undeniable that werewolves are equipped with the skills to wield it since our very evolution.¡±

    Mr. Thompson was currently teaching Pure Magic in the Modern World, and judging by his tone, he was in love with the subject.

    His eyes gleamed, his hands moved like a conductor in front of an orchestra. It was obvious this was where his heart was not in Combat. With Mr. Winters¡® departure, he finally had a chance to teach it.

    ¡°However,¡± Mr. Thompson went on, ¡°magic, of course, has its ups and downs. With the presence of shifters in the modern world, we try to keep these things hidden from humans. Greedy bastards. If they knew of us and the magic we have, then they¡¯d go ballistic. But then again, we¡¯re not necessarily better. In the uing years, there has been a push toward a more liberal use of magic. Dangerous, I tell you.¡±

    Some of the students leaned forward, caught in his knowledge.

    ¡°It¡¯s like the AI epidemic in humans,¡± he said suddenly, chuckling at his own analogy. ¡°Their obsession with artificial intelligence. Magic is our equivalent. Everyone wants it, everyone wants to study it, everyone wants to bend it. And not everyone should.¡± His lips twisted. ¡°Although, of course, not everyone can. Those who are born with a true gift remain¡­ rare. Exceptionally rare. We don¡¯t even know if such wolves exist anymore.¡±

    A collective gasp and murmurs swept across the rows of students. Questions bubbled instantly.

    I caught Arden from next to me, her brows lifted in curiosity. She was probably already drafting a hundred notes topareter.

    Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t focus on a single word.

    I was fucked if we had a quiz.

    Mr. Thompson¡¯s passion became background noise. His words blurred into a hum, and all I could think about was how heavy my chest had felt these past few weeks. It has been more than a month now. More than a month since that night. Since Rowan marked me.

    We hadn¡¯t spoken. Not once,

    I told myself I should be used to it. He had ignored me before, hadn¡¯t he? He pushed me away, avoided me, looked right through me. But right now, the mark made it impossible.

    My hand lifted without permission, brushing the side of my neck. The faint burn, the pulse, the invisible thread binding me to him¨Cit never dulled. If anything, it grew stronger with the silence between us, as though every day of distance only pulled us tighter, not looser.

    I shut my eyes briefly. Stop thinking about him, Tessa. You¡¯ll drive yourself insane.

    ¡°¡­So, with this subject,¡± Mr. Thompson¡¯s voice sharpened again, yanking me halfway back into the present, ¡°I hope you understand that magic in the modern world does not have to be bad. It simply requires regtion. Because once magic is wielded by dark hands, it can be devastating. It can unravel bnce itself. It can lead to the end of kingdoms, of alliances, of¡­ life as we know it.¡±

    A heavy silence fell across the ssroom.

    I chewed on the inside of my cheek, staring at the dry¨Cerase pen markings scrawled across the board, the neat little equations of magical flow and potion measurements. None of it stuck. None of it mattered, at least not to my head right now. My heart was in another war.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Mr. Thompson finally pped his hands, his grin returning. ¡°Prepare for a quiz next week.¡±

    <b>4:33 </b>PM P P .

    Chapter 175 Lasagna

    Groans filled the room instantly. Chairs squeaked, books mmed shut, and a few on their desks.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    students buried their heads dramatically

    Meanwhile, I froze, my lips pursed tightly. I was so screwed. I didn¡¯t even know which chapter we were supposed to read.

    Before I could gather my things, a familiar arm slung itself over my shoulders.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Arden said, her grin mischievous butforting. It was the only ss we shared, and she always looked forward to dragging me out of it. ¡°I heard they¡¯re going to be servingsagna today. It¡¯s been ages!¡±

    Her voice was bright, full of that stubborn spark that never dimmed, no matter what the world threw at her.

    ¡°We love the cafeteria¡¯ssagna,¡± she added knowingly, tugging at me before I could protest.

    And just like that, my thoughts were pulled away, at least for a moment.

    I let her drag me toward the cafeteria.

    I rubbed my temples while Arden bounced off to the counter, insisting she¡¯d bring me food. She must have thought I was sad or something¨Cshe always knew, somehow. She didn¡¯t pry, didn¡¯t press questions when I wasn¡¯t ready to answer them. But she still gave me her small, steady assurances in gestures like these.

    I sighed and dragged my fingers through my hair, shaking loose the knots I had been pulling at all morning. I shouldn¡¯t be like this anymore. I had people around me who were willing to stand with me. Arden especially.

    I straightened in my seat, forcing my shoulders back, and practiced a smile. It felt stiff at first, but eventually it settled on my face the way a mask does. That was enough. No one needed to see the restless ache underneath.

    Arden returned then, bncing a tray that smelled like heaven to anyone else. She grinned proudly, dropping it down in front of me. ¡°They hadsagna. Double serving.¡±

    The smile on my lips faltered in an instant.

    The scent hit me¨Ctomato sauce heavy and rich, cheese still bubbling, garlic bread steaming on the side¨Cand suddenly my stomach lurched. It was like someone had flipped the air inside me upside down. My throat closed up before I could even say a word.

    Arden¡¯s grin faded, her brow creasing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t breathe through it. The mix of tomato and cheese that used to make me salivate, now twisted my insides. I shoved my chair back so quickly it screeched against the floor. ¡°Restroom,¡± I muttered, not waiting for her reaction.

    The moment I pushed open the restroom door, I braced against the nearest stall and fell to my knees. My body tried to heave up something that wasn¡¯t there. Nothing came but dry spasms, hollow and pitiful. My palms pressed against the cool edge of the porcin, my breath ragged and harsh.

    I closed my eyes, trying to steady myself, but the thought wed its way through anyway.

    No.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    I frowned, shaking my head stubbornly. That wasn¡¯t what this was. It couldn¡¯t be.

    I swallowed hard, staring at the tiled floor like it might give me an answer.

    <b>4:33 </b>PM P P ¡¤

 My trembling hand 176

    Chapter 176 Inside Me

    Chapter 176 Inside Me

    TESSA

    I had never felt so exposed in my life.

    0

    s

    Tonight, in the glow of flickering fluorescent lights and the oppressive warmth of too many bodies pressed into too small a pharmacy, I felt stripped bare.

    I thought it would be easy. I slipped out under the cover of night, hood over my head, scarf tucked tightly to my neck, and picked the most nondescript ce possible. Far from Elite, far from curious eyes, far from anyone who could recognize me and whisper my name with a smirk.

    But apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one desperate enough to seek anonymity in the dark.

    in

    The line inside stretched almost to the door, and every cough, every shuffle of feet seemed louder than the pounding my chest.

    I kept my gaze fixed on the ground, my boots scuffing against the linoleum, and willed myself not to draw attention. Just one

    thing, in and out, Nobody had to know or guess what I was about to buy.

    When it was finally my turn, my fingers trembled so badly I nearly dropped the small boxes before they even touched the counter. I slid them forward, pulling my hood lower over my face, as though the fabric could erase the fact that I looked younger than I wanted to. My voice caught in my throat when I tried to speak, but I forced the words out anyway.

    ¡°These, please.¡±

    The pharmacist looked down at the items, and I swear the entire store inhaled at once.

    ¡°Are these PREGNANCY TESTS all?¡± she asked. Geez. Might as well announce it to the entirety of Fenra!

    Every head turned.

    I closed my eyes, wishing for the floor to split open and swallow me whole. Why couldn¡¯t she just whisper? Why did she have to sound so¡­ triumphant, like she was unmasking a scandal?

    ¡°Yes,¡± I managed to respond.

    The pharmacist leaned closer, her brows rising. ¡°Is the father here?¡±

    My tongue glued itself to the roof of my mouth. Was this mandatory? Why would she ask that? Why would she drag me deeper into the pit when I was already suffocating in it?

    I couldn¡¯t answer. Not because I didn¡¯t have words but because shame rooted me in ce, choking out every syble before it could escape.

    The silence was enough. I saw it in the narrowing eyes of the people waiting in line, the subtle curl of lips, the whispered judgments slipping between them.

    Too young, their eyes said. Probably careless. Probably knocked up.

    I clutched the bag the pharmacist shoved toward me and fled before she could speak again. My boots pounded against the pavement, my chest heaving with each step, wanting to outrun their stares.

    By the time I reached Elite¡¯s gates, my legs felt like jelly. I slipped through the shadows, silent and quick, until I made it inside the main building. My dorin wasn¡¯t an option¨Cnot with Arden there.

    Arden, who had been so gentle earlier, who had caught every flicker of my moods before I could bury them. She¡¯d stayed with me this week because Cade was buried in his duties, and while I was grateful, the thought of facing her with this in my hands was unbearable. Not yet.

    I needed to know first. I needed the truth before anyone else did.

    The bathrooms were deserted at this hour. I pushed open a stall and closed the door behind me, leaning against the cold

    <b>4:33 </b>PM <b>P </b>

    Chapter 176 Inside Me

    <b>D </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    metal. My hands shook as I tore open the packages, three of them, because one wouldn¡¯t be enough. What if the first was wrong? What if it lied to me?

    I couldn¡¯t risk uncertainty.

    The stic felt heavier than it should have as I did what I needed to. I followed the instructions quietly, holding my When I was down, I set them on the counter outside the stall, lined with a bunch of paper towels.

    breath.

    One. Two. Three.

    My reflection in the mirror looked pale, my hood still framing my face.

    I paced inside the small space, chewing at my lip until it ached, fingers twisting together. Seconds dragged like hours, every tick of the clock echoing too loud, filling the silence I couldn¡¯t stand.

    And so I waited.

    I stood there, staring at the little white sticks lined up on the counter, each one screaming the same word at me again. Pregnant.

    Pregnant.

    Pregnant.

    7-

    Brand over

    I pressed both hands to my face, my knees trembling where I sat on the cold bathroom floor. My breath caught, and for <i>a </i>long second, I thought maybe if I closed my eyes hard enough, it would disappear, vanish like a cruel nightmare. But when I peeked again, the lines were still there.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered,

    This was something I couldn¡¯t undo. I was pregnant.

    I shook my head, strands of hair falling in front of my face.

    <i>I </i>

    There was no one else it could be. Only Rowan. My heart ached just thinking of his name. He was the only close, the only one who¡¯d ever had that part of me.

    one I¡¯d

    ever let

    And yet, he didn¡¯t even want me.

    Tears blurred my vision, spilling before I could stop them. My voice cracked as I whispered into the empty space, ¡°What am I going to do?¡± The walls echoed the question back like a cruel reminder.

    Tell him? Could I even do that? What would Rowan say¨Cwhat would he do? He never listened to me before. He never even gave me the chance <i>to </i>exin and really show him that I cared. Every time I tried, he turned away, as if I were the problem.

    Why would he listen now?

    The thought alone was unbearable. I pressed my arms against my stomach protectively, already shielding the fragile secret living inside me.

    The thought of it made me sob, my shoulders shaking as I buried my face against my knees<b>. </b>¡°I can¡¯t be pregnant,¡± I said out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t¨C<b>I </b>can¡¯t-¡±

    But then, a voice came through the suffocating silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    My entire body froze.

 My trembling hand 177

    Chapter 177 You¡¯re Here

    Chapter 177 You¡¯re Here

    TESSA

    I looked up and saw the person who spoke.

    It was Owen.

    My eyes widened. ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing here?¡± I stammered. My voice was raw from

    s

    diren the evidence of my disaster was lying right there on the counter in in

    and I felt stupid for even

    Owen frowned, his sharp brows pulling together as his eyes flicked from me to the cluster of pregnancy tests on the sink. He answered my question anyway.¡°My shift just finished at Rowan¡¯s cafe, and I forgot my keys in my locker when I smelled your scent. I knew it was you.¡± He paused, and I swore I could see his chest rise a little sharper with each breath, like he was bracing himself. Then his gaze darted back to the tests, and his voice turned into a low growl. ¡°But¡­ what did you just say?¡±

    I froze, my hands gripping the edge of the counter to hold me upright. The silence that followed was heavy and suffocating. There was no point in denying it¨Cnot with those sticks screaming the truth. His eyes darkened, his jaw tightening as realization mmed into him. ¡°You really are pregnant.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, the sob I¡¯d been holding back tore free. I broke down again, shaking as my tears spilled once more. My vision blurred and my breath hitched.

    Owen clicked his tongue. He sighed, pulling the strap of his bag off his shoulder before dropping it carelessly Then, before I could protest, he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around me.

    My forehead pressed against his chest, and I sobbed into him like a child.

    //

    ¡°Seriously,¡± he muttered against my hair. Then, in a resigned and soft voice, he added, ¡°I didn¡¯t even get the chance.¡±

    floor.

    The words startled me, but I couldn¡¯t even begin to untangle them. I didn¡¯t know what he meant or if I even wanted to know. All I could do was cling to him, too broken to push him away.

    We stayed like that for a while. Minutes stretched, melting into one another until the room felt timeless. Then, finally, Owen pulled back, his hands steadying me by my arms before he tilted my face up to his. His calloused thumbs brushed against my wet cheeks, wiping away what tears he could.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡± he asked quietly. The questionnded heavily between us. His eyes searched mine, and I couldn¡¯t answer. My lips trembled, but the words stayed locked inside.

    However, I didn¡¯t need to say anything.

    His eyes hardened, and his jaw clenched. ¡°It¡¯s Rowan, huh?<b>¡± </b>he muttered bitterly.

    ¡°Fuck that guy.¡±

    I let out a small, choked chuckle through my tears. It was such an absurd thing to say in the middle of this chaos that it broke through my despair for a second. The corners of my lips twitched upward. I lifted my gaze to him, searching his expression. ¡°What am I going to do?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You tell him,¡± Owen said simply.

    My eyes widened. That was thest thing I expected toe out of his mouth. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only right,¡± he said, running his fingers through his hair, frustration radiating off him. ¡°He deserves to know, and you¡­¡± His eyes softened just a fraction. ¡°you deserve better than to carry this all alone.¡±

    I was stunned by his certainty.

    He drew in a slow breath. ¡°I know firsthand how difficult it is for one parent to be absent. If Rowan is half the almighty Alpha he parades himself to be, he¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    My heart softened, throbbing at the sincerity in his tone.

    <b>4:33 </b>PM <b>P </b>

    Chapter 177 You¡¯re Here

    O

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake,¡± Owen continued, his gaze unwavering. Then he sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Alright, maybe it is. But that¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s up to you whether that¡¯s true or not. What do you want to do?¡±

    The question burned inside me, demanding an answer I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to give. But when I ced a trembling hand over my stomach, instinct won over fear.

    ¡°I want to keep it,¡± I whispered.

    Owen bit his lip, his throat working as he swallowed. He took a small step back. His eyes lingered on me.

    ¡°Then,¡± he said atst, ¡°I think you should tell him.¡±

    <b>*** </b>

    I was really nervous. The moment I woke up, I could already feel my stomach rebelling. I rushed to the bathroom, gripping the sides of the sink as my body betrayed me. My knees buckled, and I dropped down in front of the toilet, dry heaving until my throat burned.

    Arden rushed to my side instantly, crouching beside me, her hand pulling my hair back. She clicked her tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been sick since yesterday,¡± she said, her voice heavy with worry. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go to school today.¡±.

    I shook my head weakly, trying to wave her off. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. This will pass. I just need some crackers.¡±

    Her frown deepened, appearing unconvinced. She sat back on her heels, her brows knitting together. Then, finally, she sighed in defeat, though the stubborn set of her mouth told me the argument was far from over. ¡°But the moment you vomit again, I¡¯ll be carrying you myself back here.¡±

    I chuckled softly. ¡°Alright, deal.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look satisfied, but she let it go for now.

    Inside me, though, I wasn¡¯t calm. I was rattling apart. I could barely focus, and yet, I was determined. No matter how much my body screamed at me to curl up and stay hidden, I needed to talk to Rowan today. There was no more running from it.

    By the time we reached the academy¡¯s main building, I was dizzy, my steps lighter than they should¡¯ve been, my stomach threatening <i>to </i>turn inside out again. My nerves weren¡¯t helping. For a second, as <b>I </b>passed by a hallway near the side entrance, I thought I caught sight of someone familiar. My eyes flickered toward them, but I brushed it off, telling myself I was imagining things.

    I couldn¡¯t let myself get distracted.

    But then the nausea hit again. I pressed a hand against my abdomen and rushed to the bathroom, Arden¡¯s concerned gaze burning into my back. But I smiled.

    ¡°I just need to pee,¡± I said as an excuse, running before I could worry her further.

    I pushed the bathroom doors open and stayed there longer than I wanted. Right after, I sshed my face with some water, gripping the sink, and staring at the stranger looking back at me in the mirror.

    I pushed the door open and stepped into the hallway again. That was when I froze.

    Just ahead of me, at the far end of the corridor, two figures were pressed close together. At first, I thought my vision was blurred from the dizziness. The unmistakable sound of lips parting reached me,

    ¡°Seriously,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Despite Mr. Winters not being here, students still do these things.¡±

    The girl giggled, her hands still clinging to the boy¡¯s shirt. ¡°Same time tomorrow?¡± she asked.

    The man nodded without hesitation. ¡°Same time.¡±

    He leaned back slightly, adjusting his clothes, before finally turning to leave.

    His eyes met mine.

 My trembling hand 178

    Chapter 178 Walking Away

    Chapter 178 Walking Away

    TESSA

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I never thought I¡¯d see him again. It had been years¨Clong, bitter, exhausting years since thest time our paths had crossed- and when they finally did, it had to be like this. He was pressed up against someone else, lips moving hungrily, as if he didn¡¯t have a single care in the world.

    My chest constricted from disappointment. Ena¡¯s face rose in my mind. Ena, who had given everything, who had died for him just to protect the possibility of his future. And here he was, living it with ease<b>, </b>with no shadows dragging him down not even a sprinkle of tiredness in his gaze.

    He looked good. It appeared that the years had been kind to him.

    I shook my head before I realized I was doing it. My throat burned, and I pressed my nails into my palm to stop the tremor in my hands.

    ¡°Tessa?¡±

    The sound of my name falling from his lips hit me harder than I expected. He muttered it like he was sorry. His eyes widened as recognition settled in, and his entire body shifted forward. He tried toe to me.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    I shook my head sharply. I didn¡¯t want him near me. My heart was already tired from everything this week had thrown at me, and adding Dustin to the pile would break me clean in two.

    Besides, there were far more urgent things gnawing at me. I still hadn¡¯t studied for Mr. Thompson¡¯s quiz, and the thought of walking into that ssroom unprepared terrified me more than facing Dustin ever could. At least failure in school was something I could control. Him? He was a wound I couldn¡¯t stop reopening.

    ¡°Tessa, it¡¯s been a while,¡± he started off, voice soft. ¡°It would be nice if the two of us could talk¡±

    I looked into his eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to talk about,¡± I whispered. With that, I turned. My feet carried me faster than my heart could keep up with, away from him.

    I could hear him calling after me, but I ignored every call.

    The building doors swung open under my palms, and the air outside pped me in the <b>face</b><b>. </b>I sucked in a deep breath, trying to clear my mind. However, that was impossible when I saw another source of my worries¨Cthe biggest one.

    Rowan was standing just a few meters away, a frown on his <b>face </b>as he looked down at his phone.

    I had wanted to talk to him after sses<b>, </b>but I never thought I¡¯d actually get the chance to find him alone.

    Yet here he was. In my mind, this was the perfect time. There would never be another moment like this. It was now or never. Before I could overthink, I marched toward him.

    He looked up at the same time I took my first step forward. I took it as a good sign that he didn¡¯t step back.

    I could tell he looked tired, but I knew I must¡¯ve looked even more worn down. The sleepless nights had carved shadows under my eyes. My scent still carried his, faint and fragile. It was subtle, unnoticeable unless you were me. Unless you were living inside this half¨Cbond that would never beplete. Rowan wouldn¡¯t catch it. He couldn¡¯t.

    I looked up at him anyway, forcing myself to hold his <b>gaze</b>. For a second, I swore I saw concern in his <b>gaze</b><b>. </b>However, it was instantly gone, swallowed by the familiar distance he always carried.

    I sighed, running my fingers through my hair, biting my lip to stop it from trembling. Finally, I forced myself to speak. ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said.

    4:33 PM <b>P </b>

    Chapter 178 Walking Away

    Rowan straightened, his eyes sharpening. ¡°What do we need to talk about?¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Everything. The word caught in my throat before it slipped out. I wanted to tell him about the sleepless nights, about Ena, about the things that weighed on me until I could hardly breathe. I wanted to tell him how much it hurt to stand this close and feel so far away. But instead, I pressed my lips together and forced out the only words I could manage.¡±

    ¡°Everything,¡± I repeated, my tone breaking just slightly. ¡°But for now, I¡¯m going to tell you something very important. And even though you¡¯ve thought of me as a liar for most of the time, we¡¯ve known each other. I hope you believe me in this one. Please.¡±

    Rowan said nothing. His silence was both a punishment and a permission, and I decided to take it as thetter. My heart thudded in my chest as I drew in a shaky breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m-¡±

    ¡°There you are!¡±

    The voice cut in before the words could even escape.

    we were

    Zaria appeared out of nowhere, her footsteps quick and light, her voice bright as she rushed toward him. Her expression. shifted the moment her eyesnded on me, curdling into that familiar scowl she never bothered to hide. ¡°You forgot going to meet by the gates and not here?¡±

    She barely waited for him to answer before wrapping her arms around him, pulling him closer.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zaria said, finally acknowledging my presence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Is this an important matter? Rowan and I have to attend to much more important matters<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    The urge to vomit rose so fast I thought I might actually choke on it.

    And in that single moment, something inside me broke. The fragile hope I had clung to, the belief that maybe he¡¯d want hear me, was shattered.

    s

    <b>to </b>

    My future shed in front of me in cruel fragments. Zaria¡¯s voice is telling me to get rid of it. Rowan silent at her side, maybe even nodding in agreement.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Rowan¡¯s voice broke through, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    I bit my lip so hard I tasted blood. I shook my head once, quick and final. ¡°Nothing,¡± I whispered. ¡°Absolutely nothing.¡±

    ¡°The two of you have fun,¡± I added, even managing a smile. ¡°I hope you live a happy life.¡±

    A small frown appeared on his brow, but I quickly turned around, unwilling to see it.

    Each step away from him felt like dragging my body through fire. My chest ached, my vision blurred, and all I could think of was how cruel life could be.

    Owen said that having one parent was hard, that it left a hole in your heart that never quite closed. But what about having two, and still feeling like you were unloved? What about living every day with the sense that no matter how hard you tried, something was broken¨Cand it was you?

    That pain was worse<b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t want my child to feel that.

    So, with that, I had decided. Walking away was the right thing to do.

 My trembling hand 179

    <b>4:33 </b>PM P P .

    Chapter 179 Leave

    Chapter 179 Leave

    TESSA

    0

    It was like my chest had been crushed under invisible hands, and my stomach felt like it was being ripped apart.

    s

    A sharp pain shot through me, leaving me clutching my abdomen. What the hell was happening? My knees buckled, and I felt myself sliding against the wall, desperately trying to hold on.

    I saw a familiar figure and called him out without any hesitation. ¡°Owen!¡±

    He instantly turned around, freezing in rm the moment he saw me on the floor.

    ¡°Tessa!¡± he eximed urgently. Then, he ran to where I was and kneeled right next to me. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    I shook my head, gasping. ¡°It hurts,¡± I managed to say, my hand pressed to my stomach.

    The panic in his face hardened. ¡°Shit,¡± he cursed.

    I tried to reach out to him, but another wave of pain ripped through me. My entire body felt like it was splitting apart from the inside. I folded forward, my hands shaking. Owen didn¡¯t wait another second. He crouched down, hooked his arms under me with ease, and lifted me like I weighed nothing at all.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± he muttered. ¡°Just hold on, Tessa.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even answer. My head felt so heavy, and the world kept tilting sideways. The sound of his footsteps pounding against the ground was thest thing I heard before everything around me went dark.

    <b>*** </b>

    When I opened my eyes again, it wasn¡¯t to darkness¨Cit was to the white of a hospital ceiling and the antiseptic smell in the air. All I could do was blink, slow and sluggish, until my ears caught the voices near me.

    ¡°She¡¯s six weeks pregnant,¡± the doctor was saying.

    ¡°Six weeks?¡± Owen¡¯s voice echoed, as though he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Yes. And this is a crucial time,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°She¡¯s not been getting enough rest or proper nutrition. Add the stress to that¨Cit¡¯s dangerous. A werewolf pregnancy isn¡¯t exactly like a human¡¯s. It can run three to five months at most. Any longer or shorter than that, and there are risks. Right now, her body is warning us. She needs care. A lot of care.¡±

    There was silence for a few seconds. Then the sound of the doctor gathering papers filled the room. ¡°I¡¯ll leave for now.¡±

    you with her

    I shut my eyes again before the door opened and closed, not wanting either of them to see that <b>I </b>had been awake through that whole conversation. But when the room finally quieted down, I couldn¡¯t help it. My hand moved instinctively, trembling as I ced it over my

    stomach.

    A weak sob escaped me. The thought that I put my baby through such a hard time made me want to cry again.

    ¡°Tessa?¡±

    I turned my head. Owen was standing by the chair beside my bed. He looked like he¡¯d aged years in thest hour. His sigh was heavy, filled with things he didn¡¯t say. ¡°You heard it, right?¡±

    Inodded faintly. My throat was too tight to speak.

    His

    eyes

    searched mine. ¡°Did you finally tell Rowan?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No,¡± I muttered, my voice hoarse. My gaze dropped to my stomach again, my hand still protectively pressed there. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    I bit my lip, and he shook his head slowly, disbelief seen across his features.

    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, his tone carrying both frustration and confusion.

    <b>4:33 </b>PM PP.

    Chapter 179 Leave

    ¡°Because,¡± I started, ¡°I think he wouldn¡¯t want it. He doesn¡¯t want me.¡±

    s

    ¡°Our past is¡­plicated, and it dictates our future.¡±

    Owen¡¯s gaze softened, his brow furrowing with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the type.¡±

    His reassurance only made me let out a deep breath. I looked away, staring at the pale walls of the hospital room. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± I whispered.

    I pressed my palm gently against the spot just above my abdomen, holding on as if my touch alone could protect the tiny life within me. ¡°I want to take care of myself better,¡± I said, my voice firmer this time. Then the words I hadn¡¯t even admitted to myself slipped out before I could stop them. ¡°I want to¡­ leave.¡±

    Owen¡¯s eyes widened. He straightened his posture. ¡°What are you talking about? Leave? Where?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± My voice trembled, but I didn¡¯t look away. ¡°But not here. Not in Fenra.¡± I shook my head, strands of my hair falling over my face as I lowered it. ¡°I just know that being here will only make me miserable, and I won¡¯t be the best mother to my child if I stay.¡±

    The truth cut through me even as I said it.

    Rowan¡¯s shadow lingered in every corner of thisnd. His indifference, his cold rejection¨Cit poisoned the air I breathed. How could I bring a child into that?

    Owen bit his lip, his jaw clenching like he was fighting himself. His hands curled into fists before he let out a low exhale. ¡°Should I tell this to Arden?¡±

    The words sent a jolt of panic through me. ¡°No!¡± I eximed. The sound of it echoed off the sterile walls. My heart thudded, and I shook my head vehemently. ¡°She can¡¯t. She can¡¯t know.¡±

    Arden would only sway me. I loved her so much that she had the capacity to make me stay.

    She was the only one I trusted fully, the only one who could still touch the soft parts of me I thought I¡¯d buried. But staying for Arden¡¯s sake would mean destroying myself slowly. And I couldn¡¯t do that. Not when I had someone else to live for.

    My chest ached with guilt. ¡°It would break her too,¡± I whispered, lowering my gaze to the floor.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Owen asked quietly.

    I looked up at him, my eyes wet. ¡°Please,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this between us. You¡¯re the only one who knows. If you could help

    me¡­¡±

    Silence stretched between us, the only sound the faint beeping of a monitor nearby. I could see the battle in his eyes.

    Finally<i>, </i>Owen sighed heavily, dragging his hand through his hair. He nced at me again.

    ¡°There is a ce I know,¡± he muttered after a long pause.

    ¡°rc.¡±

 My trembling hand 180

    Chapter 180 Confession

    Chapter 180 Confession

    ROWAN

    The intrusions were getting out of hand. There was another intrusionst week, which was why I had to go back with Zaria in the middle of the week.

    The strange thing was that they all died before we could even interrogate them. They felt like empty husks programmed tosh out, then burn themselves out in the same breath. It was like fighting puppets whose strings cut themselves mid¨Cbattle.

    I shook my head, trying to push that thought away. Dwelling on it too much made me restless, and I hadn¡¯t been sleeping well.

    Back at Elite, I found myself sitting in one of Mr. Thompson¡¯s assessments. The subject was Pure Magic, and it was the final question that made me pause.

    Cite an instance where dark magic can be used for the better.

    stared <i>at </i>the nk space on the paper. My pen tapped against the edge of the desk, my jaw tightening as I thought. Most wolves flinched at the thought of admitting that any use of dark magic was justifiable. That was the Academy¡¯s entire brand, after all.

    After a while, I wrote-

    To counter dark magic.

    That was it. Simple and efficient.

    I slid the paper forward, stood, and handed it in without hesitation. Mr. Thompson raised his brows before nodding in approval.

    I left the ssroom, the first one out, running my fingers through my hair as I stepped into the corridor.

    There was another matter that I couldn¡¯t shake off.

    It was Tessa.

    I hadn¡¯t seen her since that day. The image of her lingered in my head¨Cher face pale, eyes ssy, body weak. She had wanted to say something, I knew it. I could see it in her lips, trembling as if words were waiting toe out. But before I could stop and let her speak, Zaria had tugged at my sleeve. We¡¯d had to leave. The South had called us back because of thetest intrusion, and duty wasn¡¯t something I could dy.

    I clenched my fists <b>as </b>I walked down the corridor.

    What if I had stayed?

    What if-

    No. Thinking like that was dangerous.

    The truth was, I had been on the edge of going back. There were a lot of questions in my mind that I thought only she could

    answer.

    However, another intrusion came. And another. Each one more vicious than thest.

    Cade had stepped up to lead the other factions in coordinated eradications, his reputation only climbing higher for it. I¡¯d heard reports ofplete wipes<b>¨C</b>packs working together in efficient unison.

    Meanwhile, the South insisted we handle it alone<b>. </b>

    My parents, along with Wilder and the Council, insisted that we didn¡¯t need help¨Cthat the South was strong enough, that I was strong enough.

    However, we were being pushed to the breaking point, and I knew it.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>4:33 </b>PM P <b>P </b>

    Chapter 180 Confession

    s

    If I asked for help from Cade, if I reached across that fragile political line, the Council would only paint me as weak. Unfit. A son who couldn¡¯t live up to Elijah¡¯s shadow.

    I exhaled sharply, raking a hand through my hair again. The corridor was too quiet, and my head was too loud.

    Tessa¡¯s face shed again in my mind.

    What was she trying to tell me? Why did it haunt me like this?

    ¡°Alpha Rowan!¡±

    A voice rang out from the other end of the hall.

    I turned around at the sound of my name, expecting maybe a scout or one of the assessment aides. Instead, my eyes locked on a face I couldn¡¯t immediately ce. He wasn¡¯t familiar in the way ssmates are familiar, nor did he carry himself like a teacher. Still, something about the lines of his jaw, the way his eyes darted toward me with hesitation, made my memory twitch.

    I frowned, searching my mind for the connection. I was sure I¡¯d seen him before. Not in Elite. Not in our pack. Somewhere else. Somewhere in the¡­ East.

    And then it clicked.

    My chest tightened slightly at the realization, though I forced my face to remain calm. He shifted on his feet under my scrutiny.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± I asked tly, already preparing to brush him off.

    The stranger bit his lip before answering. ¡°My name is Dustin.¡±

    The name did nothing for me. I wasn¡¯t familiar with his name, but only with his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you for a while,¡± he said carefully, like he was tiptoeing through shards of ss. ¡°But it¡¯s only now that I have the chance to enter Elite that I can do so.¡±

    I arched a brow. His voice carried sincerity, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. People had approached me with all kinds of reasons before¨Cmost of them maniptive, some of them worse.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± I repeated, sharper this time. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    He flinched, but didn¡¯t back down. His eyes met mine with a strange kind of desperation. ¡°I think you might want to hear it,¡± he said. ¡°I really think you do.¡±

    I stared before letting out a deep breath. ¡°Talk, then. You have one chance.¡±

    Dustin swallowed hard. ¡°I¡­ I did something unbelievably bad when I was younger.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes.

    ¡°I carried a lot of resentment,¡± he continued. ¡°Toward people, toward circumstances, toward fate itself. And I-¡± He broke off, his breath hitching. ¡°I¡¯ve been eaten alive by guilt since then. Every year, it gets worse. Every time I look back, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    My silence stretched between us. I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>going to offerfort¨Cnot when I didn¡¯t know if this was some ploy.

    ¡°I know I might be doing this because of my own guilt,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°but I genuinely want you to know.¡±

    Still, I said nothing. My instincts told me to let him talk until he ran out of the nerve<b>. </b>

    Dustin let out a long, shaky breath, as though he¡¯d rehearsed this moment a thousand times but still couldn¡¯t believe it was happening.

    ¡°Back then,¡± he started again, his voice trembling. ¡°It was true.¡±

    His eyes flicked away, then back to me, his lips pressing together before he forced the words out.

    <b>4:33 </b>PM

    Chapter 180 Confession

    ¡°I

    I am

    Ena¡¯s mate.¡±

    C

    0

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand 181

    Chapter 181 Wrong All Along

    Chapter 181 Wrong All Along

    ROWAN

    My ears rang.

    It was a horror.

    Pure, gut¨Cwrenching horror.

    0

    0

    O

    Those few words sent me spiraling down into a ce I hadn¡¯t thought I could reach again.

    D

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d grabbed Dustin until I felt the fabric of his shirt under my fists, my knuckles tight and shaking as I pinned him with a re. My breath came ragged, each inhale tasting like ashes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My whole body felt like it was on fire, rage and confusion boiling in my veins.

    Dustin didn¡¯t fight me. He didn¡¯t raise his hands nor try to pry me off. His head tilted down slightly, like he had already epted every consequence of the truth he was about to spill.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± he whispered. ¡°But you have to calm down, Alpha Rowan. Please.¡±

    I released him with a violent shove, my chest heaving. My wolf wed inside me, snarling at the truth that hadn¡¯t even been fully spoken yet. I took a step back, but the anger didn¡¯t leave¨Cit only grew. My hands shook at my sides, and I had to curl them into fists to keep myself from striking him again.

    ¡°Say it,¡± I demanded.

    Dustin exhaled shakily and ran a hand down his face. Then, finally, he began.

    ¡°I met Ena in the summer,¡± he said, his voice heavy with longing, regret, and something I hated recognizing¨Clove. ¡°It was in the East, before thest year of high school. And I instantly fell in love. We were mates.¡±

    I froze. Every muscle in my body locked, my breath stuck halfway in my throat.

    ¡°But we couldn¡¯t be together,¡± Dustin continued quickly. ¡°Because she was with you.¡±

    My nails dug into my palms. My vision swam. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Rowan¡­ I loved her. She loved me, too. But she still cared about you, in her own way. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to break what you had.¡±

    Memories flooded me. It was the time Ena¡¯sughter and touches grew colder.

    I thought it was me. I thought I wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t tell you because she still cared for you,¡± Dustin said softly. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to shatter you. But I met her nearly every week. Sometimes for hours, sometimes just for a few moments. And most of the time, she would tell me about Tessa.¡±

    My head snapped up.

    ¡°Tessa?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dustin said. ¡°Ena admired her a lot. She said she was kind and understood her more than anyone could.¡±

    My blood turned cold.

    ¡°Tessa knew?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°She did,¡± Dustin admitted. ¡°And she didn¡¯t tell you because she cared too much about Ena. She wanted to protect her¡­ protect both of you.¡±

    My heart felt like it was being ripped in half, shredded by shreds, and yet still beating, still bleeding.

    <b>4:33 </b>PM <b>P </b>

    Chapter 181 Wrong All Along

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She knew<b>. </b>

    All this time.

    Tessa knew.

    And she never told me.

    I swallowed hard, a bitter taste burning my tongue. She could have told me and ended it all sooner. She could have ripped the bandage clean. But would I have believed her? Would I have listened even when I was blinded by the love I thought was unshakable?

    I shook my head.

    Dustin pressed on. ¡°One time, when I was training prematurely, I got into an ident. I broke my arm.¡±

    ¡°I called her right away, even though I knew she had sses. It wasn¡¯t serious, but I just wanted her validation. That was my mistake.¡±

    ¡°She said she asked Tessa to drive,¡± he went on. ¡°And I knew Tessa¡­ she really liked Ena. She would do anything for her. So she agreed. I waited. I waited so long. But they never came.¡±

    The world blurred. The walls, the ground, the very air seemed to bend and shatter.

    ¡°I thought she stayed for you,¡± Dustin whispered, shame flooding his face. ¡°That she chose you, again. And I¡ª¡± His voice broke. He clenched his fists, tears finally spilling from his eyes. ¡°And then I heard she had died in an ident.¡±

    The words rang in my ears.

    ¡°After that, we met coincidentally, and Tessa asked me to side with her. However, at that time, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I was drowning in my own guilt and anger. I ended up digging the hole deeper, running from it all. But I realized I was in the wrong. I¡¯ve known it since then. And when I saw her here again¡­¡±

    My gaze snapped to him.

    He met my eyes. ¡°I felt it all. Everything I¡¯d buried. I just wanted to make things right.¡°/

    ¡°So, for now, I want you to know that Tessa never did anything wrong.¡±

    I turned the words over and over in my head. Tessa never did anything wrong. That realization burned through my chest until it felt like my lungs could barely expand. I had spent so much of my life directing my anger, my grief, my fury toward her¨Chating her so much, resenting her presence, convincing myself she was the source of my suffering. I had made her my viin. The one I pointed to whenever the shadows of my past crept too close.

    Yet all this time, what if I¡¯d been wrong?

    I swallowed hard, feeling my throat tighten as Dustin¡¯s words reyed. His confession didn¡¯t have the sheen of maniption. He had no reason to deceive me.

    If what he said was true, then the foundation of everything I thought I knew had been shattered in an instant.

    I had believed everyone except her.

    The image of her face shed in my mind, and suddenly <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t breathe. What did I do to you, Tessa?

    Dustin exhaled slowly. ¡°Right now,¡± he said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m with someone who makes meplete. I¡¯ve learned what it means to finally find peace. I hope-¡°his voice softened even more, ¡°I hope it¡¯ll be that way for you too. Because Ena¡­ she was truly rooting for you. For Tessa. She wanted you happy, Rowan. She believed you deserved it, even when you couldn¡¯t see it yourself.¡±

    His words washed over me, but they barely registered. My ears buzzed. My pulse thundered in my skull. I could see his lips moving, but all I heard was silence inside me. Silence, and then <b>a </b>single name.

    Tessa.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>4:33 </b>PM

    C

    s

    Chapter 181 Wrong All Along

    Everything I had done to her hit me all at once. How many times had I shut her out when she was the only one I should have let in?

    I clenched my fists until my knuckles burned. I had been blind. Sopletely blind.

    I couldn¡¯t stand still anymore. My hands trembled as I pressed them to my face, dragging them down slowly like I could wipe away the guilt pressing down on me.

    Tessa, where are you? How much have I hurt you?

    I had wasted years believing a lie. Years of painting her in colors she didn¡¯t deserve. Years of making her carry the me for wounds she never inflicted.

    I needed to find her. I needed to see her face, hear her voice, let her know that I understood.

    I needed to look for Tessa.

 My trembling hand 182

    Chapter 182 Patched¨Cup Family

    Chapter 182 Patched¨Cup Family

    TESSA

    0

    s

    The ride into rc was quiet, but not an ufortable one. I leaned against the window, watching the scenery shift from the familiar routes of Fenra into something softer and quieter. The streets here were narrower, the people a little more ordinary.

    I had been here before¨Cyears ago, when my parents were still alive. They brought me to the markets sometimes, or to the festivals wherenterns lit up the river. I rememberedughing, holding my father¡¯s hand, my mother¡¯s voice humming in my ears. But after they were gone, I never returned.

    Zaria and Cameron¡¯s family often came to rc. They¡¯d speak about it as if it were their second home. Summers by the river, dinners at little taverns, strolls through the town squares. They never invited me along, though. I used to tell myself I didn¡¯t mind, but now, being here again, I realized how much I¡¯d been left out of.

    We didn¡¯t stop in the lively center. Instead, Owen led us toward the forest. Civilization thinned out until only scattered cottages lined the roads, hidden behind trees that swayed with the breeze. We had to walk a few meters up the mountains after the bus dropped us of, and when we arrived, I blinked at the sight before me.

    It was a humble home, tucked quietly at the edge of the woods. A single¨Cstory house, small enough to belong only to two people, maybe three at most. The walls were weather¨Cworn, the windows clouded, and the roof looked like it had stories to tell. Still, there was something peaceful about it. A ce that wasn¡¯t too far from civilization, but far enough that it felt private.

    ¡°This is it,¡± Owen said, pushing open the wooden gate. He carried my belongings, setting them down by the door. Dust clung to the old steps, and cobwebs hung from the corners of the window frames.

    Inside, it was the same. Owen dropped my bags on the floor with a soft thud, frowning as he brushed a cobweb off the doorway. ¡°Are you sure this is okay for you?¡± he asked in a hesitant tone. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ well, you can see it¡¯s not exactly ready for anyone to live in.¡±

    I smiled, a genuine one. ¡°This is more than enough, Owen. Really, I¡¯m thankful. I can¡¯t believe you even have a house in rc.¡±

    He clicked his tongue and muttered, ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±

    Curiosity tugged at me, and I tilted my head. ¡°Complicated?¡±

    He sighed, finally setting down thest of my bags. ¡°It¡¯s from my dad. He¡­ left when I was young, saying he didn¡¯t want to be tied <i>to </i>a pack. You can call him a rogue of some sort, though he never liked the word.¡±

    I gasped softly, the sound slipping before I could stop it.

    ¡°He settled here eventually,¡± Owen continued, ¡°and when he died, he left the house to me. I haven¡¯t been here for a long time, so it¡¯s been sitting like this.¡±

    I stepped closer,ying a hand on the worn wooden counter. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply.

    Owen hesitated, then said, ¡°I have to warn you, though. rc is known to be a ce for humans, but this part-¡± he gestured to the surrounding forest outside the window, ¡°-is filled with people from other packs.¡±

    My brows furrowed. ¡°Rogues?¡±

    ¡°Well, not technically,¡± Owen exined. ¡°They¡¯re people who came here for the sake of starting anew. They came here to settle and build something else¨Ca new pack, one that isn¡¯t known in Fenra. It¡¯s a secret, I guess. One I¡¯ve kept, too.¡±

    I looked at him, searching his expression, and then smiled softly. ¡°Thank you, Owen.¡±

    The words felt too small for what he¡¯d just given me. So I stepped forward and hugged him.

    His body stiffened, freezing as though he hadn¡¯t expected it. Then, he just clicked his tongue in that familiar way and muttered, ¡°Anytime.¡±

    <b>4:34 </b>PM P P ?

    Chapter 182 Patched¨Cup Family

    6

    6

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He pulled back first, looking at me with a question in his this?¡±

    eyes. ¡°Are

    you sure you don¡¯t want me to tell anyone

    else about

    I shook my head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll tell them at the right time. For now, this stays between us. Thank you again.¡±

    He looked like he wanted to argue, but instead, he just sighed.

    I forced a smile and lifted my chin. ¡°Now, you have to leave. You have a shift, right?¡±

    Qwen clicked his tongue again, looking reluctant. ¡°I might as well quit that ce.¡±

    I chuckled at that, shaking my head. ¡°You need the money.¡±

    ¡°I could just stay here,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You have to study, Owen. You have to keep moving forward.¡± I gave him a little push toward the door. ¡°Now, go.¡±

    He groaned but obeyed, stepping out into the fading daylight. ¡°I¡¯ll visit a lot!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry

    about me, either!¡± I shouted after him, closing the door behind me.

    The house grew quiet.

    I turned, letting my eyes travel across the small space. It was far from perfect, but it was mine for now.

    Slowly, I ced my hand on my stomach. There was a small bump now, barely noticeable unless you knew to look for it. Six weeks. The thought made my chest tighten, fear and wonder tangled together.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to do, baby,¡± I whispered, my thumb brushing gently against the fabric of my shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s get to cleaning.¡±

    I rolled up my sleeves, looking at the duster in the corner. But before I could even lift it, a sharp knock echoed at the door.

    I paused for a while before finally walking to the door. I opened it, my hand still gripping the duster I had been holding a moment ago, and froze.

    Before me stood an elderly couple. Their presence startled me at first. Both of them looked kind, but there was something quietlymanding about the way they carried themselves.

    ¡°Oh, what a pretty girl,¡± the old woman said the instant her eyesnded on me.

    I felt my cheeks burn, a blush rushing to my face so quickly I had to bow out of pure embarrassment. I was never good at handlingpliments. But then, her gaze dropped lower to my stomach. Her wrinkled hand flew up to her mouth, and she gasped.

    ¡°She¡¯s carrying a child!¡± she eximed in awe. ¡°Owen did not mention this.¡±

    My eyes widened. I looked down at myself, then back at her, utterly dumbfounded. How could she possibly know? My free hand instinctively covered my abdomen<b>, </b>even though I wasn¡¯t showing.

    ¡°Pardon my wife,¡± the man beside her said gently. ¡°She is quite instinctive.¡± He looked at me with soft gray eyes before adding, ¡°Owen mentioned his friend would being here. We haven¡¯t seen him in a while, not since he visited here with his father. He asked us to take care of you.¡± His lips tugged into a smile. ¡°And now, I know why.¡±

    My grip on the duster loosened, and I lowered my head again, unsure of what to say.

    My name is Winston,¡± the man continued warmly, gesturing toward himself, ¡°and this is my wife, Edith. We¡¯re what you could call the leaders of our small pack¨Cnot an Alpha or Luna, because we don¡¯t have such blood. But¡­¡± His voice carried pride as he went on, ¡°¡­we¡¯ve kept this ce alive for generations. Wee to the Eternal Woods Pack.¡±

    I smiled faintly at the name. Eternal Woods. There was something so peaceful about it¨Clike <b>a </b>ce untouched by the chaos of the world outside.

    Before I could respond, Edith¡¯s sharp eyes fell on the duster still dangling in my hand.

    <b>4:34 </b>PM P P .

    Chapter 182 Patched¨Cup Family

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Oh!¡± she gasped again, this time almost scolding. ¡°Were you about to clean, deary? No, no, no.¡± She hurried forward, her hands pping to shoo the idea away. ¡°You can¡¯t. You need to rest.¡±

    ¡°But-¡°I started, only for her to cut me off by calling out over her shoulder.

    Almost immediately, two figures appeared¨Ca girl and a boy, perhaps around my age. They moved with familiarity, clearly at home here.

    ¡°These are our adopted grandchildren,¡± Edith introduced with obvious pride.

    The girl stepped forward first, a spark of energy in her eyes. Her hair was cropped short, her smile wide. ¡°Hey!¡± she said. brightly. ¡°I¡¯m Noelle. I was adopted because my real family was about to send me to prostitution, and I escaped.¡±

    I was startled by her bluntness. She said it so matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, without a trace of shame.

    ¡°And I¡¯m Solomon. You can call me Sol,¡± the man said right after, his voice calm and even. His eyes, though, didn¡¯t meet mine. Instead, they stayed slightly off to the side, unfocused. ¡°I¡¯m blind. My family abandoned me when I was little.¡±

    For a moment, I could only stare at them. Their honesty was staggering. How could they air their struggles so easily, while I could barely breathe under the weight of my own?

    Swallowing hard, I muttered under my breath, ¡°Umm, hi. My name is Tessa and I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    The words slipped out before I could stop them.

    Noelle and Sol gasped in unison, their faces lighting up with excitement instead of pity.

    ¡°The baby is going to be so cute!¡± she squealed, sping her hands together.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sol added firmly, his blind gaze turning toward me. ¡°And you definitely can¡¯t be cleaning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Noelle agreed, snatching the duster from my hand before I could react. ¡°We¡¯ll be the ones to do that!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± Sol echoed.

    I stood there, disarmed. For so long, I had felt like an outsider everywhere I went. But here, I was being told to rest, to be cared for.

    My lips trembled as a small smile broke free. As I looked at all of them, I realized something.

    This might not be so bad after all.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 My trembling hand 183

    Chapter 183 Your Fault

    Chapter 183 Your Fault

    ROWAN

    Where <b>is </b>she?

    She was nowhere to be found.

    O

    O

    0

    s

    I scoured every corner I could think of, but all I saw were walls and silence. The emptiness echoed louder than any scream could. My pulse hammered at the same question over and over, one that had no answer.

    Where was Tessa?

    I stood in Cade and Arden¡¯s apartment, my fists pressed against my ¡®thighs, my throat too tight to swallow. Arden¡¯s sobs broke through the air over and over again. She sat pressed against Cade, tears streaking her cheeks in steady streams that she didn¡¯t bother wiping away.

    I felt numb.

    If Arden knew, if she had even the faintest clue where Tessa might be, she wouldn¡¯t be crying like this. She wouldn¡¯t be trembling against Cade¡¯s chest with that kind of grief.

    Cade¡¯s arms tightened around her shoulders, pulling her closer, his hand smoothing over her back in steady strokes. His lips. were pressed tight. I looked at him, at the way he held her, the way his entire focus was her and her alone.

    That was how you should treasure a mate.

    Cade didn¡¯t need to say anything¨Chis silence was enough.

    Cade nced up at me then, his brows knit. ¡°Do you want me to organize a search for her?¡±

    For a moment, my tongue pressed against the roof of my mouth, and no sound came out.

    I bit my lip hard after. I couldn¡¯t ask that of him.

    I shook my head slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I muttered.

    The words were brittle against the sound of Arden¡¯s weeping. Cade studied me for a long second, but he didn¡¯t push. He then turned back to Arden, his focus narrowing once more to her trembling frame.

    I turned away.

    Her cries followed me out the door, echoing down the hall even as <b>I </b>shut it behind me.

    She wasn¡¯t anywhere.

    Not in her sses, not in her dorms. Her bed was neatly made¨Clike no one had touched it in days. My fellow South members shook their heads when I asked, their eyes darting with confusion, but none with answers. Not a single one of them knew where she was.

    Every ¡°no¡± I heard was another stone on my chest, pulling me down deeper, heavier, until even breathing felt like work. Finally, with nowhere left to turn, <b>I </b>went to Zaria.

    Her dorm smelled strongly of perfume, and when she opened the door, she looked at me with bright eyes.

    ¡°Tessa¡¯s gone?¡± she eximed when the words left my mouth. Her eyes widened, but only for a second. Then, <b>as </b>quickly as they¡¯d red, they dulled.

    She shook her head with a scoff, her arms folding over her chest. ¡°She¡¯s probably going toe <b>back</b><b>. </b>She does this for attention.¡±

    4:34 PM P P

    Chapter 183 Your Fault

    The way she said it struck me harder than I had expected.

    0

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I looked at her and studied her. She was leaning against the doorframe, unbothered. Her eyes were sharp but not with worry. At that moment, my heart squeezed.

    If her sister couldn¡¯t even care enough to know where she was, what did that say about Tessa¡¯s world?

    I clicked my tongue, cutting through the silence.

    ¡°I see that you don¡¯t care about her at all,¡± I muttered, bitter at the edges.

    Her eyes widened, shock shing across her face. ¡°What?¡±

    All I could think about was every moment Tessa tried tough off her pain, every time she¡¯d hidden her trembling hands, every look in her eyes that screamed that she was alone, even when she was surrounded by people.

    Had everything I thought I knew about her family been a lie?

    I shook my head, the answer sour on my tongue, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait, Rowan!¡± she eximed, her hand shooting out to grip my arm.

    But I brushed her away.

    I had searched everywhere. Each dead end only tightened the knot in my chest, each empty shadowed path only made my wolf restless, wing inside me, pacing, and demanding¨CFind her. Now.

    But where? Where could she have gone when she was hurting?

    My feet moved without thought, carrying me to my cafe. The aroma of roasted beans lingered in the air as I pushed the door open, and the bell above gave its soft chime. Francis looked up from behind the counter. He had been working here from time to time, wanting <i>to </i>help me out.

    ¡°You look like shit,¡± he said as soon as he saw me.

    My brows furrowed deeper, but I didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, I walked to the counter, grabbed the first mug I could find, and poured myself a coffee from the pot. I didn¡¯t even care if it had been sitting there for hours. I brought it to my lips and drowned it in a single go like it was whiskey.

    Francis¡® eyes widened ¡°Damn, Rowan. That¡¯s eight espresso shots,¡± he said,

    I pursed my lips. I knew one person in this cafe who liked his coffee this strong. That was when the memory of yesterday hit. <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    When I had gone to the Hades¡® dorm, Maisey told me that Tessa hadn¡¯te home in days, but someone came in to collect her items. She hadn¡¯t said who, iming not to know his name. However, standing here now, with the bitterness of the strong coffee still on my tongue, I knew the answer.

    I mmed the mug onto the counter and turned, storming toward the kitchen.

    I saw him there instantly. His narrow shoulders faced me as he busied himself with something at the counter.

    I walked up and grabbed his shoulder, spinning him around. His eyes snapped to mine, and he red.

    ¡°What?¡±

    I stared at him, trying to pierce past that mask of indifference. My instincts screamed at me with an answer I already knew but didn¡¯t want to ept.

    ¡°You¡­ you know where Tessa is, right?¡±

    Owen¡¯s brow arched.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably in her dorm,¡± he said simply.

    <b>4:34 </b>PM P P ?

    Chapter 183 Your Fault

    0

    s

    ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± I snapped, my wolf rumbling beneath my skin. My fists clenched, nails digging into my palms. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. You collected her things.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence. Then Owen closed his eyes.

    ¡°She was in the hospital,¡± he said.

    My heart froze.

    Hospital.

    My mate. Was she¨Cwas she hurt?

    ¡°H¨CHospital?¡± The word scraped out of me.

    Owen scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°She asked me to get her some things, and when I came back¡­¡± His jaw tightened as his eyes cut into me. ¡°She wasn¡¯t there anymore.¡±

    My vision tunneled. She had been in the hospital. She had needed help. She had been sick¨Cand I hadn¡¯t known. I hadn¡¯t been there. Again.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± I demanded.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re curious?¡± Owen barked. His eyes red as he red at me. ¡°Now you care?¡±

    My hands curled into fists, but the guilt in my gut was heavier than any anger.

    ¡°She was sick,¡± he spat, ¡°and stressed. Because of you.¡±

    My wolf whimpered inside, retreating and ashamed.

    Owen took a step closer, his eyes locking with mine. They were unyielding.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡± he said coldly, ¡°if she left because of you, too.¡±

 My trembling hand 184

    Chapter 184 Pack Doctor

    Chapter 184 Pack Doctor

    TESSA

    ¡°Tessa, no!¡± a voice shouted, panicked, blurred in my haze.

    ¡°We¡¯re losing her!¡± someone else cried.

    My head was heavy. Everything hurt. My whole body felt torn in half. Every push felt like it split me apart.

    ¡°Tessa, keep pushing! We need to see her! She needs to breathe!¡±

    s

    I tried, but the agony only climbed higher and higher. I wanted it to end. I wanted someone to be there with me, to hold me, to tell me it was going to be all right.

    I clenched my teeth and pushed again, and the sound I made didn¡¯t sound like it came from me. It was guttural like an animal ripped out from deep inside. My nails tore against the sheets.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± I sobbed, thrashing my head to the side. ¡°It hurts-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re so close!¡± someone urged. ¡°Come on, Tessa, one more time! You can do it!¡±

    No, I thought. I couldn¡¯t. My body felt squeezed dry, but I still pushed because I had no other choice. The pain was so sharp that it blurred everything else around me.

    My eyes closed, and for a moment, I thought I would never open them again.

    The second I woke, I gasped. My whole body shot upright, and I quickly turned to look for her. I sighed in relief when I saw she was still lying down beside me.

    The small, fragile being that breathed quietly. Relief broke through me like sunlight through the darkest clouds.

    I sagged back down, my chest rising and falling too fast, and I whispered, ¡°Thank the Goddess¡­¡±

    That memory still haunts me these days. Giving birth was truly not an easy feat. However, I was d it wasn¡¯t as cruel as my past dreams of the car crash.

    I turned my face to her again, a small smile tugging at my lips.

    Ca.

    I had named her Ca, after the lilies that grew everywhere here. A flower that looked fragile but always seemed to bloom again after storms. Theyforted me. And when I looked at her, my baby, it was all I could think of.

    She was perfect.

    I couldn¡¯t stop staring at her. Her little face was smooth, calm, untouched by the world¡¯s cruelty. A nose like the faintest button. Her lips were small and pink. Her eyes closed in sleep,shes brushing against her skin.

    How could she be so perfect?

    Maybe it was because she was mine. My blood. My child. My miracle.

    No, she was perfect as she was. She didn¡¯t need me to define her. She was simply herself¨Cangelic and beautiful. My baby.

    I had been so hard carrying her. Sometimes I wonder how I even managed. They say that wolf pregnancies are harder than human ones, because the child isn¡¯t just nourished by the mother¡¯s body, but by the bond between two mates. The threads of energy weave together to carry the little life to full term.

    But I didn¡¯t have that. I didn¡¯t have him.

    Without the mate bond, the pain was doubled and the risk <b>was </b>higher. Some mothers don¡¯t survive. Some babies don¡¯t make

    it¡®

    4:34 PM <b>P </b><b>P </b>

    Chapter 184 Pack Doctor

    Somehow, I did it.

    ?

    s

    I shook off the heavy tide of memory and stood. My knees creaked, my hands brushing against the rough wood of the small table we called our dining space. On top of it was the cake I had prepared the night before, after work. The sweet smell lingered faintly in the air, a little too strong for such a small house, but it made me smile anyway.

    Carrot cake.

    I lit the tiny candles and carried them carefully to her bedside. She stirred when I crouched down, hershes fluttering before her sleepy eyes blinked open.

    ¡°Ca,¡± I whispered gently.

    She stretched her small arms and rubbed her eyes with her fists, then looked up at me. ¡°Mommy?¡± she murmured.

    I smiled wider and lowered the cake into view. Her eyes widened, and her little mouth dropped open.

    She gasped.

    Her favorite.

    I know it makes no sense. She¡¯s so young. What kind of three¨Cyear¨Cold loves carrot cake more than anything else?

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking into a quiet tune. I sang softly to her in our small house, the words filling the little space with a kind of warmth no fire could give.

    Her shoulders wiggled with the instinctive little dance she did whenever she was happy, and I giggled.

    ¡°Happy third birthday, my Ca.¡±

    She leaned forward and blew at the candles, her cheeks puffing, her little breath making the tiny mes flicker out one by

    one.

    I watched her, my hands folded close to my chest, my heart heavy and light all at once.

    It had been a little over three years since we left. Three years since I stepped away from everything I thought I was.

    Three years of just us.

    The path crunched beneath our feet as Ca and I made our way toward the cottages. The air was cool this morning, making me want to breathe in deeper.

    Our cottage sat farther out than most, tucked away at the edge of the trees. Owen always said his father insisted on istion, something about distance¨Ceven inside a liberal pack like ours. At first, I thought it was strange, but over time, I began to understand. There are days when the noise of the world <b>presses </b>too close, and all you want is silence. Maybe Owen¡¯s father just wanted his own small world away from everyone.

    Ca hummed beside me, skipping along the dirt path with her usual lightness. She carried that brightness in her¨Csunshine bottled up in the form of a child. The closer we got to the cottages, the livelier it became.

    ¡°Ca! Happy birthday!¡± a pair of women called out from their porch, smiling widely.

    ¡°Good morning, Tessa!¡± another voice greeted warmly, and I lifted my hand in response, returning their smiles with one of my own.

    This ce never rushed its mornings. It always started slow, as though time itself stretched to allow space forughter and greetings and conversations that didn¡¯t need to be hurried. Children were already ying near the center of the cottages, and the moment they saw Ca, their eyes lit up likenterns.

    Ca is so pretty, like Dr. Tessa!¡± one of the little ones eximed as they ran up to us.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    <b>4:34 </b>PM

    Chapter 184 Pack Doctor

    Dr. Tessa.

    It sounded gooding from them. I bent down to ruffle their hair.

    s

    Somewhere along the way, after Ca was born, I¡¯d chosen to follow the dream I¡¯d tucked away when I was younger. I¡¯d always wanted to heal, to understand the body and the mysteries of our wolf kind, and bringfort in a world where pain so often took center stage.

    There had been a doctor in the pack, Dr. Sally Saylor, who became my mentor. She said I had the potential, and I took it as words of encouragement.

    Under her watchful eyes, I learned everything from poultices to advanced werewolf healing, from setting bones to understanding rare wolf illnesses. I spent long nights studying with sses perched on the bridge of my nose, squinting at medical texts under dimmplight after Ca was asleep. For years, it was both exhausting and fulfilling, my days full of being a mother and my nights with being a student.

    Three months ago, I finally earned my licence. Now, I wasn¡¯t just Tessa Fen. I was officially the pack doctor. Unfortunately, the moment I got my certificate, like fate, Dr. Saylor also died.

    The children tugged Ca¡¯s hands and spun her around in y, herughter ringing out like bells. For a moment, I simply watched her, my heart swelling.

    ¡°Tessa, over here!¡±

    I turned my head at the sound of my name being called. Noelle, who was also studying to be a doctor as she was inspired by me as she imed, waved me over. Beside her was Sol, who was sipping on some coffee.

    There was a table in front of her, filled with medical screening items.

    ¡°The medical mission¡¯s going to start once the guests arrive!¡± Noelle shouted with a grin, waving me

 My trembling hand 185

    Chapter 185 Don¡¯t Meddle

    Chapter 185 Don¡¯t Meddle

    TESSA

    s

    I helped with the organization of the items, carefully cing each small bottle into the wooden crate while keeping my mind focused on thebels. The medicine we had gathered wasn¡¯t muchpared to what bigger packs must¡¯ve had ess to, but to us, it was already a treasure.

    Our pack was small, only around forty to fifty members, so everyone here knew one another by name, by voice, even by scent. Living with them felt like living with an extended family, and in some ways, that was exactly what it was.

    We lived in what you would call amunity for humans. Our cottages, though built with sturdy stone and patched wood, lined the same winding dirt roads where human farmers and merchants lived. Their children ran past our yards,ughing in the same air as ours, without realizing how different we were. We coincided with them, blending into their lives without drawing attention. Sometimes, they provided the goods wecked, and we protected them in ways they never truly understood.

    Despite that, our medical system has always been fragile. For years, we managed with a single pack doctor, along with one Jassistant. Back then, it was Dr. Saylor who carried most of the burden, while I tried to keep up at her side, learning as much as

    I could.

    I used toin silently, wondering how one doctor could possibly take care of an entire pack, but Dr. Saylor had been tireless, patient, and sometimes even sharp with me when my hands trembled too much to stitch properly. Now, though, the mantle had fallen to me.

    Noelle was my assistant, and though she still had much to learn, she was quick, attentive, and driven. She was getting closer to her certification, something that filled me with relief. Once she passed and officially earned that title, there would finally be two of us to bear the weight instead of me alone.

    As I tucked another vial neatly into ce, my thoughts wandered. rc, as much as I loved it, was a small country. Along with that, it couldn¡¯t truly cater to a werewolf¡¯s needs.

    Food and supplies ran scarce from time to time. Medicines like these were rare. When it came to hunts, we had no choice but to send our hunters beyond the borders. They often crossed into nearby territories, including Fenra, to chase game ande back with what we needed. Sometimes they ventured to the adjacent inds we believed were uninhabited, though I never liked those trips. They were risky, and I didn¡¯t like how long they kept our hunters away.

    Lately, though, the risks had grown sharper. Our hunters had been encountering mishaps¨Cambushes in the night, strange tracks leading nowhere, and wounds that smelled of something more violent than ordinary fights. They were being attacked, not by the inhabitants of those countries, but by rogues.

    It was strange. I remembered all too well the rogue problem that had gued Fenra before I left.

    Owen came here from time to time, visiting our pack whenever he could, and he would tell me stories about Fenra. He spoke of how Elite Academy had thrived under Miss Loveson¡¯s leadership. He also spoke of how Cade had suppressed the usual threats and that the rogue situation was getting better.

    Still, knowing how much safer Fenra had grown made this reality all the more confusing. If rogues were diminishing there, why were cases of attacks rising here? Why were our hunters paying the price?

    Those thoughts lingered with me as I brushed dust from my palms and turned toward the crates. Edith had taken the matter seriously. She knew our pack¡¯s limits, and she knew we couldn¡¯t fight this alone. That was why she had reached out to a doctor from Fenra, someone who would donate some of their medicine for werewolf healing. Not only that, they had also agreed to help us conduct a medical screening test and even visit the hunters who had been injured by these encounters.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Noelle eximed.

    I turned my head and saw Winston and Edith walking side by side. Another couple matched their pace, and right away, my eyes caught on something¨Cboth of them wore pristine white coats. They must be a doctor couple!

    I was excited at the thought; however, my attention was fixed on their familiarity instead. Specifically, the man. His gait, his jawline, and his entric gaze were far too familiar.

    I narrowed my eyes, as though pulling memories out of <b>the </b>shadows of my mind.

    <b>4:34 </b>PM P P .

    Chapter 185 Don¡¯t Meddle

    They arrived right in front of us.

    C

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Our adoptive granddaughters.¡± Edith began warmly, gesturing at us with her usual pride, ¡°Sol, Noelle¡­ and Tessa, our current pack doctor.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes snapped to mine at the sound of my name. Recognition surged in both of us like lightning splitting the sky.

    I gasped, taking a half¨Cstep backward before I caught myself.

    This is Dr. Benjamin Gomez and his wife, Dr. Ingrid Gomez,¡± Winston introduced. ¡°They¡¯re a couple from the East of Fenra.¡±

    The name didn¡¯t strike a chord, but hearing they were from the East confirmed everything for me.

    He was the doctor who healed Ena and me when we should have died, the one who switched our hearts. A memory that never left me, no matter how far I tried to run from it.

    We stared at each other, both of us locked in silence. He had aged, but behind all that, I saw him.

    And judging by the way his lips parted slightly and the way his pupils dted, he recognized me, too.

    Winston¡¯s frown cut across the tension. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±

    Before either of us could answer, Ingrid cleared her throat. ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± she said smoothly, stepping in front of her husband.

    ¡°My husband just meets a lot of people.¡± Her smile was polite, but her tone was clipped. ¡°He might have mistaken her for

    someone.¡±

    However, I didn¡¯t miss the re she shot him.

    Before I could think about it, small arms wrapped around my thighs, slightly breaking the tension.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ca¡¯s little voice rang out. I looked down to find her staring up at me with sparkling eyes, cheeks flushed from running.

    ¡°Yes, baby?¡± I asked softly, brushing a curl away from her face.

    ¡°Can I eat cake with my fwends?¡± she asked, hope dancing in her smile.

    Augh escaped me. I leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead. ¡°Of course. I bought it for everyone.¡±

    Her eyes lit up, and she dashed away, her tiny footsteps swallowed by the hum of the gathering

    I straightened, my smile lingering¨Cuntil I caught the Gomez doctors¡® expressions.

    Benjamin¡¯s gaze followed Ca, as though he were staring at something he feared. Ingrid, on the other hand, pursed her lips into a thin line.

    And then, I heard it. Barely audible, but enough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Ingrid whispered to Benjamin. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle.¡±

    <b>2/2 </b>

 Attachment 186

    Chapter 186 Unspoken

    Chapter 186 Unspoken

    TESSA

    I could see Benjamin¨CBen, as he had introduced himself and insisted we call him. He did look like Ben. His face was too open and cager, as though he wanted to be trusted without earning it.

    And yet, every time his eyes slid toward me or, worse, toward Ca, I felt my chest constrict. There was something strange about the way he looked at us. It wasn¡¯t hostile, but it wasn¡¯t simple curiosity either<b><i>. </i></b><b>It </b>was like he carried a memory in his stare, one that refused to stay buried.

    I kept moving, brushing those thoughts aside. We had work to do.

    Screening days were always long, and though my hands were sore and my back stiff from leaning over patients for hours, I was determined to push through.

    At least everyone had been seen, and no one went untreated or unheard. That was my silent promise when I took over as doctor for the pack¨Cno one would ever feel like they were a burden.

    We were heading to onest patient now. Ronnie, one of our warriors.

    He was in his mid¨Cthirties and was one of the most dependable men in our small pack. His cottage sat deeper in the forest, and when we arrived, I noticed at once how weary his family looked. His wife, Rosa, met us at the <i>door</i>, her eyes rimmed red. Their twelve¨Cyear¨Cold lingered in the corner, offering us some water when we entered their humble home.

    I had checked on Ronnie just the night before. He hadn¡¯t been well, but I thought he had at least another few days before things would tip either toward recovery or decline. My stomach turned when I saw him now. He wasn¡¯t the same man I had seen yesterday.

    ¡°Goddess,¡± I whispered before I could stop myself.

    Hey on the bed, almost lifeless. His breathing came shallow, but it was his eyes that made my breath catch. They were pitch ck.

    Behind me, I heard the sound of someone stepping back sharply. I nced and saw both Ben and Ingrid retreat a pace. Their faces were drawn tight.

    Fortunately, Sol and Noelle were taking care of Ca at home. No child should see this.

    I moved quickly to Ronnie¡¯s side, kneeling by his bed, and reached for his arm. My fingers wrapped around stiff flesh. He was rigid, muscles locked tight.

    ¡°What happened?¡± My voice broke out sharper than I intended, panic pressed hard against my chest.

    Rosa, who had been hovering near the doorway, bit down on her lip. Her hands twisted the hem of her apron as her shoulders shook. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she whispered. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. My husband¨Che was fine yesterday, wasn¡¯t he? You said he just needed rest.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do without him.¡±

    The sight of her breaking like that carved into me. I reached out, touching her trembling hands before <b>she </b>unraveledpletely. ¡°Rosa,¡± I said gently but firmly, locking eyes with her, ¡°<b>we¡¯re </b>going to help him. We

    Chapter 186 Unspoken

    will do everything we can.¡±

    Her chest rose and fell with shallow sobs, and her son had started crying quietly by the wall. I swallowed hard. Sometimes the hardest part of being a healer wasn¡¯t stitching wounds or mixing herbs, It was seeing the people who loved your patient fall apart and knowing you had to hold them together long enough to fight for hope.

    ¡°You may want to leave for a while,¡± I told her. ¡°Take your son and give yourself a moment.¡±

    She hesitated, clutching her apron tighter. Her eyes darted between me and her husband¡¯s still form. For <i>a </i>second, I thought she would refuse. But then her boy looked up at her, wide¨Ceyed and pleading, and that decided it. She nodded, wiping her tears roughly, and ushered him out, though every step away from her husband looked like it broke her in two.

    The cottage felt heavier without them. Quieter, too, except for the faint rasp of Ronnie¡¯s breathing.

    I turned toward Ben and Ingrid. Their faces were unreadable, but they hadn¡¯t moved closer to help.

    ¡°Have you had cases like this before?¡± I asked.

    Ben cleared his throat, his gaze flicking away before he forced it back <i>to </i>me. ¡°There¡­ might be something,¡± he said slowly.

    Before I could ask what he meant, Ingrid¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°There¡¯s not.¡±

    I turned to her, wide¨Ceyed.

    Her expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± she said tly. Her gaze lingered on Ronnie¡¯s body. ¡°Except bury the body right now.¡±

    A small gasp escaped my lips as soon as she uttered those words. Meanwhile, Ben pursed his lips and turned to his wife, the two of them having a silent conversation.

    Ingrid¡¯s shoulders were rigid, her hands crossed firmly in front of her, while Ben ufortably pleaded with his gaze.

    ¡°There¡¯s something to be done, right?¡± I asked, my voice breaking the silence before I could stop myself.

    Their heads snapped to me instantly. Ben opened his mouth first, cautious. ¡°Ingrid-¡± he began, but she cut him off with a heavy exhale, dragging her fingers through her dark hair until it fell messily against her shoulders.

    ¡°This is precisely why I didn¡¯t want to do this,¡± Ingrid muttered in exasperation. ¡°You always want to help all people, Ben. What about our safety?¡±

    Ben¡¯s eyes lowered to the ground. I stood frozen, caught between them.

    I nced at Ronnie. His broad frame seemed smaller somehow. His wife wasn¡¯t here, his boy wasn¡¯t here, but I thought of them anyway¨Cfaces I¡¯d only seen briefly, lives I knew hung by a thread.

    ¡°You still came here,¡± I said softly, not wanting to sound like I was interfering but unable to keep silent.

    ¡°That must mean something,¡± I continued. ¡°Because you came here to help us. You didn¡¯t stay away. And maybe I don¡¯t know the details, but I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d havee here if you didn¡¯t care.¡±

    Chapter 186 Unspoken

    Her lips pressed into a thin line.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this would breach your safety,¡± I added, ¡°but I¡¯ll be here if you need any help. If you need someone to stand with you, or even if you just need to use me as a shield?

    Neither of them spoke for a moment.

    ¡°You see¡­¡± I nced at Ronnic, then back to Ingrid. ¡°Ronnie is <i>one </i>of our best hunters. He¡¯s loyal, breve, and everything a pack needs. But he¡¯s not just that. His family relies on him. His son is so young¡±

    I took a breath. ¡°If you can¡¯t see him as a hunter, then at least see him in the light of <i>a </i>father. If you turn away now, you¡¯re not just leaving him behind¨Cyou¡¯re leaving them.¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s eyes softened, just for a fraction of a second.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ingrid spoke. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± she added, turning her eyes to me. ¡°Not yours, not anyone¡¯s. But I¡¯ll do <b>this </b>for his little boy. Wait for me outside, and don¡¯te in until I tell you.¡±

    Relief washed over me. I exhaled slowly, and a smile tugged weakly at my lips.

    ¡°I trust you,¡± I said simply.

    Ben and I stepped out together, the wooden door clicking shut behind us.

    We didn¡¯t speak at first. Ben leaned against the wall while I sat on the stairs leading up to their cottage. I was ying with the leaves that had umted there when he suddenly spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

 Attachment 187

    Chapter 187 The Key

    TESSA

    I turned to him and also expected it. Back then, when he transnted Ena¡¯s heart into me, everything happened so quickly, and there was so much left unsaid.

    A lot of questions crowded my mind. I was sure he had a lot he wanted to ask me, too, but neither of us had the chance.

    So, I stood. He mirrored the motion, and we walked a bit further away from the house, out of Ingrid¡¯s earshot. The air grew quieter the farther we put between ourselves and the little cabin. When we reached a clearing just beyond the treeline, he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°How are you?¡± he asked finally.

    I pressed my lips together. There was a time when I had resented him bitterly for giving me Ena¡¯s heart That resentment had lived in my chest along with her heartbeat, every thump a reminder that my survival came at her expense.

    I had thought of him as cruel, careless even, for deciding so quickly, for letting her die so I could live. <b>But </b>time had softened that anger, and living had forced me to realize that I couldn¡¯t waste this gift resenting the hands that gave it to me.

    In the end, I was thankful for the life I had right now.

    So I smiled softly at him, even though it felt strange on my lips. The gesture caught him off guard, surprise seen in his eyes.

    ¡°Better,¡± I answered. ¡°Thankfully.¡±

    The tension in his shoulders eased, and he allowed himself a small smile, too.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± he said. ¡°I always thought about you. You¡¯re a special patient to me. I wasn¡¯t sure of your well¨Cbeing for a long time.¡±

    I nodded slowly, acknowledging his words. ¡°Things turned out for the better.¡±

    I hesitated then, ncing away before drawing in a breath. ¡°Now that everything is like this, can I ask you a question?¡±

    He inclined his head, a signal for me to continue.

    ¡°Why did you let Ena transfer her heart to me?¡±

    He looked away for a moment. When he finally spoke, his words were blunt but not unkind.

    ¡°Her lungs were affected,¡± he said. ¡°It was a lost cause, honestly<i>. </i>She would have died even then.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ she at least wanted to give you her heart,¡± he continued. ¡°It was like that. So, it¡¯s not your fault she died. She would have died anyway.¡±

    A long breath escaped me. My gaze tilted upward to the heavens above the treeline. All this time<b>, </b>I¡¯d

    Chapter 187 The Key

    wondered if Ena should be the one walking this earth instead of me and if her heart belonged to a life better lived. But now, I could believe she had a choice and it wasn¡¯t just chance or crucity.

    I felt lighter.

    ¡°You seem stronger,¡± he said suddenly, his voice drawing me back down from the sky

    I lowered my gaze to him again. ¡°Hmm?¡± I hummed, unsure what he meant.

    That was when I noticed the way his brows drew together, deep lines creasing with concern. His eyes lingered on me too intently.

    Why was he looking at me like that?

    ¡°I had a hunch before,¡± he said quietly, almost reluctantly.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t think it would be right.¡±

    The words scraped against my thoughts, leaving me¨Cstaggering in a ce between confusion and fear.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    Ben bit his lip, his gaze dipping down, lingering right at the spot where my heart beat inside my chest.

    ¡°Ena ude,¡± he said softly. ¡°I believed she was special when I treated her. She shouldn¡¯t have survived the impact because it was where your car fell, but she survived multiple days, even before the transnt. That isn¡¯t normal.¡±

    Her name sent a chill down my spine, though I couldn¡¯t ce why. I folded my arms to shield myself. I didn¡¯t understand what he was getting at.

    I frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    He shook his head slightly. ¡°She must have been unawakened,¡± he continued, his voice quickening. ¡°But then-¡±

    Suddenly, he gasped, eyes widening, as though a revtion had just gripped him. His hand trembled as <i>he </i>gestured faintly toward me. ¡°But with her heart in you, it was awakened.¡±

    ¨C The words mmed into me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I eximed, louder this time, snapping him out of his rant. My pulse was racing, pounding so hard it almost drowned out my voice. ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    He looked at me, but his expression didn¡¯t soften. Instead, it grew darker. ¡°It might be better if you don¡¯t understand,¡± he murmured. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said this to you, but I felt it right away, too. The moment I saw you with that child.¡±

    ¡°Your child,¡± he added.

    I felt my blood run cold.

    He still looked crazy, like he wasn¡¯t entirely here with me. My stomach dropped. ¡°Ca?¡± <b>I </b><b>asked </b>quickly. ¡°What about her? What about my child?¡±

    24

    Chapter 187 The Key

    Everything else could shatter, but not this. I could endure every betrayal, every wound, every star life left on me<i>¨C</i>but not if something threatened Ca.

    ¡°What about her?¡± I repeated.

    Ben looked at me with eyes full of something I couldn¡¯t decipher. ¡°Your child is going to be the key She

    My heart hammered so violently I thought I might copse.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± I snapped. ¡°What do you mean, the key? What are you saying about Ca?<i>¡± </i>

    I stepped toward him, trembling, my entire body on edge, begging for rity while fearing the truth he seemed so close to revealing.

    But before the words could leave his mouth, a voice cut through the air.

    ¡°Benjamin!¡±

    We both whipped our heads around to see Ingrid, her figure stiff in the doorway.

    Ben froze. His eyes widened, guilt written all over his face.,

    Ingrid¡¯s disapproving gaze locked on him, her lips pressed in a thin line. She strode forward with brisk steps, her eyes never leaving Ben. Then, without hesitation, she reached for his arm and tugged him away from me, like a mother pulling back a reckless child.

    ¡°Our business here is done,¡± she said firmly.

    ¡°What?¡± I blurted, but Ingrid didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be having formal goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°Send our regards to Edith and Winston.¡±

    And with that, she pulled Ben with her, ignoring his wide¨Ceyed look.

    I stood there, my entire body stiff, the words ¡°your child is going to be the key¡± still ringing in my ears.

    What did he mean? The key to what?

    I couldn¡¯tprehend. My thoughts were a mess of terror and denial. I couldn¡¯t lose Ca. I couldn¡¯t even imagine her being part of something dangerous or strange.

    Why would Ben say something like that? What did he see?

    My breath shook, and I didn¡¯t even notice when my feet began moving again. Somehow, I managed to drag myself to Ronnie¡¯s room, though my mind was still caught in Ben¡¯s words.

    When I pushed open the door, gasped.

    Ronnie was lying there, his chest rising and falling slowly. Peacefully. His face, though pale, no longer looked strained. And when I looked closer, I saw something I hadn¡¯t dared hope for¨Chis <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>Though they were closed, the strange, unnatural cloud that had gripped them earlier <b>was </b>gone. His <b>lids </b><b>were </b><b>shut </b>gently, like any other man at rest.

    374

    Chapter 187 The Key

    He wasn¡¯t awake, but he was¡­ normal.

    I pressed a hand to my lips, holding back a tremor of relief, but the unease lingered, refusing to let <b>me </b><b>go </b>

    ¡°What is happening?¡± I whispered to the still air.

 Attachment 188

    Chapter 188 Four Years

    Chapter 188 Four Years

    ROWAN

    Four years.

    It has almost been four gruelling years without her.

    Four years of silence, of unanswered questions, of nights where the moonlight mocked me with its silver reminder that she should have been here.

    I¡¯ve searched everywhere in Fenra, every border, every damn town that even whispered her name. But she was nowhere to be found. Not one person had seen her. Sometimes I wonder if she¡¯d ever existed at all, or if my memory was punishing me with a ghost I could never hold again.

    It hasn¡¯t been the same since.

    I buried myself in duty, because what else was left? The warriors were my lifeline now, their sweat and blood poured into the soil of ournd. If I wasn¡¯t going to find her, then at least I would build something strong enough that losing her wouldn¡¯t feel like weakness carved into my skin.

    I was training the new warriors, and it had just finished. Their bodies were bent, sweat dripping onto the dirt, weapons dull in their hands. They bowed to me with trembling spines, <i>too </i>tired to look up, and I inclined my head in return.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± they murmured in unison, voices hoarse.

    I turned on my heel. Someone rushed toward me¨Ca young maiden, her hands cupped around a wooden sk of water. Her eyes were wide and hopeful.

    I brushed her away without even meeting her gaze.

    I walked out of the training grounds.

    Francis caught up to me, as he always did. His arm slung around me with the casual familiarity only he could get away with.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even want to take the water from Stacey?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°Damn, I miss the times when you were the cheeky, charming yboy.¡±

    I turned to re at him.

    He onlyughed, unbothered by the sharpness in my eyes.

    ¡°See?¡± he eximed, grinning like a fool. ¡°You¡¯re too serious now! I swear, the Rowan I knew would¡¯ve had half the maidens at the training ground swooning for a chance to hand him water. And he would¡¯ve taken it with a wink.¡±

    I shook my head, shaking him off. ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Make sure to train them for afternoon training.¡±

    Francis groaned loudly, tossing his head back. ¡°Cut them some ck, will you? They¡¯re tired. And I heard

    <b>1/3 </b>

    C

    Chapter 188 Four Years

    that aside from watching your muscles contract, the training kills them.¡±

    I frowned, stopping mid¨Cstep.

    What the hell was that supposed to mean? Watching my muscles contract?

    I gave him a t look, but Francis just shrugged, smirking, amused by <i>my </i>confusion.

    I shook my head again, unwilling to take the bait.

    ¡°A small rxation and we risk putting our people in danger,¡± I said, ¡°Do you remember back then? Do year want rogues to enter the territory again?¡±

    The truth was undeniable. The memory of our borders breached, of screams echoing through the trees, still lived in me. The cost of weakness was too high.

    ¡°We need to suppress them at the borders so the people don¡¯t panic.¡±

    Francis¡¯s smirk faltered. He bit his lip, eyes narrowing with something <i>that </i>looked like regret. He clicked his tongue, but didn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Fine, Alpha,¡± he muttered.

    He pulled his arm away from me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat then,¡± he said. ¡°My mate¡¯s making dessert.¡±

    And just like that, he was back to his teasing self. He always rubbed it in my face <i>that </i><i>he </i><i>had </i>someone waiting for him in their home.

    I shook my head and walked back to our house with heavy steps.

    The path was familiar, but my mind wasn¡¯t here¨Cit was years back, on the day I graduated from Elite.

    I graduated second, just right behind Arden. Elias had been third, and he was still bitter about it until now, bringing it up when we drank from time <i>to </i>time. On our graduation day, Arden talked to me, too. She told me that maybe Tessa didn¡¯t want to be found. I¡¯d been relentless before then.

    Every time I thought I was close, Tessa slipped away like smoke through my fingers. I couldn¡¯t give up. But that day¡­ Arden¡¯s eyes had carried something I wasn¡¯t prepared for. She had looked like she was the one crumbling into dust, even though she was talking about Tessa. And I realized then¨Csometimes searching isn¡¯t saving. Sometimes it¡¯s just pressing salt into a wound that doesn¡¯t want to heal.

    So I stopped. Or, at least, I told myself I did.

    The years that followed blurred together. I found my footing in the United Factions, taking a position on the training units. It was a respectable position. On paper, I was everything an Alpha heir should <i>be</i><i>. </i>My father hadn¡¯t officially passed the title to me yet, though. There was a reason for that, and it gnawed at me every time I came back here.

    I stepped into our house, the familiar feeling of detachment filling my senses. My parents were in the living room, appearing like they¡¯d been waiting for me. My stomach tightened. I already knew how this would go.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 188 Four Years

    ¡°How is the training going?¡± my mother asked, her tone softer than I expected. That was another thing this unsettled ine. For the past two years, she had been different¨Cgentler, almost tender in a way <b>that </b>didn¡¯t h the woman who raised me with steel in her spine.

    ¡°Good.¡± I answered briefly, not meeting her eyes.

    She pursed her lips, then looked away.

    My father cleared his throat. ¡°You still haven¡¯t met your¡­ mate?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± I said, turning to him. ¡°But that was hard to ept for you, right?¡±

    A small, bitter chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°But then again, it wasn¡¯t just your fault. It was also mine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He had that way of letting silence do the work, letting it fester until you filled it with something you didn¡¯t want to say.

    Finally, he leaned back and exhaled. ¡°Zaria is still unmated. And if-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I cut him off, leaving no room for negotiation.

    He sighed, the kind of sound that carried both exasperation and disappointment. ¡°Rowan, until when <i>are </i>you going to be like this? I can¡¯t give you the Alpha title until you have a strong, dependable Luna. Zaria can be Luna, and Cameron and his mate could serve as the Betas.¡±

    dead I scoffed before I could stop myself. ¡°Cameron? Thatzy bastard?¡± The thought alone was enough to sour my mood further. Cameron, with his half¨Chearted efforts and endless excuses, as Beta? Over my body.

    My father¡¯s eyes hardened, but I didn¡¯t let him speak. I turned and walked toward the office, unwilling to drag this conversation out any longer.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± His voice followed me. I stopped in my tracks but didn¡¯t turn back.

    ¡°This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked quietly, the words spilling before I could cage them. ¡°For me to be the leader of the pack without any baggage.¡±

    The silence that followed was heavy. I didn¡¯t wait for his response. I mmed the office door behind me.

    My fingers dragged through my hair as I sank into the chair, the leather groaning beneath me. I hated being here. I was building my own ce, brick by brick, away from this suffocating house and its expectations. But it wasn¡¯t finished yet. So for now, I had no choice but toe back here.

    I reached for the drawer of my desk,/hoping to busy myself with something mundane. But when I pulled <i>it </i>open, my hand froze.

    An envelope sealed with the insignia of the North stared right back at me.

    I lifted it slowly, studying the seal to see if it was real. When I confirmed its authenticity, I tore it open, the paper crisp in my hands. Then I read the heading.

    ¡°Wedding?<b>¡± </b>

 Attachment 189

    Chapter 189 Invitation

    TESSA

    I had been restless all morning. Ever since Ben and Ingrid came here, a strange unease clung to <b>me </b>whispering fears I couldn¡¯t quite name. My chest always felt heavy with the thought of someoneing in take Ca away.

    It was irrational, maybe, but motherhood is full of irrational terrors. You can tell yourself your child is safe, but the moment you turn away and they¡¯re not where you left them, the world copses.

    That happened today.

    I turned from the stove after finishing lunch, wiping my hands on a towel, only to find the chair beside me

    empty.

    ¡°Ca?¡±

    No reply.

    My heart leapt into my throat. I searched the kitchen and the living room, and even peeked into the smallundry room, as if she might¡¯ve slipped in there without me noticing. Nothing. The silence grew louder. pounding in my ears.

    ¡°Ca!¡± My voice cracked. I bolted toward the hallway and checked her room. Her toys were scattered, bur there was no little girl in sight. Panic settled in my veins. What if-?

    I didn¡¯t let the thought finish. I pushed through the door and ran outside.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    The word stopped me dead.

    There was Owen, crouched down in the grass and beside him was Ca. She clutched a small wildflower, holding it up like she¡¯d found treasure. Owen¡¯s hands kept her bnced as she leaned forward.

    Relief hit me so hard my knees nearly buckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just me,¡± he said with a soft grin, eyes lifting toward me.

    I exhaled a shaky breath, pressing a hand against my chest. ¡°God, Owen¡­¡±

    Before I could think twice, I crossed the yard and pulled him into a hug. He froze for half a second, caught off guard, then patted my back before hugging me properly.

    He chuckled against my shoulder. ¡°You usually don¡¯t do this. Did you miss me or something?¡±

    I pulled away, clicking my tongue, masking the sudden rush of emotion with a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±

    As I looked at him, however, the relief tangled with something else. Nostalgia, was it? It had been months

    since he¡¯dste here.

    Chapter 189 Invitation

    When Owen was still in Elite, he promised he¡¯d visit me every month. And he did. Even <b>when </b>training was brutal, even when exams piled up, he found time. He missed mybor, though an exam had kept <b>him </b>away, and even now he carried that guilt. I told him a hundred times that it wasn¡¯t his fault, but Owen wasn¡¯t the kind of man to forgive himself easily.

    After graduation, life pulled him farther away. Hended a position with United Factions <b>as </b>a biotech analyst. His days were consumed with tracking medicines, evaluating forms, ensuring that the systems keeping people alive were efficient and fair. Oddly enough, it ran parallel to my own path, so we joked about being ¡°busy buddies,¡± drowning in work.

    So seeing him here now felt strange andforting in ways.

    ¡°You got free time?¡± I asked softly.

    He nodded, the corners of his mouth lifting. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve got today¨Cand two days next week.¡±

    Before I could answer, a small voice pierced the air.

    ¡°Uncle Owen!¡±

    Caunched herself into his arms, and he caught her easily, spinning her around once before setting her on his hip.

    ¡°Hey, munchkin,¡± he said, tapping her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve grown. What are you eating these days? Bricks?¡±

    She giggled, tugging at his cor. ¡°Miss woo.¡±

    I stood back and watched them. In that instant, something inside me ached.

    As sweet as the image was, I knew of its implications. The image of Ca ying with a father figure felt foreign.

    She had plenty of male figures in her life, but a father was different. Ca had never had that. No matter how much love she was showered with, I knew, deep down, that she felt that missing piece. Children have a way of knowing, even if they can¡¯t put it into words.

    I always felt bad about that.

    I pressed my lips together, swallowing the guilt that tried to surface.

    I shook my head, pushing the thoughts aside before they swallowed me whole. Ca deserved joy, not my mncholy.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I said gently, leading the way back inside.

    We entered the house together, Ca still clinging to Owen¡¯s hand. The three <i>of </i>us settled at the table, and soon the smell of the lunch I¡¯d prepared filled the room. Bowls clinked, chairs scraped against the floor, and we ate like a normal family.

    The moment we finished, Ca had her afternoon nap, always needing one after a full meal. That was her trait even in her daycare, and I smiled while Owen tucked her in. She was sprawled out on <i>her </i>little bed, cheeks still flushed fromughing too hard during lunch, hershes long against her skin as she

    surrendered to sleep.

    Chapter 189 Invitation

    Owen lingered by her bedside longer than I expected, brushing the nket higher <b>over </b><b>her </b><b>small </b>frame When he finally turned back, there was a change in his expression.

    I stiffened immediately, recognizing the signs.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked right away, narrowing my eyes.

    He raised a brow. ¡°What do you mean? I didn¡¯t even say anything¡±

    I leaned back on the doorway, folding my arms over my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t y with me, Owen. I¡¯ve known you long enough to understand your expressions. You have something to say.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    He hesitated, biting his lip. He went out of the bedroom and led me to the couch, where his bag was. His hand went inside and pulled out an envelope.

    It appeared to be an¡­ invitation of some sort.

    I reached for it carefully, my hands a little shaky as I pulled it from his grasp. My breath caught when <b>I </b>read the word on the front¨CGrand Wedding.

    A gasp escaped before I could stop it. My heart started racing even though I hadn¡¯t even opened it yet. I peeled the p back slowly.

    And then I saw the names engraved in elegant gold letters.

    Arden Stone and Cade Cahan.

    My heart skipped a beat.

    The wedding was finally happening.

    I blinked fast, already feeling tears welling up in my eyes.

    Arden. The woman who had been through so much, the one I had worried over and trusted in ways I could never exin. She was getting married to Cade, of all people. A man who had fought for her, who had stood by her when the world tried to tear her apart. I looked up at Owen, my lips pressed together to hold back the flood of emotions that threatened to break loose.

    He scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, ncing aside before speaking. ¡°I know it¡¯s tough,¡± he started gently, ¡°but I feel it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°The factions wouldn¡¯t shun you,¡± he continued quickly, reading the hesitation all over my face. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation for all the close friends. And you¡¯re technically not a rogue. You¡¯re from a visiting pack. It¡¯s different.¡±

    I swallowed hard, unable to look away from the paper in my hands. My throat tightened again as I whispered, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t¡­¡±

    But Owen cut me off softly, stepping closer. ¡°Arden really wants you there.¡± His voice carried a sincerity that went straight through me.

    ¡°I think she has a hunch <i>that </i>I know about your whereabouts, so she gave me two invitations <b>specifically </b>

    <b>3/4 </b>

    <

    10.57 Thu 28 Aug

    Chapter 189 Invitation

    You know Arden. She¡¯s always inquisitive.¡± He siniled faintly, then let it fade. ¡°But she respected the boundary. I think she wanted you to have the choice.¡±

    Owen¡¯s gaze softened, his voice almost a plea. ¡°I hope you can give her a chance.¡±

    ¡°Think about it, Tessa.¡±

 Attachment 190

    Chapter 190 Going Back

    TESSA

    I couldn¡¯t believe I was doing this, but here I was.

    I didn¡¯t pack any of my dresses, and it had been a while since I¡¯d even bothered to think about dressing up for something formal.

    However, the moment I decided and revealed that I was going to Fenra to attend a wedding this weekend. Edith lit up like she¡¯d been waiting her whole life for me to say those words. She pulled <b>out </b>a dress from nowhere, dusting it off dramatically as though she¡¯d been keeping it sealed away for some fated moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect for you,¡± she¡¯d said, holding it up with maternal pride.

    The dress did, in fact, coincide perfectly with the wedding theme: rose gold, soft golds, and silvers. It was a soft, champagne gold that clung to my frame in all the right ces, hugging my hips, outlining my waist, and¨Cmost scandalously¨Cshowing off my cleavage. I didn¡¯t even know she had this in her possession. When had Edith managed to get a dress like this? And more importantly, why had she kept it for me?

    I slipped into it, pulling the fabric carefully over my skin, smoothing it down. It was heavier than I expected butfortable, and when I finally looked at myself in the mirror, I hardly recognized the woman staring back at me. The dress wasn¡¯t loud, but itplemented me really well.

    The moment I stepped out of the bathroom, Noelle¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°Damn, you have an ass,¡± she blurted before she could stop herself.

    My eyes widened instantly, and my cheeks burned. Good thing Ca was outside ying with the kids- thank the Moon Goddess for that. She didn¡¯t need to hear her aunt¡¯s mouth running wild.

    Meanwhile, Sol clicked his tongue from where he sat on the couch, leaning back like a bored prince. ¡°I wish I could see.¡±

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t stop theugh that escaped me. My hands instinctively smoothed down the sides of the dress.

    ¡°Please,¡± I muttered, shaking my head. ¡°This is not my day. This is too much. I just want to see my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh please,¡± Noelle cut in.

    She was already reaching for her little box of brushes and powders, fixing my makeup and adding the final touches. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ruin it with that shy act. For sure, the people in Fenra are going to have grander dresses. You know how they are. Always so extra.¡±

    Her tone turned knowing. ¡°It might be better now, like you said, but Fenra is still Fenra. Thatpetitive streak never goes away. It¡¯s in their nature.¡±

    She dabbed a bit of shimmer on my cheekbones, then leaned back to inspect her handiwork. I couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement, because she wasn¡¯t wrong. Fenra had always been thend of subtle rivalries and silent measurements, of unspokenpetitions about who looked best, who held the most powermanded the most attention.

    and

    O

    Chapter 190 Going Back

    Just then, Winston walked in.

    He paused at the sight of me, his eyes softening. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he said simply. He didn¡¯t exaggerate and jour let the word stand on its own. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡±

    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat.

    I stood, smoothing down the dress onest time, and turned toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, I said, giving a quick wave at Ca outside before addressing Noelle and Sol. ¡°Take care of-

    I didn¡¯t get to finish.

    ¡°Take care of her, never let her out of our sight, feed her well, and make sure she naps after meals, they both recited at the same time like a ridiculous, over¨Crehearsed chant.

    I stopped and then narrowed my eyes.

    ¡°We get it!¡± Noelle eximed, throwing her hands up before I could lecture. ¡°Go already. Have fun. <b>And </b>get some luck.¡±

    Her grin widened wickedly. ¡°Come back with another baby!¡±

    I clicked my tongue, ring at her. ¡°Right back at you.¡±

    She only blew me a kiss.

    With no choice but to let it go, I followed Winston out to the dock.

    Fortunately, our littlemunity was nestled close to the waters, so the walk wasn¡¯t long. The path was quiet, lined with familiar trees, and for a moment I let the calm sink into me. It was strange how the air itself seemed to change when you were on the cusp of leaving¨Clike the world knew you were about to step away, even just for a while.

    When we reached the dock, Winston steadied the boat with ease, holding it steady as I stepped in carefully. My heels clinked softly against the wooden boards before I settled myself onto the seat.

    The boat rocked gently, the waterpping against its sides, and I looked up at the afternoon sky. The sun was dipping lower, painting the horizon in shades of orange and rose, the same palette that would greet me in Fenra.

    I wrapped my arms around myself, exhaling slowly.

    I was reallying back to Fenra.

    I thought about it for a long time, of course. I¡¯ve been gone for far too long. I didn¡¯t know what to expect.

    The wind brushed against my face as Winston¡¯s boat skimmed across the waters, carrying me toward the one ce I had both longed for and dreaded seeing again.

    Although Fenra had been my home for most of my life, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be the same anymore. Too much had changed. No, I had changed. The girl who once walked its streets had been naive and endlessly hungry for approval. The woman now returning was¡­ what? A survivor? A failure? A mother? All of the

    above?

    79%

    Chapter 190 Going Back

    +5 Free Cons

    Eternal Woods had been my salvation, my quiet refuge when the noise of Fenra threatened to drown me They scolded me,ughed with me, treated me like family.

    I had been gone for nearly four years. Would they even remember me kindly? Would they whisper behind their masks as they always did? Would Rowan-

    No. I shook the thought away as fast as it came. I wasn¡¯t here for him.

    I traced my fingers over the folds of Edith¡¯s golden dress. I still couldn¡¯t believe she had hidden something so extravagant for me all this time. She imed it was for a special asion, and apparently, my return to Fenra for Arden¡¯s wedding counted as special. I still wasn¡¯t sure I had the courage to wear it in front of Fenra¡¯s endless eyes.

    But Arden deserved nothing less than my presence.

    It was her wedding.

    For so long, I thought she and Cade had married quietly, maybe during their honeymoon in rc. They¡¯d been gone for a week after all. But no. Cade had been far <i>too </i>busy with his transition into the role of Praetor, stepping into responsibilities heavier than any crown. I understood then. They must have chosen to wait until his position was secure and until the world could pause long enough <i>to </i>honor them properly.

    And now, the moment hade.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought.

    Maybe that was what kept me from panicking as the boat glided forward, carrying me closer and closer to a past I had once fled. The thought of Arden¡¯s smile steadied me.

    The horizon shifted, and I saw the faintest glimpse of Fenra. Its peaks shimmered faintly in the distance, the way I remembered them at sunset. A thousand emotions stirred in me all at once.

    Has it really been four years? It felt like both yesterday and a lifetime ago.

    I didn¡¯t realize I had been thinking for so long until Winston slowed the boat, his voice pulling me back into the present.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

 Attachment 191

    Chapter 191 The Wedding

    ROWAN

    I fixed my suit, one that I¡¯ve worn plenty of times. It was champagne, but not sparkly. Beige, is that it<b>? </b>Francis told me to buy a new one, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    Clothes were never something I cared about¨Cnot unless they were functional. The idea of spending hours trying on fabric that clung too tight or too loose made me want to crawl back into bed.

    Speaking of Francis¡­.

    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, peeking his head inside my new room.

    I nced around the space. The house had been finished a few days ago with the exception of the office, so` I¡¯d started transferring my things here slowly. Right now, it looked bare and uninviting. But I liked it that way. Four walls, a roof, a bed, maybe a TV¨Cwhat else did I need? Silence was enough.

    I adjusted my cufflinks again and ignored the wrinkle forming across my trousers.

    Francis cursed. ¡°Damn, man. You didn¡¯t even try hard but you¡¯re still handsome as hell. Are you single?¡± he asked with a wink

    I sighed and shook my head slowly. He grinned, leaning against the doorframe.

    ¡°Want me to tell Emma?¡± I asked, arching a brow, deliberately throwing his mate¡¯s name into the conversation.

    His expression faltered instantly. Both his hands shot up in surrender. ¡°Sorry. Don¡¯t tell her. She¡¯s waiting in the car.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    Still, a ghost of a smirk tugged at my lips as I followed him out, steps echoing against the polished floor. Outside, the car door was already open.

    Emma greeted me warmly. She didn¡¯t seem to mind that I was in the back seat. I slipped into my ce behind them, the eternal third wheel. They kissed once, twice, softughter filling the air, and I cleared my throat pointedly.

    Francis turned back to me with a grin. ¡°Pray for this man. Maybe he¡¯ll meet someer at the party and get lucky.¡±

    I merely shook my head, eyes drawn instead to the blur of scenery as we left the South. His words lingered though, irritatingly so. Meet someone? For what? Love? Companionship?

    The road stretched ahead, leading us to the mid¨Cterritory. It was strange how quickly the country could change.

    A year ago, this clearing between borders had been empty. Now, it was transformed into neutral ground. A ce where factions could meet without bloodshed, spar for fun, and even hold events like this one.

    It was Cade¡¯s idea, which was expected.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Chapter 191 The Wedding:

    That bastard always knew what to do. He had the kind of vision that people didn¡¯t <b>question </b><b>and </b><b>only </b>followed.

    The car slowed, gravel crunching beneath the tires. Ahead, the decorations came into view<b>¨C</b>arches of white roses, banners embroidered with intertwined crests,nterns strung like constetions overhead<b>. </b>Music floated in the distance, cheerful and light andughter carried across the field..

    Their grand wedding was here. Finally.

    The only fault was that it hadn¡¯t happened sooner. Arden and Cade were far too in love, and eternity <b>was </b>already certain for them. The way they looked at each other made the rest of us irrelevant. They were their own universe, and no one else could fit inside.

    I should¡¯ve felt happy for them. I did, in a way. But as I watched the preparations unfold, something <b>dark </b>pressed against my chest.

    Because I couldn¡¯t imagine that for me.

    The thought came uninvited. The image refused to settle in my mind. I couldn¡¯t picture standing at an altar and waiting for someone at the end of an aisle if it wasn¡¯t her.

    I shook my head, snapping out of it. Why the hell would I be thinking about that?

    The car stopped. Francis and Emma were already stepping out, hand in hand. I followed, slower, grounding myself with each step until my shoes hit the earth.

    Whispers rose like smoke the moment we stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Oh, the Alpha of the South is so handsome.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not the Alpha yet! Just the Alpha heir.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s so handsome. So yummy.¡±

    I shook my head at their ridiculous statements, already tuning out their voices.

    The ceremony hadn¡¯t started just yet. The ce was buzzing with chatter,ughter, and the clinking of sses as wolves from every territory mingled.

    The mid¨Cterritory looked like it had been pulled straight out of a dream. The ground was covered in carpets of petals, not one corner left bare. Cade had spared no detail; it was everything a wedding should <ol><li>be. </li></ol>

    I adjusted the cuff of my suit again, tugging at the sleeve.

    And then, without warning, an arm slid around mine.

    ¡°Rowan.¡±

    Her voice had that sing¨Csong sweetness I had grown familiar with over the years. I turned, and there was Zaria, dressed in a gown that was impossible to miss. It was gold¨Cblindingly so¨Chugging every line of her body. She looked like a stack of coins polished to shine brighter than the sun. Her lips curved into a smile.

    ¡°We should havee here together,¡± she chimed softly.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    ?

    Chapter 191 The Wedding

    ¡°How do you like my dress<b>?</b>¡± she then asked, her eyes glinting with pride.

    I pulled my arm free and stepped aside, keeping my tone t. ¡°As long as you like it. Zaria.¡±

    Her smile faltered. Then, before she could continue to talk to me, the masters of ceremony raised his voice, asking the crowd to settle down and take their seats. Relief washed over me. Timing was on <b>my </b><b>site </b>for once.

    I moved quickly, choosing a seat at the very end of a long row where no one had imed yet. Perfect People began to shuffle in around me,ughter dimming as the rows filled, voices falling to soft murmurs. I exhaled slowly, ready to sink into my solitude and get through this without drawing attention<b>. </b>

    However, just then, a scent filled my senses.

    Not just any scent¨Can irresistible pull, sharp and overwhelming, wafting through the air like it was meant only for me. My chest tightened. My heart mmed hard against my ribs, an unfamiliar rhythm hammering into me with no mercy.

    I snapped my gaze to the direction it came from, my instincts taking control before reason could intervene.

    And there-

    There I saw what made my heart beat for what felt like the first time.

 Attachment 192

    Chapter 192 Strangle Him

    Chapter 192 Strangle Him

    TESSA

    Woah. This ce was better than before.

    Thest time I¡¯d seen it, the air was muddied with dust. Now, it was clear.

    s

    It wasn¡¯t stripped to the bone. The trees were still here, their roots holding the ground like guardians. However, their bark appeared brushed clean and not scarred.

    My steps slowed as I took it all in, my lungs pulling in air that was lighter than I remembered, yet somehow heavier in meaning. I arrived at the clearing, my breath catching when I saw that most of the attendees were already settled in their seats.

    Among them, an empty seaty waiting.

    My heart leapt in ridiculous relief.

    I kept my head down, determined not to let my presence be known. Owen couldn¡¯te because he suddenly had a work trip in a neighboring country. Poor guy, really. He was still climbing the corporatedder, so he couldn¡¯t disregard his superior.

    He also told me that only close friends of Arden and Cade would be here. However, upon closer inspection, I saw that the leaders of each pack were here. ¡°Damn you, Owen,¡± I muttered, already seeing familiar faces I didn¡¯t want to meet just yet.

    With that, I walked quickly to the empty seat.

    Yet as my hand reached for the chair, I stopped. The air lodged in my throat as though the world had suddenly pulled the ground from under me.

    The vacant seat wasn¡¯t just a seat.

    It was next to him.

    The only man I had ever loved, yet the one I loathed with equal fire, was staring back at me.

    Rowan.

    He was still handsome. That word felt insulting, too small to hold the cut of his jaw, the way his body had broadened with time, shoulders that seemed to carry even heavier burdens now. His hair was lighter somehow<i>, </i>threads of gold catching the light like it had been touched by the sun itself. His face was older and more defined.

    However, his eyes were¡­ dull. Even duller than thest time I had looked into them. And yet, when his gaze met mine, it felt like something brightened.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Seriously, out of every single seat in this sacred, enormous ce, this was the one that remained empty? Right next to Rowan Wrenmoor?

    O

    <

    11:34 Fri, 29 Aug

    Chapter 192 Strangle Him

    I tore my eyes away, scanning the room with fevered desperation. There had to be another seat, somewhere, anywhere else. And yes¨Cthere. At the very front, open, waiting.

    My stomach dropped. All eyes would be there. No thanks.

    36%

    s

    Before I could make a decision, the bells chimed. That was the signal that the ceremony was about to start.

    Every murmur hushed into reverence.

    I had no choice.

    My steps dragged, but they brought me to the seat next to him. My heart thundered so hard I thought it might shake the ground beneath us. I sat, spine stiff, shoulders squared like I was ready for battle. But inside, I felt like a trembling child again.

    And lord help me¡ªit was so awkward.

    Why was I still so small against him?

    It wasn¡¯t fair. Time had sharpened him, filled him out, wrapped him in something that screamed authority andmand. Meanwhile, I still felt dwarfed. His presence cast a shadow over me, no matter how straight

    I sat.

    I forced my gaze forward, my gaze focusing on the man of the night. Cade Cahan.

    Time had been kind to him. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t time at all, but Arden.

    He looked the same in form, but his eyes were so alive now. Brighter. Freer. There was no wall, no cage. Just a man unburdened, smiling a smile that felt genuine. One that lit the room without apology.

    I couldn¡¯t help it. I smiled, too.

    However, amidst this, there was a distraction at my side.

    An unavoidable, unbearable, suffocating distraction.

    Ignore him, Tessa. Ignore him.

    I screamed it in my mind. No matter how stupidly handsome he was. No matter how his scent wrapped in the air, it was made to unravel me. Ignore him.

    And yet the scent betrayed him.

    I caught the scent on him like a mark. Sweet, floral, dripping with vanity and artifice.

    Zaria.

    I pursed my lips together before I could stop myself, tongue clicking softly against my teeth. Of course, they were together now.

    I kept a straight face because I didn¡¯t care at all. Before I left, I even told them to be happy!

    Still, his gaze burned into the side of my face, trying to pull at every stitch of my being. However, these stitches had long been sewn shut.

    <

    11:34 Fri, 29 Aug ..

    Chapter 192 Strangle Him

    Finally, I broke.

    36%

    s

    Without turning my head, without granting him the satisfaction of seeing my eyes, I spoke, ¡°Can you stop- looking at me?¡±

    Rowan didn¡¯t respond for a while. The silence stretched long enough for me to think maybe he¡¯d ignore me entirely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said after a while.

    At first, I thought I misheard him. Sorry? From him? I turned my head slightly, skeptical, but there was no teasing glint in his eyes. His voice wasn¡¯t mocking or sarcastic.

    ¡°You¡¯re just so¡­ pretty.¡±

    The way he said it made my heart falter, and for a dangerous second, I forgot how to breathe.

    Pretty. He thought I was pretty?

    Why the heck did he sound so sincere?

    The urge to strangle him surged through me. I wanted to tell him to shut up and stop looking at me like that.

    But before I could scold him, the music started, and the entourage began to file in.

    Saved by the ceremony.

    My eyes immediatelytched onto the aisle. I watched intently, waiting for her¨Cwaiting for Arden.

    And then she came out.

    I swear the whole room gasped when she appeared. Arden looked¡­ radiant. No, radiant wasn¡¯t even enough. She looked like she belonged in this moment, like the years of pain and weight she had carried

    had led her here.

    Her dress was flowy, light as air, the thin strap gliding along her shoulder, the fabric catching against the glow of the lights. She looked ethereal, breathtaking in a way that made the entire world slow down. The years had been kind to her, too.

    I felt my chest swell with something bittersweet. Arden had always been amazing. Even back then, she had been remarkable. But now¨Cnow she looked like the woman she was always meant to be. Strong. Loved. Unapologetically herself.

    It made me think that the long road had been worth it. That every ache, every tear, every sleepless night we¡¯d endured together had led her here, to this moment where she could finally be free.

    A tear slipped down my cheek before I realized it. My throat tightened, and I quickly tried to will it back, but the warmth lingered, betraying me. I could already hear Noelle¡¯s voice in my head, sharp and yful, scolding me for ruining my makeup.

    But my makeup didn¡¯t matter.

    What mattered was Arden¨Cmy eternal best friend. The girl who had once carried me when I couldn¡¯t

    111

    r

    11:34 Fri, 29 Aug <b>0 </b>

    Chapter 192 Strangle Him

    ?36%¨C

    s

    walk on my own. The girl who had listened to my everyint, who had held me together through heartbreak, who had reminded me of my worth when I forgot it.

    This was her moment. And I wasn¡¯t going to let smeared eyeliner ruin the way I celebrated her joy.

    Just then, something unexpected happened.

    I felt a spark on my cheek. It startled me, sent a jolt through my body, and I gasped softly, my hand twitching toward the spot.

    I turned my head, and my breath caught.

    Rowan was looking at me¨Cnot at the aisle, not at Arden, not anywhere else.

    In the next second, his hand moved, rough yet careful fingers brushing against my skin. He wiped the tear from my cheek with such gentleness.

 Attachment 193

    Chapter 193 Stay, Please

    TESSA

    ¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife.¡±

    36%

    s

    ¡°You may now kiss the bride,¡± the Pastor ended the ceremony with a bright smile, watching as Cade slowly unveiled Arden and ced a kiss on her lips.

    Well, it was a kiss at first. However, he couldn¡¯t control himself in the end and devoured her lips like they were in the bedroom.

    I giggled to myself when the elders began covering the eyes of the children. Goodness, Cade. He couldn¡¯t have reserved this for their honeymoon? Although I was sure the honeymoon happened every day in their house. I heard from Owen that the United Factions knew whenever they did it because Cade would be super happy.

    And Cade was often super happy.

    Good for him. I mean, good for them.

    As they parted and looked into each other¡¯s eyes, appearing like they were the only people in the world, I decided it was time to go.

    I could still feel Rowan¡¯s gaze on the side of my face, but I decided to ignore it. My wolf continued whimpering inside my mind to let him hold us, but there was no way I was going to ask him to do that. Without bidding goodbye, I decided to leave.

    That was all I came here for anyway. I wanted to see Arden on arguably one of the happiest moments in her life. Coming here was already a tough decision, and seeing her already made me want to stay a bit longer and talk about our lives.

    This was wrong. I couldn¡¯t stay here.

    With that, I took a stealthy step forward and prepared to leave. However, I felt a hand wrap around my wrist before that could happen.

    My eyes widened. I turned back and saw Rowan holding onto me, a frown on his face. He appeared to want to say a lot but was holding back.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whispered, not wanting to bring attention to both of us. I needed to leave without

    a trace!

    He countered my question with another question.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    I bit my lip and tried to shake my arm away; however, he held on for dear life. It didn¡¯t help that every jostle sent tingles down my spine.

    ¡°Let go,¡± I said firmly. However, it was his grip that firmed up instead. It wasn¡¯t tight enough to hurt, but it was tight enough to the point I couldn¡¯t escape. I also couldn¡¯t exactly karate chop my way out of this. I wasn¡¯t going to ruin Arden¡¯s wedding!

    In

    O

    11:34 Fri, 29 Aug

    Chapter 193 Stay, Please

    ¡°There¡¯s still a reception,¡± he said. ¡°And answer my question. Where are you going?¡±

    I sighed, closing my eyes for a moment.

    ¡°Home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±

    s

    I saw his breath hitch, then his throat bobbed while swallowing. He ran his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°I answered your question,¡± I impatiently said. ¡°Now let me go.¡±

    ¡°I want to talk,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I countered, feeling a rush of confidence in my nerves. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to talk for a long time, and now I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t even want to be in the same space as you,¡± I continued,

    Again, my wolf whimpered inside me when his grip on me loosened slightly. However, it felt like these were the right things to say. Maybe I didn¡¯t onlye here to witness this important day, but to say the things I¡¯ve always wanted him to hear.

    I¡¯ve never quite acknowledged it back then, but I suffered a lot. When he was the one who should believe me more than anyone else, he left me hanging in the air, then watched as I fell to the ground.

    Even if he has changed now, the past we had still hasn¡¯t changed. Thinking about my little girl, Ca, and how he could treat her even a percentage of the way he treated me back then, made me want to retreat to my safe space¨Cthe cabin in Eternal Woods.

    ¡°We have nothing to do with each other now,¡± I continued. ¡°So, just let me go.¡±

    His grip finally loosened fully, and I saw how he gulped. I swore I also saw his eyes getting ssy for a moment, but I looked away, unable to take his gaze.

    I shook my head and watched as his hand lingered on my skin for just a couple of seconds before finally settling on his side.

    With that, I was about to turn away and leave quickly. However, that was when I heard another voice that made me stop dead in my tracks. It was a voice I knew would be able to make me stay.

    Tessa?¡±

    I turned to the person.

    ¡°Arden,¡± I whispered. Her eyes widened. Right beside her was Cade, who also appeared shocked to see me. I pursed my lips. Owen should have been here to cover for me. Damn him, really. His boss, too!

    ¡°Tessa, it¡¯s really you,¡± she whispered. Cade let go of her, and she walked slowly toward where I was. The others already turned to our direction, and those who knew me watched with shocked expressions.

    I saw Zaria in my peripheral vision, but I didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. All I could focus on was my best friend, standing in front of me, appearing afraid to get close because my arrival might be an illusion.

    Shit.

    11:34 Fri, 29 Aug 0

    Chapter 193 Stay, Please

    I already knew where this was going.

    Then, she finally closed the distance between the two of us and gave me a hug.

    ??36?? ¨C

    s

    ¡°Tessa,¡± she eximed. I resisted only for a moment, but knew it was no use, so I also wrapped my arms around her, my tears freely falling onto her shoulder.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± she continued. ¡°I missed you so much. I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re alive and appear to be doing well.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t understand how she could say all of these things while I felt like a whole mess.

    ¡°Arden,¡± it was all I could say. Her touch was still familiar, ever¨Csoforting like the days we shared in the small dorm room in Elite.

    When we finally parted, she still looked as ethereal as ever. Meanwhile, I probably looked like a mess.

    ¡°Stay,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°You need to stay, please. We have a lot to talk about.¡±

 Attachment 194

    Chapter 194 Two Pretty Best Friends

    TESSA

    37%

    s

    I told myself I wouldn¡¯t stay. That was my condition for going. Spoiler! I stayed. How could I leave when Arden pleaded with me? I can¡¯t just deny the bride¡¯s request.

    And now, somehow, Arden was glued to my side instead of her groom, though it appeared they were both happy about it. Cade kept ncing at us from the head table, his grin so obnoxiously proud.

    ¡°Arden.¡± I whispered, nudging her arm lightly with mine. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go back to your seat? You know, the one beside the man you just vowed forever to?¡±

    She shook her head without hesitation. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to sit here until the end of dinner. The speeches are done anyway. Besides, we¡¯ll be together forever after this one.¡±

    I chuckled and shook my head in amusement. Her tone and way of speaking were still the same, which wasforting. It felt like the distance and time hadn¡¯t changed us.

    Somehow, despite her tears earlier, her makeup hadn¡¯t budged. Her lipstick was still untouched, her cheeks glowing with just the right warmth. She looked exactly the same as she had hours ago. Props to the makeup artist. That person deserved a raise.

    ¡°You really are so pretty,¡± she suddenly said, her gaze softening.

    My eyebrows raised. ¡°Huh? What was that for?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°Well, you were already pretty before. But you¡¯re so much prettier now.¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± I shot back. ¡°The glow you have is different.¡±

    She tilted her head<i>, </i>eyes sparkling in the candlelight. ¡°It¡¯s the glow of being loved by your husband.¡±

    I yfully rolled my eyes. ¡°Rub it in my face, will you?¡±

    Herugh was soft, and I found myself chuckling with her. And they, without warning, we burst into giggles, inappropriate for the elegant setting of a wedding banquet.

    But that was how it was with Arden. With her, I never had to measure my words. It always feltfortable with her.

    Just then, someone cleared their throat.

    My breath hitched before I even turned. Some instincts never dulled.

    It was Zaria.

    She stood with her arms crossed, wearing a perfectly polished expression that made people think she was carved by the Moon Goddess herself. But the scowl that flickered across her face when her eyesnded on me¨Cah, there she was. The same sister who used to sneer when I spoke too loudly, the same one who perfected disdain before she perfected diplomacy,

    I couldn¡¯t help it. My lips curved into a smirk. She hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    14:15 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 194 Two Pretty Best Friends

    ¡°Good evening, Practor Luna,¡± she said, greeting Arden. She even inclined her head slightly.

    ¡°My name is Zaria.¡±

    Arden turned to her with a smile. ¡°Tessa¡¯s sister, right?¡±

    Zaria¡¯s jaw tightened at being reduced to that. I bit my lip to keep theughter from spilling out.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Arden continued, voice dipped in kindness that killed more thoroughly than cruelty ever could. ¡°I want to speak with Tessa right now. I would appreciate it if you would leave.¡±

    My lips trembled, theughter wing up my throat.

    Zaria¡¯s face didn¡¯t crack, but I knew her well enough to catch the fury in her eyes before she spun on her heel and walked away..

    The second she was out of earshot, I lost it. My lips parted, and the giggles I¡¯d been holding back erupted.

    Arden caught it, and then she wasughing too, clutching my hand as we leaned into each other.

    I wiped at my eyes, breathless, my chest aching from too muchughter. ¡°You-¡°I wheezed, pointing at her. ¡°That was brutal.¡±

    Arden only shrugged, her eyes mischievous. ¡°She¡¯ll live.¡±

    After our giggles died down, Arden cleared her throat and nced at something behind us. I leaned back against my chair and drank some water.

    ¡°Well, it seems you have a shadow,¡± he chimed.

    I didn¡¯t even need to ask who. I could feel his stare on my skin before I even turned. When I finally did, <b>my </b>suspicion was only confirmed.

    ss in hand, dark eyes narrowed slightly, lips pressed at the rim as he drank.

    I clicked my tongue loudly and tipped back my own ss, letting the sweetness of the cocktail flood my mouth before the burn chased it down. It was smoother than I expected, almost deceptively sweet.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Arden said, her eyes widening with amusement. ¡°Since when did you drink?¡±

    I tilted the ss back, watching the liquid swirl, and forced a smile. ¡°Since now.¡±

    She snorted, shaking her head at me.

    Then, Arden adjusted her posture, cleared her throat, and ced her hands on herp.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been talking for a while,¡± she started. ¡°But I¡¯ve meant to ask.¡±

    Her eyes caught mine. ¡°How have you been?¡±

    The words hit deeper than I expected. How have I been?

    I bit my lip, debating how much to share. Finally, I let out a slow exhale.

    14:15 Sat, 30 Aug

    Chapter 194 Two Pretty Best Friends

    37%

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯m in a small pack,¡± I said carefully. My words felt heavier than they should have, but once they left, I couldn¡¯t take them back. ¡°I can¡¯t say where it is for now. But¡­ I like it there.¡±

    Her expression softened instantly. I could see her shoulders rx.

    ¡°I became the pack doctor,¡± I added, surprising myself at how proud it sounded when I said it out loud.

    Arden gasped so loudly that she covered her mouth with both hands. ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Her joy was genuine, bright enough to chase away the shadows that lingered inside me. ¡°I always expected it,¡± she said, beaming. ¡°It suits you so well, Tess. I mean¨Clook at you. Of course you¡¯d end up there.¡±

    ¡°And 1-¡±

    I cut myself off before I could share that piece of information about myself.

    I have a daughter, I was about to say, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t.

    Instead, I shifted the focus. ¡°How about you?¡± I asked softly.

    Arden bit her lip. Her hand was sped in herp as she prepared to answer.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s been¡­ hectic.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Hectic how?¡±

    She let out augh, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°The rogue situations.¡±

    ¡°I thought that was better now?¡± I asked, my voice hopeful. Owen always told me it was better now.

    Arden¡¯s lips pressed together. She bit down harder, and my stomach dropped.

    My frown deepened. ¡°¡­It still hasn¡¯t stopped?¡±

    Her silence was the only answer I needed.

    ¡°No, she muttered after a while. ¡°In fact, I fear it¡¯s something that would take Fenra by storm even worse than Mr. Winters had.¡±

 Attachment 195

    charter 104 Change

    Chapter 195 Changes

    TESSA

    Arden <b>cleared </b>her throat. ¡°It¡¯s only gotten better because Cade and the Alphas of the different factions are <b>controlling </b>it <b>within </b>our borders. But even then, it¡¯s so difficult. We thought <b>it </b>was over, for <b>the </b>past year. <b>but </b><b>they </b>recently came back, and now they¡¯re harder to control¨Cnot only because of their <b>number </b>but because of their <b>traits</b>.¡±

    ¡°<b>Traits</b>?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>asked</b>, frowning.

    Arden sighed, her shoulders drooping. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it. It¡¯s like the rogues are<i>¡­ </i>evolving.

    <b>I </b>bit my lip, my thoughts immediately running wild. Rogues evolving? That wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d <b>ever </b>heard before, not even in the old books I found in Edith and Winston¡¯s ce<b>. </b>

    Evolving meant adapting, surviving longer, and bing more dangerous. I didn¡¯t like the sound of <b>that</b>. I lifted the ss to my lips and drowned another gulp, letting the sweet taste coat my tongue.

    Then Arden shook her head, trying to dismiss her own words. ¡°But don¡¯t think too much about <i>it</i>,¡± she said softly. ¡°If you¡¯re with a pack not from here, then I hope you have it better. You¡¯re wee here any <b>time</b><b>, </b>though.¡±

    Her voice dipped at the end, almost sad, and I turned my eyes to her, my chest twisting with guilt.

    I pursed my lips. A part of me wanted to tell her that maybe we weren¡¯t as safe as she thought either¨C<i>that </i>our hunters might already be experiencing those very same rogues. Encounters had been happening more often, whispers shared in the halls of my current pack,

    But of course, I couldn¡¯t say that out loud. That would mean admitting we were breaching their forests<b>, </b>trespassing in territories we had no right to enter. And Arden didn¡¯t deserve another betrayal.

    I sipped another of my drinks again instead, letting the liquid burn slightly as it went down. Arden looked stressed, the furrow of her brow deepening. She shouldn¡¯t be stressed on her wedding day! My lips parted before I could stop them.

    ¡°Do you have any ns to have children?¡± I asked, trying to change the topic to children because I knew she loved them.

    Her face paled instantly.

    Oh crap.

    I froze. Did I say something wrong? My brain scrambled, heat rushing to my cheeks.

    Arden scratched at her arms, gaze/casting downward. ¡°We¡¯ve actually been trying,¡± she admitted quietly. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t seem to be working.¡±

    My stomach dropped.

    I pursed my lips, guilt hitting me in waves. Why did I ask that? Why couldn¡¯t I just keep my mouth shut? I made it worse, didn¡¯t I? The one thing she didn¡¯t need tonight was another reminder of what she couldn¡¯t control.

    Chapter <b>195 </b><b>Changes </b>

    I <b>reached </b>over instinctively and wrapped my fingers around hers, squeezing gently. ¡°No maner what, Fin <b>here</b>. I whispered, meaning every single word.

    I¡¯ll <b>give </b>you my new number. <b>I </b>promise to be here even if I¡¯m not physically here. <b>You¡¯re </b><b>perfect </b><b>the </b>way

    <b>you </b>are.

    Her lips curved into a small smile, and for a second, I thought maybe I had managed to undo <b>at </b>least <b>part </b>of the damage. Still, the guilt wouldn¡¯t let go of me. I should have known better.

    I turned back to my ss, desperate for something to do with my hands. That¡¯s when I noticed how <b>many </b>empty ones sat in front of me. One, two, three, four, five, six¡­ my brows rose.

    Crap. That exined the slight tipsiness buzzing under my skin, the warmth spreading down to my fingers.

    And yet, I still lifted the ss to my lips again.

    I couldn¡¯t go home.

    That was the simple truth. The sun had already dipped beneath the horizon, and though the moonlight gave our kind some guidance, the idea of trudging back on my own left a sour taste in my mouth.

    Winston couldn¡¯t fetch me either¨Cit was already too dark, and I refused to put him at risk. Even with werewolf senses and vision, I couldn¡¯t convince myself it was worth troubling him for.

    Luckily, Owen gave me a duplicate of his house keys during hisst visit. His nonchnt ¡°Just use <i>it </i><i>if </i>you need to crash¡± still rang in my ears.

    I¡¯dughed it off at the time, but right now it was sounding like the most logical option. The alternative was making the journey to the East and swimming through the night.

    Doable, sure¨Cbut tiring. Frankly, after the amount I¡¯d already had to drink, it wasn¡¯t exactly ideal.

    So, going to Owen¡¯s was the best option. I even had clearance from Elias already; the guards would recognize me.

    I was fastening my jacket, mentally debating which route I¡¯d take, when the shift in the air prickled at the back of my neck. Another presence. My breath hitched instinctively.

    For a heartbeat, I feared it might be Rowan. My pulse quickened, but then I realized there were no sparks. Relief spread through me like water seeping into dry soil. Whoever it was, it wasn¡¯t him.

    However, the person behind me right now wasn¡¯t any better.

    It was Zaria.

    My shoulders stiffened.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± she said tly, before I could even open my mouth. Her fingers wrapped around my wrist, and she tugged me toward the treeline.

    Chapter 196 Changes

    I should¡¯ve resisted. <b>My </b>instincts screamed that nothing good ever <b>came </b><b>from </b>following Zaria mnie th shadows. Still<b>, </b>I let <b>her </b><b>drag </b><b>me </b>into the <b>woods</b>.

    <b>We </b><b>stopped </b>beneath a rowering tree, where the canopy blocked even the starlight, <b>and </b>she <b>finally </b>whirle

    on <b>me</b>.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she snapped.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>was </b>invited,¡± I answered coolly.

    Zaria bit her lip, and her jaw tightened. ¡°Oh, so just because you¡¯re close with Arden, you think you <b>belong </b>here?¡±

    ¡°I am close with Arden.¡± I let my lips curve into an innocent smile, even tilting my head yfully. <b>¡°</b>Best friends, actually.¡±

    The muscle in her cheek twitched. I leaned in, whispering. ¡°Why? Jealous?¡±

    Her eyes narrowed.

    And then I went for the jugr. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to befriend the pretty, kind ones. The ones everyone gravitates toward. Not because you actually care, but so you can manipte them¨Cand, through them, the ones who love them. That¡¯s who you are, Zaria. But in the end, they all became my friends.¡±

    Her nostrils red.

    Before I could blink, her handshed out toward my face.

    But I wasn¡¯t the same girl she used to bully. I wasn¡¯t the younger sister who flinched and cowered. I caught her wrist mid¨Cair. My palm pressed into her skin until I felt her bones under my fingers.

    Her eyes widened. Shock flickered across her face.

    I smirked.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re tough now?¡± she hissed. Her voice cracked on the edges. ¡°You¡¯re still the same, Tessa. You always will be.¡±

    I sighed, shaking my head slowly. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Look at us. Look at where we are right now. If anyone hasn¡¯t changed, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re still desperate, still¡­ insecure.¡±

    Her lips parted, but nothing came out

    I felt heat rush up my chest, anger, and years of swallowed¨Cdown hurt all bubbling at once. And before she could recover, before her pride could twist her features into that smug superiority she always wore¨CI raised my hand and pped her.

    Hard.

    The crack echoed through the trees, sharp and unforgiving.

 Attachment 196

    <b>3/3 </b>

    Chapter <b>106 </b>In The Middle of the Wood.

    <b>Chapter </b>196 In <b>The </b>Middle Of The Woods

    TESSA

    I <b>was </b>already tired of her, but Zaria recklessly lunged again. Her nails barely grazed the <b>air </b>before I caught <b>her </b>wrist and twisted, forcing her to take <b>a </b>step back. The sound of her breath told me enough<b>. </b><b>She </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>have </b>the strength anymore, not the way she used to.

    ¡°Goodness,¡± I exhaled, shoving her away. ¡°You¡¯re weak now¡±

    Her eyes red, but instead of charging again, sheughed like a lunatic.

    ¡°Just go.¡± I sighed, rolling my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns of going between you and Rowan, <b>if </b><b>that¡¯s </b>what you¡¯re worried about. I just came here for Arden.¡±

    waiting for me to say that.

    ¡°Good.¡± She crossed her arms, chin lifting high. ¡°Because we¡¯re happy now.¡±

    Zaria smirked, appearing like she had been cruel little smile. ¡°Even if you two are mates, he acts

    ¡°He treats me well,¡± she added, her lips curving into a

    more like a mate to me than he ever will to you. And he-

    words could pierce deeper- ¡°can use his body really well.¡°.

    she stepped closer, lowering her voice so her

    My wolf howled inside, demanding I react and defend what was ours. However, I just stood there, unmoved.

    She seemed irritated that I didn¡¯t flinch. Her smirk faltered for a second..

    Still, she pushed on, refusing to let the silence win. ¡°But even then,¡± she said, her tone turning sharper, ¡°even if I¡¯m not threatened by your presence, I think it¡¯s time for you to pay for everything you¡¯ve done.¡± A chill climbed down my spine. Her eyes gleamed, not with pain or envy, but with something far darker. That was when I smelled the scent of other wolves. My stomach sank as I turned my head just enough to catch shadows moving around me. Footsteps against gravel. Four, maybe five. My muscles tensed. Crap.

    Who the heck were these people?

    ¡°Zaria,¡± I said slowly, scanning the circle tightening around me, ¡°what are you doing?¡±

    Her smirk spread wider. ¡°I told you,¡± she whispered sweetly. ¡°I¡¯ve changed.¡±

    She gestured at the men like they were pawns on her chessboard. ¡°I¡¯m not the same sister you remember.¡± Her voice hardened. ¡°Now, I¡¯m more evil.¡±

    The wordnded heavy, but not as heavy as the realization that she meant it.

    I closed my eyes for half a second, grounding myself and listening. Four sets of lungs. They weren¡¯t here to scare me. They were here to finish me.

    When I opened my eyes, her face was inches from mine. She looked at me with triumph burning in her gaze.

    Chapter 196 In The Middle Of The Woods

    You should <b>have </b>died a long time ago<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>she </b><b>spat</b><b>, </b><b>every </b>syble <b>dripping </b>with hatred

    <b>The </b>circle <b>of </b><b>wolves </b>growled low, surrounding me like predators testing <b>prey</b>.

    Then <b>she </b>raised her hand.

    <b>My </b>lungs froze.

    ¡°Kill her.¡±

    Who would have thought I would be murdered at my best friend¡¯s wedding?

    Definitely not me.

    But I guess I also wasn¡¯t surprised. Zaria was unhinged to the core.

    The moment her wolves leapt at me, instinct roared louder than fear. My bones cracked, skin tearing as fur burst out, and I shifted into my wolf without hesitation. My paws mmed against the ground with force, ws digging into the earth as I bolted. The sharp tang of bloodlust <b>was </b>on their breath, and the air behind me rippled with the sound of pursuit.

    The tipsiness that had lingered from the celebration drained out of me in an instant. Adrenaline surged through my veins like liquid fire, clearing my head, sharpening every nerve and muscle. My senses locked onto everything. My ears twitched left, right, and back, adjusting my trajectory based on my calctions.

    I veered sharply right, cutting through a narrow patch of trees, brushing my fur against the rough bark. The wolves chasing me wererger and heavier. If I pushed them through tighter spaces, they¡¯d lose speed. I vaulted over a fallen log, twisting my body midair, and heard the satisfying thud of one wolf stumbling behind me. Three left.

    I darted into a shallow stream, letting the water ssh over my paws. I ran upstream, fighting the current, knowing it would dull my scent trail.

    My breath came heavy, but I forced myself to keep pace, to focus on the rhythm¨Cinhale, exhale, run. The sshing behind me told me at least two of them followed.

    I burst out of the water and immediately threw myself down into a hollow dip in the earth, rolling my body against the moss.

    Then Iunched forward again, zigzagging between trees. I didn¡¯t dare stop.

    The forest blurred around me¨Cbranches scratching against my fur, roots wing at my paws<b>. </b>

    My medical training had honed me in ways I never thought I¡¯d use in a chase. I knew the body and how stamina could copse if pushed. I could hear the huffing of one wolf already faltering, its lungs working too hard. I bolted up a ridge and then slid down the other side, listening to the yelp behind me when another lost footing on the rocks.

    One left.

    I didn¡¯t even know where I was heading anymore. My gut told me East, but the moon¡¯s angle told me

    otherwise.

    c.11

    Leouldn¡¯t stop. My paws burned against the earth, my chest rising and falling in quick bursts. I leapt

    <b>2/4 </b>

    Chapter <b>1906 </b>In The Middle Of The Woods

    <b>into </b><b>a </b>patch of <b>brambles</b>, Ignoring the sting <b>of </b>thorns digging into <b>my </b>sides. The <b>wolf </b>behind me w <b>lucky </b><b>he </b><b>crashed </b><b>into </b>the <b>undergrowth</b>, snarling <b>and </b>getting tangled. I darted <b>through </b><b>a </b>narrow ch <b>before </b>finally <b>being </b>engulfed in silence.

    <b>I </b><b>stopped </b>dead in my tracks, panting. My ears perked. Nothing.

    Had I lost them?

    I tilted my head, listening again, my heart still hammering in my chest, I clicked my tongue <b>against </b><b>my </b>teeth, the sound soft but irritated. ¡°Tsk.¡± Relief mingled with uncase.

    I was safe for now. But I had no idea where I was.

    The forest stretched endlessly. My muscles ached, my body trembling from the exertion, but I forced myself to move forward, carefully this time.

    My paws pressed softly into the ground, avoiding branches that might snap and give me away,

    And then, I saw a house.

    My eyes widened. It stood in the middle of nowhere, looking oddly out of ce. It appeared newly built, the wood still fresh and unweathered, not like the old cabins abandoned in these woods. A house meant shelter. Maybe even help.

    I shifted back, cursing when I felt the cold air hit my bare skin. I didn¡¯t have time to keep my clothes because everything was so sudden. I stood on shaky legs, naked and covering what I could with my arms.

    My gaze roamed over the ce¨Cthe gate stood open, inviting. My steps were cautious but hurried. I slipped inside, bare feet brushing against concrete.

    There was a pool. My eyes widened further at the sight of it, water glinting faintly in the moonlight. Who built something like this here? A pool, in the middle of the woods? My unease prickled again, but exhaustion numbed it.

    The house loomed before me, its front door slightly ajar. The lights were off. Still, something about the open door made my chest tighten. I hesitated. My instincts screamed to step back, but my body was too tired to argue.

    I stepped forward.

    The floor was cool beneath my feet as I pushed the door open wider, the faint creak echoing into the silent space. My eyes darted left, right, but saw nothing in the darkened interior. Relief flooded me again. I was safe. I could finally breathe¡ª

    And then dread filled my stomach.

    The scent hit me.

    Familiar. Irrefutable.

    Before I could bolt, before I could even turn, a hand mped around my arm and yanked me sideways. My back mmed against the wall with a dull thud. My breath hitched, eyes widening in panic.

    And then¨CI felt a hot breath ghost over my lips<b>. </b>

    <b>3/4 </b>

    Chapter 196 In The Middle of The Woods

    You a voice <b>muttered</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Rowan </b>

    <b>Am </b>I even hallucinating about you, Tessa<b>?</b>¡±

 Attachment 197

    Chapter 197 Good <b>Boy </b>(18)

    <b>Chapter </b><b>197 </b><b>Good </b><b>Boy </b><b>(</b>18+)

    TESSA

    Fate really had a way ofughing in my face.

    <b>At </b>the wedding, it was the cursed seat next to him. Now, here I was¨Cpressed against a bare <b>wall</b>, in <b>a </b><b>half </b>finished house, with Rowan¡¯s breath hot over my lips.

    I should¡¯ve been terrified. Maybe even furious. But all I could think as my eyes darted around was how ridiculous this ce looked.

    The house was stripped down to its bones. There was no furniture in sight, no lights hanging in the living room. It honestly looked like a warehouse.

    I clicked my tongue. Is this where he was taking Zaria to?

    Rowan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move from me. That was when I realized that his gaze wasn¡¯t just on my face. It <b>was </b>everywhere. Roaming, devouring, taking in every bare inch of me.

    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I cursed silently. Damn it. I nearly forgot I waspletely naked. Climbing through that damned stream had also left my skin slick, glistening with water that clung in droplets along my corbone, thighs, and hair.

    I tried to y it off with a scowl, but then I caught the hungry look in his eyes.

    He cursed under his breath. ¡°Crap. My dream is going to kill me.¡±

    My brows furrowed. Dream?

    Did he think I wasn¡¯t real?

    My lips parted slightly, the question stuck in my throat.

    Then his voice dropped even lower, rough and guttural, that it made my stomach flip.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wake up,¡± he added.

    I pursed my lips. So, he really thought I wasn¡¯t real. Honestly, that might be better.

    However, his arousal pressing against me was definitely not a dream. It brushed against my bare thigh, sending sparks through me that I desperately tried to ignore.

    For a split second, Zaria¡¯s voice shed in my head like a cruel echo. ¡°You have no idea how good he is in bed. He can ruin you with just his hands, his mouth. He knows exactly what to <i>do </i>with a body. He could make you forget everything.¡±

    She said those words so proudly that I wanted her to lose her ability to speak forever.

    My fists clenched, nails biting into my palms. And then, just like that, an idea so reckless, so insane sparked in my mind.

    Chapter 197 Good Boy (180)

    What <b>if </b><b>this </b><b>was </b>it?

    <b>What </b>if this were my revenge?

    If I were going back to Eternal Woods anyway¡­ why not leave her something she could never <b>erase</b>? Something that would burn her every time she looked at him.

    <b>My </b><b>lips </b>curved, heat flooding me from the thought of turning this around.

    I let myshes flutter. ¡°Rowan¡­¡±

    His eyes snapped to mine, his hunger bing more feral.

    I tilted my head slightly, my lips brushing close to his car, testing and teasing. ¡°You want this, right<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    His breath hitched. I felt it against my neck.

    The rush of power hit me harder than any adrenaline had tonight. He was <b>at </b>my mercy. He didn¡¯t even realize it, but he was.

    I smirked, tilting my hips just enough that he had to bite back a groan.

    ¡°You want to be with me, right¡­ puppy?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know where the confidence came from, but it poured out of me like moltenva.

    Frankly, after ourst encounter, I hadn¡¯t done it again. Not once. Not with him, not with anyone, not even with myself. My body had been on lockdown, a fortress I hadn¡¯t dared to explore ever since Ca came crashing into my life.

    Gosh. I can¡¯t think about my daughter right now!

    Instead, I focused my gaze on her father, shirt clinging to his chest, pupils blown wide, and lips parted as he breathed heavily.

    It appeared he still thought he was dreaming. His eyes were heavy¨Clidded, ssy, caught somewhere between exhaustion and desire. A man lost to instinct.

    We slipped into his bedroom, and my heart thudded hard in my chest when I caught sight of the tent straining against his pants. My lips parted in a sharp inhale, my nerves tangling with something far hungrier.

    He reached for the light switch, fumbling, and panic darted through me. If he saw my mark, this illusion would shatter. I leaned close, pressing my lips against the edge of his ear, and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t want to open the lights, right? You don¡¯t want to wake up.¡±

    A groan ripped from his throat. His chest expanded, rising and falling.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± I murmured, the words rolling off my tongue before I could stop them.

    His groan deepened, vibrating through the air between us.

    The room was warmer than the rest of the house, the heat wrapping around us in a suffocating nket. I

    2/3 knew I¡¯d regret that warmthter, because it was going to get hot in ways that had nothing to do with the

    O

    <b>Chapter </b>197 Good <b>Boy </b>(<b>18</b>)

    temperature<b>. </b>

    ¡°Lay <b>down</b>.<b>¡± </b>I told him, my <b>voice </b>steady despite the trembling that burned beneath <b>my </b><b>skin</b>.

    He <b>obeyed </b>like he had no choice. It appeared like my words were chains around his wrists <b>and </b><b>ankles</b>.

    The bed dipped beneath his weight, creaking slightly as he sprawled back. I climbed onto the edge cautiously, my naked skin meeting the cool sheets, my heart hammering. For a split second, <b>I </b>felt <b>the </b>fragility of my own inexperience creeping back. What was I doing?

    But then Rowan¡¯s hand shot out, tugging me forward, dragging me down until my bare body was pressed against his clothed one. My thighs caged his hips, the hardness beneath his pants grinding against <b>me </b>through the thin barrier of fabric. A strangled sound slipped from my lips before I could bite it back.

    His mouth crashed into mine, desperate and consuming, and suddenly my nerves went up in mes. His kiss wasn¡¯t careful. It was rough, hungry, like he¡¯d been starving for years, and I was finally the <b>feast</b>.

    ¡°Shit,¡± he growled against my lips, his hand gripping the back of my head. ¡°This taste¡­¡± His tongue brushed mine, coaxing a moan from my chest. ¡°Addicting.¡±

    Every drag of his lips felt like he was drinking me down, like I was something he wanted to devour, to consume until nothing was left. His teeth scraped my bottom lip, tugging, pulling, making me arch against him. My body betrayed me, wetness pooling where I swore I wouldn¡¯t let it, heat building until <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t think.

    Rowan shifted beneath me, rolling his hips up, and the friction made my head fall back with a gasp. He didn¡¯t waste a second, mouth diving to my neck, teeth grazing skin, lips sucking hard enough to bruise. My body burned where he touched, where he pressed, where he imed.

    Each sound that slipped from him¨Cgroans, curses, broken breaths¨Conly pushed me further.

    But as his hand trailed lower, skimming my waist, edging toward my thigh, a chill cut through the fire. Reality slithered in, unwee but unignorable.

    I had his body under mine. I had his control. I had his hunger. But with every second, I felt something slipping out of my grip.

    His lips left my neck, swollen and wet, his chest heaving beneath mine. Our breaths tangled in the air between us.

    And that was when it hit me that I¡¯d opened Pandora¡¯s box. And I sure as hell don¡¯t know if I could close it again tonight.

 Attachment 198

    Chapter 198 Use Me (18+)

    Chapter 198 Use Me (18+)

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Slow down, puppy,¡± I said, breathless after he had finished devouring my lips. He was still grinding against my body, and even though he wasn¡¯t in his rut, it felt like

    he was.

    I looked down at his pants and saw that the tent had grown even bigger. I was sure my chest was flushed from embarrassment, reality hitting me all at once when I realized I was basically doing such intimate things with a man who thinks this is a dream.

    ¡°More,¡± Rowan pleaded, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°I want more.¡±

    I bit my lip and wondered if I should continue this. I let out a deep breath and gathered enough courage to say the next words.

    ¡°Remove your clothes then,¡± I said, trying to smirk. He wasted no time sitting up, with me still on hisp. He removed his shirt and showed off his body. Did he get bigger? His once wless skin, I once remembered, was also peppered with scars

    now.

    Then, he pulled me closer to his body, our bare chests touching each other. I gasped in shock when he took one nipple into his mouth and began sucking like a baby. ¡°Wait, Rowan,¡± I said when I realized this was getting too real.

    ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head and removing his pants, still with me on top of him. Another gasp escaped my lips when I felt his cock against my hole. Well, he has definitely grown. I gulped when I felt it against my abdomen. It reached up to my navel, or even past that.

    I found myself unconsciously moving away.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he nearly whined. My eyes widened at the tone of his

    voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, a little bit absent¨Cminded.

    ¡°Stay,¡± he said, looking into my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me anymore. I¡¯ve searched far and wide. I¡¯ve waited for so long. Stay with me¡­ please. I won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±

    11:28 Mon, 1 Sept & ti?

    Chapter 198 Use Me (18+)

    28%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    He said these words with such sincerity that I found my walls crumbling just a little bit. However, with one thought of Zaria, I found myself feeling bitter again. This was nothing but my revenge for her.

    ¡°You want me back that much, huh?¡± I asked against his lips. He nibbed at the bottom lip and pulled me closer to him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he mustered. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me from now on.¡±

    I shook my head in amusement, grasping his hair, pulling his head back, and making him lie back down on the bed.

    ¡°Then, pleasure me.¡±

    With that, I straddled his face. I hoisted myself up and threw both legs over his face. I hovered at first, unsure because this was my first time. However, Rowan didn¡¯t tolerate the hovering. Instead, he grabbed the sides of my waist and forced me to sit fully against his face.

    I moaned immediately, two hands gripping his hair. His tongue dipped into my entrance, filling me up, while the height of his nose provided the perfect position to bump against my clit every time I moved for just a fraction. He made sure to lick every corner clean.

    Even when I got tired, feeling too overwhelmed, he continued holding onto the sides of my thighs. Goodness, Rowan. I wanted to take control over him, but every time I attempted to, it always felt like I turned the tide.

    I could feel myself soaking him, and he was practically drowning underneath me. However, it seemed like he didn¡¯t care at all. My orgasm built quicker, the heat in my stomach tightening with every thrust against Rowan¡¯s face. By this time, he was the one pushing my hole against his lips. I had been drained of all energy. He was holding onto me so tightly that I was sure it was going to leave marks all over my body.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± his name escaped my mouth before I could stop myself, my hands tightening around his bright hair as I rode out my orgasm.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± I moaned out loud, finally able to remove myself from him, kneeling right on his chest, which I was sure was also drenched the moment I sat on it. I looked down at his face, seeing himpletely covered in the remains of my juices and cum. He just gave me a cocky smirk as he licked his lips, tasting what was left of

    Chapter 198 Use <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    ¡°That was a nice dream,¡± he said, looking at me with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s even better knowing it¡¯s real.¡±

    My eyes widened. Crap. Did he snap out of it already?

    I felt shame crawl through my skin, and I found myself wanting to shift to my wolf again and leave. However, he held onto my waist before I could move.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I wasted so much time not doing this with you. I regret the times I made love with you but didn¡¯t think too much about it,¡± he continued.

    I bit my lip, turning to the side. ¡°Why would you say that right now? There¡¯s no use regretting it.¡±

    With that, I let out a deep breath. ¡°I should leave.¡±

    He frowned, alerted, and sat right back up. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he said.

    <b>¡°</b>And why is that?¡± I asked, raising one brow. ¡°You don¡¯t own me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Rowan softly said. ¡°But I at least owe you safety. This property of mine is far from civilization. Stay here for the night.¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy? Why would I stay with someone I don¡¯t want to be with?¡±

    Hurt flickered across his face, but he masked it right after. ¡°Please,¡± he said in that pleading voice again. I bit my lip and moved just slightly, but it created a squelchy sound, indicating I was still wet amidst the argument.

    I cursed inside my mind. My wolf couldn¡¯t even control herself for just a second! Why was I still creating a pool on his chest when I was telling him I should leave?

    ¡°Come on,¡± he said with a small, knowing smile. ¡°We can continue what we¡¯re doing until the morning if you like.¡±

    I smirked, shaking my head. ¡°You really want my body that much?¡±

    ¡°Not just your body,¡± he responded. ¡°All of you.¡±

    11:29 Mon, I Sept

    Chapter 198 Use Me (18+)

    ¡°I want all of you, Tessa.¡±

    ? ???? 28% >

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I pursed my lips. Alright, this was truly getting out of hand. I needed to leave. before things turned out for the worse. However, just as I moved slightly, my hole bumped into his cock, and I found myself unconsciously wanting to continue my¡­ revenge.

    Yes, revenge.

    ¡°Tessa, please,¡± he said, holding onto my wrist. ¡°I won¡¯t even do anything if you don¡¯t want it.¡±

    He grabbed his tie from the floor and tied his hands together effortlessly, throwing it back to the bedframe.

    ¡°You can use me in whichever way you please?

 Attachment 199

    Chapter 199 Don¡¯t Leave (18+)

    Chapter 199 Don¡¯t Leave (18+)

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    I looked down at Rowan, his wrists bound together, the dark tie stark against his skin. A small click of the tongue escaped my lips as I observed him like this. He was too handsome even now.

    I grabbed the polo from the floor and pulled it up to cover his face. The fabric smelled like him, which made my insides clench.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, his voice muffled against the cloth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t remove it,¡± I snapped. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll stop.¡±

    There was a second of silence before a soft exhale escaped his lips. After that, he stoppedining.

    Good.

    My gaze drifted lower, settling on the impressive length between his legs. My fingers trembled slightly as I reached for him, my hand wrapping around the base of his cock. I couldn¡¯t help the gasp that hitched in my throat.

    My fingers couldn¡¯t even meet! It was a thick, solid, throbbing column against my palm, and a faint sheen of pre¨Ccum glistened at its tip.

    I slid down to his waist until his cock and my hole met. Again, I hovered for just a second. Then, slowly, carefully, I lowered myself onto him. The thick, reddish head nudged at my opening, which was smooth and slick. I took a sharp breath as I impaled myself in a slow, agonizing stretch.

    My muscles screamed in profest, but when a small groan escaped his lips, I found myself wanting topete with him. A soft moan escaped my lips as I sank deeper, the length of him filling me uppletely.

    I felt full to the brim. He was pressing on all the spots I didn¡¯t even know existed in my body.

    ¡°God, Tessa,¡± he whispered. ¡°This is torture.¡±

    11:29 Mon,

    Chapter 199 Don¡¯t Leave (18+)

    20%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Quiet,¡± I said, my voice slightly trembling. In reality, I really felt like I was losing myself. It hurt, but it also triggered something in me I didn¡¯t know could awaken.

    I was thankful he didn¡¯t move or coax me. However, I felt his thighs trembling under me, tensing with every movement I made.

    With that, I began to ride in a slow rhythm at first. It hit even more sweet spots in my body.

    ¡°Ah,¡± I moaned. Rowan echoed it, hising out low and guttural.

    ¡°Fuck, Tessa. This is going to be the death of me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so soft and wet, I don¡¯t want to remove myself from you. I want to keep fucking you¡­¡±

    I leaned forward and pressed my hand against his lips through the cloth. ¡°No,¡± I whispered. His words were turning me on too much.

    Just then, his hips arched, meeting my movement, and I found myself unable to stop. As much as I hated to admit it, this was beyond good.

    Each downward plunge, each upward grind, hit a spot deep inside me, sending shivers through my core. My hair, I knew, was a wild mess, stered to my forehead with sweat. My breathing came in ragged gasps. It was probably a good thing he couldn¡¯t <i>see </i>the flushed, abandoned expression on my face.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± he groaned my name once more. ¡°Are you getting tired?¡±

    I was getting tired, but again, I couldn¡¯t seem to stop. Just then, I found something strange. When he asked that question¡­ his voice wasn¡¯t muffled anymore. A small gasp escaped my lips.

    I faced him, trying to open my eyes amidst the pleasure. Then, my eyes widened when I saw the state he was in.

    The polo shirt, once covering his face, was gone. Ity crumpled beside his head. Rowan¡¯s eyes, dark and intense, were wide open, fixed on me. He watched me, every heave of my chest, every tremor of my body, every raw, uninhibited motion.

    Fuck. A jolt of self¨Cconsciousness shot through me. Did he see me moaning uncontrobly with his dick inside me? A blush, hot and furious, crept up my neck.

    Chapter 199 Don¡¯t Leave (18+)

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± Rowan rasped, his voice rough with desire.

    +10 Free Coins

    However, before I could process the words, he flipped us over with surprising strength, his tied hands somehow finding purpose to brace my head as Inded on the pillows. His body pressed against mine, pressing a kiss on my lips for a moment, making me forget what he had just done.

    After a while, I pulled away, ring at him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I eximed, my voice sounding more breathless than I had intended. ¡°I told you! The deal is off if you do this.¡±

    However, Rowan ignored me, his mouth finding my ear as a low moan vibrated against my skin.

    ¡°I miss you. I miss you so much.¡± His hips began to thrust in fast, powerful rhythms that pushed me deeper into the mattress.

    Push him away, Tessa! Reim your position on top of him! However, with him moaning and whispering praises into my ear, I wondered if this was actually also a merit for me.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. I wish I could devour all of you, but I also want to stand next to you.¡±

    He began licking my mark, one I was sure he still hadn¡¯t seen. I lost myself then, thest vestiges of resistance crumbling. I wrapped my legs around his waist, clinging to him as he drove into me, again and again. Harder, faster, than thest thrust.

    ¡°Ah, Rowan,¡± I gasped, my voice thick with pleasure. ¡°Rowan. You¡¯re so big.¡± The words tumbled out before I could stop myself.

    ¡°I hate you. I hate you so much.¡± I buried my face in his neck, the scent of him intoxicating.

    He chuckled before letting out a deep breath. ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    ¡°I like you so much,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything to get you to like me again.¡±

    If he meant giving me more pleasure, then he sure as hell fulfilled the obligation.

    11:29 Mon, 1 Sept

    Chapter 199 Don¡¯t Leave (18+)

    ¡°Tessa, Tessa,¡± he continued, uttering my name.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I moaned back.

    ??.28%.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, please,¡± he murmured against my skin, his voiceced with desperation. His rhythm quickened, the friction building. A cry tore from my throat as my body convulsed around him, a wave of pure sensation washing over <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Rowan groaned, a deep, shuddering release, his body tensing, then copsing against mine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± he whispered again, his breath hot against my ear, as the aftershocks rippled through us both.

 Attachment 200

    Chapter 200 Damn You

    Chapter 200 Damn You

    ROWAN

    Since when have I had a good night¡¯s sleep like this? Probably never.

    +10 Free Coins

    Not once in all the years I could remember. My nights had always been poisoned restless, haunted, full of shadows that stayed with me even when my eyes were closed.

    When I was younger, it was the nightmares ofparison. I felt like I was never enough. Sometimes, I wondered what it would feel like if Elijah was gone. However, the day he actually died, the nightmares grew even more monstrous. I missed him so much that I wanted it to be me instead.

    When I met Ena, the nights shifted. They were filled with a different fear¨Cthe gnawing doubt that she would leave and that she never truly loved me. I would lie awake next to her, looking at her, wondering if she was already nning her

    escape.

    And when Tessa left me, there was noparison. It was her image that tormented me. Herughter and her voice¨Cand then her silence, her absence, like a thorn lodged deep into my chest. That was the cruelest nightmare of them all.

    Butst night was different.

    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I slept without the weight of ghosts pressing on my chest. I had no fear, no cold dread waiting for me in the dark. Just warmth. Just her.

    Because I had just made love to Tessa.

    The thought alone made my chest flutter. It had been her¨Cevery sound, every touch, every kiss. It wasn¡¯t a dream nor a trick of the mind. I missed her so much, and now I couldn¡¯t wait. I had her again. She came back. My mate came back.

    I reached out instinctively, my hand sliding across the sheets, eager to feel her skin and pull her back into my arms. However, all I touched was the cool, empty space beside me.

    My hand froze. My heart did too.

    11:29 Mon, 1 Septti.

    Chapter 200 Damn You

    No.

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    I blinked my eyes open, my body jerking upright as I sat on the edge of the bed. The sheets were tangled and cold. The scent of her still clung to the air, but she wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Tessa?¡± I called softly, my voice cracking in the quiet.

    No answer.

    I looked around the ce, the bare house, each shadowy corner, each room that should¡¯ve held her. My footsteps echoed as I moved from one to another, desperate, searching for any trace. But there was nothing.

    No note on the table.

    No letter by the bed.

    No sign that she had even nned on staying.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± I whispered, and then the curse slipped harsher through my teeth. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Did I just let her

    go again?

    The thought sent me spiraling, my fists tightening. How could I have been so careless? How could I let my guard down even for a second, thinking she would stay?

    How would I even know where she is now?

    I never asked where she lived now, or if she had a new number, a new life, anything that could tie me to her, I was so drunk on having her again and feeling her close, that I never stopped to think.

    I hit myself, my palm mining against my forehead.

    How could I let my mate/run away from me twice?

    ***

    TESSA

    11:29 Mon,

    Chapter 200 Damn You

    They were all looking at me on the public boat.

    +10 Free Coins

    I pretended not to notice, keeping my gaze on the wooden floorboards beneath my feet, as though staring at the cracks of the old vessel could erase every single pair of eyes burning holes into me. The morning air was crisp, the sea mist clinging to my clothes, but my palms were already damp. Maybe it was because I boarded right on time for the first dawn boat¨Cone of those half¨Cforgotten rides only people who absolutely had to travel this early bothered to take.

    That was my salvation. If I had waited even half an hour longer, Rowan might have caught me.

    My phone buzzed in my pocket. I dug it out and found a string of messages from Noelle.

    ¡°You must have enjoyed too much,¡± she¡¯d written at two in the morning. ¡°You texted Edith you were staying in Fenra until morning. Are you serious? Did you meet with Rowan?<b>¡± </b>

    I shut my eyes and shook my head. Noelle knew about Rowan because she was my ranting buddy. However, I slightly regretted it now. She pestered for me to show her a photo, and when I did, she told me to ¡°fuck him¡± once because he was too ¡°irresistible.¡±

    Well, good news to Noelle¨CI did just thatst night.

    However, I escaped like a thief right after.

    Fortunately, Rowan had been fast asleep. He looked peaceful. And for him, that was rare. It seemed he needed it. It was the only mercy I could give him¡ªlet him rest, let him wake up to an empty bed and not the sound of me leaving.

    I pressed my lips together and adjusted the coat around me. His coat.

    I had grabbed some of his clothes on the way out, wearing them over my body. They were definitely <i>too </i>big and smelled too much like him, but I had no other

    choice.

    Now here I was, tucked between strangers on a rickety boat bound for rc, with multiple stopping points along the way.

    That was thest time.

    11:29 Mon, 1 Sept

    Chapter 200 Damn You

    Thest time I was ever going to let myself fall into him like that.

    28%

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    My body was still sore from what we did. Every shift, every small movement, reminded me of the night we shared, of how his hands knew me better than I wanted them to and how I had begged despite swearing I never would again.

    Damn him. Damn Rowan Wrenmoor and his big dick.

    My face heated, my teeth gritted, and I curled tighter into myself. The sway of the boat didn¡¯t help¨Cit only rocked the memories loose again.

    While I was cursing him inside my head, a shadow fell across myp. I looked up, startled, and saw an old woman bncing two tin cups of steaming coffee. She wore a faded scarf around her head, her wrinkled hands surprisingly steady despite the boat¡¯s uneven sway.

    ¡°You must have had a good time yesterday, young woman,¡± she said kindly, pressing one cup into my hands.

    I looked at her, confused. Her eyes twinkled with mischief. And then I followed her

    gaze.

    My brows furrowed.

    Her eyes weren¡¯t looking at my face. They were looking lower at my neck.

    Slowly, I tugged the cor of Rowan¡¯s coat away and nced down at myself.

    My heart plummeted.

    I was bruised. Bruised and marked, with angry¨Cred trails of teeth and lips scattered all over my skin.

    My mouth opened in silent horror. The cup trembled in my grip, scalding¨Chot liquid sloshing dangerously close to the rim. I clutched the coffee tighter, not minding the burn

    Really. Damn you, Rowan Wrenmoor

 Attachment 201

    Chapter 201 Baby Brother Please

    Chapter 201 Baby Brother Please

    TESSA

    *S Free Cons

    I couldn¡¯t wait to get off this boat and take a scalding hot shower. My skin still itched with the faint scent of Rowan¡¯s sheets. I hadn¡¯t had time to shower back at his ce because every sound, every creak of the floorboard, had made me paranoid he would stir awake and catch me. I wasn¡¯t going to risk it.

    Fortunately, there was only one stop left before we reached rc. The dawn light was spilling gently over the water, throwing shimmers across the horizon.

    boar

    The ride was rougher than I expected, the

    with all kinds of travelers- merchants, night¨Cshift workers, and things that didn¡¯t belong to the werewolf side of the world at all. Fenra was wolf territory, yes, but to reach rc, we had to pass through two distinct inds, each with its own set of rules.

    The first was Sentius.

    It was known as a dark and cold ind, with rain reigning over thend for most of the year. It felt like even the morning sun refused to touch it. However, it was perfect for its inhabitants¨Cvampires.

    My eyes scanned the dock as a few of them boarded, pale figures moving with hollowed eyes.

    I told myself not to be obvious, but of course, my gaze snagged on them anyway. A woman with snow¨Cwhite hair down to her waist, her lips painted with blood¨Cred pigment, caught me staring. For a heartbeat, I swore she smiled. I dropped my eyes immediately, clutching the strap of my borrowed bag tighter. I wasn¡¯t going to be sucked dry on this boat!

    I exhaled slowly when the ind of Sentius was finally behind us.

    Then came Montrose.

    If Sentius was feared because of what we already knew about its predators, Montrose was feared for the opposite reason¨Cbecause no one knew a thing. It was technically a small country, but it was imprable.

    People rarely went in, and even fewer came out. Some said the people there

    Chapter 201 Baby Brother Please

    practiced old magic, the kind that belonged in whispers and forbidden texts. Others swore they weren¡¯t people at all.

    It was rare for us to stop there. The public boat rarely did. So when the horn sounded, announcing a docking at Montrose¡¯s edge, a thick silence spread among the passengers.

    I straightened, my fingers tightening around the cup of coffee the old woman had pressed into my hands carlier.

    We waited for a group of passengers, but in the end, only one man entered¨Ca cloaked figure, taller than most men. His presence changed the air, making everyone¡¯s shoulders stiffen as he moved past. This person was entirely covered,yers of fabric concealing every inch of skin. Even his face was obscured beneath the hood.

    He sat across from me.

    I pressed my lips together, forcing my gaze out to the horizon, but my awareness betrayed me. Every nerve in my body screamed that he was looking at me. I stole a nce, just to prove myself wrong.

    The sunlight cut through the cracks of his hood for the briefest second, illuminating a pair of eyes. They were unnaturally yellow, appearing like those of <i>a </i>snake, and he held my gaze like a snare.

    My breath hitched.

    It was only a fraction of a second, but it was enough.

    He was unmistakably looking at me.

    ***

    When we finally docked in Fenra and the passengers began to shuffle out, my lungs expanded with a sharp breath of relief. My steps quickened, carrying me off the boat, down the ramp, and straight toward the line of buses waiting near the docks.

    I scanned every corner, searching for that cloaked figure. My stomach only unclenched when I didn¡¯t see him among the travelers. Maybe he¡¯d stayed behind or had already slipped away, but he wasn¡¯t here. I released a heavy sigh as I

    Chapter 201 Baby Brother Please

    boarded the bus heading toward the vige.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    The ride back was uneventful. The forest¨Clined roads stretched endlessly, the bumps in the uneven dirt path rattling the bus every so often. Each jolt shot through me like a reminder of every muscle ache I carried from thest night. My body had grown ustomed to pain, but I still winced when the bus lurched suddenly over a rut. I leaned my head against the cool window and tried to breathe through it, watching the blur of trees fly past.

    When the bus finally rolled to a stop at the clearing near my vige, I nearly leapt out of my seat.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The word cut through me like sunlight breaking through clouds. My head snapped up, and I saw Ca running toward me with her arms open wide, her little legs pumping as fast as they could carry her. Noelle was just a step behind, but my eyes went straight to my daughter.

    I dropped my bag right there in the clearing and crouched, arms wide. She barreled into me, her tiny arms wrapping tight around my neck. I scooped her up effortlessly, burying my face in her hair.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± I murmured, pressing a kiss against her temple.

    Ca pulled back, her round eyes twinkling as she gave me a mischievous grin. She hugged me again, tighter this time, as though she feared I¡¯d vanish.

    A throat cleared behind us.

    I turned my head slowly, narrowing my gaze. Noelle stood there, arms crossed, a faintly amused expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t re at me,¡± she said with innocence. ¡°I kept her safe, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    My eyes narrowed even further. There was something in her tone. I knew that smirk. My suspicion only grew when Ca shifted in my arms, leaning back to look at me with an expression far too serious for her age.

    ¡°Did you meet with Dad?¡±

    The words struck like lightning. My eyes widened, my heart tripping over itself. ¡°Huh?<b>¡± </b>

    3/

    <b>11:16 </b>Tue 2 Sept

    Chapter 201 Baby Brother Please

    Ca looked at me with wide eyes, waiting for an answer. My gaze shot toward Noelle, demanding an exnation, but she only gave me a sheepish little smile.

    ¡°Aunt Noelle said you met Dad,¡± Ca continued.

    My mouth fell open. ¡°She did?¡± I hissed, whipping my re back at Noelle. She had the nerve to shrug.

    And then, Ca tilted her head and asked sweetly, ¡°Am I going to have a baby brother soon?¡±

    I nearly choked on air. ¡°What?!¡±

    Noelle coughed into her hand, trying to mask augh. My fury burned hotter. ¡°No¨¨lle,¡± I growled, her name dragging from my throat.

    Her lips twitched, but she said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Ca reached up with her tiny hand and tapped my shoulder. I looked down at her and found her lips pursed in a pout, her eyes big and pleading.

    ¡°I want a baby brother, Mommy,¡± she said, voice soft but determined. ¡°Can¡¯t you give it to me since you already met with Dad?¡±

 Attachment 202

    Chapter 202 Caught

    Chapter 202 Caught

    UNKNOWN

    * Free Coins

    ¡°I think I saw someone who wields the power that we need in order <i>to </i>finally overthrow Fenra.¡±

    The words tasted sharp on my tongue. I wanted them to cut through the stale air and prove I was worth listening to.

    My mother¡¯s gaze snapped to me. It was a gaze that could crush, a look that had once turned generals into stammering fools. Now, it was turned on me¨Cthe one still wing for her approval. I swallowed, straightened, and ced the heads of the humans I had captured from rc onto the table before her.

    They rolled across the wood with dull thuds, the stench of iron and rot filling the chamber. Blood trickled into the grooves of the carved table where generations before us had made the same offerings. The sight thrilled me. Would it thrill her even after all this time?

    ¡°How sure are you?¡± she asked, voice cold, but edged with a hunger that never slept.

    I bit my lip. The words tangled in my throat, not out of fear, but out of doubt.

    ¡°There was something about that woman on the boat,¡± I murmured, narrowing my eyes as though I could still see her there before me. ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint it. She looked like a wolf, moved like one, but¡­ something beneath her was the same as we are. I believe the power she carries isn¡¯t ordinary.¡±

    I let my voice drop on that word.

    My mother, however, was unimpressed with half¨Canswers.

    Her sigh was long, heavy with a disappointment I had known since childhood. She clicked her tongue, reached forward, and grabbed one of the heads by its hair.

    With one swift motion, she mmed it against the table.

    The skull cracked. Flesh burst. The brain sttered across the wood and dripped onto the floor.

    <b>11:16 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b>2 Sept

    Chapter 202 Caught

    I flinched only because it was expected of me, not because the sight unsettled <b>me</b>. If anything, it excited me to see how little life was worth in her hands.

    ¡°We are getting our dark magic from humans this time,¡± she said, shaking gore from her fingers. ¡°Not from old relics, not from broken promises. From humans. Their fear, their deaths, their essence¨Cit will build our power of maniption.¡±

    She turned her gaze to me again. ¡°But it¡¯s been a battle for years. Four years too many.¡±

    Her words shed at me, though I forced my face into a mask of obedient focus.

    ¡°So,¡± she continued, ¡°give me a good reason to trust you.¡±

    The silence made it hard to breathe. I could hear the drip, drip, drip of blood sliding from the edge of the table.

    ¡°If you are not sure,¡± she said, leaning forward, her shadow stretching over me, ¡°then make sure of it. I am tired of waiting around for nothing. Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Our country is not going tost long because of these damn resources. We are starving while Fenra grows fat. We are bleeding while they thrive. We need to take over Fenra.¡±

    Her lips curled, revealing the sharp white of her teeth.

    ¡°And when we do, we will use those dogs as what they were always meant to be- our workers. Our ves. Our fodder. You get me?¡±

    My heart raced¨Cnot with fear, but with the thrill of her vision. I wanted that future. I wanted it with every inch of my being. And most of all, I wanted to prove to her that I could do it on my own. Not that damn girl she keeps thinking about even though she was unsure if she was even alive.

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    ***

    TESSA

    ¡°Oh,e on. You¡¯re still not over it?¡± Noelle eximed, her hands flying up dramatically as I red at her from across the small table.

    Chapter 202 Caught

    My patience was already wearing thin, but the way her voice bounced around the space made it worse. I pressed my lips together, trying to keep my temper in check.

    ¡°Ca pestered me for three full days, Noelle,¡± I said. ¡°Three! All three days, she was asking for her dad and a baby brother.¡±

    I folded my arms over my chest and sighed. ¡°It already kills me knowing she doesn¡¯t have one. The worst part was I couldn¡¯t say anything to her.¡±

    Noelle bit her lip, the usual teasing smile faltering. Her eyes softened, but only for a moment. ¡°How about showing her to Rowan?¡± she suggested, carefully, testing the waters. ¡°You met in Fenrast week, right?¡±

    I froze, a lump forming in my throat at the sound of his name. Then I scoffed and shook my head, as stubborn as ever. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to meet again,¡± I said firmly. ¡°It was a one¨Ctime thing for Arden, and unless circumstances dictate, I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    My tone left no room for argument.

    Noelle sighed like I was the most exasperating person in the world. ¡°Then, how about Owen?¡±

    My head snapped toward her. ¡°What about him?¡±

    Her lips curved into a sly smirk. ¡°Make him Ca¡¯s daddy.¡±

    I clicked my tongue, shaking my head quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. He¡¯s already done so much for me.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Noelle eximed, throwing her hands up. ¡°He¡¯s already done so much for you. What¡¯s stopping you from making it official with him?¡±

    I opened my mouth, then closed it. I couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    ¡°Oh, I know,¡± Noelle said suddenly, her grin returning with full force. ¡°It must be Rowan. You¡¯re still thinking about him, huh? That dick must be good.¡±

    I red at her so hard she should havebusted on the spot. My cheeks burned with her words.

    <b>11:16 </b>Tue, 2 Sept

    Chapter 202 Caught

    ¡°Seriously? This is why I prefer Sol. In fact, I miss him right now,¡± <b>I </b>shot back, trying to divert the topic. ¡°Why did he have to go with the hunters this time around?<b>¡± </b>

    The mention of Sol quieted Noelle. She sighed, finally letting go of the Rowan

    What he subject¨Cfor now. ¡°I know, right? But I get it. He¡¯s a smart one,

    that guy. doesn¡¯t have in vision, he makes up for with his brain. The hunters need him, definitely. Besides, their numbers are inadequate because of the recent attacks.¡±

    Her eyes flickered around the open space, her restlessness creeping into her movements. She drummed her fingers against the table. ¡°They should be here around now, though. It¡¯s time they¡¯re back.¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, pressing a hand against my chest. A strange, unsettled feeling was gnawing at me.

    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps crashed through my thoughts. The door mmed open, and I instinctively shot to my feet.

    Marcus stumbled in first, his face drenched in sweat, his clothes torn, appearing like he¡¯d been running for miles.

    ¡°Noelle?¡± he croaked, his voice hoarse.

    Noelle eximed, ¡°Marcus? What the hell¨Cwhat happened?¡± She rushed to his side immediately, her hands gripping his arms, steadying him.

    The rest of the hunters spilled into the room behind him, their faces drawn with exhaustion and fear..

    My heartbeat quickened. Something was very, very wrong.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Noelle pressed again, her voice rising with panic.

    I frowned, my senses prickling. I could feel the dread clinging to their bodies and the stink of failure radiating off them. My chest tightened until it was hard to breathe. ¡°Where¡¯s Sol?¡± I asked, stepping closer.

    Marcus lifted his head toward me. His lips parted, but for a moment nothing came out. He caught his breath like he was dragging it up from the pit of his stomach.

    ¡°Caught,¡± he finally rasped.

    11:16 <b>Tue</b>, 2 Sept 1

    Chapter 202 Caught

    The single word mmed into me like a de.

    Noelle gasped beside me. ¡°Caught? By rogues?¡±

    Marcus shook his head slowly, each movement heavy with despair. His breath came ragged, his throat straining. ¡°No¡­¡± He swallowed hard.

    Then his gaze locked on mine, and my blood ran cold.

    ¡°By the Alpha of the South.¡±

 Attachment 203

    Chapter 203 Her Fire

    Chapter 203 Her Fire

    ROWAN

    I could hear Wilder¡¯s voice from a distance, amand that left no room for questions.

    ¡°Just kill him,¡± he said sharply, irritation coating his voice. ¡°He clearly doesn¡¯t want to talk. He¡¯s the same as the other rogues. You give them the slightest chance, then they go around killing our people, and when that happens, they die after causing trouble. So make sure to kill him before that happens.¡±

    I stepped through thest line of trees and onto the open ground just as one of the guards raised his de.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The sword froze mid¨Cswing. Wilder turned his head, sighed, and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked impatiently.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering him. My eyes fixed on the man kneeling in the dirt, his wrists bound tightly with rope. He was trembling, not with the usual rage or defiance rogues carried, but with something closer to fear. His head was slightly

    way his bowed, his dark hair matted with sweat, and there was something off in the gaze moved. It appeared¡­ unfocused.

    ¡°I came here after training,¡± I finally said. ¡°Francis alerted me there was a big breach and that some escaped.¡±

    ¡°Damn rogues again,¡± Wilder muttered, rolling his shoulders back. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to coddle them. They¡¯ve taken enough of our resources already.¡±

    I didn¡¯t argue. Instead, I crouched down slightly, narrowing my eyes at the man. Something wasn¡¯t right. The air around him wasn¡¯t feral or bloodthirsty like the other rogues had.

    The man lifted his chin/shakily. His voice cracked when he spoke.

    ¡°I told you¨Cwe were just hunting for meat. Nothing else.¡±

    C

    <b>ue</b><b>, </b><b>z </b><b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 203 Her Fire

    Wilder clicked his tongue, unimpressed.

    15 Fine Come <ol start="3"><li>3. </li></ol>

    ¡°That¡¯s a new excuse,¡± he said with a sneer. ¡°You roguese up with something different every night. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t cut you tightened on his sword. ¡°Anyst words?¡±

    down on the spot.¡± His grip

    The man trembled visibly, his shoulders quaking. Wilder took a step forward, sword raised high, ready to finish him.

    ¡°Stop,¡± I said again, this time firmer.

    Wilder froze and then turned toward me with an annoyed frown. I ignored him and walked closer to the kneeling man. When I stopped in front of him, I waved a hand slowly in front of his face. His eyes didn¡¯t track the motion.

    ¡°He¡¯s blind,¡± I said after a moment.

    ¡°What?¡± Wilder¡¯s frown deepened. He turned to me, then at the man. ¡°Blind? Well, that¡¯s new again. Who would send a blind rogue? What a waste of time, really. Useless.¡±

    But I wasn¡¯t convinced. The man didn¡¯t look like someone abandoned to rogue life. There was fear in his posture, but also dignity clinging stubbornly <i>to </i>him, even as he knelt in the dirt.

    Wilder raised a brow at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re wasting time, Rowan. A rogue¡¯s a rogue.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer him. I crouched lower, my voice cold but controlled.

    ¡°I had a feeling you were different.¡±

    The man flinched, then swallowed hard. His jaw trembled as he forced out words, low and shaky. ¡°I¡¯m not a rogue.¡±

    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Then what are you?¡±

    He lifted his chin just a little, blind eyes staring somewhere past me.

    ¡°I¡¯m from a pack.¡±

    215

    Chapter 203 Her Fire

    Free Coins

    A tense silence fell over the clearing. Wilder scoffed behind me. ¡°Every rogue says that when they¡¯re about to die. Don¡¯t waste your breath on him.¡±

    However, I ignored Wilder. My voice hardened, cutting through the air.

    ¡°Care to tell me which pack it is?¡±

    The man¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. He bit down on the inside of his cheek like he was holding something back. His breathing grew ragged, but still, he didn¡¯t give

    me an answer.

    My patience thinned. I leaned closer, my voice dropping into a warning.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to kill you if you don¡¯t speak.¡±

    Wilder clicked his tongue, the sound sharp in the stillness of the clearing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone weak,¡± he sneered, his grip tightening on the sword. ¡°Why are you showing mercy? You¡¯re seriously believing him? Just because he¡¯s blind? Let me kill him, Rowan. It¡¯ll save us troubleter.¡±

    His words grated on me, but I didn¡¯t respond. My eyes stayed on the kneeling man and the way his breath came unevenly.

    ¡°Alpha Rowan,¡± the blind man said suddenly, his voice cracking with urgency.

    My entire body stiffened. He called my name with such desperation and strangely, familiarity.

    Wilder¡¯s gaze flicked to me, his expression darkening. ¡°See? He¡¯s dangerous. He acts like the two of you are close. That¡¯s all the more reason to kill him.¡±

    However, the man kept speaking, his voice desperate. ¡°Please¨Cyou¡¯ll regret killing me.¡±

    There was no threat in his tone. There was only an edge <i>of </i>terror that I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    For a moment, I hesitated, weighing the possibilities. If he was lying, then I was jeopardizing our entire territory by hesitating. If he wasn¡¯t¡­ then killing him would mean silencing someone who might carry answers.

    3.5

    Chapter 203 Her Fire

    Wilder had enough. His patience, already thin, snapped. With a sharp curse, he raised his sword and lunged forward, intent on ending it right then and there<b>. </b>

    ¡°Wilder!¡± I barked, stepping between them.

    His de swiped downward, and I shoved against his arm, the force jolting through me as the steel skimmed dangerously close. Sparks of friction red as the edge struck against stone. We stumbled, our boots grinding into the dirt. The blind man cried out as I grabbed him by the cor and yanked him backward, out of range. My grip tightened instinctively, pulling him close against me to keep Wilder¡¯s de from finding him.

    The movement had barely settled when I suddenly felt a sharp sting slicing across the side of my cheek.

    The shock of it made me still. My head snapped toward the source, my pulse pounding in my ears.

    Wilder, too, stopped. I thought the blow came from him, but it didn¡¯t.

    Instead, it came from the woman I¡¯ve been wanting <i>to </i>see all week.

    She stood there, her frame small but trembling with fury, her wide eyes aze. Eyes I knew as intimately as my own. Eyes that haunted me in silence and in every moment I let myself slip into regret.

    Tessa.

    For a second, I thought I was imagining her. My chest tightened, the world narrowing down to just her and the way her hand hovered after striking me.

    I raised my hand to my cheek, the sting of her palm still hot against my skin. The mark was nothingpared to the storm unraveling inside me.

    ¡°I swear to the Moon Goddess, Rowan,¡± she spat.

    Her

    Her chest heaved, her fists clenched at her sides, trembling with rage. alone pulled the ground out from under me, and I copsed in an instant.

    presence

    ¡°If you touch even a strand of his hair,¡± she said, her voice breaking, filled with conviction.

    <

    475

    Chapter 203 Her Fire

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to forgive you. Ever.¡±

 Attachment 204

    Chapter 204 Release Him

    TESSA

    Alright, I was back much earlier than I had anticipated. However, seeing Sol Kneeling now in front of so many warriors, I knew I had the responsibility toe back here. If Noelle, Winston, or Edith came, they would be branded as rogues, too, and the situation would escte even further. Only I could do it.

    I red at Rowan, who appeared stunned, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was about to do to Sol. His expression was unreadable, caught between shock and something else I didn¡¯t want to name. He had always been difficult to decipher, but right now, I didn¡¯t need to read him. All I needed was for him to stay away from Sol.

    Sol was trembling on his knees, bound and defenseless, yet holding onto what little dignity he had left. His blind eyes stared past everything and everyone, but I could feel the quiet desperation radiating off him. He had no one else to stand for him. That left me.

    Rowan¡¯s cheek still bore the faint mark of my p, and it made my hand sting just to look at it. My chest rose and fell sharply, anger rattling every bone in me.

    Before I could unleash every word burning in my chest, footsteps approached from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡± Francis¡® voice cut through the tension until he stopped dead in his tracks. His eyesnded on me. Recognition flickered in them, and then amusement followed quickly after.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± he said with a smirk that appeared just as teasing as Noelle¡¯s.

    I narrowed my eyes. I didn¡¯t know if he knew me before this moment, but judging from the spark in his eyes, he probably did. He looked at me like I was a puzzle he had just solved, and that smirk only deepened.

    He let his gaze drift over the scene, Rowan still stiff with shock, Wilder visibly seething, and Sol trembling at my feet. Francis gave a shortugh, then spread his armszily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up and continue with the other parts of the border, shall we?¡± he

    <

    Chapter 204 Release Him

    casually suggested.

    ¡°What?¡± Wilder¡¯s voice was sharp, disbelief cutting through the air. His jaw ticked. ¡°What about¡±

    I cut him off with my re. ¡°You are not hurting him.¡±

    Wilder faltered, appearing stunned for a moment. He looked at me like I¡¯d just spat sphemy into his face. His lips parted, but no sound came out.

    I felt Rowan¡¯s growl rumble beside me, snapping Wilder¡¯s attention away from me.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Francis eximed, trying to ease the situation.

    ¡°Have a good talk,¡± he added with a crooked grin, already moving and directing the other wolves out of the clearing.

    He held onto Sol¡¯s shoulder, so I quickly eximed. ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± I eximed.

    Rowan¡¯s lips pressed into a hard line. He turned away from me, focusing on Francis instead, then he finally spoke.

    ¡°Let him stay at your house,¡± he said.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Francis answered without any hesitation.

    I felt a whisper of relief, but it deepened when Francis smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯ll drop him off at my house, Tessa. My mate is there baking cookies. So, don¡¯t worry. You can fetch him after everything is decided.¡±

    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. I felt that Sol would be safe in Francis¡¯s mate¡¯s presence.

    Meanwhile, Wilder¡¯s scowl deepened. He opened his mouth, but Francis cut him off with a tug, pulling him away before he could spit another word.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Francis said, his tone mocking and light. ¡°There¡¯s no use picking fights that aren¡¯t worth it.¡±

    Wilder resisted, but Francis¡® pull was insistent, dragging him along like a stubborn child.

    Chapter 204 Release Him

    And just like that, they were gone.

    s

    The clearing grew unbearably quiet. Rowan stood beside me, silent and unmoving.

    We were left all alone.

    The moment they were out of earshot, I didn¡¯t waste any time.

    ¡°Release him,¡± I demanded.

    Rowan smirked, and immediately, I noticed the teasing look in his eyes. My stomach dropped. Fuck. I already knew this wasn¡¯t going to be good.

    ¡°We have algorithms for this,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°I need to know who he is, why he is h¨¨re, and we need to have some kind of agreement right after.¡±

    I exhaled hard and ran my fingers through my hair, tugging lightly at the strands. He wasn¡¯t wrong. As much as I wanted to tear the ropes off Sol and take him with me, I knew there were certain conditions for the release of intruders.

    ¡°His name is Sol,¡± I said firmly. ¡°We¡¯re from the same pack.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s brows furrowed, but only slightly. His eyes stayed locked on me, pulling me into a game I had no desire to y.

    ¡°Which pack?¡± he asked.

    I let out another sigh. ¡°Eternal Woods.¡±

    The way his gaze sharpened made my skin prickle, but I pressed on anyway. ¡°Happy? Now, give him.¡±

    His lips curved into that infuriating smirk. ¡°No.¡±

    The word was soft, but it hit me harder than if he¡¯d shouted.

    the

    He shook his head, and then¨Che started walking toward me. Each step ate away at

    space I had fought so hard to keep between us. My pulse kicked up immediately.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I warned, but my voice didn¡¯t sound nearly <b>as </b>steady as I wanted it to.

    11:22 Wed, 3 Sept A

    Chapter 204 Release Him

    He didn¡¯t stop.

    8.33%

    s

    Instead, his eyes flickered with amusement, like he was savoring every second of this. He was ying with me. Testing me.

    I took a step back, my spine stiff, my fists clenched at my sides. He matched me, step for step, forcing me backward without saying a word.

    ¡°Stop,¡± I tried again, but it came out breathier this time.

    Rowan¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me the reason why he¡¯s here,¡± he said slowly.

    I kept moving until my back hit the rough bark of a tree. The jolt made me freeze. Damn it. He had me cornered, caged between his arms, before I even realized it.

    He leaned in slightly, just enough that I could feel his breath ghost against my cheek, warm and teasing. His scent coiled around me, familiar and suffocating, wing up memories of the night we shared in bed together. My chest moved too quickly, my body betraying me in the worst way.

    Rowan¡¯s gaze flicked to my lips, then back to my eyes, lingering there like he was daring me to look away first. His voice came low, every word dragging heat across my skin.

    ¡°And why,¡± he murmured, tilting his head just enough to make the space between us electric, ¡°he should leave. Hmm?¡±

    His eyes gleamed, triumphant. The amusement in them made me want to p the smirk clean off his face.

    ¡°So,¡± he whispered, the single word grazing the edge of a challenge.

    ¡°Tell me all of these, Tessa.¡±

    ¡°And tell me what you can give in return if I were to release him.¡±

 Attachment 205

    Chapter 205 My Meat?

    Chapter 205 My Meat?

    ROWAN

    I was nning on releasing Sol anyway.

    s

    I could tell he wasn¡¯t a threat to the pack after hearing his exnation. I would have let him walk free with nothing more than a scar of warning to remind him what territory he was trespassing on.

    However, fate had a cruel humor, because it seemed this came with a bonus.

    Tessa was standing in front of me now, ring at me with fire. She¡¯d revealed herself for Sol, the boy she¡¯de to protect, but in doing so, she¡¯d given me exactly what I hadn¡¯t stopped wanting since the moment she left me behind.

    I¡¯d let her run away twice. That was already two times too many.

    Now, I wasn¡¯t going to let her run away again.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to bind her through force. Tessa was much more than that. She was a storm I wanted willingly raging in my arms, her defiance feeding the hunger I¡¯d been too proud to name. She was beautiful like this, framed by moonlight and fury.

    I wasn¡¯t going to lose her again. And if Sol had to be coteral in this game, then¡­.. sorry, man. I wanted this more than anything right now.

    Her re sharpened, and it only pulled a smile out of me. She thought those eyes could cut me down, but I¡¯d bleed for them if she asked. Her lips were tight, her jaw stubborn. Every inch of her screamed that she hated me, and I ate it all up like a starving man at his first meal.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± she said atst.

    The sound went straight through me.

    She ced her hands on my chest, and though the contact was meant as a barrier, I leaned into it, savoring the press of her palms against me. The warmth seeped in, spreading through the cold armor I¡¯d built around myself.

    11:22 Wed, 3 Sept

    Chapter 205 My Meat?

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she snapped.

    You.

    I wanted to say it out loud. It seemed she knew it, too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go ahead and say it¡¯s me, you bastard,¡± she added quickly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take my body again,¡± she said tly.

    s

    Iughed under my breath, though it wasn¡¯t amusement so much as surrender. ¡°I don¡¯t want your body,¡± I said, the words slipping out before I could stop them. She was worth much more than just being a body.

    Her eyes showed surprise.

    ¡°Just tell me,¡± I continued, softer now, ¡°why your warriors came here.¡±

    Tessa sighed, the fight in her shoulders loosening, her hands no longer pushing but resting. And just like that, she rxed in my arms. The smallest shift, but one that sent satisfaction in my chest. My lips tugged upward.

    However, her next words made me freeze.

    ¡°Ournd can¡¯t supply the meat for our people.¡±

    I frowned, wondering where she might be residing. She needed meat. Maybe¨Cmy

    meat?

    The thought shot through my mind before I could stop it, and I immediately shook my head in disgust at myself. No. That wasn¡¯t what she meant. Still, I couldn¡¯t help the crooked smile tugging at my lips at the thought. I shifted closer to her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    Tessa sighed, her shoulder¡¯s rising and falling as her fingers wove through her hair. My eyes caught the motion, lingering on the strands slipping through her fingers.

    ¡°We are running out of animal meat,¡± she admitted softly. ¡°There are a lot of growing children andborers. We¡­. wepete with the people there, and they don¡¯t have the resources for our kind because of other hunting practices.¡±

    |||

    O

    Chapter 205 My Meat?

    I tilted my head, studying her.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She lifted her gaze to mine again. ¡°Wee here because we know your forest is vast. But we don¡¯t breach the residential areas. Only the forest. Only the animals. We go once a month and make sure not to take more than what we can consume.¡±

    Her words should have made my blood boil. Any other Alpha in my position would have already punished her for the admission. Breaching another pack¡¯snd, even for survival, was grounds for conflict, sometimes even war. But I couldn¡¯t muster the anger I should have. Not when it was her.

    She sighed, her shoulders sagging like she had been holding this secret for far too long. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We won¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Her chin lifted slightly. ¡°We can sign an agreement, saying that our pack won¡¯t breach your territory; otherwise, there will be grave consequences.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sign an agreement,¡± I said quickly, cutting her off before she had the chance to retreat into herself again. If I let her walk away now, I wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d evere back willingly.

    She was startled by my response. Then her eyes softened, a look of disappointment shing across her face. ¡°Let¡¯s sign an agreement to help each other,¡± I added, my voice firm but quiet, urging her to understand.

    Her brows knitted. ¡°Huh?¡± She looked up at me, confusion and curiosity mixing in her gaze.

    ¡°You can take cognizance of thend here twice a month, in return,¡± I exined, leaning closer, letting my words settle between us.

    She gasped, biting her lip, and the sight sent a dark ache through my chest. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± she asked suspiciously, narrowing her eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t help the slow smile spreading across my face. She knew me too well, ¡°What is abundant in your ce?¡± I asked smoothly,

    ¡°Vegetables<b>,</b>¡± she admitted after a moment. ¡°It¡¯s warmer there. So¡­. summer vegetables and fruits,¡± she continued reluctantly, as though speaking it out loud meant surrendering leverage.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, voice firm. ¡°Deliver us fruits and vegetables in exchange for our

    meat.¡±

    O

    <

    11:23 Wed, 3 Sept A

    Chapter 205 My Meat?

    ¡°What?¡± she eximed, her disbelief ringing through the clearing.

    ?8 ??, 33% ¡ê

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Twice a month,¡± I continued, enjoying the way her eyes widened further with each word. ¡°You cane here.¡±

    Her lips parted, ready to argue, but I pressed on, savoring every second of her reaction.

    ¡°And since you breached our territory for what felt like a long time¡­¡± My smirk grew as I leaned in close, letting my voice drop to a husky drawl. ¡°¡­you need toe here every week to deliver it. Personally.¡±

    Her breath caught, her lips trembling as she stared at me in shock.

    I didn¡¯t look away, not even when her re threatened to burn holes through me.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow,¡± I finished, the corner of my mouth tugging upward in satisfaction.

 Attachment 206

    Chapter 206 We¡¯re Not Together

    Chapter 206 We¡¯re Not Together

    TESSA

    ? ?? 33%

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I cursed under my breath endlessly once we were finally on the boat, my fists clenching the hem of my coat to keep myself from kicking the wooden boards just

    to vent.

    Winston was behind the wheel, his eyes steady on the waters ahead, while Sol leanedzily on the rail,ughing like nothing had just happened back there. His voice carried too easily over the water even though he nearly died at the hands of the South!

    ¡°I thought the people in the South were bad,¡± Sol said between chuckles. ¡°But you have it good in Fenra, you know that? Francis and Emma are so kind. Emma makes the best cookies. She even let me pack some.¡±

    He pulled out a small wrapped parcel from his pocket as proof, grinning as though this entire thing was some kind of field trip. Well, he appeared excited.

    Meanwhile, I was still livid. My thoughts burned hotter with each wave that pped against the boat. Rowan wants our crops!

    They had so much more in the South¨Cvast forests and wild¨Cgrown fields no one in rc could ever hope to match. Granted, most of it was rougher, wild vegetables with tough skins and bitter vors, but still! Wolves didn¡¯t even eat that many vegetables. Meat, yes. But leafy greens? Roots? It felt like mockery.

    Winston chuckled, breaking through my inner tirade. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d nothing happened,¡± he said, adjusting his grip on the tiller. His voice carried warmth, a fatherly tone that usually soothed me, but not today.

    Sol cleared his throat then, capturing my attention. He had a grin on his face, soft but no less irritating. ¡°Alpha Rowan is actually kind,¡± he said. ¡°He appeared to be very attentive to you, too, I can even smell him on you.¡±

    Heat shot straight to my face. I cursed aloud this time, shaking my head violently. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. He came onto me.¡±

    Sol only chuckled. ¡°Sure, sure. Keep telling yourself that.¡±

    11:23

    ed, 3 Sept

    Chapter 206 We¡¯re Not Together

    ? ? 33%<b>= </b>

    s

    I pursed my lips into a tight line. ¡°You¡¯re not better than Noelle,¡± I muttered bitterly. ¡°You keep teasing me just like her.¡±

    He onlyughed harder,pletely unbothered. I wanted to shove him off the boat and watch him il in the water.

    Thankfully, Winston cleared his throat and changed the subject before I actually followed through with that thought. ¡°So you¡¯re going back there tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was no room for choice in this.

    Winston smiled faintly, the kind that crinkled the corners of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to harvest the best crops.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± I muttered, lowering my gaze to the ripples of the

    water.

    Winston only chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m already on it,¡± he said gently. ¡°I want to join you, but I¡¯m afraid some people will find out I¡¯m still alive. After all, Edith and I were also from Fenra before the Breaking happened.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I sighed. ¡°I can handle it. It will be quick.¡± I forced the words out with more conviction than I felt.

    Winston cleared his throat again, this time slower. ¡°You don¡¯t have any ns on telling him about Ca?¡±

    The name pierced through me like an arrow. I swallowed hard and shook my head. ¡°He¡¯s not interested,¡± I muttered. ¡°After this deal is over, we don¡¯t have any reason to see each other again.¡±

    I forced myself to meet Winston¡¯s eyes for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t introduce Ca to someone who will hesitate to ept her or someone who won¡¯t be with us forever.¡±

    ***

    I was on my way to Fenra again with a bunch of fruits and vegetables. The entire gang came with me this time, with Noelle and Sol eager to meet the others. They wore hopeful faces, like kids pressing their noses against a window to a world they weren¡¯t allowed into. But I shook my head despite their pleading.

    11:23 Wed, 3 Sept

    Chapter 206 We¡¯re Not Together

    33%

    s

    They didn¡¯t understand. I knew they wanted to meet the people here, especially after Sol met Francis and Emma, but I couldn¡¯t allow it.

    I didn¡¯t want to merge these two pieces of my life together because it felt as if I lost one, then I¡¯d lose all.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± I said as we docked. My voice came out firmer than I intended, but it needed to. ¡°You can stay here for a while if you want.¡±

    They exchanged nces, uncertain but trusting me anyway. Winston finally gave me a nod, his voice calm as always. ¡°Take your time, Tess.¡±

    I adjusted the basket against my hip and started walking alone, my boots pressing into damp earth as the scent of pine wrapped around me. My thoughts should have been steady, focused on the errand, but my chest already felt heavier the closer I got to the clearing.

    That was when I saw Rowan.

    He straightened when he saw me, and immediately, I noticed the exhaustion around his eyes. My brows furrowed.

    ¡°Since when have you been here?¡± I asked, feeling suspicious.

    He didn¡¯t answer. He just stood there, tall and silent.

    I shook my head, scanning him over. His shoulders were rigid, his stance still, and the air around him was a bit colder than it should have been.

    Then I held out the basket to him, and when his hand brushed mine, my breath caught. His skin was freezing.

    Rowan didn¡¯t get cold easily. That could mean only one thing. He had been waiting here for a long time.

    I clicked my tongue, irritation ring despite the strange tug in my chest. ¡°I told you yesterday I would arrive after lunch.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t say anything as he grabbed the basket from my hands.

    ¡°Sol has Francis¡® number,¡± I continued quickly, ignoring the way his gaze was pinning me in ce. ¡°He¡¯ll inform you when our hunters wille again.¡±

    375

    34%

    Chapter 206 We¡¯re Not Together

    I was about to turn away when he spoke.

    ¡°Your number,¡± Rowan said. His eyes searched mine. ¡°Can I have it?¡±

    s

    Heat rushed to my face, but I didn¡¯t let him see it. Instead, I deadpanned, ¡°No.¡±

    His lips tugged slightly, like my refusal amused him. But I turned away before he could read me further.

    ¡°Now, I will go,¡± I said tly, spinning on my heel.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The word stopped me in my ce. I turned just enough to see him step forward, his expression appearing¡­ wounded?

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± I replied. ¡°Just go. I¡¯m sure Zaria is waiting for you.¡±

    The name slipped out before I could stop myself. His frown deepened, lines creasing his brow.

    ¡°Zaria?¡± he repeated, his voice careful.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±,

    However, before I could take another step, his hand closed around my wrist. Cold and startling, his touch shot straight through me and made me gasp.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± he said, his grip firm but not hurting.

    I turned to him, my lips parting, confusion written all over my face.

    ¡°Zaria and I are not together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± was all I could manage, the disbelief spilling out before I could swallow it.

    Then, he smirked.

    ¡°We¡¯re not together. We never have been.¡± He tilted his head, eyes glinting with

    amusement.

    O

    11:23 Wed, 3 Sept A

    Chapter 206 We¡¯re Not Together

    ¡°Have you thought like that for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Is that the reason why you¡¯re jealous?¡±

    9 ¡Á 34%2

 Attachment 207

    Chapter 207 Evolution

    Chapter 207 Evolution

    TESSA

    They weren¡¯t¡­ together?

    ¡°Stop lying,¡± I said tly, clicking my tongue.

    :

    Rowan smirked, and I could see the amusement in his eyes.

    <b>71 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Zaria had rubbed it in my face, again and again, about how Rowan was the greatest when they were together. Since the first day I found out we were mates, Zaria never missed a day to assert that Rowan would never see me as anything except a liability. Only recently, she told me how well he can use his body!

    Now, you¡¯re telling me that they weren¡¯t together?

    He shook his head slowly. ¡°You also find it hard to believe your sister, do you?¡± he began.

    The words caught me off guard. I froze. He always knew of our strained rtionship, but through that time, he always sided with Zaria. How could he say it like this now?

    ¡°I find you hard to believe, too,¡± I shot back, looking directly into his eyes.

    His smirk faltered. He bit his own lip, then the amusement slowly drained away, reced by something gentler.

    ¡°I tell you, though,¡± he said, sounding like he was speaking not to prove himself but to offer assurance. ¡°We really aren¡¯t together. We never have been.¡±

    The honesty in his tone was disarming.

    Rowan¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver as he continued, ¡°We worked closely together before because of the rogue issues that stained ournd. And even now, we have dealings¨Cbut I work more closely with Francis these days since she¡¯s still teaching in Elite.¡±

    I looked into his eyes to look for any gaps, but I quickly looked away when I didn¡¯t see an ounce of it.

    I cleared my throat, stepping back before he could trap me in that voice of his. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re saying all of this to me. I¡¯m not even curious.¡±

    Rowan smiled, and that teasing look in his eyes came back. ¡°Really?¡±

    8:48 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 4

    Chapter 207 Evolution

    :

    Heat flushed up my neck, but I turned on my heel anyway. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Really.¡±

    But before I could take two steps, his hand caught my arm again.

    I groaned, exasperated. ¡°What now?¡±

    I spun around, ready to snap at him again, when a voice suddenly eximed.

    ¡°There you are!¡±

    Rowan and I both turned, startled.

    In the clearing stood Arden, her hair loose, appearing breathless.

    71

    +20 Free Coins

    My eyes widened, but before I could say anything, she marched straight to Rowan, grabbed him by the cor, and yanked him forward.

    ¡°You n on keeping my best friend away from me, huh?¡± she jokingly snapped.

    Rowan frowned, blindsided. It seemed he didn¡¯t know about this, too. ¡°What are you doing here, Arden?¡±

    Arden didn¡¯t miss a beat. She smiled widely. ¡°I was informed by a little birdie that you threatened Tessa to deliver crops to you every week.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s jaw tightened, his lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Francis,¡± he muttered under his breath. He straightened, meeting her gaze and crossing his arms in front of his chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t threaten her.¡±

    He definitely did threaten me¡­ a little bit.

    I ignored his statement, though. The second I saw Arden, I pushed Rowan to the side without a thought and threw my arms around her.

    ¡°You traveled this far?¡± I whispered, clinging to her like she might vanish if I let go.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Arden said, her smile softening. ¡°For you.¡±

    I chuckled and stepped back. ¡°We only met recently, though,¡± I said. The wedding wasn¡¯t even a month ago. ¡°You really went through all this trouble?¡±

    Arden just smiled, her eyes firm. ¡°I wanted to see you again. I¡¯ve been wanting to see you most of the time these days.¡±

    I tilted my head, unsure what she meant. But then again, Arden had always been pretty hard to

    8:49 Thu<b>, </b>Sep 4

    Chapter 207 Evolution

    read.

    <b>71 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, my lips parting slightly. There was something in the way she looked at me that tugged at something in my heartstrings.

    She was looking at me so fondly, like a¡­ child.

    Still, despite the strange sensation and inkling in my chest, I wrapped my arms around her again, holding her close. She didn¡¯t hesitate to hug me back.

    Behind us, Rowan sighed, a disturbance in the moment that made me stiffen. Subtly, I turned toward him. What I expected was his usual neutral expression or maybe even the ever¨Cpresent irritation. But instead, there was a smile tugging at his lips as he watched the two of us.

    I frowned.

    ¡°Did you just sigh?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    His expression shifted instantly, his brows furrowing. ¡°What? No-¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± I cut him off, stepping slightly away from Arden. My mind spun for a second.

    Come to think of it, the sigh I heard was distant.

    Before I could press the thought further, Rowan¡¯s eyes widened, as though catching something I hadn¡¯t yet noticed.

    My body tensed, following his gaze, and then-

    The bushes rustled.

    The sound was sharp, followed by the emergence of three figures.

    I gasped, the sound loud in my throat. They weren¡¯t ordinary wolves. I could tell immediately. I had always wondered how the rogue situation panned out in Fenra, but it seemed I was going to witness it in real time.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Rowan hissed under his breath, his jaw tight as his eyes darted across them. I realized he was already linking someone. Probably, Francis.

    ¡°They don¡¯t usuallye three at a time like this,¡± he muttered, more to himself than to us. His shoulders rolled back, his stance shifting into something defensive and protective. ¡°Stay back.¡±

    Themand was directed at both Arden and me.

    8:49 Thu<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 207 Evolution

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    My instincts screamed. Danger. Danger everywhere. The air itself felt darker. My chest tightened, every breath burning as I took in the sight before me.

    I¡¯d heard about the rogues they met in these forests from the hunters. However, seeing them up close like this for the first time was horrifyingly different.

    They didn¡¯t even look fully like wolves or men. Their bodies seemed caught between, as though something had chewed up their souls and spat them back out into shapes that didn¡¯t belong anywhere.

    Their faces reminded me of Ronnie in his worst state. They had a darkness that felt like it fed on itself. It made my skin crawl, and as I nced at Rowan, it felt like he was also surprised at their form.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I muttered.

    He turned to me with an expression of reassurance. ¡°They don¡¯t look like this,¡± he muttered. ¡°So, stay back at all costs.¡±

    My breath caught, wanting to ask more questions about what he had said, but before that could happen, they began to move.

    They were fast¨Ctoo fast. One blink and they were shifting, darting, their movements too swift to register through a werewolf¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Rowan cursed again, louder this time, and when my eyes snapped to him, I saw a graze on his cheek.

    Blood welled red against his skin, stark and rming.

    My breath caught.

    ¡°Rowan-¡±

    But the word tangled in my throat, choked by the rising terror that settled deep into my bones.

    Whoever these rogues were, I could tell they had evolved again.

    ¡°Tessa!¡± I heard Rowan exim, and before I knew it, I was tumbling to the ground.

 Attachment 208

    Chapter 208 Kissable

    TESSA

    :

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Rowan pushed me to the ground before the rogue could get <i>to </i>me. The world tilted for a moment, dirt and grass rushing up against my palms.

    My heart mmed against my ribs as I tried to catch my breath. Arden gasped from behind me, her voice breaking as she scrambled to help me up, but Rowan was already locked inbat with them¨Cthree rogues, circling around him with sharp and feral movements

    I froze for a heartbeat, watching as fists and ws collided, as teeth bared but skin remained human. It should have been impossible.

    Alphas didn¡¯t have ordinary strength. Even in their human form, they were born different, carrying the strength of their wolves in every tendon and bone. Ordinary wolves like me had to shift to even attempt half the power Rowan wielded now. But these rogues¡­ these three weren¡¯t shifting either, and yet they met him blow for blow.

    If Rowan hadn¡¯t been a True Alpha, I realized with a pit sinking in my stomach, he would have already lost.

    Arden¡¯s hand mped over her mouth as Rowan mmed one of them to the ground and ripped out his throat. The sound echoed through the clearing.

    The stench of his blood hit me, but it was more bitter than I could ever imagine. I gagged, but Arden went pale, trembling as though the smell alone could make her faint.

    Heaving, Rowan straightened. His breaths sounded ragged, but he continued to fight them with precision.

    ¡°Arden,¡± I muttered, my voice shaking as I turned to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she whispered quickly, but her hand still covered her mouth. Her eyes darted from Rowan¡¯s bloodied form to the remaining two rogues. ¡°We should help.¡±

    I swallowed hard before nodding.

    Rowan stumbled but steadied himself, ring at the rogues who nked him like wolves hunting prey.

    ¡°Stay back!¡± he ordered at us.

    The remaining two rogues lunged, forcing him to divide his attention, and I knew we couldn¡¯t

    8:49 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 4

    Chapter 208 Kissable

    just stand there.

    :

    Before I could decide, Arden¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Over here!¡± she shouted, capturing one of the rogues¡® attention.

    Rowan¡¯s head snapped toward us, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°What? No!¡± he roared.

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    But Arden had already started to shift, the faint crack of bone and the shimmer of fur at her skin slightly showing. The sight pushed me forward. I couldn¡¯t let her do this alone. I forced my body to shift too, calling my wolf forward.

    However, it seemed we underestimated them.

    I realized it toote¨Cthey could move even faster. One of them darted forward, faster than lightspeed, and before either of us had fully transformed, he was already on us.

    No¨Con Arden.

    A sh of ws blurred my senses before I saw blood.

    Her scream tore the air as his strike shed across her abdomen. My world stopped. Crimson seeped through her clothes in thick rivers, staining her fingers as she clutched herself. My eyes widened, my body locking up as horror surged inside me.

    ¡°Arden!¡± Rowan¡¯s voice cracked. I barely had time to react before he killed again, appearing to be fueled by adrenaline alone. Once the rogue fell, Rowan went to where we were, ripping thest attacker before snapping his neck in half.

    It was supposed to <i>be </i>over, but it wasn¡¯t.

    Blood pooled around Arden¡¯s shaking body. Rowan¡¯s hands hovered over her, stained red. His chest heaved, his eyes feral and frantic,

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he muttered, trying to calm himself down. He did so quickly, standing to grab his phone.

    ¡°I need to call Cade,¡± he said, dialling his number.

    Meanwhile, I continued holding onto Arden¡¯s wound, cing as much pressure as I could.

    Arden whimpered, her eyes fluttering. My heart lodged itself in my throat.

    The underbrush rustled, and Francis and the others came crashing into the clearing, Relief red for only a second before Rowan shouted at them. ¡°Where is Wilder? Why didn¡¯t he respond right away?¡±

    8:49 Thu, Sep 4

    Chapter 208 Kissable

    :

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Francis¡¯s eyes swept over the scene, and I saw his face nch when itnded on Arden¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Clinic!¡± I shouted before he could even answer. ¡°We need to <i>go </i><i>to </i>the clinic now!¡±

    Francis snapped into action. ¡°Move! Secure the perimeter! Get a stretcher, now!¡± His men sprinted to follow his orders.

    I continued to press my hands to Arden¡¯s abdomen, trying <i>to </i>stop the bleeding, my fingers sticky with warmth I wished I could wash away.

    Rowan stood a few feet away, phone still to his ear, his body trembling with fury. His eyes glowed, and thennded on me. I could see an apologetic look in his eyes, so I shook my head. He does have a lot of faults, but he didn¡¯t have a fault here.

    My focus snapped back to Arden, to the blood soaking through my fingers as I pressed harder.

    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered. ¡°Please, be okay.¡±

    ***

    I sighed as I waited outside the operating room of the pack clinic.

    The pack doctor had told me to wait outside. I didn¡¯t insist on going inside anymore since I knew this was their territory.

    I had Winston on the phone, his voice muffled by the static of poor reception.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked.

    ¡°There was an intrusion,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice level. ¡°And my friend got injured. I just¡­ need to check on her for a while.¡±

    There was a moment of silence. I could imagine him pinching the bridge of his nose the way he always did when he worried.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Winston said finally, his voice resigned. ¡°Noelle said she¡¯ll take care of the clinic. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Relief flooded me. ¡°Thanks,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll take the public boat back.¡±

    ¡°Stay safe,¡± Winston said.

    The call ended and I leaned back against the wall, closing my eyes briefly. That was when I felt a new presence in the room.

    8:49 Thu, Sep <b>4 </b>

    Chapter 208 Kissable

    :

    Even without opening my eyes, I knew it was Rowan.

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    When I finally opened my eyes, I saw him standing there, his broad frame shadowed in the hallway light. His expression carried that same guilty look I had seen before Arden was transported to the clinic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look like that,¡± I said, shaking my head.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Rowan muttered. He didn¡¯t quite meet my eyes. ¡°I should have protected the two of you better. Cade is on the way, and he¡¯s going to kick my ass,¡± he chuckled weakly.

    I clicked my tongue at that, more annoyed than amused. It was only then that I noticed the dark stain spreading on his cor, the sluggish trail of blood seeping from his cheek had already went down. His would was still untreated.

    Without a word, I strode forward and grabbed his chin. He stiffened but didn¡¯t resist, and I dragged him toward the nearest cab where the simplest medical supplies were stored.

    ¡°Sit,¡± I muttered.

    I ignored his expression and pulled out a small bowl of water, antiseptic, and a bandaid. My hands moved automatically, years of clinic work guiding me as I cleaned the wound with careful motions. The gash wasn¡¯t as deep as I¡¯d feared, but it definitely needed to be cleaned.

    ¡°You should have gotten this cleaned earlier,¡± I said.

    Rowan tried <i>to </i>speak. ¡°Tessa-¡±

    I shot him a re, sharp enough to cut him off before he could even finish. His lips pressed together immediately.

    I dipped the cloth back into the water, wrung it out, and continued wiping carefully until the skin was pink and clean again. Then I reached for the antiseptic, dabbing it lightly across the wound.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a baby,¡± I muttered, unraveling the bandaid.

    He huffed a quietugh, but it didn¡¯tst. His eyes were on me again, heavier than the silence

    between us.

    ¡°You¡¯re not at fault here,¡± I said finally, breaking the quiet. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have known about the rogues. You¡¯re too hard on yourself for these things.¡±

    I ced the bandaid carefully, my fingers brushing against his skin more than once.

    8:49 Thu, Sep 4

    Chapter 208 Kissable

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a good job as an Alpha,¡± I continued. My words surprised even me, but they were true. Despite everything, despite the chaos and the intrusion, I knew Rowan carried more responsibility than anyone else in this pack. And he carried it well, even if he didn¡¯t see it himself.

    I felt his gaze intensify. It was scorching against my skin, and before I could stop myself, I looked up.

    That was my mistake.

    Because Rowan wasn¡¯t just looking at me¡ªhe was devouring me with his eyes, his expression clouded and hazy. His eyes dipped lower, trailing down from my face to linger on my lips.

    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry. And then, damn it, my eyes betrayed me too. They flickered to his mouth, the curve of his lower lip, the way it parted ever so slightly as though he were holding back words.

    Crap. His lips look really kissable right now.

 Attachment 209

    Chapter 209 She¡¯s Carrying

    Chapter 209 She¡¯s Carrying

    TESSA

    :

    70

    +20 Free Coins

    I was pulled out of my thoughts when the clinic door mmed open, startling in the otherwise quiet hallway. I took a step back, turning to the doorway.

    Cade stood there, his hair disheveled, appearing like he hade out of a storm. His eyes were aze with fury as they scanned the hallway. As soon as his eyesnded on us<b>, </b>specifically Rowan, they darkened even more.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± he growled.

    My breath caught. Despite being friends with Cade after he got with Arden, I felt myself bowing my head in fear. His Alpha presence was just too much to bear with this anger.

    Rowan, however, didn¡¯t flinch. He sighed heavily, already expecting this. ¡°Cade-¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Cade snapped again, louder this time. He crossed the space between them in a second, fisting Rowan¡¯s cor in one hand and dragging him closer. The move was so sudden that I gasped.

    Rowan didn¡¯t resist, though his hand came up to grip Cade¡¯s wrist, probably to calm him down. ¡°She¡¯s being stitched,¡± Rowan said. ¡°Our doctor is very experienced, so you don¡¯t have to worry. The wound was deep, but it missed any important organs.¡±

    Cade growled once more, the sound reverberating through the hallway and raising the hairs

    on my arms.

    ¡°My mate,¡± he hissed.

    I swallowed and quickly cleared my throat. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I said, trying to assure him. ¡°I can hear her heartbeat,¡±

    That got Cade¡¯s attention. His head turned toward me, his grip on Rowan¡¯s cor loosening slightly as his gaze softened just enough to notice me standing there.

    ¡°Tessa?¡± he whispered, surprised.

    Meanwhile, Rowan turned his head toward me, his brows furrowing. ¡°You can hear her heartbeat? Even from here?¡±

    I hesitated, then nodded slowly.

    8:51 <b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>4

    Chapter 209 She¡¯s Carrying

    :

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Since I started honing my healing skills, it just came naturally. My senses seemed to be more sensitive. Dr. Saylor, before passing, even told me I had a special gift for these sorts of things.

    Rowan appeared as if he wanted to ask more questions. Meanwhile, Cade exhaled shakily and finally released Rowan¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Her heartbeat?¡± he asked me.

    ¡°Steady,¡± I said softly. ¡°You know how Arden is.¡±

    He closed his eyes for a moment, clinging to that piece of information. When he opened them again, the anger was still there, but tempered by the knowledge that Arden was alive.

    He raked a hand through his hair and shook his head. ¡°I had a work trip in the East,¡± he muttered. ¡°She hadn¡¯t been feeling too well these days, and she insisted oning with me despite how tired she was. Turns out¡­¡± His eyes met mine. ¡°Turns out it¡¯s because of you.¡±

    ¡°I understand now.¡±

    I sighed, suddenly feeling guilty. If she hadn¡¯te here, then she wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.

    Just then, Cade¡¯s eyes darkened again, his hands balling into fists at his sides. Then he turned back to Rowan, his voice snapping. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Breach again,¡± Rowan said grimly, straightening his shoulders. ¡°But they¡¯re stronger this time -and there were three of them.¡±

    ¡°Three?¡± Cade repeated, his brows shooting up as his voice dipped into disbelief.

    ¡°Three,¡± Rowan confirmed with a short nod.

    Cade¡¯s frown deepened, his mind working quickly. ¡°The only reason we¡¯ve been able to keep this under control is because theye one at a time. Not three at once.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Rowan said. His jaw tightened, the muscle ticking in frustration.

    Before I could say anything else, the door to the operating room swung open.

    The pack doctor stepped out, her gloves stained with crimson, but her expression calm. All three of us turned to her at once.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine now, Alpha,¡± she said, directing the words to Rowan but loud enough for all of us to

    hear.

    8:51 Thu, Sep 4

    Chapter 209 She¡¯s Carrying

    My chest loosened for the first time since the fight.

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    I let Cade go first. He stormed into the room like a man who had been holding his breath for hours, and the relief that flickered across his face when he saw Arden sitting up slightly was almost painful to watch.

    Rowan lingered by my side, but I kept my distance, busying myself with the hem of my

    sweater.

    Arden¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw me, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, she pushed Cade away.

    ¡°Tessa!¡± she cried, holding her arms out.

    Cade¡¯s eyes widened, utterly stunned. ¡°Baby?¡± His voice cracked slightly. ¡°It¡¯s me. Your baby.¡±

    Rowan made a noise low in his throat that sounded like a scoff, his mouth curving in a humorless smile. ¡°Disgusting,¡± he said under his breath.

    Cade¡¯s head whipped toward him, eyes zing. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t punch you,¡± he snapped.

    Rowan didn¡¯t look the slightest bit threatened. Instead, he nced at me, smirked, then shook his head slowly before turning his focus back to Cade.

    Meanwhile, Arden¡¯s attention never wavered from me. She clutched my hand.

    ¡°Baby,¡± Cade continued by her side. ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me? You slipped away from me before I could realize it.¡±

    ¡°You stink,¡± Arden suddenly dered.

    Cade¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°What?¡± he eximed, sniffing himself like he expected to find an exnation. ¡°You love my scent.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stinky,¡± she said again with a wrinkled nose, snuggling closer to my side as though seeking refuge. ¡°Tessa smells like flowers. Leave. You¡¯re ruining it.¡±

    Rowan bit down augh, his shoulders shaking. Cade looked like someone had just pped him. His mouth opened, then closed, then opened again.

    I reached over and gently brushed a strand of hair away from Arden¡¯s face, trying to soothe her. But then, something strange hit me¨Can inexplicable tug in my chest that felt nostalgic.

    She was acting strange, but I realized I used to feel that way back when I was carrying Ca.

    Back then, my senses had been all over the ce, and I could barely stand to be near Sol or

    8:51 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 4

    Chapter 209 She¡¯s Carrying

    23

    <b>70 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    any man with Alpha blood. I would find myself drawn toward softer scents, calmer auras, and I¡¯d bristle at anyone who carried that dominating energy.

    And right now, that same sharp contrast was screaming at me. Arden clinging to me, Arden rejecting Cade¡¯s scent¨Cit all lined up too perfectly.

    I frowned, my pulse kicking up as I carefully rested a hand on her abdomen.

    The moment my palm pressed against her, something faint and feather¨Clight pulsed against my senses. I froze, every muscle in my body going rigid.

    Arden winced at the touch. ¡°Ouch,¡± she said softly, her voice breaking the silence.

    The sound snapped Cade and Rowan¡¯s attention back to us instantly.

    ¡°What?¡± Cade demanded, panic already in his tone as he stepped forward.

    I looked up slowly, my heart hammering so loudly I could feel it in my throat. My fingers trembled against Arden¡¯s stomach as I met Cade¡¯s wide eyes.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°¡­Arden might be pregnant.¡±

 Attachment 210

    Chapter 210 A Family

    Chapter 210 A Family

    ¡°What?¡± The three of them eximed at the same time, their voices echoing in the small clinic

    room.

    My ears rang painfully because I had picked up my senses to hear the heartbeat. I was already hearing every small sound in the room, and their collective outburst felt like a bomb had gone off in my ear.

    ¡°Shhh!¡± I hissed, shooting them all a re. My focus didn¡¯t waver. I bent down slightly, pressing my ear gently against Arden¡¯s abdomen, careful not to hurt her.

    And there it was again. So soft, so faint that for a moment, I worried I had imagined it. But no -there it was, fluttering like a bird¡¯s wing, fragile but present. My heart squeezed in my chest.

    ¡°There¡¯s a heartbeat,¡± I said finally. I lifted my head slowly, my gaze snapping to Cade. ¡°You said she¡¯s been fatiguedtely?¡±

    Cade nodded instantly, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. ¡°Yes¨Cshe¡¯s been so tired these days. She¡¯s also been very sensitive. To scents, to food, to everything. Even to me.¡± His voice dropped, sounding guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be this.¡±

    Arden covered her mouth with both hands, holding back a sob. But her shoulders trembled, and tears pooled at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been trying for so long,¡± she whispered, breaking through the quiet. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s happening now.¡±

    Her voice trembled, and Cade was by her side in an instant, crouching down and taking her face in his hands.

    ¡°Baby,¡± he said, his voice gentler now, no trace of the storm that had raged through him earlier. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay¨Cwe¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯m so proud of you. We finally have a little

    one.¡±

    She didn¡¯t push him away this time. Instead, she clung to him, burying her face in his chest and allowing him to hold her. I saw Cade¡¯s throat move as he pressed a shaky kiss to the top of her head, his arms tightening around her protectively.

    When Cade finally stood, Rowan¡¯s brow furrowed as he tilted his head at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± Rowan said in an incredulous tone.

    Cade turned to him sharply. ¡°Just wait for your turn, you idiot,¡± he snapped, subtly wiping the tears from his eyes.

    I bit my lip hard to stop a bitterugh, though the sound that left me was closer to a soft huff. If only Rowan knew. If only he knew he already had a child out there. But that secret wasn¡¯t ready toe out yet, and I wasn¡¯t about to let it slip.

    Still, there was a strange heaviness that lingered in my chest, pressing against my ribs. My instincts wouldn¡¯t calm down. Something didn¡¯t feel right.

    I found myself reaching out again, my hand brushing over Arden¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Can I see?¡± I asked softly.

    She hesitated for a moment, then nodded and gently lifted the hem of her shirt.

    The gash had already begun to close, the way it always did with werewolves, but it wasn¡¯t normal. The edges looked darker, almost bruised, and there was a faint purplish shadow creeping along the skin around it.

    Cade¡¯s breath hitched audibly beside me.

    I frowned as I stared at the wound. My healer¡¯s instinct was screaming that something was wrong.

    ¡°I knew it,¡± I muttered, my voice grim.

    ¡°What?¡± Cade demanded, rmed.

    ¡°The heartbeat,¡± I said quietly, not taking my eyes off Arden¡¯s abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s too thready. I can hear it, but it¡¯s faint¨Clike it¡¯s struggling.¡±

    I swallowed hard, fighting the sudden lump in my throat.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± My voice wavered before I steadied it, ncing at Cade and Rowan in turn. ¡°I think the baby might have been affected by this wound.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cade asked sharply.

    I turned to him, then to Rowan, my healer instincts buzzing so loudly I could barely think straight. ¡°Those rogues,¡± I said quietly, stepping closer to Rowan. His eyes widened slightly as I approached, but he didn¡¯t move away.

    I was close enough now to feel the heat radiating from him. For a moment, I was distracted by how tense he was. But I forced my focus back to what mattered.

    Without asking, I reached for his chin and carefully peeled back the bandaid I had ced on his wound earlier. My heart sank as soon as I saw it.

    It was still there.

    The w mark should have been faint by now, a pink scar at most. But it hadn¡¯t faded at all. If anything, the edges seemed darker, the tissue looking angry and irritated despite the time that had passed.

    I shook my head, frustration twisting in my gut.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not better?¡± Rowan muttered. I could feel his breath near the crown of my head as he leaned slightly closer to see for himself.

    ¡°No,¡± I said grimly, nodding. ¡°It should have recovered by now. Especially for you.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°I could tell there was something different about them,¡± he admitted quietly. ¡°Those rogues weren¡¯t normal. Another evolution, perhaps. Their ws and fangs didn¡¯t look quite right.¡±

    I nodded in agreement, my mind racing. ¡°It has silver¨Clike characteristics,¡± I murmured, thinking out loud.

    That made everyone in the room tense. Arden, who was still holding her abdomen, winced slightly and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°But it seemed to seep through,¡± she said softly.

    I nced at her and immediately softened. ¡°Fortunately, there are herbs that can help pull this kind of poison out. Combined with some internal healing, it should stop the spread.¡±

    ¡°Tell us,¡± Cade said quickly, stepping forward like a man desperate for something to hold onto. ¡°Where can I get it? I¡¯ll go right now.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know what it looks like. It¡¯s something my mentor discovered before she died, and I¡¯ve been looking into it,¡± I told him carefully.

    Due to humans¡® love for silver, we had to adapt to the exposure, and naturally, we looked for a solution. I was sure not a lot of wolves, or even creatures, knew about it.

    ¡°But it should be here, somewhere in Fenra. I¡¯ve seen some before, when I was younger¨Cbut it grows further away from the forest, past the river bend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± I said firmly, already making up my mind.

    ¡°Tessa¡­¡± Arden¡¯s voice was small, and when I looked back at her, her eyes were glossy, tears slipping down her cheeks.

    I swallowed hard at the sight.

    I knew how much she wanted this. How much she had hoped for this day, and how much she deserved this child. Cade did too, I could tell by the way he hovered near her like a man ready to guard his entire world.

    They deserved a family.

    At least, Arden did.

    Even though mine was still iplete. Even though Ca didn¡¯t know about Rowan yet, and I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d ever get that picture¨Cperfect ending I secretly dreamed about.

    ¡°The two of you are going to be okay,¡± I told her, mustering the most reassuring smile I could manage. I grabbed my small bag and slung it over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before dark.¡±

    I had just taken a step toward the door when Rowan¡¯s voice broke through.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    I froze, ncing back at him in surprise.

    ¡°I can handle this on my own,¡± I said cautiously.

    He shook his head, stepping toward me. ¡°I¡¯m not taking no as an answer.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Attachment 211

    Chapter 211 Alive

    Chapter 211 Alive

    TESSA

    In the end, Rowan ended uping with me.

    Surely, he must be busy with Alpha work.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Cons

    Surely, there were matters more important than trailing after me like some oversized shadow. However, Arden had insisted hee to keep me safe, so here we were, walking through the uneven path near the river bend to grab some of the herbs.

    My boots squished against the soil every time we stepped through softer patches of ground, and Rowan kept walking just behind me¨Cclose enough that I could hear every rustle of fabric and every shift of his breath.

    He was watching my every step, reaching out to brush a branch out of my way before I even noticed it, steadying my elbow when the ground dipped, picking up loose twigs so I wouldn¡¯t trip over them.

    I stopped so abruptly that he nearly bumped into me. I turned around to re at him.

    ¡°Can you stop?¡± I snapped.

    Rowan¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.

    He exhaled sharply through his nose before muttering, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. Seriously, had he gotten soft?

    I turned away quickly before he could see how off¨Cbnce that had thrown me. I clicked my tongue and started walking again, forcing my focus on the path.

    Since when did he apologize so easily?

    What happened to the Rowan who pushed me away to the ends of the earth? Who used to re at me with those piercing eyes <b>as </b>though I was the biggest mistake he ever made?

    <b>I </b>shook

    my

    head to clear it. I told myself it didn¡¯t matter

    But then he cleared his throat, and I knew something wasing.

    ¡°I think <b>it¡¯s </b>also time <b>I </b><b>say </b>these things to you,¡± Rowan said.

    174

    <b>7:18 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 211 Alive

    :

    My shoulders tensed, but I didn¡¯t turn to look at him. I kept walking.

    ¡°The day you left,¡± Rowan said, sounding reluctant. ¡°Dustin came to find me.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    My breath caught, and for one moment, I nearly stumbled. But I didn¡¯t stop walking. I didn¡¯t know why I was listening to this¨Cwhy I wasn¡¯t cutting him off right now, telling him to shut <b>up </b>and leave the past in the past where it belonged.

    ¡°He told me everything,¡± Rowan continued. ¡°From the day he met Ena to when you went to him and had an ident.¡±

    My jaw clenched, and I stared straight ahead.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s bad that I only realized it then,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, Tessa. For everything. For turning a blind eye. For not listening to you. For rejecting you. For being the worst mate you could ask for.¡±

    ¡®Damn right,¡® I thought, my grip on the strap of my bag tightening.

    But still, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    The only sound between us was the crunch of leaves and twigs under our feet, the rush of the nearby river growing louder as we drew closer.

    He kept talking.

    ¡°Ena was there with me during Elijah¡¯s death,¡± Rowan said quietly. ¡°She was the first one to make me feel seen. I guess that¡¯s why I clung to her so much. But I could tell she was staying with me for the same reason¡ªbecause she knew I needed someone. And now, I feel guilty for roping her into my grief.¡±

    <b>I </b>swallowed hard.

    ¡°She actually told me that she wanted me to be with you,¡± Rowan went on. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. I always saw you in my peripheral vision, but you seemed more like a little sister. I couldn¡¯t just leave Ena. My anger¨Cit was supposed to be at myself¨Cbut I directed it toward you. For that, I am sorry. I know I can¡¯t make it up to you, but I want to try.¡±

    I frowned, not trusting myself to speak. Still, he wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°I¡¯m d Ena¡¯s heart was given to you,¡± Rowan said finally, ¡°You were both beautiful. You both deserved to live. But in that moment, you deserved to live. I¡¯m sorry for not believing

    you, Tessa.¡±

    ¡°I want to make it up to you in this lifetime, but even then, I wouldn¡¯t know if it would be

    274

    7:18 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 211 Alive

    enough.¡±

    I stopped walking.

    10 Free Coins

    The words hit something in me that I hadn¡¯t been ready to face. I turned around to look at

    him.

    What I saw nearly made me step back.

    He waspletely sincere. His eyes were open and pleading. It startled me so much that I actually stepped back. But the ground beneath my boot shifted unexpectedly.

    My stomach dropped.

    Rowan¡¯s eyes widened as he lunged forward, reaching for me, but it was toote. My footing slipped, and in the next second, we both went tumbling down the curve of the path.

    The world spun before the sound of water sshing engulfed our senses.

    The icy river swallowed us both.

    I gasped for air as we both resurfaced, Rowan holding onto my waist. He steadied me, allowing me to wrap my arms around his neck while he treaded his legs in the water.

    I still couldn¡¯t say anything, so we both stared at each other in silence for a moment.

    I knew that sorries weren¡¯t going to fix everything I went through.

    They couldn¡¯t erase the nights I cried myself to sleep, wondering why I wasn¡¯t enough. They couldn¡¯t undo the times I begged the Moon to take this bond away from me so I could breathe without feeling like I was being strangled by it.

    And they certainly couldn¡¯t bring back the part of me that Zaria had shattered.

    Herughter still haunted me in my dreams sometimes. She was still there every time I thought of him, whispering that he would always choose her again if he had the chance.

    But as I looked at Rowan now, water dripping from his hair, <i>his </i>shirt clinging to the hard lines of his chest, his <b>face </b>so unguarded¡­ I wondered if he really meant it this time.

    We were soaked through from the river, my clothes heavy, clinging to my skin. My breathing was shallow, ragged from the shock of the fall, but Rowan didn¡¯t look away from me.

    Instead, he reached out slowly, carefully, as though giving me a chance to stop him. His hand brushed against my temple before tucking a wet strand of hair behind my ear.

    7:19 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 211 Alive

    TO Free Coun

    His fingers lingered for just a moment, warm even in the cool air, and then he murmured, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll spend my whole life making it up to you.¡±

    Something inside me leapt.

    It was my wolf. She stirred so violently that I gasped out loud. She was there, in the back of my mind, pressing against me, demanding that I stop hesitating.

    This was Rowan.

    This was our mate.

    I barely realized what I was doing until I was already moving forward, closing the space between us. My hands came up, fingers curling into the fabric of his soaked shirt, and then his mouth was on mine.

    Rowan kissed me like a starving man. His lips were warm and firm against mine, tasting faintly of the river.

    I made a sound¡ªI wasn¡¯t sure if it was a sob or a sigh¡ªand his arm was suddenly around my waist, hauling me closer until my soaked body was pressed against his.

    The kiss deepened, slow at first, before it turned urgent. Rowan¡¯s hand cradled the back of my head, keeping me exactly where he wanted me.

    I clung <i>to </i>him, my fingers gripping his shirt so tightly that my knuckles ached. I could feel his heartbeat against my chest, hard and fast, matching my own.

    When he finally pulled back, just enough to breathe, his forehead rested against mine. His breath came in short, uneven bursts, and his thumb brushed over my cheek.

    I realized I was crying, though I hadn¡¯t even noticed the tears mixing with the river water on my face<b>. </b>

    ¡°Tessa,¡± he whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being alive.¡±

 Attachment 212

    Chapter 212 Puresylva

    TESSA

    The moment was broken the moment we heard rustling. My body tensed while Rowan moved quickly, going out of the water, to look for signs of intrusion.

    However, as he got closer to the bush, he leaned down and pulled out a¡­ bunny?

    A small, snow¨Cwhite bunny. I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t even realized I was holding, the tension leaving me all at once. Rowan turned around and showed it to me.

    It was so tiny, fitting in his palm like it was made to be there. The bunny didn¡¯t even struggle¨Cit trusted him so much. I stared for a second longer than I should have, caught in the image of Rowan, wet hair dripping down his temple, broad shoulders glistening with water under the weak light. He smirked as though he knew exactly what I was thinking, running his fingers through his damp hair.

    ¡°It looks like you,¡± he said, smirking, holding the bunny toward me.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°The bunny. It looks like you.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, trying to ignore the warmth creeping into my cheeks, and waded out of the waters, shivering. My clothes clung to my skin, heavy and cold, and I scowled because my money was wet and my boots were ruined, and I was in no mood for Rowan¡¯s smirking face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said.

    I wanted to forget the kiss, the way his lips felt against mine, and the way my wolf leaped like she¡¯d been waiting for that moment forever. I wanted to forget everything because it made me weak, and I wasn¡¯t supposed to be weak anymore. I didn¡¯t want to be that girl again¨Cthe one who broke every time Rowan so much as breathed near her.

    I stepped onto the forest floor and started walking, leaving him behind.

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 212 Puresylva

    ¡°Tessa,¡± Rowan called, his voice soft butmanding all the same.

    I didn¡¯t turn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    I froze for a moment.

    ¡°The bunny wants to say something,¡± he added, trying to lighten the air, but it only made me click my tongue.

    I turned atst, ready to re at him again, but my breath caught instead.

    The bunny¡­ she looked like Ca.

    My heart squeezed at the sight.

    I had always beenpared to a bunny, and Ca had looked so much like me, only she had Rowan¡¯s hair and eyes.

    I swallowed hard and reached out my hand before I could think about it. My fingers brushed over the bunny¡¯s soft fur, and for just a moment, I let myself smile.

    ¡°She looks like her,¡± I whispered before I could stop myself.

    Rowan didn¡¯t say anything. When I looked up at him, he wasn¡¯t smirking anymore. He was just¡­ looking at me. Fondly. Sadly.

    I dropped my smile quickly, shaking my head, and turned away before he could say anything else. I didn¡¯t want this moment tost any longer.

    He opened his mouth. I could tell he was about to call my name again when something caught my eye.

    ¡°There,¡± I said sharply.

    Rowan frowned, following my gaze, but I was already walking toward it.

    Nestled near the roots of an old oak was the herb I had been searching for. Its pale

    Chapter 212 Puresylva

    31

    +10 Free Coins

    green stalks shimmered faintly under the fading light, its delicate white blossoms swaying gently to greet me.

    I knelt and ran my fingers over the petals, relief washing through me. ¡°I found it,¡± I said quietly.

    Rowan came closer, crouching beside me. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Puresylva,¡± I murmured, plucking a few careful stalks and cing them gently into my satchel. ¡°It¡¯ll help Arden.¡±

    ***

    By the time we got back to the pack clinic, Arden was already looking worse. Her face was pale, and there was a faint sheen of sweat on her forehead that indicated she was running out of time. Cade was still there, sitting on the edge of the bed, his head bowed and fingers interlocked.

    When he saw us enter, his head snapped up, and I caught the fear, in his he didn¡¯t bother masking. ¡°Did you find it?¡± he asked, his voice tight.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said shortly, already moving. There wasn¡¯t any time to waste.

    Iid my satchel on the bag, pulling out the Puresylva with careful hands.

    eyes that

    My mind focused immediately. This was something I knew I could do. The anxiety, the ache in my chest, the lingering memory of the river and Rowan¡¯s lips -all of it faded to the background as instinct took over.

    ¡°Boil some water,¡± I instructed the nurse sharply without looking up. She scrambled to obey. I ground the stalks into a fine, glowing paste, then separated a portion into a small bowl. I worked quickly, my hands steady despite my racing heart.

    ¡°Hold her up for me,¡± I told Cade.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Cade gently lifted Arden, supporting her head while I mixed the paste with the boiled water, creating a thin, slightly luminous liquid.

    14:54 Sat, Sep 6****

    Chapter 212 Puresylva

    <b>31 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Drink,¡± I said softly, bringing the cup to Arden¡¯s lips. She was weak, but she obeyed, coughing a little as the bitter taste hit her tongue.

    ¡°Good,¡± I murmured, setting the cup aside before preparing the second part.

    I soaked a clean piece of cloth in the thicker paste I¡¯d saved and pressed it gently to her wound. ¡°This will help in a few-¡±

    ¡°Few what?¡± Cade asked quickly, panic stillcing his voice.

    I nced up at him and let a small smile tug at my lips. ¡°Seconds,¡± I said.

    And just like I promised, the effect was almost immediate.

    The angry red edges of the wound softened first, then began to knit together before our eyes. The silvery¨Cck taint that had been spreading under her skin receded like ink dissolving in water.

    Cade let out a shuddering breath, his shoulders finally rxing. I checked her pulse, then her breathing, nodding to myself. ¡°She¡¯s okay,¡± I said firmly, pulling back.

    Almost as soon as I spoke, thest of the wound closed up, leaving only faint discoloration where it had been. Cade¡¯s expression broke into one of utter relief.

    I stood, wiping my hands, and turned to Rowan, who was leaning casually against the doorway, watching me. ¡°Here,¡± I said, pouring some of the leftover solution into a small cup and holding it out to him. ¡°Put it on your cheek before it gets worse.¡±

    He pushed off the wall and walked toward me, that insufferable smirk tugging at his mouth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put it on me?¡± he said, lowering his voice just slightly.

    I frowned, holding the cup a little closer to him. ¡°You can do it yourself.¡±

    But he just blinked those dark eyes at me and tilted his head, looking infuriatingly amused. ¡°Please?¡±

 Attachment 213

    Chapter 213 Run To You

    Chapter 213 Run To You

    ROWAN

    Tessa¡¯s lips were still a little swollen.

    The sight nearly undid me.

    31

    +10 Free Coins

    Her damp hair clung to the side of her neck, and I had to grip the bedframe in front of me to stop myself from stepping forward, brushing it aside, and sinking my teeth into the soft curve of her throat where my mark should¡¯ve been all along.

    Mine.

    The word throbbed in my chest like a second heartbeat.

    I wanted to im her right then and there, to pull her into my arms and remind her that she was mine¨Cnot just because the Moon said so or because of some bond I once rejected, but because she was the only one I wanted now.

    However, I knew I needed to take this slowly. I needed to do this right this time, earn every single step back to her.

    Still, she was so beautiful it made my teeth ache.

    Cute and pretty and soft and stubborn all at once. I wanted to make her smile the way she smiled when she petted that bunny earlier, that fleeting moment where she looked like she wasn¡¯t carrying the whole damn world on her shoulders.

    If we had a pup¡­

    The thought came uninvited and hit me so hard.

    I shut it down immediately, shaking my head. It was too soon.

    Tessa was already pulling her bag onto her shoulder, shaking droplets of water from her boots.

    ¡°I need to go now before it gets dark again,¡± she said.

    <b>¡°</b><b>, </b><b>¦Ò¦Å¦Ì </b><b>¦Ï </b>

    Chapter 213 Run To You

    My eyes narrow. ¡°Now?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even look at me.

    <b>31 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Cade didn¡¯t look surprised¨Chell, he looked downright entertained, leaning against the far wall with his arms crossed, watching me like he wasn¡¯t just crying a few moments ago.

    Tessa moved to Arden¡¯s bedside. Arden stirred faintly, her eyes opening just enough to focus on her friend.

    ¡°Tessa?¡± Arden asked, her voice soft and still weak.

    But when Tessa smiled at her, it was like the sun breaking through clouds.

    It was the same smile she used to give me before everything went to hell.

    She hadn¡¯t smiled at me like that in years.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to visit you,¡± she promised softly, brushing a damp lock of hair from Arden¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°When?¡± Arden asked. It sounded like a quiet plea. It seemed Tessa had be the center of Arden¡¯s attention in this pregnancy. Poor, Cade. Wait, no. I changed my mind. Cade deserved this.

    Tessa hesitated to answer, biting her lip.

    ¡°Please,¡± Arden whispered. ¡°You need to be here for my baby.¡±

    Tessa¡¯s brows drew together. Finally, she sighed, defeated. ¡°In three days.¡±

    Arden¡¯s face lit up like someone had just handed her the moon.

    And damn it, mine did too.

    ¡°Thank you, Cade,¡¯ I thought wryly. Thank you for loving Arden, for giving her a reason to stay here, for giving her that pup that would keep Tessaing back.

    Chapter 213 Run To You

    I almost felt guilty for the thought, but I didn¡¯t care.

    Three days.

    Tessa was going toe back here.

    With that, she waved at Arden and quickly moved to the door.

    31

    +10 Free Coins

    Of course, I quickly followed. However, Cade¡¯s voice followed before I got out.

    ¡°What are you, a stray dog?¡± he called, his tone dry butced with amusement.

    I didn¡¯t bother to turn around. ¡°Whatever, man,¡± I muttered, earning augh from him before I pushed out into the evening air.

    The wind hit my face as I spotted Tessa heading down the path toward the docking area where the public boats waited.

    She was walking fast, her wet hair trailing behind her, her bag bumping against her hip with every hurried step.

    ¡°Wait up,

    Tessa!¡± I called, striding after her.

    She nced back once, just long enough to see me, and then she picked up her

    pace.

    I couldn¡¯t help the grin that tugged at my mouth.

    So she wanted to run?

    I¡¯d chase her if I had to.

    But before I could close the distance between us, a voice called out sharply from behind me.

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    I turned on instinct, my body stiffening. As I ran toward Arden, another person ran toward me¨CZaria.

    Chapter 213 Run To You

    31

    +10 Free Coins

    For a moment, I thought I saw Tessa pause. There was a brief hitch in her step before speeding up. The distance between us grew further, and I couldn¡¯t wait to close it.

    I turned back reluctantly to Zaria, who had finally stopped running, her breathing

    uneven.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    Zaria bit her lip, brushing strands of dark hair out of her face. ¡°Wilder is sick. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t able to guard the borders himself today.¡±

    I frowned, annoyed that this was what she stopped me for. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±

    Her expression hardened slightly. ¡°He told you,¡± she said. ¡°You were supposed to be covering the borders instead. Your parents want us to have a meeting about this.¡±

    I dragged a hand down my face, already exhaling a long, tired sigh. That was most definitely a lie. He wanted to push the me onto me again.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered, already turning away.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± Zaria¡¯s voice rose in sharp exasperation.

    I didn¡¯t stop walking.

    ¡°This is important!¡± she shouted.

    I shook my head, not even looking back.

    Important?

    Right now, there was nothing more important to me than the woman walking further and further away from me, every step threatening to leave me behind.

    The sight of her shrinking figure in the distance made my chest tighten until I thought it might crack open.

    Chapter 213 Run To You

    I broke into a run.

    0:

    31

    +10 Free Coins

    The wind whipped at my face as my shoes hit the dirt path, sshing through shallow puddles. When I finally caught up to her, I reached out and grabbed her shoulder, spinning her gently but firmly to face me.

    Tessa frowned, startled, then narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice softer.

    Her frown deepened.

    Her gaze flicked over my shoulder toward Zaria, who was still standing back on the path, watching us like a hawk.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with her?¡± Tessa asked coldly.

    ¡°Why would I be with her,¡± I said immediately, the words tumbling out before I could stop them, ¡°when you¡¯re here?¡±

    Her brows furrowed even more. Her guard was irond, and I could feel her trying to push me out of this moment the way she always did when she thought I might get too close.

    ¡°Just go,¡± she said, shaking her head.

    ¡°No,¡± I said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    I stepped closer, feeling the thrum of the bond between us tugging at my chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stand here and watch you take that boat,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s truly heading. And then I¡¯m going to pray to the Moon Goddess to keep you safe at all costs¨Cbecause I want to see you again.¡±

    She opened her mouth, but I cut her off gently, holding her gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again in three days, Tess.¡±

 Attachment 214

    Chapter 214 I¡¯m Not Leaving

    Chapter 214 I¡¯m Not Leaving

    TESSA

    Tess?

    Since when did he call me Tess?

    31

    +10 Free Coins

    The sound of it still echoed in my ear, like a bell that wouldn¡¯t stop ringing. It wasn¡¯t even the name that got me¨Cit was the way he said it.

    I shook my head, trying to push it away.

    I hade back for a reason, and as much as I wanted to stay to keep an eye on Arden until I was sure she was stable, there was someone else who needed me.

    ¡°Ca!¡± I eximed as soon as I saw her.

    She was huddled on the porch of our small cabin, her tiny body shaking as she cried, and both Sol and Noelle were kneeling beside her, trying tofort her.

    It felt like my heart was ripped out of my chest.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Noelle eximed when she spotted me, relief washing over her features.

    I rushed forward, dropping to my knees in front of my daughter. ¡°Baby¡­¡±

    Ca¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face lifted to meet mine, and the moment her big, wet eyes saw me, she let out a sob and threw her little arms around my neck.

    What was left of my heart shattered into a thousand pieces right then.

    I wrapped her up in my arms, holding her close, rocking her back and forth. Her tiny hands fisted in the fabric of my jacket like she was afraid I¡¯d disappear again.

    ¡°We really tried to console her,¡± Noelle said gently, guilt heard in her voice. ¡°But you¡¯ve been gone so often these days, Tessa. I think she can feel it.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered, feeling the sting of guilt settle in my chest.

    Chapter 214 I¡¯m Not Leaving

    31

    +10 Free Coins

    I¡¯d been so focused on everything else that I hadn¡¯t realized just how much Ca had been noticing my absence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby,¡± I murmured against her hair, kissing the top of her head.

    But to my surprise, she pushed back, squirming out of my arms just enough to look at me with a pout that broke me even more.

    ¡°W¨Cwhy?¡± she stuttered through little hups.

    ¡°Why what?¡± I asked softly, brushing her messy hair from her face.

    Her lower lip trembled. ¡°When mommy is gone¡­ I don¡¯t have a daddy like my friends.¡±

    The air left my lungs in one sharp, painful rush.

    The question I¡¯d been dreading but knew woulde someday was finally here.

    Ca was only four, but she already noticed the things I thought she¡¯d be too young to understand.

    My throat felt tight as I nced helplessly at Sol and Noelle.

    They both looked ufortable, Sol rubbing the back of his neck and Noelle biting her lip.

    ¡°They say¡­¡± Ca huped again, her little voice cracking, ¡°They say I have so many family, but I don¡¯t have my daddy.¡±

    Noelle¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who told you that? Those damn children¡ª¡±

    ¡°Noelle,¡± I muttered softly, stopping her before she could rise to her feet.

    It wasn¡¯t the other children¡¯s fault. They didn¡¯t know better. They were just curious.

    I turned back to Ca, who was staring at me with eyes that begged me for answers I didn¡¯t know how to give.

    Chapter 214 I¡¯m Not Leaving

    My chest ached.

    0:

    <b>31 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    How could I exin Rowan to her? How could I exin rejection and mistakes and the way I¡¯d spent years convincing myself I could raise her alone?

    I swallowed hard and gathered her into my arms again, kissing her damp cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving anymore, baby,¡± I said softly. It was the only response I could

    muster.

    Her little arms slowly circled my neck again, and this time she didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right here,¡± I whispered, as much a promise to her as it was to myself.

    ***

    Three dayster, I still hadn¡¯t left.

    I had every intention of keeping my promise to Arden. But thest three days had been filled with Ca¡¯s quiet stares and hesitant touches, as if she thought I might vanish if she looked away. So I stayed.

    I stayed through breakfast with her every morning. I stayed through her silly chatter when she yed with her toys. I stayed when she fell asleep in myp, her little fingers curled in my shirt.

    I told myself Arden would understand. She was surrounded by doctors and nurses, and had Cade there with her. I had convinced myself that she was fine.

    But that illusion shattered the moment my phone rang after breakfast.

    Arden¡¯s name shed across the screen.

    My stomach dropped.

    I hesitated before swiping to answer, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°Arden?¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t her voice that came through.

    14:55 <b>Sat</b>, Sep 6

    Chapter 214 I¡¯m Not Leaving

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Cade asked, sounding restrained.

    I frowned, my grip tightening on the phone. ¡°Why?¡±

    There was a beat of silence before he said, ¡°Arden is getting worse.¡±

    31

    +10 Free Coins

    I shot to my feet so quickly my chair scraped loudly against the wooden floor. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The nurses said they can¡¯t feel the baby¡¯s heartbeat,¡± Cade said.

    The room spun.

    ¡°What do you mean they can¡¯t feel it?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s vomiting too frequently,¡± he added grimly. ¡°She can barely keep water down. The doctors are doing everything they can, but¡­¡±

    I pressed a trembling hand to my forehead.

    And to think, just this morning, I had been seriously considering not going back at all.

    ¡°Goodness,¡± I breathed, my chest constricting painfully.

    Ca, who had been quietly coloring at the table, nced up at me with wide, worried eyes.

    I turned away, biting my lip. This was a hard decision¨Cone of the hardest I¡¯d had to make since the day I ran away with Ca.

    ¡°Are you in the North?¡± I asked finally.

    Please, I begged silently. Please say yes.

    If they were in the North, then the n I have in mind might work.

    ¡°No,¡± Cade said. ¡°We¡¯re still here in the South. We¡¯re waiting for her to recover before we travel again.¡±

    Chapter 214 I¡¯m Not Leaving

    I swore under my breath, pacing across the room.

    Gosh. Why would they still be where Rowan was?

    <b>31 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    There was a pause, and when he spoke again, his voice cracked just enough for me to hear the fear underneath.

    ¡°Please, Tessa. Make it fast. I can¡¯t lose them.¡±

    In the background, I heard a faint, pained groan, and my chest clenched. That was Arden.

    She wasn¡¯t okay.

    I shut my eyes, taking a slow breath.

    This was no longer about whether I wanted to leave Ca or not.

    This was about saving Arden¨Cand her baby.

    I lowered the phone, ending the call, and turned to see Ca watching me silently.

    She just sat there, her coloring book forgotten in front of her, her eyes big and shining, waiting for me to say it.

    My heart broke in two.

    I crouched in front of her, brushing my thumb over her soft cheek.

    Before I could even exin, she tugged gently at the hem of my shirt.

    ¡°Mommy leaving again?¡± she asked quietly.

    I closed my eyes and exhaled shakily, then forced a small smile, hoping she couldn¡¯t see the war going on inside me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said softly.

    Her little face crumpled, and I hurried to add, ¡°But you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    Chapter 214 I¡¯m Not Leaving

    Her head snapped up. ¡°What?¡±

    I nodded, brushing her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me, baby,¡± I repeated.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Attachment 215

    Chapter 215 Mommy!

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Stay here with your aunt and uncle Sol, okay?¡± I whispered softly to Ca, crouching down so I could be at her eye level. Her big, wide eyes looked up at me, full of innocence.

    We were inside the South¡¯s pack clinic, and thankfully, the doctor said Rowan was in a meeting with the elders because of the intrusion the other day.

    Thank the elders despite their traditional, conservative views in life!

    ¡°Is that alright, Ca?¡± I asked again, brushing her hair back beneath her cap.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s leaving?¡± she asked.

    I shook my head with a smile. ¡°I will just be in the next room,¡± I whispered, kissing her forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll be going home soon.¡±

    Her face lit up with a grin, excitement bubbling in her chest as she bounced a little in Sol¡¯s arms. ¡°Okay!¡±

    With that, I stood and narrowed my eyes at Sol and Noelle, who appeared to be enjoying the extravagant room in the clinic. Well, with Fenra¡¯s economy, the clinic seemed more like a hospital.

    Sol raised one hand in azy ¡°okay¡± sign, his other arm secure around Ca, while Noelle smirked knowingly like she always did when I worried too much.

    ¡°You can trust us,¡± Sol said simply.

    ¡°I mean it,¡± I pressed, lowering my voice as though the walls had ears. ¡°We¡¯re lucky the doctor let us in. Don¡¯t remove her cap and mask, not even for a second. If anyone sees her-¡±

    ¡°They¡¯d immediately recognize her. We know,¡± Noelle interrupted, rolling her eyes a little. ¡°Rx, Tessa. We¡¯ve got her.¡±

    <b>17:01 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep 7 </b>B

    Chapter 215 Mommy!

    <b>49 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    <b>I </b>exhaled shakily. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust them¨Cit was that I didn¡¯t trust anyone else.

    ¡°Just go already,¡± Noelle muttered, shifting Ca¡¯s small bag on her shoulder. ¡°We were excited when you said you¡¯d take us here and let us explore-¡±

    ¡°Noelle,¡± I warned sharply, cutting her off with a re.

    She raised her hands in surrender. ¡°Fine, fine. We won¡¯t explore. We¡¯ll stay right here in this room. Safe. Hidden. Invisible. Happy now?¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± I muttered, still unconvinced.

    ¡°Now go,¡± she said again, softer this time, her teasing stripped away. ¡°So we can go home early. The faster you do what you need to do, the faster Ca gets her mom back.¡±

    I looked at Ca onest time¨Cher small hand clutching the sleeve of Sol¡¯s shirt, her big eyes peeking out above the mask. She gave me a muffled little giggle and waved.

    <b>I </b>swallowed hard and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Turning on my heel, I pushed the door open quietly.

    I moved quickly until my feet carried me toward the end of the hall.

    Arden was in the biggest room of the clinic, so it wasn¡¯t hard to find.

    I paused just before the door, pressing my palm t against the wood.

    With onest nce over my shoulder, making sure no one had followed, I pushed the door open and stepped quietly inside.

    The moment I saw Arden, I immediately knew something was wrong.

    The nurses moved around, muttering to each other, appearing like they didn¡¯t know what else to do. The faint beeping of the monitor was steady, but somehow it made everything feel more suffocating.

    <b>17:01 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep 7 </b>B

    Chapter 215 Mommy!

    ¡°Tessa<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    :

    I turned my head at the sound of Cade¡¯s voice.

    <b>49 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    He was sitting right by her side, hisrge frame hunched over, arms around her.

    He hadn¡¯t left her side. I could see it in the way his shirt was wrinkled, the faint stubble on his jaw, and the hollowed look in his eyes. He appeared to be sick with

    worry.

    ¡°Goodness,¡± I muttered under my breath, shaking my head. ¡°You haven¡¯t left her side, have you?¡±

    He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Take a shower and eat,¡± I said firmly, crossing the room toward them.

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°No buts, Cade.¡± My tone left no room for argument. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get sick now, do you? You¡¯ll be useless to her if you copse. This is going to be a long,plicated pregnancy.¡±

    He hesitated, ncing down at Arden, then at me again.

    ¡°So I suggest you take care of yourself first,¡± I added.

    After a long pause, he bit his lip and finally nodded.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said reluctantly, before letting the nurses lead him out.

    I exhaled slowly, then turned back to Arden.

    ¡°Leave us alone,<i>¡± </i>I told the nurses.

    They exchanged a look but nodded, shuffling out until the room was silent again.

    I moved closer, kneeling by the bed. Arden was breathing, but shallowly, unconscious and still <b>as </b>stone. I reached out and gently ced my hand over her

    <b>17:01 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>7 </b>B

    Chapter 215 Mommy!

    stomach, closing my eyes.

    I didn¡¯t know when I started feeling like this.

    49

    +10 Free Coins

    Maybe it was before Dr. Saylor¡¯s death. She¡¯d been the first one to truly see my potential to be a doctor. When she passed, it left a hole in me so deep that I threw myself into my work and studies, desperate to find a way to save someone next time.

    Somewhere in that search, I discovered this¡­ gift.

    It wasn¡¯t anything shy. It was just an intuition, an understanding, a way of feeling what was wrong in a body. I felt it now in Arden¡¯s.

    It was still the rogue¡¯s poison lingering,plicating everything. The baby¡¯s heartbeat was faint, not because the child wasn¡¯t strong but because Arden¡¯s body was exhausted.

    She needed Puresylva. More of it. She needed fluids, rest, a very careful bnce of herbs to flush out the poison without harming the baby.

    I clicked my tongue, pushing to my feet and rifling through their things. The clinic had stocked up on medicine. That would make this easier. I worked quickly, mixing, crushing, measuring until I had exactly what she needed.

    When I administered the concoction, her color began to shift, causing me to sigh

    in relief.

    Her eyelids fluttered.

    ¡°Tessa?¡± she whispered, voice raspy but alive.

    Relief crashed through me. ¡°You¡¯re alright,¡± I said quickly, brushing the hair from her face. ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡±

    She looked up at me, still weak. ¡°Cade? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯lle here in a bit,¡± I reassured her. ¡°I told him to shower.¡±

    <b>17:01 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>7 </b>B

    ¡­

    :

    <b>48 </b>

    Chapter 215 Mommy!

    +10 Free Coins

    She let out a small, tiredugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling him to leave, but he hasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That man is a fool for you,¡± I said, smiling despite my worry. ¡°So make sure to keep yourself strong, alright?¡±

    Before she could answer, the doors burst open so loudly that both of us jumped.

    Cade strode in, still dripping wet, his hair stered to his forehead as if he hadn¡¯t even bothered to towel it. He¡¯d clearly thrown his clothes on while soaking because his shirt clung to him in ces.

    And he had a sweet potato sticking out of his mouth.

    My brows shot up.

    His eyes widened when he saw Arden awake, and in an instant, he crossed the room and pressed a quick kiss to her cheek.

    ¡°Baby,¡± he said around the sweet potato, ¡°you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Arden nodded, smiling softly. ¡°Thanks to Tessa.¡±

    Cade¡¯s gaze swung to me. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    I sighed, shrugging a little. ¡°Just¡­ doctor things.¡±

    His brow furrowed, but I quickly shifted the topic.

    ¡°Anyway, this is going to be aplicated pregnancy,¡± I warned. ¡°I¡¯m guessing because Arden was rejected before by her first mate, yourpatibility in making a child must be skewed a bit. But the baby is safe. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rogue scratch anymore. You just need to worry about keeping her stable. These next five months are going to be difficult.¡±

    Cade straightened, nodding immediately. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Before I could reply, the door creaked again.

    I heard shuffling¨Csmall, fast footsteps.

    17:01 Sun, Sep 7 B ¡­

    Chapter 215 Mommy!

    :

    ¡°Ca, no!¡± Noelle¡¯s voice rang out in panic from outside.

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    My eyes widened, my heart dropping to my stomach, and before I could even

    move-

    The door flew open.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ca squealed, bursting into the room.

    ¡°I was getting bored,¡± she added matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, tugging at her mask.

    17:01 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b>Sep 7 B..

    ¡­

    Chapter 216 Ca, Cade, And Arden

 Attachment 216

    Chapter 216 Ca, Cade, And Arden

    Chapter 216 Ca, Cade, And Arden

    TESSA

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    Noelle looked at me sheepishly. She definitely knew she was in trouble and was already preparing her excuses. Sol, on the other hand, just¡­ looked away.

    I massaged the bridge of my nose. ¡°You¡¯re blind, for god¡¯s sake,¡± I hissed under my breath, unable to stop myself. ¡°What exactly are you looking away from?¡±

    He scratched the back of his neck and cleared his throat.

    Before I could decide which of them deserved my wrath first, Ca came running up to me, her small hands pressing against my thighs as she wrapped her little arms around me. My heart softened instantly, but then she peeked past me, her curious little eyesnding on Cade and Arden.

    ¡°Ooh! Pretty!¡± she squealed, her voice filled with delight as she looked at the two of them back and forth.

    Before I could move, Ca¡¯s wide, innocent gaze went to Cade. She tilted her head and then said the single word that shattered the silence in the room.

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Cade¡¯s eyes widened, appearing like his eyeballs might actually fall out of his head. He stood there for a moment, staring at Ca, opening and closing his mouth like a fish out of water.

    I reacted before anyone else could, my body moving on pure instinct. ¡°Nope!¡± I said loudly and quickly. I bent down, grabbed Ca, and gently yanked her little mask back over her mouth and nose.

    ¡°Noelle!¡± I snapped, spinning to where she had been.

    But of course, she was gone. So was Sol. Those cowards!

    I bit my tongue, feeling Carden¡¯s and Arden¡¯s eyes on me, more specifically, on Ca.

    Chapter 216 Ca, Cade, And Arden

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    When I finally gathered the courage to look at them, my breath caught in the back of my throat.

    Arden¡¯s face had gonepletely soft, her eyes wide with awe. Cade¡¯s hand had reached for hers without him even realizing, and she had taken it, both of them holding onto each other.

    At that moment, I knew it was toote.

    I could see the realization and recognition written all over their faces. The resemnce was impossible to miss.

    I tightened my hold on Ca, who tilted her head up at me with big, questioning eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, friends?¡± she asked, voice muffled by the mask, still unaware of the storm she had just unleashed in this room.

    I blew out a breath, closing my eyes for a split second. There was no undoing this now. I couldn¡¯t just pretend she was some random child.

    With that, I turned her toward Cade and Arden. I could feel my own heart hammering in my chest as I reached up, undoing the little strings of her mask.

    She giggled as it came loose, grinning like she knew she was about to get away with something.

    I hesitated for a second. Then I pulled off her cap too, letting her hair spill free.

    Ca beamed.

    I swore, at that moment, I saw them melt. Arden¡¯s hand flew to her mouth. Cade¡¯s grip on her tightened, and a small smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Arden. Cade.¡±

    ¡°This is Ca.¡±

    I kissed the top of her head before setting her down on her own two feet.

    ¡­

    <b>48 </b>

    Chapter 216 Ca, Cade, And Arden

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Ca,¡± I said gently, brushing her hair back. ¡°These are your aunt and uncle.¡±

    Ca wiggled out of my arms andnded on the floor with a little bounce, her hair falling into her face. She brushed it back with both hands, her wide smile already lighting up the whole room.

    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Ca!¡± she chirped, vibrating with excitement as she looked between Cade and Arden. ¡°You¡¯re really pretty,¡± she said to Arden.

    My heart tugged a little at the sweetness of her voice. My little baby really sounded innocent. She always made an effort to get to know the people around her.

    Just then, Ca suddenly gasped, pping her tiny hands together. ¡°You have a baby in your stomach!¡±

    My eyes widened.

    What?

    She could¡­ feel that?

    Arden wasn¡¯t even showing yet, so there was no way Ca could¡¯ve seen anything. I¡¯d known Ca had a strange sensitivity about her, but this was something I never expected.

    Arden¡¯s lips trembled before she slowly knelt down so she was eye level with her. ¡°You¡¯re so precious,¡± she whispered. ¡°Can you give your aunt a hug?¡±

    Ca nodded enthusiastically and ran right into her arms. Arden caught her, holding her tightly, her eyes squeezed shut.

    I stood there silently, feeling strangely emotional as I watched them. I guess seeing the newest, most important person in my life with the one I considered had that title in the past was just too much. It felt like this would have been a normal view if everything had turned out all right back then.

    Ca pulled back just slightly, but not enough to leave Arden¡¯s embrace. ¡°Do you like candy?¡± she asked seriously.

    Chapter 216 Ca, Cade, And Arden

    :

    Ardenughed softly, her tears spilling over. ¡°Yes. I like candy very much.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Ca said, nodding with approval. ¡°Do you like puppies?¡±

    ¡°I love puppies,¡± Arden said, smiling through her tears.

    Ca gasped dramatically. ¡°Me too!¡±

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Beside them, Cade crouched down, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°You like puppies, huh?¡± he asked, his tone soft.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ca said, spinning toward him. ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, reaching out to ruffle her hair gently. ¡°I think you¡¯d be very good at taking care of them.¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± Ca said proudly. ¡°I take care of my dolly every day. Wanna see?¡±

    And just like that, she plopped herself on the floor, pulling the tiny stuffed doll from her pocket and showing it to Cade like it was the most important thing in the world.

    Cade yed along perfectly, asking all the right questions about the doll¡¯s name and favorite food. I found myself smiling as I watched them.

    For a moment, I could already imagine how they¡¯d be as parents. The soft way Cade¡¯s voice dropped when he spoke to her, how Arden¡¯s hands kept brushing Ca¡¯s hair out of her face so gently.

    They were going to be good at this.

    Really good.

    Arden¡¯s smile wobbled again, and then the tears came harder, her shoulders shaking.

    Ca noticed immediately and reached out with both little hands, touching Arden¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Tears are pretty,¡± she said solemnly. ¡°But pretty must not have

    tears.¡±

    17:01 Sun<b>, </b>Sep 7 B¡­

    Chapter 216 Ca, Cade, And Arden

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    I had no idea where Ca got half the things she said, but they always hit like an arrow straight to the heart.

    Arden ced her hand over her chest, sobbing softly. ¡°How are you <i>so </i>sweet?¡± she asked hoarsely. ¡°How are you so sweet, my love?¡±

    ¡°Seriously,¡± she muttered, looking up at me with watery eyes. ¡°I love her already. I want a Ca. I want her to be with me.¡±

    Cade chuckled softly, putting a hand on Arden¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯ll have a little one of our own, too, soon,¡± he said.

    Then, his gaze flicked to me. ¡°Is she Row-¡±

    I cleared my throat loudly, cutting him off before he could finish. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know,¡± I said quickly.

    Arden¡¯s eyes widened a little as realization hit her, while Cade just smirked and shook his head like he¡¯d just confirmed something for himself.

    ¡°Daddy?¡± Ca said suddenly, looking up at Cade again with those big, curious eyes. ¡°You know my dad?¡±

    Cade pursed his lips, fighting back a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me she had such quick sense,¡± he said <i>to </i>me.

    I sighed, walking over and picking her up before she could ask anything else. I hugged her close <i>to </i>my chest, pressing a kiss to her hair. ¡°Anyway,¡± I said quietly, ¡°don¡¯t tell him¡­ or anyone. I don¡¯t want anyone to find out.¡±

    ¡°But is she his?¡± Arden asked softly.

    I pursed my lips and slowly turned Ca toward them again.

    ¡°From the eyes to the hair,¡± I said carefully, ¡°it¡¯s already obvious, right?¡±

 Attachment 217

    Chapter 217 Rowan¡¯s Outburst

    ROWAN

    (48)

    +10 Free Coins

    I sneezed once more for what felt like the fifth time in thest fifteen minutes. My head jerked forward, and I sniffed before I straightened in my seat.

    My father turned to look at me from the head of the long table. ¡°Are you listening?¡± he asked.

    I ignored his question and continued rubbing my still¨Citchy nose. Was someone talking about me? This was what they said in superstitions, right?

    The elders droned on, their voices like background noise until Elder Harren mmed his palm on the table. ¡°This is getting out of hand,¡± he dered. ¡°Even the Praetor¡¯s wife has been attacked in ournd. That is embarrassing.¡±

    I nearly snorted. Embarrassing?

    Embarrassing was them sitting here for hours, talking, wringing their hands, and doing absolutely nothing. Embarrassing was thinking that talking about the problem was the same as solving it.

    I leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling, tuning out half the words as Elder Harren went on about the sanctity of our borders and what this meant for our faction¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Wilder, too, has a lot on his shoulders,¡± another elder said. ¡°He¡¯s been too busy guarding.¡±

    I bit back augh. Guarding what? His fucking ego?

    The chuckle slipped out before I could stop it, and my shoulders shook with it.

    Everyone went quiet, and before I knew it, all heads turned to me.

    ¡°Do you find this funny, Rowan?¡± My father¡¯s voice cut through the room.

    I lifted my brows innocently, straightening in my chair.

    ¡­

    :

    48

    Chapter 217 Rowan¡¯s Outburst

    +10 Free Coins

    My mother, sitting just a seat down from him, gave me a pleading look, probably hoping for me to stay quiet and neutral.

    However, I couldn¡¯t stop my mouth from twitching.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± my father pressed. ¡°Our faction has the most breaches. Along with that, we cannot manage all of our territory as thergest in the country. Do you know what the other factions say about us in the United Faction meetings?¡±

    I shrugged, leaning my cheek against my fist. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± I saidzily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t let me go anyway,¡± I added. ¡°Elias goes. Abel goes. Even Honey <i>goes</i>. However, since I¡¯m not inaugurated¡ªsince I¡¯m not the real Alpha of the South¡ªI don¡¯t have the right, do I?¡±

    ¡°Rowan-¡±

    I cut him off. ¡°You just want me to act like one. That way, when something goes wrong, there¡¯s someone to me.¡±

    The room was so quiet that you could still hear a pin drop.

    Elder Harren stood, his voice booming. ¡°Rowan! You do not disrespect this sacred conference room!¡±

    My father rose too, his chair scraping loudly against the floor.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, standing as well. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±

    My father¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say about this? You¡¯re victimizing yourself in such an important meeting?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you want me to say more?¡± I said, and this time I smiled.

    Fine. I¡¯d say more.

    ¡°You want my analysis?¡± I asked, ncing at all of them. ¡°Here it is. First¨Cthere¡¯s clearly a problem, and it¡¯s not the number of breaches or the number of rogues.

    17:02 Sun, Sep 7 G ..

    Chapter 217 Rowan¡¯s Outburst

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The problem is, we don¡¯t know the intention. We don¡¯t know who¡¯s sending them or why, because every single one of these rogues dies before we can question them.¡±

    I nned on just listening in this meeting, and from the looks on their faces, they didn¡¯t expect me to speak like this, too. Still, I continued.

    ¡°These rogues are evolving. They¡¯re faster, smarter. Yet we¡¯ve been containing them well, better than anyone gives us credit for¨Cdespite casualties.¡±

    I turned my head deliberately toward Wilder. ¡°And do you know why we have casualties?<b>¡± </b>

    He stiffened.

    ¡°Because Wilder can¡¯t control his guards.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Wilder snapped.

    ¡°Your men panic. They don¡¯tmunicate. They don¡¯t have formation discipline. Every breach costs us more men than it should, and that¡¯s on you.¡±

    He opened his mouth to argue, but I talked right over him.

    ¡°Second,¡± I said, looking around the room, ¡°your pride is too high. You don¡¯t want help from the other factions because you think that would make us look weak. Especially from the North and Cade Cahan. You¡¯d rather bleed our own people dry than admit we need a few more patrols and reinforcements.¡±

    My father¡¯s mouth was pressed into a hard line now.

    ¡°Why?¡± I went on. ¡°I guess you still can¡¯t stop thinking about Honey Cahan. You still me her for Elijah¡¯s death. When in reality, it wasn¡¯t Honey. It was Allen Winters, who¡¯s already arrested and is serving his time well in prison because of Cade¡¯s and Arden¡¯s courage.¡±

    ¡°Rowan!¡± my father barked, mming a hand down on the table. ¡°Do not bring your brother¡¯s name into this!¡±

    Chapter 217 Rowan¡¯s Outburst

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he would love to be here to tell all of us how stupid we¡¯re being,¡± I shot back, my voice rising. ¡°We sit here pretending ournd is strong, when really it¡¯s fractured. It¡¯s divided because we¡¯d rather have our pride than unity. We¡¯d rather befortable than effective.¡±

    No one said a word.

    ¡°You want to know what this really is?¡± I asked, leaning forward on the table. ¡°It¡¯s corruption. The kind that doesn¡¯t need stealing. The kind where the elders sit at the top and take all the credit when things go right, and when things go wrong, they throw the me on us. On me. The not¨Cquite¨CAlpha.¡±

    I pushed my chair back hard and stood, shaking my head.

    No one stopped me as I nced at my watch. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I wasted my timeing here,¡± I muttered.

    I could have been with Tessa instead.

    I turned and strode toward the door, not bothering to look back.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± My father shouted behind me. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop right now-¡±

    I spun around, meeting his gaze squarely. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°What are you going to take from me this time? My title? Your family name? My house?¡±

    I let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken my everything,¡± I said, my mind shing to Tessa. ¡°So you can¡¯t take anything else<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    And with that, I walked out, not giving them a chance to reply.

    I stalked out of the conference room, my hands shoved into my pockets. Every step I took back to the clinic felt lighter than thest. I couldn¡¯t wait to see her again. I knew that her presence was all I needed right now before I lost my mind.

    The moment I arrived at the pack clinic, I didn¡¯t waste any more time. I went to the biggest room and shoved the door open.

    Chapter 217 Rowan¡¯s Outburst

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The first thing I noticed was Tessa¡¯s lingering scent, and along with that, Arden¡¯s clear and bright face. She looked infinitely betterpared to this morning, <i>so </i>I knew Tessa must have been here.

    Cade was sitting next to Arden, but there was something annoyingly knowing in his eyes as he looked at me.

    I frowned. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°You just missed her,¡± Cade said while peeling a banana for Arden.

    I groaned out loud, dragging a hand down my face and muttering a curse. The sound of my own frustration echoed in the room. ¡°Seriously?¡±

    I pinched the bridge of my nose and exhaled through my teeth. I had rushed all the way here just to find out I¡¯d missed her. Perfect.

    ¡°You missed someone else, too,¡± Cade added casually.

    That made me pause, and I turned to look at him, my brows furrowing. ¡°What?¡±

    Just then, Arden reached out and pped the back of his head, causing his expression to falter a bit.

    ¡°Cade,¡± she warned.

    ¡°What did I miss?¡± I demanded, narrowing my eyes at him.

    Cade didn¡¯t answer and instead gave me a look that appeared infuriatingly amused.

    ¡°You missed out on a lot,¡± he finally said.

    ¡°A whole lot.¡±

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    :

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    Noelle bit her lip and started fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s my first time docking here¡­ ever,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Sol raised a brow as we drew closer to the ominous stretch ofnd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit discriminatory?¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Noelle snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve been to other witch countries before. They¡¯re great people! But even they don¡¯t talk about Montrose. It¡¯s a godforsaken country.¡±

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Imanded as we approached the docking area, where a lone man was already standing. Instantly, the atmosphere on the boat turned awkward as he boarded. Then, realization struck me¨Cthis was the same man I had encountered thest time.

    Our eyes met for a moment, but I quickly looked away, not wanting to associate myself with him. Does that sound bad? I didn¡¯t even know this man! Still, he just gave me the impression that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trusted.

    ¡°He¡¯s walking toward us,¡± Noelle suddenly whispered, making my eyes go wide. I turned slightly to look at him and confirmed he was walking over our direction. My breath hitched, and I tightened my hold around Ca.

    Why the heck was he going closer to us?

    ¡°It¡¯s you again,¡± he said, his deep voice reverberating in the small boat. Noelle and Sol were frozen by my side while I put a smile on my face, not wanting to appear rude.

    He must have realized how stiff the air had grown, because he pulled back his hood. My eyes darted to his face, and for a second, I forgot to breathe.

    He looked¡­ normal. His features were sharp and clean, his skin pale against the dark cloak, and his hair, a messy brown, fell into ce along with his hood. His most questionable feature was his eyes. It was still yellow like thest time. However, paired with everything else, it didn¡¯t look so strange.

    ¡°Handsome,¡± Noelle whispered.

    Sol and I both snapped our heads toward her at once.

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    ¡°Noelle,¡± I whispered.

    :

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Noelle flushed and quickly shook her head, waving her hands. ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to say that out loud.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her, but the man just chuckled, brushing it off.

    Still, there was something familiar about him, though I couldn¡¯t ce it.

    His face had that look, the one angels are painted with. But I had learned a long time ago that people who looked like angels often had the sharpest fangs. That, more than his yellow eyes, kept my guard up.

    ¡°Mind if I sit?¡± he asked, his deep voice rolling out easily.

    We all exchanged nces, and before we coulde up with a decision, he had lowered himself onto the bench opposite us.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself,¡± he said, smiling lightly. ¡°I¡¯m Kyle Rose.¡±

    ¡°Rose?¡± I muttered before I could stop myself.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he chuckled, ¡°Kyle Rose from Montrose. Ironic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Heughed like he was sharing some kind of joke with us, speaking so casually that I wondered if maybe I was just being prejudiced.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sol,¡± Sol finally said, leaning forward, trying to sound polite but still wary.

    ¡°Noelle,<i>¡± </i>Noelle followed quickly, brushing her hair back nervously.

    Then his yellow eyes locked onto me.

    ¡°And you are?<i>¡± </i>he asked.

    I swallowed, shifting Ca slightly in my arms as she stirred. ¡°Tessa,¡± I answered simply.

    His lips curved into a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡±

    <b>48 </b>

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    +10 Free Coins

    The atmosphere turned silent once more, so I asked a question to fill the silence. ¡°What brings you to rc?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Business,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°I have some business there. You know humans and their overconsumption. It¡¯s easy to exploit them.¡±

    The bluntness of his tone caught me off guard, but then Sol let out a chuckle, and even Noelle stifled augh. Against my better judgment, I found myself smiling just a little.

    Maybe he wasn¡¯t so bad after all.

    However, I found myself feeling worried once more when his gaze slid toward Ca. Even though I found his impression to be better than before, I adjusted her in my arms so her face was tucked safely against me, hidden from his line of sight.

    ¡°Your daughter?¡± he asked softly.

    I hesitated for a second, then gave a small nod.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty,¡± he said, and his eyes flicked back to mine. ¡°The two of you are.¡±

    I pursed my lips, not sure what to make of that.

    Meanwhile, I could feel Noelle and Sol¡¯s grins burning into the side of my face. I wanted to elbow them both, but my hands were upied.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed, keeping my voice even.

    ¡°I can tell the two of you have been through a lot together,¡± he said suddenly.

    My eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    He only smiled faintly. Before I could press on, the captain¡¯s voice rang out ¨C¡°Docking at rc!¡±

    The boat jolted slightly as we neared the wooden nks of the port. Kyle stood, pulling his hood back over his head.

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    :

    ¡°You know wizards,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°We just¡­ know these things.¡±

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    And with that, he turned and stepped away, disappearing into the flow of people disembarking.

    I looked at his retreating figure, unsettled, before Ca stirred against me. Her tiny hand tugged at my shirt, and she mumbled groggily, ¡°Home, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

    Noelle, however, wasn¡¯t about to let things slide.

    ¡°I think that wizard has the hots for you,¡± she said in a sing¨Csong voice.

    My eyes flew wide. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said with a shrug, a grin tugging at her lips. ¡°You¡¯re just too popr, Tessa. Owen, he who shall not be named, and now Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Noelle!¡±

    Her grin grew mischievous. ¡°Ah, I envy you so much.¡±

    I groaned, wishing I could throw her overboard.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Attachment 218

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    TESSA

    +10 Free Colts

    ¡°That was close,¡± I muttered as the boat continued its steady movement through the water. ¡°I could smell his scent getting nearer to the pack clinic when we left.¡±

    Noelle raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°You can smell his scent from that far <b>away</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, why?¡± I replied, not fully grasping the implications of my words. However, the moment I caught the look in Noelle¡¯s eyes, I knew I would regret my <b>casual </b>response.

    ¡°That means your bond is still very much intact. Didn¡¯t you say he rejected you?¡±

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Wait,¡± she gasped. ¡°You never mentioned anything about rejecting him! No wonder you guys still have such great chemistry.¡±

    I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°I just didn¡¯t have the opportunity to,¡± I admitted. ¡°I left before that could happen.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sol chimed in, a hint of mischief in his voice. ¡°Or maybe there¡¯s a small part of your heart that wants your family to still beplete.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Seriously, Noelle¡¯s attitude is rubbing off on you too much. You¡¯re lucky my hands are upied; otherwise, I¡¯d teach you a lesson,¡± I warned, gently rocking the sleeping Ca in my arms. After an exhausting y session with Cade, she had finally sumbed to sleep. I was grateful for it, as it meant she wouldn¡¯t overhear what Noelle and Sol were discussing.

    Just then, I noticed the path the boat was taking, and a frown creased my brow. Whispers began to ripple among the others, and Noelle turned around to survey the view.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Sol asked.

    I let out a shallow breath. ¡°We¡¯re docking in Montrose,¡± I murmured. This was already the second time this month that the boat I was on had docked here. To make matters worse, Ca was with me this time.

    <b>7:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Noelle bit her lip and started fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>my first time <b>docking </b>here¡­ ever,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Sol raised a brow as we drew closer to the ominous stretch ofnd. ¡°Isn¡¯t <b>that </b><b>a </b>bit discriminatory?¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Noelle snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve been to other witch countries before. They¡¯re great people! But even they don¡¯t talk about Montrose. It¡¯s a godforsaken country.¡±

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Imanded as we approached the docking area, where a lone man was already standing. Instantly, the atmosphere on the boat turned awkward as he boarded. Then, realization struck me¨Cthis was the same man I had encountered thest time.

    Our eyes met for a moment, but I quickly looked away, not wanting to associate myself with him. Does that sound bad? I didn¡¯t even know this man! Still, he just gave me the impression that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trusted.

    ¡°He¡¯s walking toward us,¡± Noelle suddenly whispered, making my eyes go wide. I turned slightly to look at him and confirmed he was walking over our direction. My breath hitched, and I tightened my hold around Ca.

    Why the heck was he going closer to us?

    ¡°It¡¯s you again,¡± he said, his deep voice reverberating in the small boat. Noelle and Sol were frozen by my side while I put a smile on my face, not wanting to appear rude.

    He must have realized how stiff the air had grown, because he pulled back his hood. My eyes darted to his face, and for a second, I forgot to breathe.

    He looked¡­ normal. His features were sharp and clean, his skin pale against the dark cloak, and his hair, a messy brown, fell into ce along with his hood. His most questionable feature was his eyes. It was still yellow like thest time. However, paired with everything else, it didn¡¯t look so strange.

    ¡°Handsome,¡± Noelle whispered.

    Sol and I both snapped our heads toward her at once.

    <b>7:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    ¡°Noelle,<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>whispered.

    Noelle flushed and quickly shook her head, waving her hands. ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to say that out loud.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her, but the man just chuckled, brushing it off.

    Still, there was something familiar about him, though I couldn¡¯t ce it.

    His face had that look, the one angels are painted with. But I had learned a long time ago that people who looked like angels often had the sharpest fangs. That, more than his yellow eyes, kept my guard up.

    ¡°Mind if I sit?¡± he asked, his deep voice rolling out easily.

    We all exchanged nces, and before we coulde up with a decision, he had lowered himself onto the bench opposite us.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself,¡± he said, smiling lightly. ¡°I¡¯m Kyle Rose.¡±

    ¡°Rose?¡± I muttered before I could stop myself.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he chuckled, ¡°Kyle Rose from Montrose. Ironic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Heughed like he was sharing some kind of joke with us, speaking so casually that I wondered if maybe I was just being prejudiced.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sol,¡± Sol finally said, leaning forward, trying to sound polite but still wary.

    ¡°Noelle,¡± Noelle followed quickly, brushing her hair back nervously.

    Then his yellow eyes locked onto me.

    ¡°And you are?¡± he asked.

    <b>I </b>swallowed, shifting Ca slightly in my arms as she stirred. ¡°Tessa,¡± I answered simply.

    His lips curved into a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡±

    <b>3/5 </b>

    <b>7:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    :

    <b>$</b><b>10 </b>res Coins

    The atmosphere turned silent once more, so I asked a question to <b>fill </b><b>the </b><b>silence</b>, ¡°What brings you to rc?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Business,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°I have some business there. You know humans <b>and </b>their overconsumption. It¡¯s easy to exploit them.¡±

    The bluntness of his tone caught me off guard, but then Sol let out a chuckle, <b>and </b>even Noelle stifled augh. Against my better judgment, I found myself smiling just a little.

    Maybe he wasn¡¯t so bad after all.

    However, I found myself feeling worried once more when his gaze slid toward Ca. Even though I found his impression to be better than before, I adjusted her in my arms so her face was tucked safely against me, hidden from his line of sight.

    ¡°Your daughter?¡± he asked softly.

    I hesitated for a second, then gave a small nod.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty,¡± he said, and his eyes flicked back to mine. ¡°The two of you are.¡±

    I pursed my lips, not sure what to make of that.

    Meanwhile, I could feel Noelle and Sol¡¯s grins burning into the side of my face. I wanted to elbow them both, but my hands were upied.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed, keeping my voice even.

    ¡°I can tell the two of you have been through a lot together,¡± he said suddenly.

    <i>My </i>eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    He only smiled faintly. Before I could press on, the captain¡¯s voice rang out ¡ª¡°Docking at rc!¡±

    The <i>boat </i>jolted slightly as we neared the wooden nks of the port. <i>Kyle </i><i>stood</i>, pulling his hood back over his head.

    <b><i>4/5 </i></b>

    ?Lin

    Chapter 218 Rose From Montrose

    ¡°You know wizards,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°We just¡­ know these things<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    10 Free Coina

    And with that, he turned and stepped away, disappearing into the flow of <b>people </b>disembarking.

    I looked at his retreating figure, unsettled, before Ca stirred against me. Her <b>tiny </b>hand tugged at my shirt, and she mumbled groggily, ¡°Home, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

    Noelle, however, wasn¡¯t about to let things slide.

    ¡°I think that wizard has the hots for you,¡± she said in a sing¨Csong voice.

    My eyes flew wide. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said with a shrug, a grin tugging at her lips. ¡°You¡¯re just too popr, Tessa. Owen, he who shall not be named, and now Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Noelle!¡±

    Her grin grew mischievous. ¡°Ah, I envy you so much.¡±

    I groaned, wishing I could throw her overboard.

 Attachment 219

    <i>5/5 </i>

    Chapter 219 I Quit

    Chapter 219 I Quit

    ROWAN

    I pinched the bridge of my nose and groaned.

    ¡°Will you stop kissing on my couch?¡± I eximed.

    $10 Free <b>Cons </b>

    Cade and Arden broke apart instantly after aggressively rubbing their rtionship in my face while sitting on my damn furniture.

    After Arden had been discharged from the clinic, they decided to stay here for a few days before leaving this afternoon. A favor, Cade had called it.

    However, it was more like torture. The entire time they¡¯d been here, they alternated between being disgustingly affectionate and arguing about the stupidest things.

    I swear, Arden¡¯s pregnancy had turned her into a walking contradiction. She wanted Cade for one blissful hour in the day, and then spent the other twenty- three despising him. Unfortunately, that one hour of affection was enough of a hell for me to sit through.

    I folded my arms and leaned against the wall, ring at them. ¡°Don¡¯t you two have anywhere else to do that? I even prepared the guest room for you.¡±

    ¡°Ew,¡± Arden said, wrinkling her nose. She shoved Cade away with more force than necessary. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m going to shower.¡±

    ¡°Okay, baby,¡± Cade replied smoothly, waving her off like a doting husband.

    Arden rolled her eyes and disappeared down the hallway, muttering under her breath about how annoying he was.

    I dragged a hand down my face, exhaling slowly. As soon as she was gone, I moved to sit on my couch, but halfway there, I froze.

    I didn¡¯t even know what they did on this couch when I wasn¡¯t around. With that<b>, </b><b>I </b>changed course and dropped onto the floor instead.

    <b>1/5 </b>

    Chapter 219 I Quit

    <b>Cade </b>smirked at me, leaning back casually, arms crossed in triumph.

    ¡°Why do you have to stay here, anyway?¡± I grumbled.

    He tilted his head. ¡°Why? Jealous?¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°Of you? No fucking way.¡±

    riffrese

    He chuckled, throwing his head back. For a second, I was struck by how different he looked nowpared to the Cade I first knew. Back then, he was more like <b>me</b>, just controlled. Now, it appeared like he had the world on his shoulders, but it was light. He appeared bnced, like he¡¯d found something I hadn¡¯t.

    It hit me harder than I wanted to admit.

    He really had progressed while I¡­ hadn¡¯t.

    Again and again, Cade had beaten me in ways that weren¡¯t just about strength or skill. He¡¯d beaten me in the ways that mattered most. I knew, deep down, that wasn¡¯t his fault. So, I couldn¡¯t hate him for it. Instead, I only had myself to

    ¡°You have a long way to go before you can have what I have,¡± he suddenly said.

    I turned toward him with a re. ¡°Don¡¯t rub <i>it </i>in my face, Cade.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible,¡± he added softly after a few moments of silence.

    I frowned, narrowing my eyes suspiciously. ¡°Did you eat something weird?¡± He smirked, humor shing across his features. ¡°Yeah. Arden.¡±

    My <i>eyes </i>widened before Iunched a cushion at him in disgust. ¡°Fuck off, Cade!¡±

    He caught it easily, tossing it aside, but when his gaze met mine again, there was no teasing left.

    ¡°I know how much you¡¯ve <i>been </i>hurt, Rowan,¡± he said. ¡°We both know that of each other.¡±

    Chapter 219 I Quit

    $10 Free Coms

    For a second, my defenses wavered. I tried to mask <b>it </b>with <b>a </b><b>scowl</b>, but <b>Cade </b>didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°And I know, in turn, that made you into someone you couldn¡¯t <b>recognize</b>. Someone even you hated. But I¡¯ve seen you change, Rowan. A lot. For <b>the </b><b>better</b><b>.¡± </b>

    I looked away, clenching my jaw.

    ¡°You still have a long way to go,¡± Cade continued. ¡°But I know you can have what I have¨Cand look at me without feeling like you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    I shut my eyes, willing myself not to let his words sink too deep.

    Cade leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees. His tone softened further, the smirk gone, leaving only quiet conviction.

    ¡°In fact, you already have so much more than you know. You just need to figure out what matters the most to you right now. And when you do¡­ you¡¯ll <b>see </b>it. You¡¯ll realize it¡¯s been there all along.¡±

    ***

    After sending Cade and Arden off, the silence of the house felt both like relief and emptiness. I stood in the doorway for a while, staring out into the trees, before finally deciding to do what I always did when I didn¡¯t want to think¡ªwork.

    There was still more to be done. Men to screen, warriors to test, weaknesses to catch before they became mistakes. So I headed to the clearing, expecting only the usual sound of sparring and grunts of effort.

    However, when I got there, I realized quickly this wasn¡¯t just a warrior¡¯s drill.

    The clearing was filled not only with the fighters but with elders, and a few pack members too. Zaria stood near the front, while Wilder leaned against a post like he owned the ce. My mother was standing quietly to the side<i>, </i>while my father was at the center, talking with some of the elders with a slight smile that made me

    uneasy.

    ¡°Alpha Karl,¡± Elder Harren eximed.¡°You made a <i>good </i>decision. This <b>will </b>be <b>good </b>

    <b>315 </b>

    Chapter 219 I Quit

    for the pack.¡±

    I froze mid¨Cstep, brows pulling together. A good decision? About what<b>? </b>

    Then, as though sensing me, they all turned their heads.

    410 Free Coins.

    ¡°What are they talking about now?¡± I muttered under my breath, stepping closer.

    ¡°There you are,¡± my father said, his voice carrying too much satisfaction for my liking.

    Sure enough, when I nced to the side, Wilder¡¯s lips were also curved into a smirk that made my skin crawl. He was enjoying this already, whatever this was. Meanwhile, Francis, who usually couldn¡¯t resist poking fun at me or throwing some half¨Cwitted jab, stood stiffly. His face was so tight it looked like he was constipated, and for once, there wasn¡¯t a single joke in his eyes.

    That¡¯s when I knew.

    This wasn¡¯t going to be good.

    I stepped forward, squaring my shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The tension stretched before Elder Harren spoke with no hesitation.

    ¡°You should marry Zaria.¡±

    The words rang in my ears, sinking in slowly like poison.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I already talked with the Fens,¡± my father added smoothly.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± My fists clenched at my sides.

    He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s long overdue. At the meeting, I realized my faults. <i>I </i>didn¡¯t trust you enough. Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been cking off. So <i>now</i>, I¡¯m giving you this proposal.¡±

    <b>4/5 </b>

    Chapter 219 I Quit

    ¡°Proposal<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I spat the word out.

    $10 <b>Free </b><b>Coint </b>

    ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you this for a long time, but I¡¯m telling you again. You need <b>a </b>Luna,¡± my father went on, ignoring my tone. ¡°Zaria is great. We¡¯ll go with Cameron as the Beta with this n, and Francis and Emma as our Delta.¡±

    I stared at him, heat climbing my throat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided for me?¡± I asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Well, yes,¡± my father answered without hesitation.

    I nced at my mother. She didn¡¯t meet my eyes. She was staring at the ground, shoulders slightly hunched.

    ¡°Otherwise,¡± my father added, ¡°we¡¯d have to postpone it again. You don¡¯t want that, do you? Rather, do you want your other cousins to take over the role? Wilder is more than a good candidate, and he¡¯s willing to marry just for the title.¡±

    His wordsnded like a hammer. The threat was subtle, but it was clear in my ea All around me, the silence pressed in. I could feel every gaze fixed on me, waiting for my decision. I knew, deep inside, they all wanted a single decision, and it was the decision I didn¡¯t want.

    Zaria¡¯s chin lifted ever so slightly. Wilder¡¯s smirk deepened, probably knowing I wouldn¡¯t win any other way. If I chose to marry Zaria, I wouldn¡¯t be happy. And if I chose not to, then I would lose everything I¡¯ve been trying to prove for the past years<b>. </b>

    <b>I </b>swallowed, every instinct in me rebelling, every muscle tense with the urge to fight.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said tly after a while.

    They stayed silent, probably wondering what decision I was agreeing with. <i>My </i>next words set everything in stone.

    ¡°Give it to Wilder if you want. I don¡¯t need <i>to </i>be the Alpha.¡±

 Attachment 220

    Chapter 220 New Territory

    ROWAN

    They probably didn¡¯t get what I said.

    <b>$</b><b>10 </b>Free Goms

    It was silent for what felt like an eternity. My mother was the first to speak, her voice tentative, quivering even.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re joking, right, Rowan?¡± she said, her hands wringing together nervously.

    That was all it took for the tension to shatter. Elder Harren chuckled under his breath, and then others followed. The sound spread quickly like wildfire, Wilder smirking like the fool he was, even Francis huffing as though the awkwardness had lifted. To them, it must have been some cruel attempt at humor.

    But I kept a straight face. Theirughter faltered when I didn¡¯t join them.

    Zaria cleared her throat delicately. ¡°We can arrange the wedding,¡± she said, her tone polite but insistent. ¡°I know you¡¯re still thinking about Ena, but¡ª¡±

    I stopped her right then with a sharp motion of my hand. The sound around me stilled. I stepped back, my shoes grinding into the dirt.

    ¡°Do you want me to clear my office?¡±

    The words seemed to stun them. Their faces stiffened, appearing like they weren¡¯t sure if they¡¯d heard me right.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± my father asked, brows furrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding<i>,¡± </i>I said, letting a smirk appear on my lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be the Alpha, just say so, Dad. Give the title to Wilder.¡±

    I swept my gaze across them, then smiled. ¡°Go ahead. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    With that, I turned on my heel and began walking away.

    ¡°Disgrace!¡± one of the elders hissed behind me.

    Chapter 220 New Territory

    <b>Another </b>muttered something about shame. Their words echoed like stones being hurled <b>at </b>my <b>back</b>.

    Yet¡­ strangely, I felt relieved instead of tied down. The chains didn¡¯t pull me tighter anymore. Instead, they snapped.

    <b>I </b>shook my head at their cries. My father called my name sharply, my mother¡¯s voice wavered with panic, but I didn¡¯t stop. Just then, I felt someone tug at my arm.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± Zaria¡¯s voice came quietly. She had followed after me, and I felt myself growing more exhausted with every passing second.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she muttered, reaching out to my cheek, but I turned away, not giving her the chance. ¡°We can do this together. We can lead the South. You can be with me for that, right?¡±

    Her words made me stop in my tracks. I looked <i>at </i>her and her perfectlyposed features.

    My whole life, I had tried to satisfy everyone around me. To live up to the sha of my father¡¯s expectations for Elijah and make my mother proud. Every step I had taken, every sacrifice, had been for them.

    But no matter how much I gave, it was never enough.

    I turned my gaze past Zaria, past the elders, and for a heartbeat, I caught sight of the children lingering at the edge of the clearing. The future of this pack. Their eyes were wide and filled with confused innocence.

    My heart clenched.

    I wanted <i>to </i>be someone for them. But if I kept walking this path, I wouldn¡¯t be that

    man.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± I said finally.

    Zaria¡¯s expression faltered. I stepped away from <b>her</b><b>, </b><b>each </b>stride <b>firmer </b><b>than the </b>

    215

    Chapter 220 New Territory

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Cons </b>

    However, I didn¡¯t look back¨Cnot even a nce.

    I kept walking until the clearing gave way to the trees, and the sound of their voices grew distant.

    When I reached the docks, the smell of damp wood filled my lungs. A public boat was already untethering from its ropes, preparing to depart.

    Without hesitation, I ran. My shoes pounded against the nks, every step fueled by the fire that burned in my chest. Just as the vessel began to drift, I leapt aboard,nding hard against the deck.

    The boat rocked beneath me, but it steadied itself quickly.

    As it pulled away from the dock, carrying me farther from thend I grew up in, I exhaled, finally allowing myself to breathe.

    1

    ***

    I should¡¯ve gotten my things. However, the second I thought about staying longer with my pack, I knew I couldn¡¯t. If I lingered, if I gave them the satisfaction of watching me pack up like some obedient son who still bowed his head to their decisions, I¡¯d lose my mind.

    All I had was my wallet and my phone shoved in my pockets. Thank goodness I still have these. At least I wouldn¡¯t starve or end up penniless. That counted for something, right?

    I found myself sitting in the corner <i>of </i>the deck, back pressed against the cold wood. The voices of strangers hummed around me,ughter, conversations I didn¡¯t care to decipher, the sound of footsteps shuffling across nks. I kept my head down, but it didn¡¯t matter. Trouble had a way of finding me.

    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome,¡± a voice drawled.

    I lifted my eyes just enough to catch the gleam of pale skin, unnaturally sharp

    Chapter 220 New Territory

    features, and teeth that caught the light just a little too much. Vampires. <b>Two </b><b>of </b>them, lounging like predators on the edge of boredom.

    I frowned and shook my head. My lips pressed together in a silent dismissal.

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that,¡± the other cooed, tilting her head. ¡°We could make the <b>trip </b>interesting.¡±

    Goodness. Even here, even when I had nothing left to give, trouble came sniffing around.

    Before, I would¡¯ve basked in it. I would¡¯ve weed the attention and let it distract me from whatever storm was raging inside.

    However, all that ran through my mind now was her. Tessa. Tessa, Tessa, Tessa. Every part of me echoed with her name.

    No matter where I turned, she was there, stitched into the fabric of my thoughts.

    I pushed myself up, moving further across the deck until I stood close to the railing, the open water stretching endlessly ahead. People passed by me, some giving me a curious nce.

    A woman, an olddy with a steaming cup of coffee, paused as though she wanted to offer it to me. I shook my head. She gave me a strange look before shuffling off, muttering under her breath.

    I almostughed. What the hell was I doing?

    The truth was¨CI¡¯d never been here before. I¡¯d never traveled.

    I realized now that my life had truly been a straight line. I didn¡¯t even know the system <i>of </i>these boats<b>. </b>

    I only knew where this one was headed.

    rc.

    <b>4/5 </b>

    <b>7:25 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 220 New Territory

    +10 F

    <b>I¡¯d </b>heard about it more times than I could count. Cade had told <b>me </b>plenty of timer about it and how it was Arden¡¯s favorite destination.

    The boat lurched slightly, slowing. I braced myself against the <b>railing</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>knuckles whitening. The captain¡¯s voice rang out over the noise of the crowd.

    ¡°rc! We¡¯re in rc! This is thest stop!¡±

    Around me, people began to gather their things, pulling cloaks <b>tighter</b><b>, </b>hefting bags over their shoulders. Excitement buzzed in the air, mixed with the asional note of caution.

    I swallowed hard, staring out at the city as it came into view.

    I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do.

    But I guessed I¡¯d be here in rc.

 Attachment 221

    Chapter 221 Stripped Bare

    ROWAN

    The moment my shoes touched the dock, scents crashed into me all at once. It was too overwhelming for my senses. The scent of the water clung to my skin, familiar enough, but it was drowned beneath a flood of artificial fragrances. Humansyered themselves in strange scents, some sweet and musky, but often inismatched. In this heat, vani? It clung heavily in the air like rotting sugar. My nose wrinkled in disgust.

    I lifted a hand to rub the bridge of my nose, exhaling slowly. This was rc. I had finally stepped into the infamous city I had heard about only in stories, and already, it felt suffocating. However, aside from that, it did feel strangely serene.

    I had no n or destination in mind. The boat was gone, and the crowd spilled into the streets. I was just another face in it.

    Where the hell was I supposed to go?

    A hotel. That seemed like the logical choice. If I treated this like a vacation, maybe I could breathe long enough to think.

    I shoved my hands in my pockets, preparing to wander until I found something that looked half decent.

    ¡°Cab, handsome?¡±

    The voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

    I turned my head sharply. It wasn¡¯t some predator or drunkard¨Cit was an elderly couple standing near the curb. They were humans, and their frail statures made me let down my guard just a little bit.

    ¡°Cab?¡± I repeated, uncertain.

    They nodded eagerly. The old man gestured to a ck car parked nearby, its surface polished to a mirror shine. It looked brand new, much nicer than anything I¡¯d expect to see operating as a simple taxi.

    ¡°We transport people to the best hotel for a small price,¡± the old woman exined. ¡°Would you like to avail of our services?¡±

    ¡°Well, well,¡± I muttered under my breath, a smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth. ¡°To think luck¡¯s finally on my side.¡±

    Leaving the South might not have been such a terrible decision after all.

    I approached the car and pulled open the back door. The interior hit me like a second surprise. It was fancier than I¡¯d expected, but I wasn¡¯t about toin.

    Sliding into the seat, I leaned back, crossing my arms loosely across my chest.

    ¡°Do you have any preferences?¡± the old man asked as he settled into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Budget restrictions?<b>¡± </b>

    I shook my head. ¡°No. I¡¯m great. Anywhere¡¯s nice.¡±

    III

    O

    Chapter 221 Stripped Bare

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the old woman replied cheerfully from the passenger seat. ¡°We¡¯ll take you to the best hotel.

    then.¡±

    I gave a small nod, forcing a friendly smile. ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Her eyes twinkled as she turned to face me, ¡°My name is Martha, by the way,¡± she said kindly. She gestured to her husband with a proud little tilt of her chin. ¡°And this is Stewart.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I said. The words felt strange in my mouth, like I hadn¡¯t said them in years.

    On impulse, I cleared my throat. ¡°Perhaps¡­ do you have some water?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Martha said brightly. She leaned forward, pulling open the glovepartment. A small stash of bottled waters sat there, lined up neatly. She plucked one out and handed it to me. ¡°We always keep these for our customers<b>.¡± </b>

    I took it, twisted the cap, and drank deeply. The cool liquid slid down my throat, washing away the dryness. When I lowered the bottle, I let out a small sigh. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Her smile widened, pleased.

    It really was good water.

    I leaned back again, tucking the half¨Cempty bottle between my legs. For the first time since stepping off that boat, I felt a shred of relief.

    ¡°You two haven¡¯t retired?¡± I asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°We have,¡± Stewart answered with a chuckle, his eyes still on the road as the car purred forward. ¡°But we¡¯re doing this for extra cash. You know how it is in this economy¨Cit¡¯s hard to live.¡°,

    I nodded slowly. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Humans had it harder. Their lives were short and fragile. Most of them spent decades scraping by, fighting to survive a system built against them.

    I leaned my head against the seat, the vibrations of the car humming through me. My eyelids felt heavy, strangely. I blinked rapidly, forcing them open.

    I wasn¡¯t used to feeling like this. Had I over¨Cexerted my body? I could go days without sleep, so why now?

    I lifted a hand and pped my cheek lightly. Once, twice. The sting helped for half a second, but the haze pressed back.

    ¡°What the hell-¡°I muttered.

    The water bottle slipped from my grasp, rolling somewhere on the floor. My vision swam.

    Through the fog, I heard a menacing voice, one I didn¡¯t expect toe from Martha.

    ¡°Sweet dreams.¡±

    **

    I woke up with a groan, my head pounding. For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure where I was, or why the ground beneath me felt cold and damp. I looked up at the canopy of trees, tall pines blotting out half the sky, and

    O

    <b>15:43 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>8 </b><b>Sept </b>WO

    Chapter 221 Stripped Bare

    the earthy smell of soil clung to my nose.

    s

    I lifted my hand to rub my face and froze. My shirt¨Cmy expensive shirt¨Cwas <i>gone</i>. My wallet and my phone were gone too. I scrambled upright and looked down. At least my pants were still on. I exhaled. sharply. Well, that was a small blessing.

    But seriously? I turned in a slow circle only to be met by an endless, unrecognizable forest.

    That old couple.

    I cursed out loud. ¡°Did I seriously just get scammed by humans?¡±

    The words came out in a growl. My hands curled into fists, the pulse in my temples beating louder. Those frail, wide¨Ceyed, harmless creatures had the audacity to y me like this?

    ¡°Menacing fucks,¡± I muttered.

    Did they even know who I was? What I was?

    Well¡­ technically, right now, I was nothing but a stripped¨Cdown, shirtless idiot <i>in </i>the middle of nowhere.

    My head continued to pound so I reached up to touch it. When I pulled my hand back, there was blood smeared on my fingertips. Fantastic. A headache and a head wound. The Moon Goddess really had it out for me, didn¡¯t she? Maybe this was punishment for leaving the pack.

    I staggered to my feet, wobbling as the forest spun. I clenched my teeth. ¡°Well, Moon Goddess, I¡¯m not going to back down just because of this.¡±

    Just then, I heard the sound of soft footstepsing nearer in my direction.

    I stilled immediately, body tightening. Someone was here. Whoever it was, they¡¯d regret it if they thought they could finish me off so easily.

    The branches parted. My breath hitched, and my fists curled. And out came¡­

    Three small wolves.

    I frowned the moment I saw them. They couldn¡¯t have been more than ten, maybe twelve or thirteen at most. Their paws barely touched the ground before they froze, staring at me.

    They shifted in a sh, fur melting back into skin, and suddenly there were three naked boys scrambling into rough¨Cspun garments. I stood awkwardly, blood dripping down the side of my face, while the tallest of them, barely reaching my shoulder, grabbed a stick and pointed it at me.

    I frowned. Was I seriously about to get beaten into submission by a bunch of kids with sticks?

    Then the boy narrowed his eyes, studying me. Just when I thought he might attack, his lips curved into a grin.

    ¡°Did youe here for a renewal, too?¡±

    ¡°Renewal?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± His voice was oddly confident for his age. ¡°You look pitiful. You must be here to have a new start

    <b>15:43 </b><b>Mon</b>, <b>8 </b><b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 221 Stripped Bare

    My jaw dropped slightly. Pitiful? A new start? What the hell was this kid talking about?

    * Free Coints

    ¡°Well, you came to the right ce,¡± he added, beaming like he¡¯d just weed me into a summer <b>camp</b>.

    I stared. My head throbbed harder. Was this real? Was I hallucinating from blood loss?

    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s injured,¡± the smallest one piped up, his eyes wide with rm as he pointed at the blood on my temple.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take him to Ca¡¯s mommy,¡± the second one suggested quickly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The tall one eximed, throwing down his stick like it was settled. He looked at me with pity. ¡°Come on, Mister. We¡¯ll help you.¡±

 Attachment 222

    Chapter 222 I Can¡¯t Be Mistaken

    Chapter 222 I Can¡¯t Be Mistaken

    ROWAN

    45 Free Coins

    I didn¡¯t know where these little kids were dragging me, but I knew they were <i>my </i>best shot at survival. Children wouldn¡¯t kill me, right? At least, not on purpose. Their sticks helped them traverse through the forest floors more easily, and if they were nning on using them to ambush me, that would be strange.

    I had thought this ce was just for humans. I hadn¡¯t scented a pack here when I arrived, and I definitely hadn¡¯t heard rumors of one living in this stretch. But I was clearly wrong.

    The tall one, who had pointed the stick at me carlier, puffed up his chest and walked a step ahead. ¡°I¡¯m Max,¡± he announced proudly.

    The boy beside him, shorter but with sharper eyes, gave a short nod. ¡°I¡¯m Dave.¡±

    The littlest one shuffled closer to my side, peering up at me with wide eyes. ¡°And I¡¯m Amiel.¡±

    Max grinned, clearly their spokesman. ¡°What¡¯s your name, mister?¡±

    I hesitated for half a second, then responded. ¡°Rowan.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Max¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. Then, without missing a beat, he blurted, ¡°My sister is currently single. I know you¡¯re her type. Do you want me to introduce you?¡±

    Hooked at him, caught off guard. ¡°Ah,¡± I muttered, reaching up to scratch the back of my neck. What the hell was I supposed to say to that?

    Max tilted his head, already dissecting my awkwardness. ¡°I get it,¡± he said with a dramatic sigh. ¡°My sister isn¡¯t too pretty. She¡¯s loud, too. She gets jealous easily. It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to act polite.¡±

    I raised a brow. Did this boy just throw his own sister casually under the bus?

    Dave groaned, shoving his friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Max, stop embarrassing yourself.¡±

    But Amiel¡¯s voice piped up, soft but clear. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look like Ca?¡±

    Max¡¯s brows pinched, and then both he and Dave gave me a long, careful look. I shifted ufortably, still bleeding from my temple and very much not in the mood to bepared to some random person.

    ¡°They have the same eyes,¡± Dave muttered, tilting his head. ¡°And the hair, too.¡±

    ¡°Ca?¡± I asked slowly.

    Max¡¯s grin returned. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know Ca? She¡¯s this cute kid in our neighborhood. Everybody loves

    her!¡±

    Well, I¡¯ve never been in this neighborhood, so I definitely did not know their favorite kid.

    ¡°She¡¯s the pack doctor¡¯s daughter,¡± Max continued proudly. ¡°She¡¯s so cute. I want her as a little sister instead of my big sis.¡±

    Whoever Max¡¯s big sister must be having an asthma attack right now.

    <b>15:43 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>8 </b><b>Sept </b>3

    Chapter 222 I Can¡¯t Be Mistaken

    15 Free Cond

    ¡°She¡¯s probably ying in the clearing right now. You should meet her so she can take you to her mom, Max continued.

    I opened my mouth to protest. No, I didn¡¯t want to meet some neighborhood child<i>. </i>I needed to talk to their leader, or someone with authority who could tell me where the hell I was. But before I could get <b>a </b>single word out, three small handstched onto my arms, tugging, pulling, and pushing.

    ¡°Come on, mister!¡± Max urged.

    ¡°Yeah, this way!¡± Amiel chirped.

    Meanwhile, Dave just shoved me from behind like a soldier herding a prisoner.

    I frowned, stumbling along. For pups, they were surprisingly determined. And let me tell you¨Cit was harder than it should¡¯ve been to resist three jumping, tugging children. If I shoved them off, they¡¯d cry. If I used force, their pack would smell the blood and string me up before I could exin myself. So, for now, I had no choice but to let them herd me like a lost sheep.

    We broke out of the forest minutester. My steps slowed when the trees parted, opening into a wide clearing.

    It wasn¡¯t crowded. Just a handful of people scattered about¨Cadults and teenagers, most of them tidying or heading off. It was nearing dinner, I realized, and the scent of hearth¨Csmoke drifted faintly in the air. Families were pulling their pups home, kitchens were warming, and the noise of daily life was thinning.

    But in the middle of it all was one girl.

    She was crouched near the grass, some small object cradled in her hands, her pale hair spilling forward. It wasn¡¯t just blonde. Under the fading sunlight, it shone pale that it was nearly white, a shade so rare that it stunned me into stillness.

    ¡°There she is!¡± Max eximed, tugging on my arm.

    ¡°She¡¯s not hard to miss,¡± he added with a chuckle.

    ¡°Ca!¡± he shouted across the clearing.

    The girl¡¯s head snapped up. Her pale hair caught the dying sun, and her eyes, sharp and bright, locked on

    mine.

    And in that moment, my entire being stopped.

    This child.

    I never thought of having children, not even once. The idea had never taken root in my mind. I had lived my life surrounded by bloodlines and duty. The thought of creating another life¨Cof raising someone who depended on mepletely¨Cfelt like a burden I was never meant to shoulder.

    And yet, the moment I saw her, something tugged <i>at </i>my heartstrings in a way I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Ca

    She was small, fragile in <i>her </i>movements, yet precious in every sense of the word. Watching her pick herself up from where she had <i>been </i>crouching in the grass and struggle to run toward me, I felt my chest

    Chapter 222 I Can¡¯t Be Mistaken

    tighten.

    So this¡­ this was what it might feel like if I had a child.

    For a terrifying second, I wanted it.

    45 Free <b>Coins </b>

    My knees bent on their own, lowering me until I was eye level with her. She slowed just in time, stopping before her arms could wrap fully around me. Instead, she drew back slightly, her wide eyes scanning my face with a seriousness I didn¡¯t expect from someone so young.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± she whispered softly.

    Her tiny hands, so eager tofort, fell away as though she was afraid of pressing too hard.

    When I looked fully at her face, I broke.

    A part of me fractured so suddenly that it left me breathless. She looked like me. More specifically, she looked like me and¡­ Tessa.

    It was impossible, I told myself. It couldn¡¯t be. My mind was ying cruel tricks on me. Still, the thought rooted deep¨Ccould it be?

    No. I shook my head fiercely, trying to sever it. I couldn¡¯t let myself spiral into that madness.

    However, as Ca looked at me and smiled, I felt my defenses crumbling once more. ¡°We have the same hair,¡± she giggled, pointing at the pale strands from my head before brushing her own nearly white locks.

    Herughter was sunlight itself.

    I found myself smiling back, weakly but genuinely. ¡°We do,¡± I said quietly.

    ¡°Take her to your mommy, Ca,¡± Max piped up from behind, and the girl gasped.

    She nodded enthusiastically, her pale hair bouncing. ¡°Mommy is cooking. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Before I could even stand on my own, her small hand slipped into mine and tugged hard. I let her drag me forward, helpless against the determined pull of her little frame.

    ¡°Bye, handsome man!¡± Max called with a wave and a mischievous grin. ¡°Tell me if you want <i>to </i>hit it off with my sister. She really wants to have a husband.¡±

    I should have reprimanded him, telling him <i>to </i>stop throwing his poor sister into conversations like this; however, all of my focus was on the little girl¡¯s grip on my thumb.

    Her hand was <b>so </b>small and delicate/but her presence filled the air around me. Larger than life, brighter than the clearing. I shouldn¡¯t have been feeling this, not after only a few heartbeats in herpany.

    This wasn¡¯t good.

    I was already attached to her; and I didn¡¯t even know her parents!

    As she led me into the woods, my mind turned over Max¡¯s earlier words.

    Her mother was the pack doctor.

    n

    Chapter 222 I Can¡¯t Be Mistaken

    That couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, could it?

    Still, there was only one way to find out.

    $45 Free Came

    The forest path opened onto a small hut, nestled between tall trees. Smoke curled faintly from the chimney, carrying with it the aroma of something simmering over a me. My stomach clenched, not from hunger but from recognition.

    Beneath the scent of stew, herbs, and firewood was another.

    A scent I knew. A scent I could never mistake.

    It hit me like lightning, searing straight through bone and marrow.

    Ca tugged harder, oblivious. ¡°Come on! Mommy¡¯s inside!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t know whether to go forward or turn back, whether to run or stay. But before I could gather myself, the door burst open and Ca dragged me inside.

    Warm light spilled from the small hut, illuminating the silhouette in the kitchen.

    A woman stood there, framed by the glow of the setting sun behind her. She wore a simple apron, her hair tied up carelessly, stray strands escaping to frame her face. She was holding adle with a calm expression when her eyesnded on me.

    She froze.

    Her chest rose sharply, her fingers tightening on thedle. Her lips parted, trembling around words that couldn¡¯t form.

    Thedle slipped from her fingers, ttering against the wooden floor.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I whispered.

 Attachment 223

    napici 220 Family Reunion

    Chapter 223 Family Reunion

    TESSA

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    I turned around, as I did every evening, already knowing that Ca would be here soon. The rhythm of our lives had fallen into the same routine over the past years.

    She always came home around this time, bounding in with the energy only a child. could have. It gave me peace, knowing that I could trust the others in the pack to watch over her when she wandered farther than I liked. They adored her, after all, and she had that way about her¨Cdrawing people in without even trying.

    So, I wasn¡¯t too worried.

    I was humming to myself, tasting the stew I had been simmering, when something inside me froze. My senses sharpened instantly, prickling like needles along my skin. Ca¡¯s light footsteps were familiar; I could hear them padding across the forest floor. However, there was another rhythm too.

    And the smell-

    My breath caught. The scent was faint, muddled, and tainted with traces of humans. That sharp vani note, the kind they poured into perfumes and lotions, clung to him like a mask. But underneath the mess of tainted odors was something achingly familiar.

    No.

    There was no reason for him to be here. It was impossible. We were hidden deep in the human world, tucked away in a ce so obscure no one should have been able to find us. I had built this life carefully, and I had convinced myself it was safe. He couldn¡¯t be here.

    However, when I finally turned, my eyes locking onto his, all of the air left my lungs.

    Rowan.

    He looked as disbelieving as I felt, standing there in my small kitchen. I¡¯ve been

    Chapter 223 Family Reunion

    üS·Û

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    seeing him for the past week due to the incidents surrounding Arden¡¯s pregnancy. However, it felt like I was seeing him for the first time right then.

    For a second, neither of us moved, the world narrowing to just the two of us. Thedle slipped from my fingers.

    The tter rang out against the wooden floor, breaking the silence, and Ca darted forward. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s dirty now,¡± she said, crouching down to pick it up with her little hands.

    The sound of her voice snapped me out of it.

    I bent down quickly, wiping the mess, avoiding Rowan¡¯s stare even as I felt it like a burn against the side of my face. My fingers trembled faintly, but I forced them steady.

    ¡°Where did you meet this man?¡± I asked, not bothering to look at him.

    ¡°In the field!¡± Ca answered brightly, her face alight with excitement.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to talk to strangers?¡± My tone grew even firmer. ¡°And especially not to bring them home?¡±

    She pouted, her little lips curving downward. ¡°But, Mommy, he¡¯s hurt.¡± She nced up at Rowan, her hands tugging at his sleeve. ¡°And we have the same eyes and hair.¡±

    My body went still, and I closed my eyes, pressing my lips together tightly.

    Before me, I heard the sharp hitch of Rowan¡¯s breath.

    I turned back to Ca, forcing my expression into something neutral. ¡°Can you clean up before we eat?¡± I asked her gently.

    Her face brightened immediately. ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± she chirped, already bounding toward our humble bathroom.

    ¡°After that,¡± I added, steadying myself with the edge of the counter, ¡°set the table while I talk to this man over here, okay?¡±

    Chapter 223 Family Reunion

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± she agreed cheerfully. However, before she turned fully <b>away</b>, she paused, her eyes flicking between Rowan and me. ¡°Can he have dinner with us?¡± she asked, tilting her head, hope sparkling in her gaze.

    I opened my mouth to refuse. I needed him gone. But before I could, the word hadn¡¯t even formed yet-

    ¡°Please?¡± they said together.

    Ca¡¯s voice was soft, and Rowan¡¯s was low but equally as pleading. The two of them looked at me with the same wide, desperate eyes.

    Goodness. They really were father and daughter. I forced myself to swallow down the thought that bombarded my mind.

    ¡°Ca,¡± I murmured, not wanting to give in.

    Her eyes, though, began to glisten with the start of tears. ¡°You said to be kind to those who are in pain,¡± she whispered. ¡°He¡¯s in pain, Mommy.¡±

    The world stopped again.

    ¡°I am,¡± Rowan said softly.

    I nearly cursed aloud, my nails digging into my palms.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered finally, defeated. ¡°Only for dinner. Then he¡¯s going to go.¡±

    Ca let out a squeal of delight, bouncing on her feet. ¡°Yay!¡± she eximed, throwing her little arms around me before darting toward the dishes. ¡°Love you, Mommy!¡±

    The sound of her joy filled the small room, wrapping around me like a reminder of everything I had worked for, everything I had tried to protect.

    As I turned back, Rowan was still standing there. His eyes hadn¡¯t left me once, and I knew¨Ctonight would not end simply with dinner.

    With Ca busy in the bathroom, humming to herself, I reached for Rowan¡¯s wrist

    Chapter 223 Family Reunion

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    and tugged him toward the living room. He needed treatment¨Cthat was all. <b>That </b>was the only reason I let him stay.

    However, the moment he stepped into the light, I faltered.

    The light caught his shirtless body, making me pause in my own home like a fool.

    I should have been focused on the injury. That was the reason I¡¯d brought him here, wasn¡¯t it? Instead, my eyes betrayed me, dragging over the width of his shoulders and the way his muscles moved as he adjusted under my stare.

    Just then, he smiled. He leaned back against the worn sofa as though to give me an even better view, his chest expanding deliberately, the corners of his lips tugging upward.

    I tore my gaze away, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable,¡± I muttered under my breath, though the heat creeping into my cheeks betrayed me.

    I left before he could say something smug, heading into my room. Ca¡¯s voice drifted through the thin wall, her little melody rising and falling with no real tune, but cheerful all the same.

    my

    Pulling open the dresser, I found one of the spare shirts and clenched it in fist before striding back to the living room. Without ceremony, I tossed it in his direction.

    ¡°Put this on,¡± I said firmly.

    Rowan caught it easily, holding it up between his fingers. His lips curved into a pout, of all things. A grown man, sitting in my living room, pouting like a boy denied a sweet.

    I narrowed my eyes at him. That, at least, made him relent. Slowly, he tugged the shirt over his head, his movements unhurried like he wanted me to notice every second of it. The cotton stretched across his shoulders, fitting him tightly.

    When he was finally covered, he sat there obediently on the sofa. He looked less like the man who had shattered me, and more like a stray pup waiting for scraps.

    <b>13:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>B

    Chapter 223 Family Reunion

    ¡°Whose is this?¡± he asked, tugging at the shirt¡¯s hem.

    10 From Coins

    I shrugged, keeping my hands busy with thetch of my first aid kit. ¡°Owen¡¯s, I answered casually.

    The silence that followed felt heavy.

    I nced up, just in time to see his whole body go rigid.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    I lifted my brows, feigning innocence even as a small, dangerous satisfaction formed in my chest. ¡°What?¡± I echoed back.

    His stare drilled into me, demanding an exnation.

    So I gave him one, I twisted the cap off the cleansing agent. ¡°He stays here and sleeps with me from time to time.¡± O

    Then, I looked him in the eyes. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    <b>224 </b>THIS Moment

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

 Attachment 224

    Chapter 224 This Moment

    ROWAN

    I didn¡¯t think words could have that kind of effect on me anymore. I¡¯ve been through battles and multiple betrayals, but nothing, absolutely nothing, hit me like what she just said.

    Owen slept here from time to time?

    The words crawled into my skin and sank into my bones. She said it so easily, too! Without any hesitation or remorse.

    Goddess, I wanted to rip this shirt off.

    And yet I didn¡¯t move. For every ounce of jealous rage screaming at me to throw the shirt, there was something deeper anchoring me down.

    I didn¡¯t want to ruin this moment.

    I didn¡¯t want her to kick me out, not when I was sitting here with her so close, treating my wounds, and not when Ca¡¯sughter was still humming faintly through the thin walls of this home.

    I couldn¡¯t risk it.

    I swallowed the storm rising inside me, forcing myself to breathe.

    Fate had dragged me here, hadn¡¯t it? I couldn¡¯t exin it, but it didn¡¯t feel like a coincidence.

    When I first saw Ca¨Cwhen her small hand tugged at my sleeve in the field and those wide eyes looked up at me¡ªsomething had shifted in my bones. I felt a deep and undeniable pull. I had thought I was mistaken, that it was nothing more than memory wing at me and guilt turning itself into a cruel illusion.

    However, with Tessa sitting here, leaning over me, her fingers brushing so carefully against my skin as she cleaned and wrapped my wound, I knew I wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    Chapter 224 This Moment

    I couldn¡¯t stop looking at her.

    <b>10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Her face was calmer than I remembered. Time had smoothed some of her <b>sharp </b>edges, though it hadn¡¯t dimmed her strength. Even with that little crease between her brows, even with her lips pressed thin in concentration, she looked peaceful.

    When was thest time I had seen her like this?

    Definitely not when she was with me. I had never given her this kind of peace. Back then, I¡¯d been too wrapped up in myself. I was a bastard, and I knew it. D

    Sitting in this small house, surrounded by old furniture and walls that smelled faintly of herbs and stew, I realized how foreign it all felt¨Cand how much warmer it was than anything I had ever called ¡°home.¡±

    It made me wonder.

    Would it have been like this?

    Would we have built something like this if I hadn¡¯t ruined everything? If I had been diligent and careful, would I have fought for her instead of against her?

    Would there have been a kitchen filled with her humming, a living room where I¡¯d sit shirtless just to tease her, a child¡¯s voice filling the space with joy instead of silence?

    Would there have been us?

    The thought lodged itself in

    my

    throat.

    I bit the inside of my cheek and looked away.

    My voice came out rougher than I intended. ¡°Is she mine?¡±

    The words hung in the air between us. I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe as her hands stilled on my skin. Her eyes met mine, and I swore the world froze.

    For a long second, neither of us spoke. I could hear Ca¡¯s faint humming from

    Chapter 224 This Moment

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    the other room, along with the quiet thump of my own pulse pounding in <b>my </b><b>ears</b><b>. </b>

    She didn¡¯t answer my question outright. Instead, she tilted her head just <b>slightly</b>, her lips parting to weigh a hundred different ways to respond. Finally, she murmured, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The air left my lungs. My chest clenched so tightly I thought I might choke.

    Ca was¡­ mine.

    I wanted tough, to cry, to scream at myself until my throat bled for being such a fool. I have wasted so much time, and I threw away everything we could have been.

    Before I could speak, Ca bounced back into the room. She ran to her mother with pure joy, leaning against her legs.

    I turned my head toward her, and for a heartbeat, it felt like I was staring into a reflection. The shape of her eyes, the tilt of her smile, even the bounce in her stride¨Cit was as though she was a mirror of us, split perfectly down the middle.

    My breath hitched again.

    She was mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Ca eximed, her voice bright. She darted forward, her little fingers wrapping around my muchrger hand without hesitation.

    And just like that¨Cmy whole body melted.

    Her skin was so warm, so small, so trusting. She simply held me, as though she already knew I belonged here.

    I didn¡¯t deserve it, I know. But damn it, do I want it so much.

    She dragged me toward the table, giggling the whole way. Tessa was already there, her hands steady as she set down bowls, though her eyes never quite met mine. She didn¡¯t say anything as shedled stew into my bowl, into Ca¡¯s, and into her own. In the quiet way she moved, it felt like something I had only ever dreamed

    Chapter 224 This Moment <ol><li>of. </li></ol>

    A family.

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    I sat down, the chair creaking under my weight, Ca across from me, Tessa just <b>to </b>the side. My hands trembled as I picked up the spoon, lifted it to my lips, and took the first bite.

    The vor hit me all at once.

    It wasn¡¯t anything extravagant, but the warmth of it spread through me like fire, like life itself. It was simple andforting.

    My eyes burned before I realized what was happening, and then the tears slipped free, hot against my skin. I set the spoon down, my chest heaving as the sobs I¡¯d buried for years rose up without mercy.

    I hadn¡¯t cried in years.

    However, I couldn¡¯t stop¨Cnot when the stew in my mouth reminded me of everything I¡¯d never had, everything I¡¯d thrown away, and everything I could have had if I had only been the man she deserved back then.

    Tessa¡¯s head snapped toward me, her eyes wide with shock.

    Before she could say anything, Ca scrambled off her chair. Her tiny feet padded across the floor until she was at my side, her small hand reaching up to touch my cheek.

    Her thumb brushed away a tear.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked softly, her little brows furrowing.

    I nodded, swallowing against the lump in my throat. My voice cracked, breaking into shards. ¡°It hurts,¡± I admitted.

    What I didn¡¯t say out loud was that it hurts that I wasted all of this. That I wasn¡¯t here and watched you grow.

    <i>4/5 </i>

    <b>13:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>B¡­

    Chapter 224 This Moment

    <b>110 </b>Free Cother

    Ca wrapped her arms around me, pressing her cheek against my chest. <b>Her </b>warmth seeped into me, grounding me in a way nothing else ever had.

    ¡°Hugs,¡± she whispered, her small voice trembling with sincerity. ¡°Hugs make it better.¡±

    I closed my eyes, letting my arms fall around her, careful not <i>to </i>squeeze too tightly, though every instinct in me wanted to cling <i>to </i>her and never let go. My tears slipped freely now, soaking into her hair, my shoulders shaking.

    She tilted her head back, smiling up at me with that same pure light that had first drawn me in.

    ¡°I hope it gets better for you, mister,¡± she said with the kindness that Tessa has taught her. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not hurting anymore.¡±

    At that moment, I realized that even if I lived a hundred more years, nothing would everpare to this moment.

 Attachment 225

    Chapter 225 Innocent City Boy

    Chapter 225 Innocent City Boy

    TESSA

    <b>50</b>%

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    I tucked Ca in, pulling the nket all the way up to her chin. Hershes fluttered for a second, and I waited for the usual protest¨Cthe pleading for one more story, or her insistence on a ss of milk she didn¡¯t really want.

    However, this time, nothing came. Her tiny hands rxed against the pillow, and within moments she drifted into steady breathing.

    It made me pause. Was it because of Rowan? She¡¯d taken to him quicker than I expected, even though she didn¡¯t know who he truly was. It was strange how easily she¡¯d warmed up to him.

    I shook my head quickly, brushing the thought aside, and stepped out of her room. The small house was quiet except for the faint creak of the floorboards under my bare feet. When I entered the living room, my gaze caught on Rowan.

    He was slouched on the couch, his shirt stretched tight across his chest and shoulders. His eyes, already swollen from the tears he¡¯d shed earlier, lifted to meet mine, and they glistened again under the dim light of themp.

    ¡°Would you stop crying?¡± I asked, arching a brow.

    But as I lowered myself into the chair across from him, I felt something odd tugging at the corners of my lips. It was ridiculous, but it was the first time I¡¯d ever seen him like this. He actually looked quite¡­ cute.

    I caught myself and quickly shook my head, trying to wipe away the thought. My eyes darted instead to the dark patch seeping through the gauze on his forehead.

    I clicked my tongue. ¡°Your bandage is soaked again.¡± I reached for the first aid kit on the table. ¡°You might need stitches,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said.

    I pulled on gloves, set out the supplies, and leaned closer.

    <b>13:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>B.

    Chapter 225 Innocent City Boy

    +10 Free <b>Coins</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°What are you even doing here, anyway?¡± I asked, pressing antiseptic to his wound. ¡°Nobody everes to this vige. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t have found it on your own because you were shocked to see us here, too.¡±

    He scratched the back of his neck. Then, after a long sigh, he said, ¡°Long story short¡­ my dad doesn¡¯t want to hand me the Alpha title.¡±

    My brows knitted together. That didn¡¯t make sense. Even though Rowan hadn¡¯t exactly been good to me, I couldn¡¯t deny that he was good to the pack. Everyone knew it. He was strong and capable when it came to their safety. He was born for the role, actually. His father had always been hard on him, but to withhold the title?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I muttered.

    He met my eyes. ¡°He wants me to marry Zaria.¡±

    The sutures nearly slipped from my fingers. I had to steady myself before continuing the stitch.

    ¡°He wants me to have a Luna before I be Alpha,¡± he said simply.

    My throat tightened, though I forced the words out. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you do that?¡±

    His answer came without hesitation. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    The needle hovered for a moment before I pushed it through his skin again. My chest was pounding, but his voice only grew more earnest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¨Cfor my own sanity, and for you,¡± he continued. His gaze locked on me. ¡°I realized that the title wasn¡¯t important to me. I just wanted to protect the people. But for now, I want to protect something else.¡±

    I cleared my throat, shook my head quickly, and kept my eyes trained on the stitches, pretending not to feel his stare pressing into me. His sincerity was dangerous. It made my hands tremble if I thought about it too much.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why you¡¯re here,¡± I said curtly.

    <b>13:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>B¡­

    Chapter 225 Innocent City Boy

    He shifted again. ¡°An old couple offered to bring me to a good hotel.¡±

    I froze, pulling back just enough to frown at him.

    ¡°And?¡±

    <b>61600 </b>

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    His lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Well, I ended up here with no phone and no money.¡±

    I was stunned for a second before I narrowed my eyes.

    ¡°What?¡±

    His jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    I set the needle down and stared at him. ¡°You got scammed?¡±

    He pursed his lips, not denying it.

    I gaped for a moment, then let out a disbelievingugh, shaking my head. ¡°You actually got scammed.¡±

    How could he, of all people, get scammed by humans?

    I tied off thest knot of the stitch and sat back, staring at him with utter disbelief. ¡°How can you get scammed by humans?¡±

    He looked down, almost sulking. ¡°It was an old couple,¡± he muttered, as though that somehow excused it. ¡°Martha and Stewart.¡±

    I bit my lips hard to keep fromughing. My brows shot up, and I had to look away before myposure cracked. ¡°Martha Stewart, really?¡± I whispered under my breath.

    He blinked, ncing up at me like a lost puppy. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°Is there anything wrong with their name?¡±

    I shook my head quickly, biting down on the inside of my cheek. ¡°Never mind. Forget it.¡±

    <b>§Ò§Ö§â </b>

    Chapter 225 Innocent City Boy

    :

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    His confusion didn¡¯t fade, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to exin it. Instead, I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re more innocent than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Innocent?¡± he repeated.

    I gave him a dry look and gestured at his stitched forehead. ¡°You mean to tell me you¡¯ve fought battles, faced rogues, stood on the brink of Alphahood¡­ and you got scammed by Martha and Stewart?¡±

    He grimaced. ¡°When you say it like that¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help it¨CIughed softly, shaking my head. The sound surprised me, because it had been so long sinceughter came easily. He looked at me like I¡¯d just pulled the moon down from the sky, and that only made my chest tighten. I cleared my throat, quickly moving to pack the kit.

    ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t have anything?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No,¡± he admitted. His expression grew sheepish, his gaze falling to the floor. ¡°They even took my shirt.¡±

    I stopped mid¨Cmotion and stared at him again. My lips parted, but words refused toe. Finally, I let out a long, exasperated sigh, rubbing my temples.

    It became painfully clear then. Even if Fenra wasn¡¯t considered such, it was still urban. Rowan had grown in that chaos. But strip that all away, take him out of the city, and at the core¡­ he was still just a city boy.

    My heart tugged in two directions at once. I wanted to scold him for being so careless. However, another part of me wanted to wrap him in something safe and

    warm.

    Before I could speak, his face brightened with a sudden spark. ¡°What¡¯s Ca¡¯s full name?¡±

    The question caught me off guard. My hand stilled, halfway through tucking the unused supplies back into the kit. ¡°Ca Lily,¡± I muttered.

    His lips parted in awe, his eyes softening. ¡°That¡¯s perfect for her,¡± he said quietly.

    <b>13:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>B<b>¡­. </b>

    Chapter 225 Innocent City Boy

    <b>410 </b>Free <b>Coins</b><b>. </b>

    I ced the final gauze over his wound, taped it neatly, and straightened. ¡°<b>There</b>.

    Done.¡±

    Before he could say anything else, I stood and gestured for him to do the same. ¡°Get up.¡±

    He looked at me with mild suspicion but obeyed, pushing himself carefully to his feet. His eyes widened slightly when I walked past him, heading for the door. He followed, brows furrowed, but didn¡¯t say a word until I pulled the handle and swung it open.

    The night air rushed in. ¡°Now leave,¡± I muttered, refusing to meet his eyes.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s done. You¡¯re fine now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done my part.¡±

    I pushed against his chest, forcing him closer to the open doorway. His body was warm under my palms, and I had to clench my jaw to keep from faltering.

    ¡°Now go back,¡± I finished, shoving thest words between us like a wall.

    ¡°What?¡± he eximed again, louder this time. ¡°Tessa-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the South is waiting for you,¡± I cut him off.

    His brows drew together, his mouth parting in disbelief. His eyes searched mine, like he couldn¡¯t possibly understand why I¡¯d push him away after everything. But that was the truth, wasn¡¯t it? He wouldn¡¯t give up the Alpha title. Not for me. Not for Ca. He was too tied to it, too bound by duty and family and expectation. To think otherwise was ridiculous.

    I didn¡¯t let him speak again.

    ¡°Wait, Tessa,¡± he muttered, reaching out-

    But I mmed the door shut, the sound reverberating through the small house

    <b>13:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>B

    Chapter 225 Innocent City Boy

    like thunder.

    (503

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Attachment 226

    Chapter 226 Hot Lumberjack

    Chapter 226 Hot Lumberjack

    TESSA

    :

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    I slipped back into bed, the mattress dipping softly beneath my weight. The night was still, but my thoughts were anything but. I pulled the nket up to my chin when a small stir beside me caught my attention.

    Ca turned to me, her tiny fists rubbing against her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Mister?¡± she asked, her voice groggy but curious.

    ¡°He went home,¡± I whispered, brushing her hair back from her forehead.

    ¡°Aww,¡± Ca pouted, her little mouth turning downward. ¡°I like him a lot.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured, pressing a kiss against her temple. My chest ached at the simplicity of her words. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t belong here.¡±

    Her eyes fluttered shut again, trusting me with her innocence. Within moments, her breathing evened out, causing me to sigh in relief. I stayed awake, listening to her breathing, my mind elsewhere.

    I hummed under my breath, a tune I barely remembered but one I always found myself returning to on sleepless nights. It was easier than silence. Silence left too much room for thoughts, and tonight, my head was full of Rowan.

    His face after knowing the truth was one that would haunt my dreams for the next few days, or even weeks, for sure. Even though I had an inkling that he had changed, I still hadn¡¯t expected him to react in such a way.

    He even cried.

    Is he actually serious about changing?

    The question circled endlessly in <i>my </i>head, tightening something I¡¯d sworn long ago I wouldn¡¯t let loosen. Because no matter how much his words stirred me, no matter how much his tears rattled me, I knew one thing with cold certainty¨Che would return to the South. He always would.

    The title of being the South Alpha owned him.

    I shut my eyes, determined to rest. Myst thought before sleep pulled me under, and it was a simple one.

    <b>12:58 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    Chapter 226 Hot Lumberjack

    He probably wouldn¡¯t be here. He would have already left when I woke up¡­ right?

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I woke up to a noise that I wasn¡¯t quite used to. It was still carly. I could tell by how cold the air felt. It was usually warmer this time around.

    Ca was still in a deep sleep beside me, so that was another confirmation. However, outside, <b>I </b>could hearughter and chatter, something that didn¡¯t usuallye alive untilter in the day.

    My brows furrowed. What the heck is going on?

    I carefully tucked the nket higher around Ca, brushed a stray piece of hair from her face, and slipped out of bed. My feet hit the floorboards quietly, though my heart was oddly restless.

    When I stepped outside, the cool morning air brushed against my skin. Just then, I froze.

    Half the vige was gathered in a circle, eyes wide, and voices buzzing.

    I walked forward to see what themotion was all about; however, as I got near enough, I stopped in my tracks.

    In the center of it all stood none other than Rowan. Not only that, he was freaking shirtless!

    He had his shirt slung casually over his shoulder as though it was nothing but an afterthought. His back gleamed faintly with sweat from exertion, every muscle in his torso moving and tightening with each swing of the axe. The rhythmic thunk of wood splitting echoed sharply against the quiet morning, and every woman standing around him looked like they¡¯d forgotten how to breathe.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± someone whispered in an eager tone.

    ¡°Is he a new resident?¡± another gasped.

    ¡°Gods, he¡¯s so hot.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I think he¡¯s an Alpha. I¡¯ve seen him before, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s from Fenra. The South, maybe?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s Rowan.¡±

    ¡°Rowan¡­¡± The name rolled through the small crowd in no time. ¡°I swear, if he stays, he¡¯s going

    <b>12:58 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    Chapter 226 Hot Lumberjack

    to be my baby daddy.¡±

    I felt my jaw drop, my frown digging deep. Baby daddy?

    645

    +10 Free Solus

    Leave it to Rowan to step one foot into this vige and suddenly have every woman ready to throw themselves at him.

    ¡°What the heck are you doing here?¡± I muttered under my breath, but the words carried just enough for him to hear.

    He paused mid¨Cswing. His head turned toward, his blue eyes caught mine, and the faintest smile tugged at his lips.

    ¡°Tess,¡± he said.

    He started walking over to me, and again, it felt like he was ripped straight out of a rom or a magazine.

    The morning light caught on his shoulders, on the carved lines of his chest, and the faint sheen of sweat that glistened across him made him look unreal. He looked like a Greek god pulled straight from myth, walking with his eyes fixed on me.

    The crowd¡¯s chatter rose behind him.

    ¡°Ooh, Tess?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Wait, Tess?¡±

    ¡°Aww, man! And here I thought I¡¯d have a chance.¡±

    I wanted the ground to open up and swallow me whole.

    Rowan finally stopped in front of me, close enough that I could feel the warmth radiating from his skin, close enough that I had to tilt my head back to keep ring at him.

    ¡°What the heck are you still doing here?¡± I demanded.

    Rowan¡¯s lips curved into a sheepish smile. ¡°Well-¡±

    Before he could answer, a voice chimed in.

    ¡°Tessa, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    I turned to see Edith pushing her way through the crowd, a grin stered across her face. She was far too cheerful for this hour.

    <b>12:58 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    Chapter 226 Hot Lumberjack

    <b>410 </b>Free Cons

    ¡°You left Rowan in the coldst night,¡± she scolded lightly, ¡°I saw the poor man sleeping on <b>the </b>porch. I know he¡¯s done awful things-¡± She cast a quick nce at him, and Rowan pursed his lips, looking away.¡°¨Cbut he does not deserve to sleep in the cold.¡±

    Rowan shifted ufortably before he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    I turned to him, unable to mask my disbelief. He looked at me again, and that small smile returned.

    ¡°He said he¡¯s homeless,¡± Edith continued.

    I snapped my head toward Rowan, my frown deepening. Homeless?

    That was a lie if I¡¯d ever heard one. Rowan wasn¡¯t homeless. He had two houses. One of them was sprawling andvish, his own, and another one owned by his parents. Not to mention his wealth. He didn¡¯tck money. He didn¡¯tck anything!

    Just then, Edith delivered the blow.

    ¡°So, he presented to stay here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± My voice shot up higher than I meant.

    I saw Rowan¡¯s smile widen from my peripheral vision.

    ¡°He needs to go home,¡± I snapped.

    ¡°This is my home,¡± he said quietly, but his eyes stayed locked on mine.

    I pressed my fingers to the bridge of my nose, massaging it hard, trying to gather the pieces of my patience before it shatteredpletely.

    ¡°Why are you even chopping wood so early in the morning?¡± I finally muttered, exhausted already.

    ¡°Well,¡± Edith answered for him, her tone holding the kind of mischievous smile I didn¡¯t even have to see to know. ¡°Since we¡¯re renovating our small clinic, and we¡¯re short of men because of the recovering warriors, Rowan presented to help build it.¡±

    My eyes flew back to Rowan, who simply stood there with a childlike smile.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be staying here with us until it is built,¡± Edith finished, her grin wide with satisfaction. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±

 Attachment 227

    Chapter 227 Errrands After Errands.

    Chapter 227 Errrands After Errands

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    The ng of the axe against the block of wood echoed in my ears, even as my thoughts scrambled to catch up with what was happening. Rowan was going to stay here? In this pack?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to chop more wood,¡± Rowan said calmly. The tone of his voice already insinuated he was gettingfortable in the pack.

    Edith turned to me and beamed, tightening the apron around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook for everyone,¡± she said, then nced at Rowan. ¡°He says he¡¯ll start the fire for me, too.¡±

    I red at him, my eyes instantly flicking to the shirt draped casually over his shoulder. His body was slick with sweat from chopping, and I cursed myself for noticing.

    His eyes widened slightly when he caught me staring, then he tugged the shirt on. ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered, his voice rough. ¡°I got hot and this is¡­ too tight.¡±

    I clicked my tongue and crossed my arms. ¡°Go and borrow a shirt from Winston.¡±

    Rowan nodded quickly like a chastised pup, and without another word, he jogged off in the direction of Edith and Winston¡¯s house.

    Edith, beside me, tried and failed to cover her giggle behind her hand.

    I groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him.¡±

    Before Edith could answer, two familiar voices drifted behind me.

    ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Noelle¡¯s whistle pierced the morning air as she stepped up, arms crossed, with a smirk on her face. ¡°Now I know why you couldn¡¯t get over him for a long time. That man is a hunk.¡±

    I whipped around, ring at her, but Sol was standing there too; his eyes, despite being cloudy, lifted in Rowan¡¯s direction. He sighed wistfully. ¡°I can¡¯t see him, but I know he¡¯s a hunk. I wish I had my sight for this.¡±

    I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Seriously? You want your sight back just for that?¡±

    Sol turned toward me with the most innocent expression I¡¯d ever seen on him. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    I groaned again and dragged a hand down my face. Honestly, the people around me hadpletely lost their minds.

    ¡­

    :

    <b>39 </b>

    Chapter 227 Errrands After Errands

    +10 Free Coins

    When I turned my head again, Rowan was back in view. He¡¯d returned with a fresh shirt clinging to him now. However, it still didn¡¯t stop the way people swarmed around him. The other residents of Eternal Woods had started to wake, and already they were circling him like curious birds.

    I watched as Rowan shifted awkwardly under their attention, his hand scratching the back of his neck. Despite his unease, though, he managed to keep a faint smile on his face, answering their curious questions with quiet patience.

    The sight made something in my chest pinch. I quickly shook the feeling away.

    I turned on Edith. ¡°Are you serious about letting him stay here?¡±

    Her yful expression fell, and her face grew solemn. ¡°He seems serious,¡± she said with a soft, knowing smile. ¡°You know I won¡¯t let him stay here after everything he put you through. I know your story, and I know how much he hurt you back then.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± she exhaled slowly, ¡°I see in him what I saw in the people who wanted to stay in Eternal Woods.¡±

    ¡°Desperation,¡± she added quickly.

    Edith leaned in a little closer. ¡°You know what he said to mest night?¡±

    My throat suddenly felt tight. ¡°What?¡± I asked. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to hear the answer.

    She studied me for a moment, then said quietly, ¡°He told me what a bastard he was. And if he could turn back time, he would. But he can¡¯t. So all he can do now is make up for what he¡¯s done. He said he was willing to do that¨Cfor you, and for your family.¡±

    I froze. My chest ached, but I stayed rooted to the spot.

    Edith wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°He also told me that he hasn¡¯t thought about the title in a long time. And that the only title he needs now¡­ is the one next to you.¡±

    I felt the blood drain from my face.

    Behind me, Sol and Noelle were exchanging not¨Cso¨Cquietmentary,

    ¡°Eyy,¡± Noelle teased, elbowing Sol. ¡°That¡¯s a man right there.¡±

    Sol chuckled. ¡°Sure sounds like it.¡±

    I groaned again and shook my head, refusing to meet either of their smug expressions. Still, my eyes betrayed me.

    <b>13:28 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 11 N

    ¡­

    38

    Chapter 227 Errrands After Errands

    They wandered back toward him.

    +10 Free Coins

    Rowan was back at the chopping block, splitting wood with powerful swings. His arms flexed with each strike, but what made my stomach twist wasn¡¯t his strength¨Cit was the way he kept ncing in my direction. Every time his eyes met mine, he gave the faintest of smiles before returning to his task.

    The women who had gathered around him squealed and gushed at his every move, their voices high with excitement.

    And my heart¡­ my traitorous, foolish heart skipped a beat.

    I pressed a hand against my chest, scowling at myself. Even after all these years, one thing was

    true.

    Rowan Wrenmoor is still bad for

    my

    heart.

    ***

    The atmosphere in Eternal Woods had always been lively, but today it felt different. I didn¡¯t even need to guess the reason. The moment I looked around the clearing, I could see that all eyes were on Rowan.

    It was ridiculous. He had only arrived yesterday, yet this morning it was as if he had slipped into the rhythm of the pack. After chopping wood at dawn, Edith had roped him into helping her cook, which was already odd enough because Edith rarely allowed anyone near her kitchen. Then, as though he hadn¡¯t done enough, he¡¯d gone on to clean up the utensils alongside Winston, sleeves rolled up, soap bubbles clinging to his forearms while a gaggle of girls stood nearby whispering and giggling.

    And now, even after all of that, he was being pulled in every direction by the residents. Someone wanted him to lift a barrel, another to fix a broken bench. I pressed my lips together and shook my head. It had been a long time since Eternal Woods had housed an energetic bachelor, and Rowan wasn¡¯t just any man¨Che was Rowan Wrenmoor.

    My eyes lingered on him longer than they should have. He had worked all morning without stopping, and even now he was helping someone haul sacks of grain despite his obvious exhaustion.

    I forced my gaze away, chewing my food a little too hard.

    Beside me, Ca was still eating, her tiny hands clutching her spoon. Suddenly, she looked up

    at me.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± she said softly, ¡°has Mister eaten?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>13:28 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>11 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 227 Errrands After Errands

    <b>38 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    I froze, spoon halfway to my mouth. Trust Ca to notice. My child had always been too empathetic for her own good. She saw through people, even when I wanted her to ignore them.

    My lips pressed into a thin line. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but¡­ she was right. He hadn¡¯t eaten. My gaze betrayed me again, sneaking in his direction. He was still smiling at the people asking for his help, but I realized with a pang that his te had been left untouched.

    I clicked my tongue, muttering under my breath as I stood.

    I scooped some food into a bowl and marched straight toward him. My hand caught his shirt before he even realized what I was doing. The crowd blinked in surprise as I tugged him out of their circle.

    ¡°Use himter,¡± I told them pointedly. A few pouted, others giggled, but I didn¡¯t stop until I¡¯d dragged him to the table.

    ¡°Sit,¡± I ordered.

    He sat without a word.

    With a sigh, I set the bowl in front of him, crossing my arms.

    Rowan looked down at the food, then at me, and before he could say anything, Ca leaned across the table, beaming at him with all the innocence of her little heart.

    ¡°You should eat, mister,¡± she chirped. ¡°For energy!¡±

    His expression instantly softened. Rowan chuckled and reached out to ruffle her hair. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said gently.

    That simple gesture¨Cthe way hisrge, calloused hand rested for just a moment on my daughter¡¯s head¨Cstirred something deep inside me. A pang of longing I wasn¡¯t ready for.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± I muttered, arms still crossed, ¡°you should just go back to the South. It¡¯s morefortable there. You don¡¯t belong here. The people here will keep asking you for favors because you¡¯re strong and young, and you¡¯ll never get a moment¡¯s rest<b>.</b>¡±

    He lifted his gaze to me, listening quietly. Then, after a pause, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s tiring, Rowan.¡±

    ¡°See?¡± I eximed, frustration bubbling up. ¡°You go around doing all their errands, wearing yourself out, and for what?<b>¡± </b>

    13:28 Thu, Sep <b>11 </b>N

    Chapter 227 Errrands After Errands

    :0

    <b>38 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    However, he still didn¡¯t look frustrated. He didn¡¯t even look tired. Instead, his eyes shifted toward the pack gathered around us. Families wereughing, children ying, and Edith was bringing out trays of dessert Noelle had prepared. The air was filled with chatter and joy, the kind of peace Eternal Woods fought so hard to preserve.

    ¡°Look at them, though,¡± he whispered.

    My heart thudded ufortably as his gaze lingered on the smiling faces around us.

    ¡°They look happy,¡± he said, and then his eyes returned to mine. ¡°And they¡¯re important to you. I don¡¯t just want to make you happy, Tessa. I want to make them happy too¨Cbecause they¡¯re yours.¡±

    13:28 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>11 </b>N

    Chapter 228 Thorns Of Rose

 Attachment 228

    Chapter 228 Thorns Of Rose

    Chapter 228 Thorns Of Rose

    KYLE ROSE

    <b>38 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    I came back to Montrose with a smile tugging at my lips, one that hadn¡¯t left me the entire trip home. rc had been amusing enough, though hardly worth the noise of its streets or the ndness of its humans. Still, the city had served its purpose. I had gotten what I wanted, my objectiveplete, and after that¡­ well, what else was there to do but indulge?

    Humans were easy prey¨Cdesperate to be touched by someone who pretended to see them. I yed the part of the charming stranger, whispered all the right words, and by the time they realized the danger, it was toote. They weren¡¯t worth remembering, but the look of betrayal in their eyes¨Cah, that I savored. I fed on that as much as I did on their energy.

    By the time I arrived at the estate, Montrose was draped in its usual gloom. The fortress loomed over the rocky hills, its walls streaked with moss and damp from the endless fog.

    To most, it was suffocating. To me, it was home. The air itself made it harder to breathe, yet again, I found myself taking a long, sweet breath. As I strode down the cold stone halls, I once again inhaled deeply until the faint tang of poison teased my senses.

    Mother.

    I quickened my steps, trailing the scent to the heart of the fortress¨Cher chamber, though everyone else called it her office. The door creaked as I pushed it open, revealing a room swallowed in darkness. The curtains were drawn, and only the faint glow of candles scattered across her desk gave the ce any light. Shadows yed against the high stone walls, bending around shelves filled with vials and grim tomes.

    ¡°Mother,¡± I said smoothly, stepping inside.

    She didn¡¯t turn to greet me. Azalea Rose sat rigidly at her desk, her thin fingers gripping the edge of a parchment. Even in the dimness, her beauty was undeniable, but when her gaze flicked to me, there was no warmth, only irritation.

    ¡°You daree in here smiling?¡± she hissed. ¡°Do you find this amusing?¡±

    I lifted my hands innocently. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±

    Her chair scraped loudly against the floor as she rose, pacing across the room. ¡°We¡¯re running out of damn rogues,¡± she snapped. ¡°Do you understand what that means? It¡¯s getting harder to find them around Fenra and the neighboringnds. Without rogues, we can¡¯t mobilize. Without numbers, we can¡¯t strike. Without wolves, Kyle, all of this-¡± she gestured violently to the maps littering her desk ¡°-is wasted ink and wasted time!¡±

    Chapter 228 Thorns Of Rose

    38

    +10 Free Coins

    I tilted my head, watching her. ¡°We need something, then,¡± I said, calm despite her fury.

    She whirled on me, eyes burning with the same relentless hunger that had driven her for decades. ¡°We need more wolves!¡± she eximed. ¡°Only then can we start with the breach. We¡¯ve been wing at the walls of Fenra for years, and still, they endure. How much longer must I wait to see thatnd in the palm of my hands?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I admitted, my smile fading.

    Fenra was a country envied by most. Theirnd itself was the reason we couldn¡¯t break them. Thisnd we have, despite its flowery name, Montrose, is anything but flowers. It¡¯s weak. Filled with thorns. Broken people, hungry people, and cursed to bleed no matter how much power we pour into it.

    I clenched my jaw. Even the vampires, for all their arrogance, were better off than we were.

    Mother¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but she said nothing.

    After her death, my mom decided Fenra was the bestnd to take over. She was right, of course. It was fertile, rich, and untamed. It should be ours.

    However, that was easier said than done.

    For a moment, we were close.

    Memories resurfaced in my mind, and at the center of it all was Allen Winters.

    We were going to strike when he became Praetor. He was a wolf blinded by ambition, and he would have weed us.

    He would have wanted our powers to im not just Fenra, but the entirety of the continent. He was easy prey, willing to be led by the leash if it gave him more control.

    But he lost. He lost to that righteous Alpha¨CCade Cahan. Just like that, everything fell Our ns, our timing, all of it undone by one man.

    We knew we couldn¡¯t bribe him. Cade Cahan wouldn¡¯t bend. He was too honorable and noble. He will never take our hand. And so, we sent rogues. We gathered them from surrounding territories, dragged them from their broken packs, and promised power in exchange for their loyalty.

    apart.

    We used them to strike at Fenra¡¯s borders, to remind their people that the danger came from within, from their own kind, and not from us.

    However, it wasn¡¯t enough. Cade Cahan proved to be a far better leader than we ever

    <b>13:29 </b>Thu, <b>Sep </b>11 N

    Chapter 228 Thorns Of Rose

    :

    <b>38 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    imagined. He rallied his people. Even the young True Alphas held themselves with strength and dignity. Because of that, we¡¯ve burned through what little resources we had left. We¡¯re running out of rogues to send and tricks to y.

    And yet, I couldn¡¯t help but smile again. Slowly, I pushed off the wall, letting the grin spread across my face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother,¡± I muttered.

    Her head snapped toward me, suspicion in her eyes.

    ¡°Inded on a gold mine.¡±

    Her eyes, sharp and dark, pinned me in ce.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    I let my smile linger, savoring the moment. She didn¡¯t yet understand, but she would. ¡°I found it,¡± I said softly. ¡°The person in your vision.¡±

    Her expression didn¡¯t change, but I felt her attention sharpen.

    ¡°It is a win¨Cwin situation,¡± I continued, pacing the room. ¡°At first, I thought she was weak. Insignificant. But the more I observed, the more I confirmed it. It is her. She will bring us to salvation. She is the one who yields the greatest power to wield magic itself.¡±

    Mother¡¯s lips curved into a faint, skeptical smile. ¡°What is this win¨Cwin situation you speak of?¡± she pressed.

    I chuckled. ¡°We think we are losing wolves to send to Fenra¡¯s borders, but we are not truly out of options. Somewhere, tucked away in that human country, a pack resides. That is why I went to rc, Mother. I went because I knew the whispers of wolves hiding among humans were true,¡±

    Her

    eyes narrowed. She tapped her fingers against the desk. ¡°A pack in the human country, you say? Hidden wolves?¡±

    ¡°Rogues?¡± she asked with a scoff.

    I shook my head, the smile returning to my face. ¡°Better.¡±

    She stilled, and I let the silence stretch before answering.

    ¡°They are the very wolves our rogues have been fighting at Fenra¡¯s borders,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the signs. They are strong, far stronger than the weaklings we¡¯ve been scraping up and sending

    <b>13:29 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>11 </b>

    N

    ¡­

    :

    <b>38 </b>

    Chapter 228 Thorns Of Rose

    +10 Free Coins

    to die. Imagine it, Mother. A hidden pack, isted, unimed by Fenra yet bearing their strength. And with your poison-¡°I gestured toward the glowing vial on her desk, the one she had been perfecting for months ¡°-we can bend them to our will. We can create an army not of ragged rogues, but of disciplined wolves with power worth harnessing.¡±

    Her lips quirked, finally showing something other than disdain. ¡°You dare think you can make my vision and prophecy bend to you?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t bend, Mother,¡± I said with conviction. ¡°It will break for us. That woman in the prophecy¡­ she is the key. With her, the fulfillment is inevitable.¡±

    Mother leaned back, weighing my words, but her silence only encouraged me further.

    ¡°Besides,¡± I said, allowing myself the pleasure of a darker smile, ¡°the South has lost its Alpha.¡±

    Her eyes flicked toward me. ¡°Exin.¡±

    ¡°I overheard it on the boat back from rc,¡± I said casually, though inside I savored every syble. ¡°A southern couple spoke too freely. The mighty son of the Wrenmoors has had enough. He is stepping down, relinquishing the title. They are giving it to the head of their

    warriors<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Azalea¡¯s brows arched. ¡°The ipetent one?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yes. That one. The South is vulnerable, Mother. Without a True Alpha¡¯s strength, their defenses will falter. The bnce of power is shifting even as we speak. Don¡¯t you see? This is the moment we have been waiting for.¡±

    I stepped closer, lowering my voice. ¡°I believe the time hase, Mother. The time hase when we can finally take over Fenra.¡±

 Attachment 229

    Chapter 229 Tension¨Cfilled

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    I could already feel the ache in my arms when I walked home, the water jug digging against my palms. It wasn¡¯t heavy in the way it had been weeks ago. My body was used to these small burdens, but tonight, it felt heavier than usual. Maybe because my thoughts had been tangled all day. Or maybe because I kept seeing Rowan¡¯s face when I closed my eyes.

    And just like I feared, there he was. His shoulders were slumped, his shirt sticking to his back, a thinyer of dust clinging to him from the renovation work at the clinic. He looked utterly exhausted, light strands of hair sticking to his forehead. Still, the moment he saw me, he reached forward and took the jug from my hands.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± I snapped, ring up at him.

    ¡°I know,¡± he muttered. ¡°But I still want to do it for you.¡±

    The way he said it caught me off guard. It was a quiet insistence. I sighed, shaking my head, but I didn¡¯t try to take the jug back. Fighting with him when he was like this felt pointless.

    By the time we reached the house, I was ready to shoo him away. I didn¡¯t want Ca to peek out the window or the door and see him again. She was clever. She¡¯d notice patterns. When he inevitably leaves, she¡¯d just be disappointed.

    ¡°Put it on the steps,¡± I told him.

    He frowned, but he obeyed, setting the jug down carefully on the steps leading to the small house. His hands lingered there for a moment, scratched and bruised. My heart clenched before I could stop it.

    ¡°Leave,¡± I said firmly.

    He pursed his lips. For a moment, I thought he¡¯d argue. Instead, he swallowed, his voice quiet when he asked, ¡°Can I have some water?¡±

    I crossed my arms, trying to hold onto the wall I¡¯d built. ¡°Have it at Edith¡¯s house.¡±

    His eyes flickered with hurt and resignation. Afterward, he said in a much softer voice, ¡°Can I

    see Ca?¡±

    I bit my lip, not allowing myself to answer.

    My tongue felt glued to the roof of my mouth. Was I being too harsh? Or was this exactly what

    <b>38 </b>

    Chapter 229 Tension¨Cfilled

    +10 Free Coins

    he deserved? He had shattered me once. Didn¡¯t he deserve to feel the weight of the walls he built with his betrayal?

    But even as I thought it, my gaze betrayed me. His hands were rougher now, the skin broken in small ces. His shoulders seemed smaller, like he¡¯d been running himself ragged.

    I bent down, meaning to take the jug myself and carry it inside before Ca noticed. But before my fingers could even curl around it, Rowan stepped in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± he said.

    ¡°Rowan-

    <b>99 </b>

    ¡°Please, Tessa.¡±

    Just then, my foot caught on the edge of the step, his arm brushed mine as he reached for the jug, and before I could correct myself, we were both stumbling. The water sloshed violently. He shoved the jug away at thest second to keep it from bursting, and instead, I toppled forward, right onto him.

    His back hit the ground with a dull thud, and Inded on top of him, breath knocked from my chest. My palms pressed against his chest for bnce, and his arm instinctively curled around my waist, steadying me.

    For a heartbeat, maybe two, I couldn¡¯t breathe. His scent flooded me, stealing the air from my lungs. His chest rose and fell beneath me, and I could feel the strength still there, even if he looked worn down.

    My breath hitched.

    I lifted

    my head, ready to scramble away, to spit out some sharp remark that would cut the moment to pieces. But then I saw his eyes filled with real concern, and I couldn¡¯t find myself to

    move.

    His hand didn¡¯t tighten possessively around my waist¨Cit stayed there like an anchor.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked softly.

    The question broke something inside me.

    I should have leapt up and put as much distance between us as possible. However, my body refused to move. My heart betrayed me with its frantic hammering.

    I stared down at him, my hair falling loose around my face.

    <b>13:29 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>11 </b>

    N

    ¡­

    :

    38

    Chapter 229 Tension¨Cfilled

    +10 Free Coins

    His hand was still on my waist. My breath stuttered as I tried to calm myself, but it was impossible. He was so close. I could see every detail of his face¨Cthe flecks of gold in his irises, the faint scar near his temple, and the shadows under his eyes that told me how hard he¡¯d been working.

    My throat went dry, my pulse racing in ces I didn¡¯t want it to.

    He smells good.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he suddenly said, making my eyes widen.

    Oh no. My stomach dropped. Had I said that out loud?

    ¡°I-¡± My mouth snapped shut. Heat red in

    my cheeks.

    His lips curved, but not in mockery. ¡°You smell good, too,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    My eyes widened even more. Just then, as if he couldn¡¯t resist, he leaned in, closing the smallest space left between us, and inhaled.

    ¡°I missed your scent so much,¡± he confessed.

    My resolve cracked right down the middle. I knew he wasn¡¯t lying. I could feel it in the way he looked at me, like he¡¯d been starved for years and suddenly found air.

    I was no better. I found myself staring at him, memorizing the curve of his jaw, the tension in his shoulders, and the way his chest rose beneath my palms.

    God, it felt good. His touch on my waist was firm but careful, grounding me and igniting fire all at once. My body leaned into it before my mind could catch up. My breath mingled with his, shallow and uneven.

    ¡°Rowan¡­¡± I whispered, though I didn¡¯t even know if it was a plea to stop or to continue.

    His eyes darkened at the sound of his name. He inched closer, his nose brushing against my temple, and I almost melted. The world seemed to blur, everything narrowing down to this one impossible, intoxicating moment.

    Slowly, we started to lean in. His lips hovered just a breath away from mine, his gaze dipping from my eyes to my mouth and back again. My heart thundered so loudly I was sure he could

    hear it.

    I shouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.

    And then-

    <b>13:29 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>11 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 229 Tension¨Cfilled

    <b>38 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    A sharp force jolted through me. Rowan¡¯s body was ripped away from mine so abruptly that I gasped, stumbling backward. The heat vanished, reced by cold shock.

    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± a furious voice demanded.

    My eyes shot wide as I scrambled to my feet, heart mming in my chest. Rowan was sprawled on the ground, blinking in stunned surprise, his hand half¨Craised as though reaching for me.

    I turned to the intruder.

    ¡°Owen?¡± I eximed.

 Attachment 230

    Chapter 230 My Dream

    ROWAN

    Fuck it. He ruined the moment.

    :

    38

    +10 Free Coins

    I¡¯d been running around all day, fixing what needed fixing, lifting what no one else wanted to lift, hammering, sawing, scrubbing¨Canything that kept me in Tessa¡¯s world. My body was aching, but my mind was restless with only Tessa running inside it.

    After everything I had done today, I wanted to go home to her.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be great?

    Even when you¡¯re tired, even when the day tears you apart, youe home and she¡¯s there. She¡¯s waiting for you. The sight of your wife¨Cyour mate¨Cand your child running into your arms, filling every hollow ce with warmth. That¡¯s be my dream now.

    However, he arrived and ruined the moment.

    Owen.

    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he eximed.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I answered as I straightened. I was only admiring Tessa for being such a beautiful being.

    ¡°I heard from Noelle that an intruder was here,¡± he muttered, eyes narrowing. ¡°Looks like I came at the right time.¡±

    I clenched my fists. He said it like I was some kind of threat. I was about to retaliate when she spoke.

    ¡°Is

    your work trip done?¡± Tessa asked softly. I pursed my lips. She never used that tone with me

    anymore.

    He nodded in response, and in one easy step, he closed the distance between them. My chest seized as he leaned his head against her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± he muttered, and it felt like a mockery of my own exhaustion.

    Just then, the door creaked open.

    ¡°Uncle Owen!¡±

    <b>13:29 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>11 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 230 My Dream

    <b>38 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Ca¡¯s voice lit up the night, her little feet pattering against the wood until she wasunching herself into his arms. He caught her effortlessly, spinning her around while her giggles filled

    the air.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    I was watching a family. My family.

    But I wasn¡¯t in it.

    I was on the outside, standing there like a stranger, watching as the picture I¡¯d been breaking myself apart to piece back together belonged to someone else.

    It hurt in a way no wound ever had. It would have been better if blood had spilled from my body instead. However, watching this felt like everything was spilling from my soul.

    Tessa looked at me, her lips parting but closing once more.

    ¡°You should go, Rowan.¡±

    The words hit harder than Owen¡¯s shove. I looked into her eyes and silently asked her to take her words back. However, she didn¡¯t budge, and in the end, I had no choice but to obey.

    I gave them onest look before I turned away.

    Ca¡¯sughter still echoed in my ears, her arms wrapped tight around Owen¡¯s neck, her little voice bubbling like a song. She was happy, so utterly happy, and I couldn¡¯t fault her for that. My daughter deserved joy and warmth; as well as the things I had failed to give her back then.

    She looked at me over Owen¡¯s shoulder, her face flowing with innocence. ¡°See you tomorrow, mister!¡±

    Mister.

    That¡¯s all I was to her. A stranger who happened to show up now and again. Nothing more, nothing less. My throat tightened at the word, and I swallowed down the ache before it could show on my face. I couldn¡¯t hate her for it. If anything, it was the truest reflection of how much distance I had put between us.

    It was my own doing, so I forced myself to turn and walk away.

    The night air was cool, brushing against my sweat¨Csoaked shirt as I made my way back toward Edith¡¯s house. My body was screaming for rest, but my heart wouldn¡¯t shut up.

    I stopped in my tracks when I heard footsteps trailing behind me.

    13:29 Thu<b>, </b>Sep 11 N

    Chapter 230 My Dream

    ??? (3),

    +10 Free Coins

    I stopped, letting out a sharp sigh as I turned. ¡°Did youe here to rub it in

    my face?¡±

    For a moment, silence stretched between us. Then Owen stepped closer until he was in front

    of me.

    ¡°No,¡± he said finally. ¡°I came here to tell you to leave.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Leave?¡±

    ¡°Yournd needs you,¡± he answered without hesitation.

    A bitterugh threatened to crawl out of my throat, but I forced it down, pursing my lips instead. It was always the same chains binding me.

    But what about what I need?

    The thought screamed in my skull. What about my daughter? What about the little girl who should be calling me father, not mister? What about Tessa, who still lingered at the edge of every dream I dared to have?

    It was as though he heard me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± Owen said firmly.

    My breath hitched.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing so since the moment you rejected Tessa,¡± he continued. ¡°So it¡¯s not new to me. I¡¯m working to be more stable and have my own office. And with that, I¡¯ll have more time for them.¡±

    My chest squeezed so tightly it was almost unbearable. He spoke with such conviction, as though he¡¯d already built a life around them. I clicked my tongue. ¡°So, you do like her.¡±

    His gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°What about it?¡±

    Inside, I already knew. It was in the way he looked at her, the way his presence lingered in her space as naturally as breathing. I just hadn¡¯t wanted to believe it. I hadn¡¯t wanted to admit that all this time, while I was chasing titles and drowning in mistakes, Owen had been there for the

    two of them.

    A taunting look crossed his eyes, like he expected me to break under its weight.

    Instead, something else slipped from my lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered.

    His brows furrowed, his mouth tightening in confusion. For once, Owen had no immediate

    Chapter 230 My Dream

    reply.

    <b>38 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The words tasted bitter in my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t deny their truth. As much as I hated it, as much as it tore at me to picture him where I should have been, I couldn¡¯t ignore the reality. Tessa and Ca were who they were today because of him. If it weren¡¯t for Owen, I couldn¡¯t guarantee they would still be here at all.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I was letting go.

    I straightened, meeting his gaze. ¡°But I¡¯m not giving up,¡± I said.

    His eyes narrowed, studying me.

    ¡°For a long time, I¡¯ve been fighting for the wrong thing,¡± I continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for it, lost myself chasing it. But now¡­¡± My fists curled at my sides, my chest rising with certainty. ¡°Now that I¡¯m fighting for the right thing, expect me to fight even harder.¡±

 Attachment 231

    Chapter 231 Extra Spicy

    TESSA

    I woke up to a strange sound. The scraping of wood followed by a muffled clink made me open my eyes, looking for the source of the noise.

    I frowned, forcing myself out of bed, catching the soft snore that came from the couch in the living room.

    Owen was still asleep. His head was tilted awkwardly on the cushion, one arm dangling over the side. I¡¯d teased Rowan before about Owen and me ¡°sleeping together from time to time,¡± but this was the truth. Owen never shared my bed. When he stayed over, it was always the couch. He never pushed nor asked for more. He simply stayed even after my insistence, since this was his house.

    A small chuckle slipped out of me. His lips were parted, his breathing deep. He looked so tired -probably from his work trip.

    I made a mental note. I¡¯d cook his favorite mealter. He deserved at least that much.

    The sound outside pulled me again, curiosity gnawing at me.

    I slipped quietly past him, tugging a sweater over my nightclothes as I stepped out into the morning air. The cool breeze kissed my cheeks, but it wasn¡¯t enough to drown out the steady hammering noise.

    Near the trees by our house, I saw Rowan.

    He was crouched between two trees, wood dust clinging to his arms. His skin had taken on a sun-browned hue over the past days, and I couldn¡¯t deny it-he looked good. His arms flexed as he worked, his jaw tight with concentration.

    I shook my head at myself, trying to chase away the flutter that ignited in my chest.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I called, my voice breaking through the sound,

    He turned at once, and a smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Oh, hey, Tessa,¡± he said, eyes sweeping over me before softening. ¡°You look beautiful.¡±

    I frowned, tugging my sweater tighter, ¡°I just woke up,¡± I deadpanned.

    ¡°Even better,¡± he grinned.

    Chapter 231 Extra Spicy

    :

    +10 Free Coins

    And then, with a proud kind of boyish excitement, he stepped aside and tapped the thick branch of one of the trees. My eyes widened when I saw what he was building.

    A swing.

    The ropes were tied tightly between the branches of the two trees, and a wooden seat hung perfectly in the middle.

    ¡°Sorry for the noise,¡± Rowan said, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°I wanted to make a swing for Ca.¡±

    ¡°You built it¡­ for her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There are swings at the yground, but I saw she couldn¡¯t ride them much. There are too many other children. I n on making more new ones today, too, once the clinic renovations are finished. But this one¡­ I wanted Ca to have this.¡±

    My throat tightened. Since when? Since when had he been here doing all this? Remembering the little details I had missed?

    ¡°Since when have you been here?¡± I asked softly, afraid of the answer.

    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he just looked at me, his eyes so full it made me doubt myself again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great?¡± he said after a second, gesturing toward the swing. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be able to support me, but it¡¯ll hold you. If you want to try.¡±

    His excitement was contagious. Despite the walls I kept patching up inside me, my softened.

    The sound of hurried footsteps cut through the moment.

    heart

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Ca¡¯s voice rang from the house, small feet thudding against the earth as she bounded into view. Her eyes darted between me and Rowan. ¡°Mister?¡±

    And then she saw it.

    Her little mouth fell open, her eyes wide with awe. ¡°A swing?¡± she whispered.

    Rowan stepped forward, his smile gentle, ¡°Is it for me?¡± she asked, eyes shimmering.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rowan said without hesitation. ¡°Your mommy wanted me to build it for you.¡±

    Chapter 231 Extra Spicy

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    My head snapped toward him. I hadn¡¯t said anything. I hadn¡¯t even known he was making it. Before I could speak, Ca squealed andunched herself at me.

    ¡°Thank you, Mommy! I love it!¡± She wrapped her little arms around my waist, her face glowing with joy.

    The words stuck in my throat. I hadn¡¯t done this for her.

    I gave her everything I could, yet here was proof that even everything wasn¡¯t enough. I hadn¡¯t thought of the swing; she always lingered near the yground but never imed it for herself. I hadn¡¯t given her this piece of joy.

    Rowan had.

    Ca turned, her little arms stretching out toward him. She hugged him tightly, her voice muffled against his chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I always wanted one.¡±

    My heart twisted, a thousand emotions crashing together.

    ¡°If you want anything,¡± he muttered, brushing a hand over her hair, ¡°just tell me. I¡¯d give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    ***

    ¡°What is he doing here with us?¡± Owen asked in an annoyed tone.

    I followed his gaze across the small dining area where Rowan stood beside Ca, guiding her little hands as she carefully set tes on the table. She was beaming, tongue poking out in concentration as he praised her with every fork she ced correctly.

    Damn it¡­ they really did look alike now that they were next to each other like this.

    My heart tugged at the sight, uninvited warmth rising in my chest until I realized I was smiling,

    A sigh tore through the air, snapping me out of it.

    I turned back to Owen, his eyes narrowing slightly as though he could read every thought passing through me.

    ¡°Ca wanted him to stay,¡± I exined softly, brushing my palms against the hem of my sweater. ¡°Because¡­ well, he built her a swing.¡±

    Chapter 231 Extra Spicy

    :

    Another sigh escaped his lips, longer this time. ¡°I could have done it.¡±

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    I let out a short chuckle before I could stop myself. ¡°You¡¯re already busy as it is. You need to head back tomorrow, right?¡±

    His jaw clenched, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t answer. Then, finally, he muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡±

    Something in me softened. Owen¡¯s life was a constant grind of responsibilities and restless travel. He stretched himself so thin that I sometimes wondered what truly kept him going.

    ¡°Well,¡± I said, determined to ease the tension before it suffocated us all, ¡°to cheer you up, I made your favorite.¡±

    His head lifted at that, the shadows in his expression cracking just enough for a small smile to slip through. ¡°Extra-spicy chili?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed with a grin.

    With that, I raised my voice just enough for Ca and Rowan to hear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

 Attachment 232

    Chapter 232 Five Hundred Points

    Chapter 232 Five Hundred Points

    ROWAN

    I could tell Owen was trying topete with me.

    The moment I stepped inside the house, he made sure his wordsnded like a knife in my

    chest.

    ¡°I had a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± he said casually, stretching his arms. ¡°Sleeping next to Tessa always makes me feel more at ease.¡±

    My jaw locked. He slept next to Tessa? My Tessa?

    Well¡­ she wasn¡¯t mine. But I was hers. She consumed every part of my being, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I could function without her.

    Tessa hadn¡¯t corrected him, either, making my blood burn hotter.

    After that, after staying in the bathroom for a while because I found myself feeling dizzy, I found Ca by the swing I made for her. A small smile tugged on my lips, but I saw Owen behind her, pushing her as she giggled.

    In the end, I could only watch, because she looked too blissful for me to ruin it.

    Thankfully, she asked me to help herter. ¡°Mister,e! Let¡¯s set up the table together!¡± she called.

    Her little hands wobbled as she carried spoons, and I guided her, showing her where each piece went, telling her she did amazing even when the forks were crooked. Her giggle lit the whole room.

    And now, with lunch ready, the bowls steaming in front of us, I was excited to eat. Tessa¡¯s cooking was always a delight.

    I scooped up a spoonful, brought it to my mouth, and the moment it touched my tongue, I felt I was in trouble.

    My entire throat lit up, my eyes watered instantly, and I had to cough to keep from sputtering it back out. It tasted like a firestorm.

    Tessa¡¯s head turned toward me, brows pulling together. ¡°Rowan? Do you not like it?¡±

    I shook my head so fast I thought it would snap clean off. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± I managed to say. It

    Chapter 232 Five Hundred Points

    truly was delicious, but it was too spicy! I could handle a lot of things, and spicy food wasn¡¯t one of them.

    Just then, Owen leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°One more bowl.¡±

    Tessa giggled, her voice a soft melody that made my stomach rumble harder than the spicy chili already had. ¡°You always liked it this spicy, huh?¡±

    He gave her a smile, like the two of them were sharing some secret history together.

    Meanwhile, I sat there with my tongue burning and my lungs begging for mercy.

    Fuck this trait of not being able to eat spicy food!

    But as Owen¡¯s face tipped toward me, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    I scooped another bite, shoved it into my mouth, and swallowed like a man walking willingly into fire. ¡°Delicious,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady even as I felt my lips tingling. ¡°Another bowl.¡±

    Tessa raised a brow at me. ¡°You too?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said firmly, though my stomach was already plotting its revenge.

    It became a silent war.

    Owen, spoon after spoon, grinning as though every bite crowned him champion. I matched him, but each swallow felt likeva down my throat.

    At one point, I almost asked for water. No-begged for water. But when I nced toward the table, there was none. My lips parted, desperate, before my eyes flicked to Ca and her bowl.

    Her sweet little bowl, filled with chili that was noticeably less spicy, cooled down for her small appetite. My salvation sat right there, and for one insane second, I considered it.

    Should I ask my daughter for her bowl?

    But no, Owen was still watching. He was still provoking me with those smug eyes that said, ¡°Weak. You¡¯ll give up first.¡±

    ¡°One more,¡± I said.

    The words left my lips at the exact same moment Owen said them too.

    Our voices shed, hanging thick in the air as Tessa¡¯s brows lifted in shock.

    Chapter 232 Five Hundred Points

    ¡°There¡¯s only one more bowl left,¡± she said softly.

    My entire body stilled.

    Her gaze went back and forth between us.

    She reached out and grabbed a bowl-but it wasn¡¯t mine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Owen.¡±

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    I pursed my lips tightly, heat searing through me. The tingling spread everywhere, even into my stomach.

    I ced my spoon down slowly, the sound sharp against the wood, while Owen gave me a look of victory.

    ***

    Owen ¨C 500.

    Rowan 0.

    ¨C

    That¡¯s what the scoreboard in my head read after lunch.

    Not only had he devoured Tessa¡¯s extra-spicy chili like it was nothing, but now he was at the sink, shoulder-to-shoulder with her, teasing her about the soap bubbles clinging to her wrists. I had offered to help, too, but Tessa¡¯s answer had been final.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest, Rowan? You already did enough this morning.¡±

    I wanted to tell her that there was no such thing as enough when it came to her. But instead, I stepped back and found myself sitting on the porch steps, elbows braced on my knees.

    From here, I could still see them through the window, Owen bumped her with his elbow, and Tessa swatted him away with augh. It was harmless, I told myself. Just two people finishing chores together. But every second of it made my chest heavier. It would take a long time before I could stand next to her again like that, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Just then, the door creaked open behind me.

    ¡°Mommy says not to run inside the house!¡± Ca¡¯s voice piped up, her little feet pattering across the porch as she came bounding toward me.

    I straightened, pushing the heaviness away to meet her with a smile. ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    Chapter 232 Five Hundred Points

    :

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    In her hands, she clutched onto something tightly. When she opened her palms, I chuckled. It was a small, carved wooden bear. Its shape was a little rough, the edges uneven, but its charm was undeniable.

    ¡°That¡¯s cute,¡± I said.

    Her smile stretched wide. ¡°Grandpa Winston made it for me,¡± she exined proudly. Then her lips turned down into a frown, her little fingers brushing the side of the toy. ¡°But the arm is broken.¡±

    Sure enough, one of the tiny carved arms hung loose, dangling by just a sliver of wood.

    I held out a hand. ¡°Let me see.¡±

    She ced it into my palm without hesitation, trusting mepletely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it,¡± I told her.

    ¡°Really?¡± Her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    I stood, searching around the porch until I spotted the toolbox tucked neatly against the wall. A screw and a screwdriver were all I needed. My hands weren¡¯t the steadiest because I¡¯d built a swing, patched up someone¡¯s walls, and cut more firewood than I ever did in my entire life. However, I was determined to do my best for my daughter.

    With Ca crouched beside me, watching every movement with hawk-like attention, I carefully fitted the arm back into ce, tightened the tiny screw, and tested the sturdiness. The bear¡¯s arm stayed in ce, stiff but secure.

    ¡°There,¡± I said, handing it back to her. ¡°Good as new.¡±

    Her grin nearly knocked the wind out of me. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mister! You made me a swing, and now you fixed my toy.¡±

    Her voice dropped, and then she added the words that turned my whole world upside down.

    ¡°You¡¯re like my dad.¡±

    I froze.

    The screwdriver slipped slightly in my hand before I set it down slowly, my breath catching.

    I looked at her. Her wide eyes were so much like Tessa¡¯s. Her smile was so unguarded and full

    Chapter 232 Five Hundred Points

    of love.

    +10 Free Coins

    I swallowed, the words catching before I finally managed, warily, ¡°If I were your dad¡­¡± I let the question hang in the air, ¡°Would you like that?¡±

    Her eyes brightened instantly. ¡°I would love that!¡± she eximed, throwing her little arms around my neck without hesitation. ¡°I would love for you to be my

    dad!¡±

    For the first time today, it felt like I wasn¡¯t losing.

    I looked down at my daughter and whispered, ¡°I would love that too.¡±

 Attachment 233

    Chapter 233 Still Him

    Chapter 233 Still Him

    TESSA

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    If there were two people in the world I considered integral to what I have in my life right now, it would be Arden and Owen. Arden made me realize that I shouldn¡¯t settle for getting hurt and continue fighting for what¡¯s right. She showed me that scars weren¡¯t something to hide, but proof that I was still here, still capable of taking back pieces of my life that I thought were forever gone.

    And Owen-well, Owen was different. He helped me find myself in the quiet moments. He allowed me into this house when I needed somewhere to stand still for once in my life. This house wasn¡¯t mine, and it wasn¡¯t even his in the way it should have been, but it became a strange sanctuary. Having him here always felt strange, though, because I knew how much he still felt out of ce in his father¡¯s walls. I could see it in the way his shoulders loosened whenever he prepared to leave. That sense of relief was something I recognized too well.

    That was what I felt now, standing by the door as he packed his bags.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again,¡± I said softly.

    Ca was taking a nap, her little breaths steady in the room. He smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother waking her. She needs her rest.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured, trying to return the smile. ¡°Where are you going this time?¡±

    ¡°Another work trip.¡± His voice carried that usual evenness.

    ¡°You like that, though, right? You¡¯ve always wanted to travel the world.¡±

    A small smile curved his lips. It softened the heaviness in his expression. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy, Owen.¡±

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m watching you achieve your dream. I¡¯ll continue watching you from afar.¡±

    For a moment, it felt like the silence that followed was ordinary. But then his gaze locked onto mine, and suddenly the air grew heavier.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be by my side in this dream?¡± he asked.

    My breath hitched. My fingers curled at my sides, and I couldn¡¯t maintain his eyes on me. I turned slightly, letting my gaze fall somewhere safer.

    Chapter 233 Still Him

    ? CD

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    I already knew, of course. I wasn¡¯t someone who assumed things. I wasn¡¯t reckless with feelings. But he had told me before, and not just in passing or in hints. Two years ago, during Ca¡¯s birthday, he told me outright. That day was supposed to be full of joy andughter, but I¡¯d felt the absence of aplete family. I¡¯d tried to mask it, but Owen saw right through me. He always did.

    He sat me down that night, after everyone had gone home, and told me he could be that person. He said he would quit his job, stay here, and give Ca the father figure she deserved. That he would be the greatest dad he could be if I let him. His voice shook, but his words. never faltered. He told me how much he liked me, how much I deserved love. How much he wanted to give me that love.

    If I had been more fragile back then, I might have bitten into those words and held them tight. I might have said yes out of fear of being alone. But even in my brokenness, I loved him too much to do that to him.

    Because my love for him wasn¡¯t the kind that asked him to sacrifice his dreams for me. It wasn¡¯t the kind that tied him down with half-promises and half-hearts. He deserved more than that. He deserved the kind of love that left a man breathless, unable to believe that joy could be that full and overwhelming. He deserved someone who could stand by his side and match that devotion without hesitation or second-guessing.

    I wasn¡¯t that person.

    Yet, standing there, with his eyes burning into me, a small gasp escaped my lips when he asked again, ¡°Can¡¯t it be me?¡±

    ¡°Owen¡­¡± I muttered, his name catching in my throat before it could fully form the protest that was rising.

    But before I could say anything more, he shook his head. He already knew. I could see it in the small, resigned smile that tugged at his lips, in the softness of his eyes that dimmed even as he tried to keep them bright.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said, and his voice was so calm that it almost broke me more than if he had yelled. ¡°I already knew. I still see it-in the way you look at him.¡± His lips pressed together, but he didn¡¯t look away. ¡°After all this time, it is still him.¡±

    My breath faltered, Words tangled in my throat, but before I could even begin to defend myself or exin what I didn¡¯t even have the courage to admit out loud, he moved closer.

    ¡°What-¡°I tried, but he didn¡¯t let me finish.

    He stepped forward until there was barely a breath of space between us. His arms lifted slightly, then lowered. His voice was quiet when he asked, ¡°Do you mind if I get a hug?¡±

    Chapter 233 Still Him

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    My lips parted, and I swallowed back the ache in my chest. I could have said no-maybe I should have-but when I looked at him, all I saw was the boy who had let me stay when I had nowhere else to go. The boy who had watched Ca with a tenderness that melted all the edges of my fear. The man who had carried more than his share of unspoken weight just to make mine lighter.

    I pursed my lips, then smiled softly and nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± I whispered.

    And this time, I didn¡¯t wait for him to step forward. I pulled him into my arms. My chin rested against his shoulder, and I felt his warmth seep into me in that familiar way it always had.

    My hands moved slowly, patting his shoulder, then his back. A small, repetitive motion, something more like reassurance than affection. I knew it wasn¡¯t what he truly wanted, but it was what I could give him, and I hoped it was enough for now.

    When I finally pulled away, I lingered just a second longer than I should have. My eyes swept over his face before I leaned forward, pressing my lips gently against his cheek.

    It wasn¡¯t a promise, and it wasn¡¯t love in the way he wanted. It was gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Owen,¡± I whispered. ¡°For everything.¡±

    He shook his head. A lopsided shrug followed before he slipped his bags onto his shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting like I¡¯m leaving for good,¡± he said with a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯m still going to visit. I¡¯ll just be¡­ very busy because of this overseas work trip.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    He gave a small nod. ¡°Always.¡±

    He turned, walking toward the door. His steps were slow at first, appearing like he had made peace with something by the time his hand touched the handle. He was almost through the doorway when he paused.

    He didn¡¯t turn aroundpletely, but just nced over his shoulder. ¡°He has changed,¡± Owen said quietly. ¡°But give him a hard time still. He needs to see what he missed all these years.¡±

    His words slipped into me like a key sliding into a lock I hadn¡¯t even realized I had built. My mouth opened and closed, but nothing came out.

    So I stood there quietly while he gave a small salute with two fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a few, Tessa,¡± he said. O

    Then the door mmed shut behind him.

    Chapter 233 Still Him

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    The sound echoed through the house. I frowned, staring at it. For a strange second, a thought crawled into my head.

    Had the door been open all this time?

 Attachment 234

    Chapter 234 My Punishment

    Chapter 234 My Punishment

    TESSA

    :

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Are you alright, dear?¡± Edith asked, her voice soft yetced with concern, as I stood at the sink rinsing thest of the tes. Water dripped from my gloved fingers, and steam rose from the basin, carrying with it the faint scent of soap and boiled cabbage from lunch.

    I forced a nod, even though my head throbbed with a dull ache that had been lingering since morning. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Edith,¡± I replied, letting the words fall as casually as I could. My tone might have convinced someone else, but not her.

    She pursed her lips, eyes narrowing. ¡°It¡¯s only been days, Rowan, and they¡¯re already asking too much from you. How many roofs have you fixed now? Four? Five? And those swings in the yground-don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice you stayingte into the night to sand them smooth. That isn¡¯t light work, especially not for someone running on exhaustion.¡±

    I chuckled faintly and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Really. I like doing such work.¡±

    And I meant it, though not in the way she thought.

    Internally, I realized just how refreshing it was to trade pack documents and political maneuverings for something that required no negotiation-only effort. For so long, my hands had signed decrees and written orders, but now they held tools, bore blisters, and aplished something visible. It had been years since I¡¯d felt truly appreciated for what I did, not because of my title or because people feared me.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stretch yourself too thin, young man,¡± Winston¡¯s voice grumbled from the living room, carrying across the small house.

    I turned slightly, catching a glimpse of him leaning in his chair, spectacles sliding down his nose as he pretended to read the newspaper.

    I have been staying with them for several days now. They had taken me in since I had nowhere else to go. At first, Winston had been wary. However, I understood him. He knew what I had done to Tessa. Everyone did. His suspicion wasn¡¯t misced. I deserved his mistrust.

    But slowly, he began to trust me. Maybe it was the way I didn¡¯t fight back when he scolded me. Maybe it was the fact that I rose with the sun to help fix what was broken, and returned with dirt-stained clothes but noints. Whatever the reason, he had softened in the past few days. His gruffness had begun to take on another shape-one that sounded like advice.

    ¡°Take it from someone like me,¡± he said now, folding the paper with a firm flick. ¡°It¡¯s good to help. It¡¯s good to please people. But you should ce yourself first. Because if you don¡¯t, boy,

    Chapter 234 My Punishment

    you¡¯ll break yourself apart before you can make a difference.¡±

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    I stilled, my hands hovering over the dish towel. I pulled off the gloves and set them on the counter. My voice came out quieter than I intended. ¡°I¡¯ve ced myself first for a long time,¡± I muttered, staring at the bubbles popping in the sink. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve hurt so many people.¡±

    The room fell into a moment of silence, broken only by the drip of the faucet. I could feel Winston watching me, and then Edith, too.

    Finally, Edith¡¯s gentle voice cut through. ¡°Were you doing it for yourself¡­ or for your sense of identity?¡±

    I lifted my gaze to her, confused. She wiped her hands on her apron, stepping closer. ¡°Because it¡¯s different, Rowan. Doing something purely for gain¡ªthat¡¯s selfish. But doing something to find out who you are, to gain a sense of self¡­ that¡¯s not the same. That¡¯s searching, even if it leads you down the wrong path first.¡±

    Her wordsnded somewhere deep, in a ce I didn¡¯t often let others reach. Searching. Was that what I had been doing all along? Trying to prove I was someone worthy, someone strong, even if it meant losing myself in the process?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself for what happened in the past, young man,¡± Edith added, her tone motherly. ¡°Rest now. I¡¯ll tell the pack members to be easy on you.¡±

    I managed a small smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    But even as I spoke, my mind went to one person.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest then,¡± I said, though the words were a flimsy excuse for what I really intended. I exhaled, setting the dish towel aside. ¡°I¡¯m going to Tessa.¡± The words came without hesitation, like an arrow flying straight to its target.

    Edith¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile, a chuckle escaping her. ¡°Go ahead. It seems you¡¯ve been wanting to do so for the longest time.¡±

    I nodded, already heading for the door. The anticipation in my chest burned like kindling catching me,

    But before I could step out, Winston¡¯s voice stopped me.

    ¡°Rowan.¡±

    I turned back. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her again.¡±

    A small smile tugged at my lips. It wasn¡¯t mockery, nor was it careless.

    Chapter 234 My Punishment

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I said with conviction.

    ***

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    I walked toward Tessa¡¯s ce, my steps quicker than I¡¯d intended, excitement pulsing through my veins. The sun was still high in the sky, and all I could think about was her. I hadn¡¯t seen her all day because I¡¯d been running errands for half the pack.

    Halfway up the path, I sneezed before coughing. I frowned, rubbing my nose.

    Was I getting sick? No, this was nothing. It was most probably amon cold from adjusting to a new ce. The nights here were colder than what I¡¯d grown used to. My body just hadn¡¯t caught up yet.

    I hadn¡¯t been sick in years-not even when I¡¯d drowned myself in work to escape the crushing truth of what I¡¯d be. Back then, I had been unstoppable in my cruelty, throwing myself into duty after duty to avoid facing how much of a bastard I was. My body had endured every sleepless night and self-inflicted punishment, but now, after a few days of honestbor, I was sneezing. It was honestly quite pathetic.

    I exhaled and shook my head, forcing myself to focus. As I approached her house, my chest lifted with hope. The door was open. But when I stepped close enough to see inside, my feet stopped.

    My breath caught, turning to stone in my lungs when I saw Tessa and Owen in each other¡¯s

    arms.

    My knees went weak, my throat tightened, and I couldn¡¯t move. To add to the pain, she leaned forward and pressed her lips against his cheek.

    I turned my face away because I couldn¡¯t bear it. My chest ached so sharply that I clutched it with my hand, fingers digging into the fabric of my shirt. But the ache only grew with each passing second. And before I even realized it, my legs were moving.

    Step by step, I turned away from that open door. From the house that suddenly felt like it had no ce for me inside.

    I walked away.

    I knew I deserved this-everyst bit of it. All the pain and all the punishment. But knowing it didn¡¯t dull the agony. If anything, it made it worse.

    I kept walking, but the farther I went, the heavier my body felt. Each step dragged, like I was carrying the weight of every mistake I¡¯d ever made.

    Chapter 234 My Punishment

    :

    Then I stumbled. I took a sharp breath, the world suddenly spinning in circles.

    What is this?

    Was my heart hurting so much that it was making me sick?

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    Pathetic, really. To crumble like this just because I couldn¡¯t bear the sight of her in someone else¡¯s arms.

    I tried to push forward, but my legs gave out beneath me.

    And then my body folded to the ground as darkness swept over me.

    Copsing.

 Attachment 235

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    TESSA

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    I felt lighter as I moved around the house. It felt like the chain that was awkwardly bounding me to Owen was finally snapped in half.

    As much as I tried, I couldn¡¯t see Owen in the way he wanted me to. I had turned it over in my mind countless times, wondering if perhaps I was being unfair, if perhaps love was something that grew quietly like ivy and not something that struck like lightning. But even if I pressed and pressed, the truth never bent. My heart simply didn¡¯t respond in that way. I was d he understood.

    I opened the fridge, scanning its shelves. Rowan still hadn¡¯te by. My brows furrowed as I tapped a finger against the cool edge of the door. He usually stopped in at least once during the afternoon, slipping into the kitchen with that familiar half-smile, always hunting for a light snack. A piece of bread, a slice of fruit-something quick before darting off to his next task.

    Had he been summoned again? It seemed like every hour of his day was pulled at by someone else. My lips tugged downward. They were working him ragged, and while he neverined, I could see it in his eyes.

    I shook my head, closing the fridge with a soft click. ¡°Fine then,¡± I murmured to myself. ¡°I¡¯ll just cook.¡±

    The idea came to me quickly. I¡¯d make that stew-the very one he had eaten the night he first arrived. I remembered the way his shoulders had eased as soon as he tasted it. He¡¯d eaten every spoonful without hesitation. The thought of it made me smile.

    I checked the ingredientsid out on the counter. Potatoes-yes. Onions-plenty. Herbs- thankfully dried and tucked into jars. But when I reached for the carrots, my hand came up empty. I sighed, shaking my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just get them from the garden,¡± I decided.

    green,

    With a basket in hand, I slipped out the back door. The garden spread before me, neat rows of leaves rustling softly as the wind brushed past them. Thisnd was generous. Vegetables grew here with little more than effort and care. It was one of the things I loved most about it, how life always seemed to find a way to flourish.

    I crouched down among the rows, brushing the soil aside to tug free a handful of carrots. The basket grew heavier as I added each carrot, but I barely noticed. My mind was already picturing Rowan walking through the doorway, catching the scent of stew simmering on the stove with a bright expression.

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    However, just before I could go back to the house, I saw a figure looming ahead. My heart stuttered violently against my ribs, my breath halting in my throat. For a single, dizzying second, the world narrowed to that one person.

    The basket slipped from my fingers, crashing to the dirt with a dull thud. Carrots spilled, rolling in different directions. My voice broke out before I could stop it. ¡°Rowan!¡±

    ***

    It was so hard hauling an over six-foot man, probably 170 pounds, with his weight pressing on <ol><li></li></ol>

    ¡°Rowan, please,¡± I muttered, nearly tripping as his arm dangled over my shoulder. His body sagged heavily against me, burning hot under my skin as though I were carrying a furnace instead of a man. By the time I reached the bedroom door, sweat was sticking to the back of my neck. I sighed in relief and used my hip to push the door open.

    Ca was still out in the clearing, ying in the fading afternoon sun. Thank goodness. That meant the bed was free. Without grace or thought, I plopped Rowan onto the mattress with a grunt, and just when I thought I was finally free, his arm tightened around my waist and yanked me down with him.

    Inded on top of him with a muffled yelp. His broad chest was solid beneath me, and I could feel the rumble of his shallow breaths.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I muttered, struggling, but he only groaned in response, his eyes shut and his body refusing to release me. His grip around my waist felt like iron. I pursed my lips in frustration, then narrowed my eyes. If this was how he wanted to y it¡­

    I pinched his nose shut.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t react. Then, like a startled child, he scrambled for air, his chest heaving as he finally released me. I darted away before he could trap me again.

    Was it brutal? Probably. But I needed to treat him.

    I grabbed the thermometer and ced it inside his axi. The reading climbed quickly, stopping at a number that made me curse. His temperature was rmingly high.

    ¡°Did

    you wear yourself out?¡± I asked quietly, brushing damp strands of hair from his face. Now that I thought about it, the memory of him working under the pouring rain shed in my mind. He fixed the roof even when I¡¯d told him to wait for the rain to stop, then hauled crates of vegetables right after. I¡¯d even heard that he joined Winston and his friends for drinks that night.

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    ¡°No wonder,¡± I muttered, flicking his forehead lightly. ¡°You should have taken a rest.¡±

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    That was the reason I had asked Owen to help me with the housework instead of Rowan. I had known Rowan was already too exhausted, but he never listened. He always acted like he had something to repay, some invisible debt that no one had asked him to shoulder.

    I sighed, digging through the small box of supplies I kept tucked in the cab. Fever strips, water, antipyretics. I wasn¡¯t an all-powerful healer. My gifts worked only for intoxication- purifying poison from the body. But for ordinary illnesses like this, I was helpless. Rowan was developing a nasty cold, and all I could do was treat him like any other human.

    I ced the fever strip on his skin, pressed a cool towel to his forehead, and coaxed him to swallow a tablet with water.

    Suddenly, his eyshes fluttered, and his voice rasped, ¡°Tessa?¡±

    I froze, then leaned closer. His gaze was hazy but focused enough to recognize me. He tried to sit up, but I quickly pressed my hand against his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Did you know you copsed?¡±

    His brow furrowed. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Four in the afternoon.¡±

    His frown deepened. ¡°I promised to help with a delivery,¡± he muttered. He pushed the nket and was about to get up. ¡°I have to go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± I said sharply.

    He looked away, sulking like a scolded child. ¡°But I promised.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I shot back, adjusting the nket to cover him again. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift the packages in your condition. Just stay here and rest.¡±

    He shook his head stubbornly and began to swing his legs over the bed. I grabbed his shoulders, pressing him firmly back against the mattress.

    ¡°The medicine hasn¡¯t even kicked in yet,¡± I scolded.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered weakly, though his flushed cheeks and trembling hands betrayed the

    lie.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose, exhaling slowly to keep my patience. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you want so you¡¯ll stay here?¡± I repeated.

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    He stayed quiet for a long moment, his lips pressing into a tight line. His eyes avoided mine, drifting to the window where the golden afternoon light spilled across the floor. Finally, his voice came out soft.

    ¡°A kiss.¡±

    My breath hitched, my mind scrambling to process what he had just said. My heart beat loud and quick in my chest, echoing in my ears.

    He still didn¡¯t look at me. His gaze was fixed anywhere but my face. ¡°Forget it,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll just go¡ª¡±

    But before he could sit up, I leaned down, my hand cupping his chin to hold him still. I pressed a quick, soft kiss against the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°There,¡± I muttered as I pulled back. ¡°Now, you have to stay.¡±

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    TESSA

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    I felt lighter as I moved around the house. It felt like the chain that was awkwardly bounding me to Owen was finally snapped in half.

    As much as I tried, I couldn¡¯t see Owen in the way he wanted me to. I had turned it over in my mind countless times, wondering if perhaps I was being unfair, if perhaps love was something that grew quietly like ivy and not something that struck like lightning. But even if I pressed and pressed, the truth never bent. My heart simply didn¡¯t respond in that way. I was d he understood.

    I opened the fridge, scanning its shelves. Rowan still hadn¡¯te by. My brows furrowed as I tapped a finger against the cool edge of the door. He usually stopped in at least once during the afternoon, slipping into the kitchen with that familiar half-smile, always hunting for a light snack. A piece of bread, a slice of fruit-something quick before darting off to his next task.

    Had he been summoned again? It seemed like every hour of his day was pulled at by someone else. My lips tugged downward. They were working him ragged, and while he neverined, I could see it in his eyes.

    I shook my head, closing the fridge with a soft click. ¡°Fine then,¡± I murmured to myself. ¡°I¡¯ll just cook.¡±

    The idea came to me quickly. I¡¯d make that stew-the very one he had eaten the night he first arrived. I remembered the way his shoulders had eased as soon as he tasted it. He¡¯d eaten every spoonful without hesitation. The thought of it made me smile.

    I checked the ingredientsid out on the counter. Potatoes-yes. Onions-plenty. Herbs- thankfully dried and tucked into jars. But when I reached for the carrots, my hand came up empty. I sighed, shaking my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just get them from the garden,¡± I decided.

    green,

    With a basket in hand, I slipped out the back door. The garden spread before me, neat rows of leaves rustling softly as the wind brushed past them. Thisnd was generous. Vegetables grew here with little more than effort and care. It was one of the things I loved most about it, how life always seemed to find a way to flourish.

    I crouched down among the rows, brushing the soil aside to tug free a handful of carrots. The basket grew heavier as I added each carrot, but I barely noticed. My mind was already picturing Rowan walking through the doorway, catching the scent of stew simmering on the stove with a bright expression.

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    However, just before I could go back to the house, I saw a figure looming ahead. My heart stuttered violently against my ribs, my breath halting in my throat. For a single, dizzying second, the world narrowed to that one person.

    The basket slipped from my fingers, crashing to the dirt with a dull thud. Carrots spilled, rolling in different directions. My voice broke out before I could stop it. ¡°Rowan!¡±

    ***

    It was so hard hauling an over six-foot man, probably 170 pounds, with his weight pressing on <ol><li></li></ol>

    ¡°Rowan, please,¡± I muttered, nearly tripping as his arm dangled over my shoulder. His body sagged heavily against me, burning hot under my skin as though I were carrying a furnace instead of a man. By the time I reached the bedroom door, sweat was sticking to the back of my neck. I sighed in relief and used my hip to push the door open.

    Ca was still out in the clearing, ying in the fading afternoon sun. Thank goodness. That meant the bed was free. Without grace or thought, I plopped Rowan onto the mattress with a grunt, and just when I thought I was finally free, his arm tightened around my waist and yanked me down with him.

    Inded on top of him with a muffled yelp. His broad chest was solid beneath me, and I could feel the rumble of his shallow breaths.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I muttered, struggling, but he only groaned in response, his eyes shut and his body refusing to release me. His grip around my waist felt like iron. I pursed my lips in frustration, then narrowed my eyes. If this was how he wanted to y it¡­

    I pinched his nose shut.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t react. Then, like a startled child, he scrambled for air, his chest heaving as he finally released me. I darted away before he could trap me again.

    Was it brutal? Probably. But I needed to treat him.

    I grabbed the thermometer and ced it inside his axi. The reading climbed quickly, stopping at a number that made me curse. His temperature was rmingly high.

    ¡°Did

    you wear yourself out?¡± I asked quietly, brushing damp strands of hair from his face. Now that I thought about it, the memory of him working under the pouring rain shed in my mind. He fixed the roof even when I¡¯d told him to wait for the rain to stop, then hauled crates of vegetables right after. I¡¯d even heard that he joined Winston and his friends for drinks that night.

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    ¡°No wonder,¡± I muttered, flicking his forehead lightly. ¡°You should have taken a rest.¡±

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    That was the reason I had asked Owen to help me with the housework instead of Rowan. I had known Rowan was already too exhausted, but he never listened. He always acted like he had something to repay, some invisible debt that no one had asked him to shoulder.

    I sighed, digging through the small box of supplies I kept tucked in the cab. Fever strips, water, antipyretics. I wasn¡¯t an all-powerful healer. My gifts worked only for intoxication- purifying poison from the body. But for ordinary illnesses like this, I was helpless. Rowan was developing a nasty cold, and all I could do was treat him like any other human.

    I ced the fever strip on his skin, pressed a cool towel to his forehead, and coaxed him to swallow a tablet with water.

    Suddenly, his eyshes fluttered, and his voice rasped, ¡°Tessa?¡±

    I froze, then leaned closer. His gaze was hazy but focused enough to recognize me. He tried to sit up, but I quickly pressed my hand against his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Did you know you copsed?¡±

    His brow furrowed. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Four in the afternoon.¡±

    His frown deepened. ¡°I promised to help with a delivery,¡± he muttered. He pushed the nket and was about to get up. ¡°I have to go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± I said sharply.

    He looked away, sulking like a scolded child. ¡°But I promised.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I shot back, adjusting the nket to cover him again. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift the packages in your condition. Just stay here and rest.¡±

    He shook his head stubbornly and began to swing his legs over the bed. I grabbed his shoulders, pressing him firmly back against the mattress.

    ¡°The medicine hasn¡¯t even kicked in yet,¡± I scolded.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered weakly, though his flushed cheeks and trembling hands betrayed the

    lie.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose, exhaling slowly to keep my patience. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Chapter 235 Worn Out

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you want so you¡¯ll stay here?¡± I repeated.

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    He stayed quiet for a long moment, his lips pressing into a tight line. His eyes avoided mine, drifting to the window where the golden afternoon light spilled across the floor. Finally, his voice came out soft.

    ¡°A kiss.¡±

    My breath hitched, my mind scrambling to process what he had just said. My heart beat loud and quick in my chest, echoing in my ears.

    He still didn¡¯t look at me. His gaze was fixed anywhere but my face. ¡°Forget it,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll just go¡ª¡±

    But before he could sit up, I leaned down, my hand cupping his chin to hold him still. I pressed a quick, soft kiss against the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°There,¡± I muttered as I pulled back. ¡°Now, you have to stay.¡±

 Attachment 238

    Chapter 238 Taking Over

    Chapter 238 Taking Over

    TESSA

    :

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    The moment Ronnie¡¯s scream rang through the clearing, chaos broke loose. Winston and Edith immediately pushed to the front, their authority holding the pack steady when panic threatened to spill over. The rest of us moved behind them, the stronger wolves nking outward while those less trained pulled children and elders to safety.

    ¡°Noelle, Sol-over here!¡± I called. The three of us instinctively took up the role we always did. We wove between frightened mothers, shouting men, and half-shifted warriors trying to anticipate where to stand. ¡°Stay close! Keep the children back! Don¡¯t run!¡± I shouted.

    Figures cloaked in ck emerged from the tree line, their silhouettes stark against the morning sun. At first it was only a handful, but a couple more spilled like shadows across the clearing. My stomach clenched, because this wasn¡¯t the wild chaos of rogues or the clumsy strut of humans. This was coordinated.

    The one in front caught my eye. His walk radiated the kind of confidence that came from knowing he was the strongest in the field. My heart stumbled, because something about him was familiar.

    When he reached the center and pulled down his hood, the air left my lungs.

    ¡°Oh, for crying out loud,¡± Noelle muttered beside me. She leaned in and whispered with incredulity, ¡°Sexy wizard man?¡±

    I whipped my head toward her, ring. ¡°Noelle.¡±

    Her smirk faltered the moment she noticed my expression, and her brows knitted together. ¡°Okay, okay. Bad time,¡± she muttered, sobering quickly.

    In the front, Edith and Winston moved with care. I could see the tension in their shoulders even as they kept their voices level, their hands at their sides rather than their weapons. They had always known that diplomacy was what kept thisnd alive and strong-that strength wasn¡¯t always measured by who swung harder, but by who could keep their people standing in one piece,

    But even they could sense this was different.

    We¡¯d dealt with humans before-ambitious settlers who thought ournd was theirs to im, who underestimated our strength until they walked away defeated. However, never had we faced shifters aligning with wizards and witches.

    I swept my gaze around, realizing toote that the cloaked figures had spread farther than I thought. We were surrounded. Even with our numbers, easily twice theirs, my chest tightened with unease. We were stronger physically, but their magic¡­ if they unleashed it, all the muscle and instinct in the world might not save us.

    Kyle stepped forward, his boots crunching against the dirt. ¡°Greetings,¡± he said, his voice ringing out.

    He let his gaze travel across our ranks as though measuring us one by one. Finally, his lips curled faintly. ¡°Wee in peace from Montrose.¡±

    Montrose.

    Gasps rose among the pack members, their whispers colliding in panicked fragments. ¡°Montrose? Did he say Montrose?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°Not them¡­¡±

    Fear spread fast, visible in the paling faces and stiffened postures of my pack members.

    Kyle watched their fear ripple with visible satisfaction. His eyes darkened, the corner of his mouth twitching. My stomach turned. We shouldn¡¯t be reacting like this. Fear was exactly what he wanted.

    ¡°Unless, of course¡­¡± Kyle continued smoothly, ¡°you do not agree with our proposal.¡±

    A hush fell over the clearing.

    Winston, steady even when the ground shook, cleared his throat. ¡°Ournd has always been amicable to beneficial rtionships,¡± he said, choosing his words carefully. ¡°If both parties are not aggravated, there is no reason we cannot hear what you have to say.¡±

    He nced briefly at Edith, then continued, ¡°We will hear your words in our meeting room. Let us leave these people to their peace.¡±

    It was an offer of diplomacy even when the air screamed for anything but.

    Kyle tilted his head, his smirk sharpening, and for a brief moment I thought he might ept. However, his gaze shifted,nding on the nearly finished frame of the pack clinic. His expression soured with interest, and before any of us could react, he lifted a hand and began murmuring under his breath.

    The words were foreign, and I realized what he was doing when he uttered thest word. ¡°No

    Chapter 238 Taking Over

    -¡°I gasped, stepping forward.

    But it was toote.

    :

    ? C

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    The beams groaned and the ground shuddered. Then, with a thunderous crack, the entire structure shattered-splintering wood and scattering dust in a violent eruption.

    Gasps and cries burst from the pack in unison, disbelief and horror twisting their faces. Mothers clutched their children tighter. Warriors surged instinctively forward, barely restrained by Winston¡¯smand.

    Kyle lowered his hand with a smirk. ¡°I think you know,¡± he drawled, ¡°what power you¡¯re dealing with now.¡±

    Silence dropped like a heavy nket over the clearing. The carpenters stood still, their hands frozen on hammers and saws. Children began to wail, and the little swarm of chatter dissolved into the ragged noise of upset and fear.

    Sol moved without thinking. He scooped Ca into his arms, and she buried her face into his neck.

    I walked forward. Winston¡¯s voice reached me as I positioned myself in front. ¡°Tessa,¡± he growled.

    But the warning didn¡¯t stop my feet. My jaw ached with the words I wanted to tear out of the man who had done this.

    Kyle stood at the center of the clearing, hands rxed at his sides. The pettiness of his smirk made something cold clench in my gut. I stepped right up to him until his eyes met mine.

    ¡°Kyle,¡± I said. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He brightened when I used his name. ¡°Tessa,¡± he purred, sounding fond. ¡°I was just looking for you.¡± His fingers trailed absently over the air where the clinic had been. ¡°That little demonstration took a lot. Weakening the structure was harder than I thought. It took¡ª¡± he made a show of drinking from the sk at his belt, the tremble in his hand visible ¡°-quite a lot of power. Do you mind helping me?¡±

    He moved to reach out, an adoring hand lifting toward my shoulder. I knew better than to let this man touch me, so I stepped back. ¡°Answer my question. What do you want?¡±

    Kyle set the bottle aside and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°We need cooperation,¡± he said, pacing like a predator exining the merits of his n to smaller ¡°We need people. Your people, to be exact.¡±

    prey.

    315

    Chapter 238 Taking Over

    :

    ¡°For what?¡± I asked. I wanted the truth, or at least the lie¡¯s scaffolding.

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°For the betterment of everyone,¡± he answered. ¡°Trust me. Come with us to Montrose. Help us.

    Work with us.¡±

    ¡°You want to take our people to Montrose,¡± Winston said. ¡°Under what pretense? You didn¡¯t give us a single reason why we should walk willingly into your stronghold.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes flicked to Winston with irritation, then he rolled them. ¡°You can return. Once everything is over, you cane back.¡±

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t cooperate, you might very well have nothing to return to.¡±

    A woman next to him-cloaked, unremarkable until she exhaled and summoned a tongue of me over her palm-snorted with amusement. Her presence tightened the clearing; the pack took a collective step back when she flicked the me to life. Kyle¡¯s smile widened.

    With a careless flick she sent the fire arcing toward the splintered ruin where the clinic had stood. Fortunately, the carpenters moved quickly and put it out with water when it was still small.

    However, I knew that Kyle¡¯s aim was not just to burn the remains; it was to shatter our certainty, to pierce the sense of safety we¡¯d been building with blood and sweat.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± an old carpenter cried, hands clenched around the tool that had been part of his life for decades. ¡°What have we done to you?¡±

    Chaos erupted. It was what I¡¯d feared. Men I¡¯d grown up beside, women who held my trust, suddenly separated by lines of hate and fear. Winston bellowed for order, but there was no peace to be had while a witch flung me and men in Montrose cloaks encircled our people.

    ¡°We will not let you take over ournd!¡± someone shouted. Others took it up a notch. ¡°We will

    not!¡±

    Kyle watched their defiance with all the detached scorn of a man who had never known honest suffering. ¡°Then you have chosen thetter,¡± he said. ¡°Very well.¡±

    The pack moved as one. We surged. At first we held the edge-wolves on the outskirts deflected the smaller band of cloaks, edged them back with teeth and authority, and for a minute I held the ridiculous hope that we might force them to retreat.

    Then, the me-wielder spun through the crowd. Her hand red; like a torch, she burned one of our warriors alive in an instant. He went with a scream that split the clearing open and dragged our focus into a panic. We circled, rigid with shock. Blood pooled dark and fast in the

    dirt at his feet.

    Chapter 238 Taking Over

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    I felt my stomach empty. People gasped or cursed or stumbled back. No one moved forward as one anymore; we fractured into groups. Kyle¡¯s voice rose over it all. ¡°I give you onest chance.¡± His eyes bored into ours, into me. ¡°Come with us. Cooperate, and you will be spared. Refuse, and you will face our wrath.¡±

    The clearing smelled of smoke and the sharp tang of fear. Around me, my people stared back. My chest ached with the decision I knew I would have to make. The first taste of war hade to our door, and the world no longer felt safe or simple.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°We will not bow to Montrose.¡±

 Attachment 242

    Chapter 242 I¡¯m Here

    Chapter 242 I¡¯m Here

    ROWAN

    It has been a long time since I truly felt fear.

    Free Coins

    Thest time I remembered that depth of such fear was the day I realized I had lost Tessa for good. The moment she turned away from me, her trust and love shattered-I thought nothing could rival that pain. It reyed in my mind endlessly, a nightmare I couldn¡¯t escape.

    But now, lying weak on this bed, my mind still fogged from the wounds I had taken, I felt it again. Not for myself this time-but for them. For the woman whose tears stained my shoulder, and for the little girl clinging to me with eyes that glimmered like stars.

    The wizards and witches we had fought were not many, but their strength had been greater than I anticipated. My body bore the proof of that mistake. shes across my chest, burns on my arms, and a head wound that had nearly pulled me into darkness for good. I had faced battles before, but none felt as costly as this one. Because this time, if I lost¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be the only one to suffer.

    I had fought through every torment of my own mind to make it back here. And now, as my eyes opened fully and met theirs, I knew with absolute certainty that I had to live. My life would never be fulfilled if I couldn¡¯t be part of theirs.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re okay?¡±

    Ca looked up at me with wide, tear-brimmed eyes, and my heart melted into a puddle.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s fine,¡± I whispered. My hand found the back of her head, my fingers threading through her soft hair as I pulled her close. ¡°Dad¡¯s going to be with you for a long time.¡±

    The way her face lit up through the tears made me feel that going through the worst pain possible in this world was worth it. She had called me Dad like it had always been true, and it was the greatest gift I had ever received in this lifetime.

    I wrapped my arms around her fragile frame, careful not to strain my still-healing wounds, but needing her closer all the same. She burrowed against my chest, and in that moment, I knew I would burn the whole world if it ever tried to take her from me.

    Tessa sobbed quietly into my shoulder, her body trembling as she pressed herself against me. I turned my head slightly, resting my cheek against her hair. Her scent, her warmth-how had I ever lived without it? How had I ever thought I could?

    I didn¡¯t deserve this. Not after everything I had done, not after the mistakes that had driven

    Chapter 242 I¡¯m Here

    her away and all the pain I had caused.

    How lucky was I, after everything, to have this?

    To have them?

    :

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    My arms tightened around the two of them. I closed my eyes, breathed them in, and vowed silently that no matter what came, I would never waste it again.

    I had been given another chance. And this time, I wasn¡¯t letting go.

    ***

    I leaned against the doorframe for a moment, just watching her move around the small house. The second I stepped closer and tried to hug her, she wrinkled her nose and pressed a hand against me.

    ¡°You need a shower,¡± she said firmly.

    I chuckled, tilting my head. ¡°How, exactly? My shoulder still aches.¡±

    Her lips pressed together. She shook her head, muttering something under her breath, before cing her small hand against my chest and pushing me toward the bathroom.

    ¡°Sit,¡± she ordered, pointing at the stool in the corner.

    I smirked but obeyed, lowering myself down with a slight grunt. The steam was already beginning to cloud the mirror. I had imagined this scene a hundred times in moments I was half delirious, moments when I was too broken to even think straight.

    She turned on the water, tested the temperature with her palm, and then reached for the shampoo. I opened my mouth to say something, to tease her again, but before I could even form the words, she hushed me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± she said. ¡°Just sit still.¡±

    Her fingers worked through my hair, thether thick and soothing as she massaged my scalp. I hadn¡¯t realized how much tension I was holding until that exact moment. My head lolled slightly as I groaned, the sound escaping before I could stop it. Her hands froze for a second, and I cracked one eye open, catching the faint flush that had spread across her cheeks.

    ¡°Feels good,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± she muttered, resuming her work, though her cars were still red.

    The water ran

    close, rinsing thoroughly, and I found myself staring at the little furrow in her brow.

    Shethered the cloth with soap, working it over my arms, my chest, my stomach. Her touch was gentle yet firm, every stroke leaving heat in its wake. I clenched my fists on my thighs, trying to focus on the rhythm of her movements instead of the fire crawling under my skin.

    And then-she knelt.

    The breath punched out of me as I stared down at her, wide-eyed. She didn¡¯t seem to notice as she soaped my legs. My jaw tightened as she worked her way up, her delicate fingers moving with maddening slowness. I wanted to say something, but the words caught in my throat.

    When her hands reached my inner thighs, I nearly lost it.

    Her wide, bright eyes lifted to mine for a brief moment, innocence painted across her features. Bunny eyes-that¡¯s what they were. Soft, round, and impossibly pure, as though she had no idea what she was doing to me.

    A smirk pulled at my lips instinctively. I leaned down, lowering my voice to a husky whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to soap that area too?¡±

    Her gaze narrowed immediately before she smirked back. That was when I realized I had made a grave mistake.

    She shifted slightly, the soap-slicked cloth sliding over the one ce I had only dreamed she¡¯d ever touch. My breath hissed through my teeth, every nerve in my body igniting.

    ¡°Damn it, Tessa,¡± I groaned, my head falling back as pleasure surged through me.

    Her movements were unbearably slow, torturously so, as though she wanted to make me pay for teasing her. My muscles tensed, my fingers threading behind my head as I folded my arms there, trying to stop myself from reaching out and pulling her closer.

    A groan ripped from my throat. It had been far too long since I¡¯d felt anything like this, too long since anyone had touched me this way. Thebination of her pace and her innocent expression was enough to drive me to the brink of insanity.

    I dared a nce down.

    She was watching me, those bunny eyes still impossibly wide, but her lips curled slightly at the corner, betraying the satisfaction she got from seeing me unravel.

    I groaned again, louder this time, heat pooling low in my stomach. My body betrayed me. Every brush of her hand sent sparks through me, every teasing stroke stoked the fire she had

    Chapter 242 I¡¯m Here

    ignited.

    And then-she stopped.

    Just like that.

    ????(40

    +10 Free Coins

    Her hand slipped away, and I looked down at her in disbelief. Her expression was perfectly innocent again.

    ¡°You can rinse yourself off,¡± she muttered, standing quickly, avoiding my gaze. ¡°It¡¯ll be good for your recovery.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked out, leaving me sitting there, painfully aware of the monster she had awakened.

    Alone in the steam-filled bathroom, I let out a low, frustrated groan, shaking my head.

    Tessa Fen is going to be the death of me.

 Attachment 236

    Chapter 236 Three Words

    Chapter 236 Three Words

    TESSA

    I could tell he was in a bad mood when he first came here, but now, it seemed he had reverted back to being a baby. After I kissed him-and I already slightly regretted it-he became even clingier. He acted shameless, and yet I didn¡¯t have the heart to push him away.

    Now, as we sat down for dinner on the bed, I realized just how far he was going to push his luck. His head was against the bed frame, refusing to lift his spoon. When I gave him a questioning look, he didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he simply smiled and opened his mouth expectantly.

    ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± I muttered, scooping up a spoonful of stew anyway.

    He leaned forward obediently, lips parting, and I felt ridiculous feeding him like he was a toddler. ¡°You could feed yourself, you know,¡± I said, arching a brow.

    His mouth curved around the spoon, and once he swallowed, he gave me a grin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste as good as when you feed it to me,¡± he replied, his voice still hoarse from his fever but dripping with amusement.

    I rolled my eyes, trying not to let the warmth rise in my cheeks.

    Before I could continue reprimanding him, Ca¡¯s high-pitched giggle broke through the moment. She had her little bear dolls tucked under her arms, her face bright with excitement. ¡°Mister, y with me!¡±

    Rowan¡¯s expression softened immediately. ¡°Of course, Princess Ca,¡± he said, bowing his head. ¡°Sir Rowan the Brave is at your service.¡±

    Her eyes lit up. ¡°Then you have to save Bear Bear from the dragon!¡±

    He reached for the stuffed bear and gasped dramatically, holding it aloft. ¡°The dragon is fierce! But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you both.¡± He made a silly growling noise that was so uncharacteristic of him I nearly choked on myughter,

    I shook my head in disbelief, spoon still in hand as I watched him throw himself into Ca¡¯s pretend game. The way he used different voices for the bears along with the exaggerated

    gestures,

    I realized something. He was a damn good actor.

    I shook my

    head again, though a reluctant smile tugged at my lips.

    He caught the look and had the audacity to wink at me before diving back into character. Ca

    Chapter 236 Three Words

    :

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    squealed, herughter filling the room until even I couldn¡¯t help butugh along with them.

    Eventually, I gave up trying to finish my own meal and focused instead on cleaning up, setting the bowls aside and tidying the kitchen. The sound of Ca¡¯s voice blended with Rowan¡¯s deep rumble, and I let it soothe me as I moved about the house. By the time I returned to the bedroom, the house had quieted. I pushed the door open softly, and the sight that greeted me made my heart clench.

    Rowan was stretched out on the bed, Ca curled up on his chest. Her small hands clutched the stuffed bear loosely, her mouth parted in sleep. Rowan¡¯s fever-flushed face looked calmer, the lines of exhaustion eased as he stared down at her with a tender gaze.

    For all his stubbornness and pride, he looked at her like she was the most precious thing in the world. His hand rested lightly on her back, rising and falling with each of her breaths.

    He must have heard me, because his head lifted. His eyes found mine across the dim room, and for a moment, we just stared at each other. His lips curved faintly, and he lifted one hand, patting the narrow space beside him on the bed.

    I hesitated, ncing at the tiny space. It was barely enough for him and Ca as it was. If I joined them, it would be cramped and far too close.

    ¡°Sleep next to me,¡± he said.

    I cleared my throat. That question was something I didn¡¯t expect, but it appeared he asked it innocently, so I pushed it to the side. I looked away quickly, my lips tightening as I grasped for some excuse. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You stay there.¡±

    I was already turning away, ready to retreat into the safety of distance, but then he made a low noise-a quiet, desperate sound that stopped me. Against my better judgment, I turned back.

    ¡°Please?¡± he pleaded, his voice hushed but urgent. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything. I just¡­ I really want Ca to experience something like this.¡±

    The way he said it wasn¡¯t maniptive. Instead, he said it as Rowan, the father of my child, a man longing for something simple, Ca suddenly stirred, her little hands rubbing her eyes. ¡°Mommy?¡± she whispered groggily.

    I rushed closer, smoothing her hair. ¡°Mommy¡¯s here,¡± I said softly,

    Her gaze lingered sleepily. For a moment, she looked like a perfect mirror of him, and I realized something that made my heart falter. For so long, I¡¯d told myself she had merely inherited his eye and hair color. But the longer I looked, the more undeniable that she was his daughter through and through.

    Chapter 236 Three Words

    :

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    I sighed heavily. My body moved before my mind could argue with it. I lowered myself onto the bed, sitting stiffly at first.

    Ca smiled in sleepy relief, nuzzled deeper into Rowan¡¯s chest, and then promptly fell asleep again, her breathing evening out.

    I gave Rowan a sharp look. ¡°You better not try anything funny,¡± I warned.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he said simply.

    Carefully, I shifted until I was lying down beside Ca. My body felt stiff as a board, locked up in awkward tension. I didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation especially when every nerve was screaming at me to keep my guard up.

    The silence between us was punctuated only by Ca¡¯s tiny breaths. I almost thought maybe Rowan had fallen asleep again, but then his voice broke through the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    My eyes stayed fixed on the ceiling. ¡°You already said that,¡± I muttered. He truly had. Over and over again.

    However, he wasn¡¯t finished. His next words came out softer. ¡°I love you.¡±

    My breath hitched violently, my whole body going still. Reluctantly, I turned my head toward him. His face was half-hidden in shadow, but I saw the unmistakable glisten in his eyes, the tremor in his jaw, holding back the rest of what he wanted to say.

    ¡°I realized it when you were gone,¡± he murmured. ¡°And I hoped I didn¡¯t. I wished I realized it when you were still in my arms. But it was just like that.¡±

    I stared at him, words frozen in my throat.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± he continued quickly. ¡°Letting me show it to you is enough. You don¡¯t have to reciprocate it, too. It is my discretion to love you, even if you cannot forgive me-validly-for what I had done.¡±

    My mind screamed with all the reasons I shouldn¡¯t let his words sink in, all the scars he had left me with. And yet my heart betrayed me, trembling at the sincerity in his voice, the vulnerability he rarely allowed anyone to see.

    He closed his eyes then. ¡°Sleep, Tessa,¡± he whispered.

    But I couldn¡¯t breathe, let alone sleep. How could I possibly close my eyes after he said those words?

 Attachment 237

    Chapter 237 After The Confession

    Chapter 237 After The Confession

    TESSA

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    I didn¡¯t sleep. All I could hear was his confession echoing in my mind. It was maddening. My chest ached, caught between the sharpness of old wounds and the unexpected softness that came when he said he loved me.

    I tossed and turned quietly, careful not to disturb Ca who slept peacefully between us. Finally, with a sharp exhale, I gathered enough courage to nce at him.

    Rowan¡¯s features were calm at first nce, but as my eyes lingered, the illusion fell apart. His skin was flushed, a faint sheen of sweat dampening his hairline. My brows furrowed, and when I reached out to ce my hand against his forehead, my heart sank. He was burning hot-even hotter than yesterday.

    I pulled my hand back quickly. How did it get this bad in just a single night?

    I sat up abruptly, the movement waking Ca. She rubbed her eyes and looked up at me sleepily. ¡°Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± I said gently, brushing her hair back. ¡°Go to your Aunt Noelle for a while, okay?¡±

    She frowned, concern coloring her small face. ¡°Okay, Mommy¡­ Is mister okay?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be,¡± I assured her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    She gave a tiny nod, I dressed her quickly, buttoning her little dress then led her outside. Noelle¡¯s small hut wasn¡¯t far-it stood near ours, ever since she moved out from Edith and Winston¡¯s. I stood still for a moment, watching until Ca disappeared safely into Noelle¡¯s doorway. Only then did I allow myself to turn back.

    The moment I stepped inside, his groans reached me. I hurried to his side, wetting another cloth and pressing it to his forehead. His skin was scalding.

    ¡°You should have rested yesterday,¡± I muttered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have yed with Ca so hard.¡±

    His eyes opened weakly, but a smile tugged at his lips anyway, ¡°Worth it,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Worth it?¡± I repeated, scowling at him.

    His gaze softened. ¡°ying with Ca and seeing herugh is worth every second.¡±

    I huffed in exasperation and gave his shoulder a light smack.

    Chapter 237 After The Confession

    His eyes lingered on me then. ¡°I meant what I said yesterday night,¡± he whispered.

    I shook my head quickly, looking away. ¡°Don¡¯t say those things now.¡±

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± he continued, stubborn as always. ¡°I¡¯ll be here by your side until you get used to me. I¡¯ll work so hard to be the man deserving of your love.¡±

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I muttered, exasperated. I pressed my hand firmly over his mouth. ¡°Talking takes a lot of energy. You need to rest.¡±

    His lips moved under my palm, and though muffled, I caught the words-¡°Another kiss?¡±

    My eyes snapped wide, and I red down at him.

    He chuckled hoarsely, shoulders shaking just slightly under the nket. ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± he said, voice faint. ¡°I¡¯m going to get more sleep. I can¡¯t keep my eyes open.¡±

    I let my hand fall away, sighing as I watched his eyelids flutter shut. His breathing steadied as exhaustion imed him once more.

    I sat there for a moment, just staring at him. Carefully, I adjusted the nket over him, tucking it around his shoulders, then rose to my feet.

    There was still work to do.

    By midmorning, I decided I couldn¡¯t sit idle and worry endlessly. If he was asleep, then I could slip away for a while. I would check on him againter.

    I made my way to the pack clinic, the familiar wooden structure standing sturdily under the warm sunlight. The moment I stepped inside, I spotted Noelle. She was already there, sleeves rolled up as she wiped down a counter. Ca sat nearby with a wooden toy, humming softly to herself.

    The instant Noelle saw me, a smirk curved her lips. ¡°Well, you sent Ca to my ce pretty early?¡±

    I shot her a sharp look. ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± I warned, setting down the basket of supplies I¡¯d carried with me.

    Her smirk only deepened, though she didn¡¯t push further-yet.

    ¡°Rowan¡¯s sick,¡± I exined briskly, focusing on the shelves rather than her knowing eyes. ¡°I just took care of him.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± she said, drawing the sound out far too much. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    40

    Chapter 237 After The Confession

    +10 Free Coins

    I closed my eyes for a brief second, breathing through my exasperation. ¡°Is there a lot of work?¡± I asked, quickly changing the subject.

    ¡°Not really,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°The warriors are getting better. And they haven¡¯t encountered any rogues when visiting other territoriestely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I muttered, my shoulders easing slightly.

    I brushed my hands against the fabric of my pants as we walked. ¡°Want to see the new pack clinic? It¡¯s progressing pretty fast,¡± she said, and I nodded.

    The old clinic had always been tucked away, wedged into the corner of the packnds. Every time someone got sick or injured, it took too long to reach, and I¡¯d long thought it was ridiculous. So, we decided to build a new one right in the middle of the territory, essible from every direction.

    As we drew closer, I could already hear the faint hammering. The frame of the new clinic stood tall, wooden beams reaching toward the sky, the faint outline of walls already taking shape. The smell of sawdust lingered in the air, blending with the pine.

    The carpenters noticed me before I even opened my mouth. ¡°Where¡¯s Rowan?¡± one of them called out, dusting his hands off on his pants.

    I narrowed my eyes and crossed my arms, giving them the sharpest look I could muster. ¡°Stop asking for Rowan,¡± I scolded. ¡°He¡¯s sick because you keep asking him to do things.¡±

    Theirughter broke out immediately, filling the clearing. ¡°Eyy, protective wife!¡± one of them teased, leaning on a half-finished beam, his grin wide.

    Heat rose to my cheeks before I could stop it, and I instinctively turned my face away. ¡°I¡¯m not I started to argue, but the words tangled in my throat. My heart gave a quick, stupid skip, and I forced my tone back into its usual bite.

    ¡°Seriously, though,¡± I said more firmly, ignoring their teasing looks. ¡°Let him rest.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± they eximed in unison, stillughing but with a note of genuine respect in their

    voices.

    One of them, a younger carpenter, rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s reallypetent and easy to get along with. He makes everything smoother.¡±

    I was taken off guard by the honesty in his words. My chest filled with both pride and tenderness. I gave a small nod. ¡°I know. But he¡¯s not made out of iron. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    They chuckled again, a little softer this time, before turning back to their work. I exhaled

    Chapter 237 After The Confession

    ? ??

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    slowly and followed Noelle farther down the clearing, weaving through the scattered logs, the busy workers, and the chatter of pack members gathered for the weekend. Children darted between adults, ying games, theirughter ringing like bells. Families had brought baskets of food, and some women were alreadyying out meals under the shade of the trees.

    But then, cutting through the chatter andughter, came a scream.

    My heart lurched.

    My eyes shot toward the other side of the clearing just as the pack members fell into stunned silence, heads turning, conversations breaking off mid-sentence.

    Ronnie.

    The warrior who had only recently healed enough to rejoin us stood there, wild-eyed, his chest heaving as though he had sprinted the whole way. His voice cracked as he shouted, panicked¡ª

    ¡°Intruders!¡±

 Attachment 239

    Chapter 239 His Sacrifice

    TESSA

    I assessed the situation before saying those words. Kyle was still shaking, his fingers twitching with every fine movement.

    For a moment, I thought it was an act, but looking at him more closely, I knew I wasn¡¯t mistaken. His breathing was uneven, the slight tremor in his hands too natural to fake. He appeared to be powerful, but that power came at a cost, and I could see it gnawing at him even as he stood there smirking. My eyes flicked to the one beside him-the girl who had conjured mes without hesitation. That was the reason why he asked her to show off her power instead.

    I studied the others behind him, cloaked in ck. Even with the hoods shadowing their faces, I could read the hesitance in their posture. They didn¡¯t look united. They looked¡­ conflicted. A few even seemed regretful. That was my leverage, I realized. Kyle might have recruited them with promises, but not all of them had the stomach for this.

    Still, hesitation or not, they had magic.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Kyle said finally. He didn¡¯t bother to mask the exhaustion in his voice. His hand lifted. ¡°Take them.¡±

    At hismand, chaos broke loose once again.

    The women and children were quickly ushered back. I watched Sol carry Ca, shielding her with his broad frame as he retreated toward the safe zone. My chest ached seeing the fear in Ca¡¯s eyes. I couldn¡¯t let her grow up in a world where people like Kyle held power over her.

    The warriors surged forward, teeth bared, ws unsheathed. They were ready, more than ready, fueled by both fury and desperation. I ran with them, cing myself at the front despite Winston¡¯s order.

    ¡°Tessa, stay back!¡± hemanded.

    But I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to cower.

    I darted toward the me wielder, weaving between the shing bodies. Already, warriors were struggling to hold their ground as bursts of fire scared the air, forcing them back. The smell of burnt fur and flesh filled the clearing, and I gagged, pushing harder, faster. One of our strongest was thrown to the ground, his arm scorched, and the scream that followed made my blood boil.

    Chapter 239 His Sacrifice

    I had to stop her.

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    I lunged, wing her arm just as she tried to summon another fireball. She hissed, stumbling back, but she was fast. She twisted her wrist, the mes shifting direction, nearly grazing my side as I dodged. The heat singed the hairs on my arm, and pain licked at my skin, but I didn¡¯t

    stop.

    All around us, the pack was losing ground. Every time one of ours lunged forward, a st of magic forced them back. Our numbers meant nothing against fire and spells that disoriented our instincts. Even Winston and Edith, strong as they were, struggled to break the circle that had formed around us.

    ¡°Tessa!¡± Noelle shouted from somewhere behind me, her voice breaking. ¡°Don¡¯t-¡±

    However, I didn¡¯t listen. I pushed forward, w meeting me, my instincts screaming at me that I was dancing on the edge of something deadly. The woman grinned, her fire burning brighter as though feeding off my defiance. Each swing I made was met with heat and light. My lungs burned, my body trembling from the effort of keeping up.

    A scream tore through the air-¡ªone of ours, another warrior copsing under a barrage of mes. I felt the despair ripple through us, the way our line faltered. My heart clenched, but I bared my teeth, refusing to let that be the end.

    Just then, a growl pierced through the clearing.

    It was deep, fierce, and familiar.

    It cut through the battlefield, and the moment I heard it, my blood ran cold.

    I turned, my eyes widening.

    Rowan stood at the edge of the clearing, his chest heaving, his skin flushed with fever. Even with his furious eyes, I could see the strain in his body and the faint tremble in his stance. He shouldn¡¯t be here. He was supposed to be resting.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I whispered, though my voice was drowned in the chaos.

    With a guttural snarl, he shifted, his body snapping and reshaping into his wolf form. The sound of bone and muscle echoed through the air, followed by the earth-shaking thud of his paws hitting the ground.

    And then he ran straight toward them.

    Rowan was strong. Very, very strong.

    Chapter 239 His Sacrifice

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    The kind of strength that made even seasoned warriors pause in awe. The kind of strength that could change the flow of battle in the span of mere minutes. He charged forward with no hesitation, his massive wolf form tearing through cloaked figures as though they were nothing more than shadows in his path.

    Screams filled the clearing as he took them down one by one. Some tried to fight back, but their magic faltered against his force. A sh of fire streaked toward him, but Rowan dodged it with agility. Another cloaked figure shed at him, de gleaming, but Rowan¡¯s ws were faster-deadly and merciless. Within seconds, the man was thrown aside, groaning in pain.

    I stood frozen for a moment. Relief swelled inside me. He was here. He was fighting for us. He was protecting us. For the first time since Kyle¡¯s group had arrived, I felt the tides shifting. The fear that had gripped our people began to fade, reced by something far stronger-hope.

    Even the warriors fighting beside him seemed invigorated by his presence. They rallied to his side, emboldened, their snarls louder and strikes harder than before. Rowan¡¯s strength was contagious, like fire spreading through dry grass.

    But relief came with a price.

    Every time mes licked at his fur, every time a spell struck him, every time a de found its mark, I felt my heart clench. He fought as if he had no regard for his own body. His sickness already weakened him, but he poured everyst drop of strength into this fight, holding nothing back.

    I wanted to scream and tell him to stop. But I knew it was useless. Rowan didn¡¯t know how to fight halfway. He only knew how to give everything.

    Kyle noticed it too. I could see the way his eyes narrowed, his jaw clenched, as Rowan cut through his men. Fear flickered across his face, quickly masked by rage.

    ¡°Back!¡± Kyle¡¯s voice thundered across the battlefield. His men hesitated, but he snapped again, louder this time. ¡°Back, I say!¡±

    The air thickened as Kyle raised his hands, the tremor in his fingers disappearing as new magic pulsed through him. A surge of energy erupted, a spell unlike anything we¡¯d seen before. It cracked through the clearing, and suddenly the cloaked figures were thrown back, their bodies lifted and hurled as though invisible hands had swept them away.

    Some crashed into the dirt, groaning. Others staggered to their feet, dazed. Rowan snarled, ready to lunge again, but the spell created distance between them, forcing our warriors to halt.

    Kyle¡¯s chest heaved, sweat dripping down his brow, but his eyes gleamed with malice.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± he spat. His gaze lingered on Rowan, then to me. ¡°Not by far.¡±

    O

    Chapter 239 His Sacrifice

    40

    10 Free Coins

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, the remaining figures obeyed. They retreated swiftly, disappearing into the trees, leaving behind the bodies of their fallen. The clearing slowly quieted, the chaos reced by the ragged breaths of my people.

    A heavy silence followed.

    We had survived. For now.

    But all I could see was Rowan.

    My heart stopped when his body swayed. He stood there for only a second longer, his chest rising and falling rapidly, eyes burning with that same feral determination. And then-

    He copsed.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± The scream tore from my throat before I even realized it, my feet already moving.

    He hit the ground with a sickening thud, his wolf form covered in shes, his fur matted with blood. Angry burns marred his side, still smoldering faintly where the fire had kissed his skin.

    I dropped to my knees beside him, my hands hovering helplessly over his wounds. The relief I¡¯d felt moments ago shattered, reced with terror.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± I cried again.

 Attachment 240

    Chapter 240 I¡¯m Sorry

    Chapter 240 I¡¯m Sorry

    TESSA

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    Ca¡¯s cries pierced through the tense air. She clung to Sol, her fists tight in his shirt as she watched Rowan being carried across the clearing.

    ¡°Is he okay, Mommy?¡± she sobbed, her wide eyes searching mine.

    I couldn¡¯t answer. The truth was, I didn¡¯t know. Rowan¡¯s breaths were shallow, each one more fragile than thest. His abdomen was slick with blood, staining the arms of the men who carried him, dripping a trail behind us as we moved.

    He had done this for a pack he had barely known for less than a month.

    And now, as his blood stained our ground, the pack that had once viewed him with wariness and suspicion now followed with grief written all over their faces. Concern weighed heavy in every pair of eyes that lingered on him. He had left an impact, deeper than I had even noticed until this moment.

    When we reached the old clinic, I stopped at the doorway. ¡°Leave,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll treat him. I need space.¡±

    They all hesitated. Their eyes darted between one another, unwilling to walk away. Noelle looked at me the longest, her eyes glistening with the same fear that I knew was mirrored in mine. But she nodded finally, her hand brushing my arm briefly, before she began ushering the others out.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she said softly to the carpenters, to the warriors, to Sol and Ca. Ca looked back over her shoulder, her cheeks damp with tears.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± she whispered again.

    1 gave her the smallest nod, though I didn¡¯t know if it was reassurance or a lie.

    After Rowan wasid carefully onto the bed, thest of them left. The door closed behind Noelle with a quiet thud, and silence fell around us.

    I was alone with him.

    The first thing I did was move to control the bleeding. His abdomen was shed in more ces than I could count, some shallow, others frighteningly deep. The blood seeped fast, hot against my hands, and I pressed down firmly, whispering words I wasn¡¯t even aware of.

    Chapter 240 I¡¯m Sorry

    Please. Please, let him be okay.

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Did you take all of it?¡± I whispered hoarsely, my tears spilling despite my best effort to hold them back. ¡°All the shes?¡±

    My fingers shook as I worked, trying to piece him back together with nothing but bandages and stubborn will. But no matter how tight I bound, no matter how hard I pressed, it felt endless. His blood kept running, soaking the cloths I wrapped, staining my hands, painting me at the cost of his sacrifice.

    I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut. ¡°Why would you do this?¡± I breathed, my voice breaking. ¡°Why would you give everything, Rowan? You don¡¯t even belong to us. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    The words choked off, and before I could stop it, a tear slid down my cheek and dropped onto

    his skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    The sound startled me, so faint it could have been mistaken for a sigh. My head snapped up, breath hitching, and his eyes were on me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry because of me anymore,¡± he murmured. His lips curved faintly, but it was enough to undo mepletely.

    My breath hitched so violently I nearly jolted backward. His voice wrapped around me like a lifeline I didn¡¯t know I needed.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I muttered, leaning closer, desperate to anchor myself to him, to prove he was still here with me. My hands shook as they hovered over his chest, over the blood soaking through the bandages. ¡°Are you okay? How do you feel?¡±

    He blinked slowly, hisshes fluttering against his pale cheeks. ¡°My head hurts,¡± he whispered. ¡°I think¡­ someone struck my head.¡±

    I gasped, panic rushing through me as I carefully lifted his head just enough to look. The crimson hue against his light hair confirmed the presence of his pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy,¡± he murmured, his eyes already threatening to slide shut.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Stay awake, please. Stay with me.¡±

    He groaned softly at the insistence, but then, against all reason, he smiled. That same soft, maddening smile that made my heart beat faster.

    Chapter 240 I¡¯m Sorry

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯m hearing you say that now,¡± he whispered, ¡°but I hate myself for not being able to¡­ react well to it.¡±

    My vision blurred. The tears I¡¯d been holding back finally fell, rolling down my cheeks in streams I couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Seriously, Rowan,¡± I eximed through sobs. Why did you take all the hits yourself?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you take any,¡± he said softly, stubborn even now. ¡°I needed to protect everyone. Especially you¡­ and Ca.¡±

    I pressed my lips together, my chest convulsing as I tried to steady my breaths. ¡°You always try to protect others,¡± I muttered. ¡°But can you even protect yourself?¡±

    He only smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy now,¡± he whispered again.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head furiously, tears sttering onto his chest as I continued pressing against his wounds. My hands were drenched in his blood, shaking so violently it was a wonder I could still move them at all. ¡°No. You¡¯re going to be okay. Do you hear me? You¡¯re waiting for me to forgive you, right? You said you¡¯d make it up to me. You promised!¡±

    His lips parted, breath faint. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Stop saying that!¡± I screamed through my sobs. ¡°Stop apologizing, Rowan! You¡¯re ¡± My throat closed, my voice breaking into a strangled cry. ¡°You¡¯re someone I need now.¡±

    His hand twitched weakly, trying to reach for mine. ¡°Please smile,¡± he said faintly. ¡°I at least¡­ want to see you smile.¡±

    ¡°How-¡± I could hardly get the word out, my lips trembling as another sob stole my breath. ¡°How can I smile when you¡¯re like this?¡±

    His eyes met mine, filled with pain, but also something much deeper-love.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said again. His lips trembled, his body weak beneath my hands. ¡°I¡¯m really¡­ sorry.¡±

    I wanted to scream at him to stop. That I didn¡¯t want his apologies. That all I wanted was him. Whole. Alive. With me.

    I wanted to say it.

    But before the words could leave me, his hand slipped from mine, falling limp at his side.

 Attachment 241

    Chapter 241 Your Dad

    Chapter 241 Your Dad

    TESSA

    It has been two days.

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    Frankly, two days too long. I didn¡¯t realize how I had gotten so used to his presence until now. His voice, his teasing remarks, even his silence beside me-those little things had entwined themselves into my days without me noticing. Now the room was filled with a stillness I hated, one broken only by the faint rhythm of his breathing.

    He really was a force to be reckoned with. Even unconscious, Rowan carried an aura that seemed to linger in the walls, in the air I breathed. My chest ached at the thought that I could lose him.

    I wiped him gently with a damp cloth, making sure he looked good even in sleep. I brushed his hair back from his forehead, careful not to disturb the bandage there, and I whispered things he couldn¡¯t hear, or maybe he could-things like ¡°stay with me¡± and ¡°don¡¯t you dare leave me again.¡±

    His heart was still beating, steady though weak, and he wasn¡¯t poisoned. This wasn¡¯t a curse or dark magic. This was purely a physical illness of the body, the aftermath of too many blows and burns taken in the pack¡¯s stead. And for that, I had no remedy.

    All I could do was wait.

    The waiting was unbearable. Every moment I sat beside him, I wondered if the next breath might be hisst. I prayed silently, to anyone who might listen, to anyone who might pity me enough not to take him away again.

    The door creaked softly, pulling me from my thoughts. Ca tiptoed inside, carrying a small te with bread and cheese. Her tiny arms wobbled under the effort, but her face was lit up with determination.

    ¡°Mommy, eat,¡± she said simply.

    I forced a smile and took the te from her hands. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±

    I tore off a piece of bread and tried to swallow, but even that was too difficult. The lump of grief in me was too stubborn-like the manying on the bed before me. I chewed slowly, forcing it down, but my body resisted the food.

    Ca didn¡¯tin. Instead, she climbed onto myp, curling against me as though she understood. She wrapped her arms around my free arm and rested her head on my chest.

    Chapter 241 Your Dad

    :

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    After a moment of silence, she lifted her face to look at Rowan. Her small eyes, so big and bright, blinked back tears.

    ¡°Is Dad going to be okay?¡± she asked softly.

    My entire body stilled. My breath caught in my throat, and I looked down at her in disbelief.

    ¡°What?¡± I managed to whisper.

    There were still tears glistening in her eyes, but she smiled. ¡°Dad. Mister asked me to call him that.¡±

    I closed my eyes, I thought¡­ I thought she knew. I pressed my lips together, struggling to keep the tears from spilling over. How could he, even in his broken state, find the strength to nt such hope in her heart? And yet, wasn¡¯t that just like him? To give her something she desperately needed, even if it left me trembling?

    I brushed my hand through Ca¡¯s hair, my fingers shaking.

    ¡°Do you¡­ want your dad to wake up?¡± I asked finally.

    Ca¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears, and she nodded fiercely, her lips trembling. ¡°I want Dad to wake up.¡±

    Her small voice cracked, and she buried her face against me, her shoulders shaking as she cried. I held her tightly, my own tears spilling as I rocked her gently, whispering that it would be okay even though I wasn¡¯t sure myself.

    I looked at Rowan then, lying pale and still on the bed. He had fought with everything he had for us. For me. For Ca. For a ce that wasn¡¯t even his home yet.

    I held her tighter, pressing my lips to the crown of her head, and I prayed again¡ªharder this time, fiercer than before.

    ¡°Me too,¡± I finally admitted out loud. ¡°I want your dad to wake up, too.¡±

    ¡°You should have introduced me when I was in a better state.¡±

    The voice froze me instantly. My entire body went cold and then hot in the same breath. I stiffened, wide eyes snapping toward the bed. Ca and I both turned together.

    Rowan was awake.

    For a second, I couldn¡¯t believe it. My heart forgot how to work, and my lips parted soundlessly as I stared at him. His eyes were looking right at me. Alive.

    Chapter 241 Your Dad

    He was alright. Rowan was alright!

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    I felt a sob w its way out of me. Tears blurred my vision instantly, but I didn¡¯t care. I clutched Ca tighter for a moment to confirm that this wasn¡¯t a dream.

    He was smiling. That infuriating smile, back on his face like it had never left. The corners of his lips curved with that mix of arrogance and softness I knew too well. And his eyes met mine with a glint that made my heart stutter. He looked at me like he hadn¡¯t been lying unconscious for two days, like he hadn¡¯t almost died in my arms.

    ¡°Rowan¡­¡± I whispered.

    He reached out slowly, his hand trembling only slightly as it lifted toward me. His fingers brushed my cheek and warmth instantly spread through the ce where his hand lingered. I closed my eyes for just a second, savoring the touch I had been so afraid I¡¯d never feel again.

    Then his hand moved, ruffling Ca¡¯s hair, his touch tender and careful. Ca giggled wetly, tears still clinging to hershes, but her smile brighter than anything I¡¯d ever seen.

    ¡°What a sight to wake up to,¡± he said softly, ¡°after a long rest. It feels like I¡¯m in heaven.¡±

    I still wasn¡¯t able to speak. My lips moved, but the words got stuck behind the flood of emotions crashing through me. Finally, I managed, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ alright.¡±

    He chuckled weakly, but his gaze held mine steadily. ¡°I made a promise to make it up to you,¡± he said, his voice low but certain. ¡°I¡¯m not going to break that promise anymore.¡±

    All those nights I had doubted, all those days I had guarded myself from him, all those moments of anger and hurt-I felt them melt under the sincerity of his voice. He really meant it this time.

    I couldn¡¯t hold myself back any longer. I walked toward him, my steps trembling, my arms aching to close the distance. Carefully, I ced Ca onto the bed beside him. She curled happily at his side, her small hand immediately clutching his arm.

    And then I leaned down, wrapping my arms around him with all the strength I had left. My body shook as I pressed myself against him, my tears spilling freely now onto his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay,¡± I whispered.

 Attachment 243

    Chapter 243 Trouble Awaits

    Chapter 243 Trouble Awaits

    TESSA

    +10 Free Coins

    Rowan was up and running again. He carried Ca easily in his arms, her tiny fingers tugging at his cor while she beamed proudly, showing the whole pack her prized treasure.

    People greeted him left and right, stopping him with wide smiles, reaching out with their gifts. Bread, baskets of fruit, more vegetables than we could eat in a week-he took them all, bncing them in his arms.

    His voice carried warmth, charming as he exchanged words with them, calling them by name, remembering little details about their families and their lives. Caughed when someone handed her a small bouquet of wildflowers. Rowan kissed the top of her head with a smile. I, too, couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight.

    He didn¡¯t have his bandages anymore. His skin, though scarred in ces, had healed remarkably well, and the lingering stiffness in his movements was almost gone. He was doing much better now, and that was the only reason I allowed him to go out. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t just that. Maybe it was because both Ca and Rowan had given me those puppy eyes that were impossible to resist, silently pleading for me to let them breathe the air outside our small home.

    So here he was, and here I was, standing on the edge of the crowd, watching him from afar. The pack seemed to gravitate toward him, theirughter brighter in his presence.

    I folded my arms across my chest, and that was when I felt a nudge at my side.

    I turned quickly, startled, only to find Noelle standing there with a teasing grin tugging at her lips. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she inclined her head toward Rowan.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    She leaned close. ¡°Are you falling in love with him again or what?¡±

    Heat rushed to my cheeks immediately, and I whipped my gaze away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± I muttered, but my wordscked conviction even to my own ears.

    Noelle chuckled softly, pleased with herself, before drifting away into the crowd, leaving me to stew in her insinuation.

    Her words echoed in my mind, louder than they had any right to. Falling in love again.

    The truth was, in the back of my mind, there had always been Rowan. I could admit that now.

    Chapter 243 Trouble Awaits

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    He was my mate. My first love. My first kiss. My first everything. No matter how much I tried to bury that, the truth had never truly left me.

    He had hurt me more than anyone else could have. I believed a huge part of that reason was because I had loved him more than I had ever loved anyone. The depth of my pain had been born from the depth of my feelings for him.

    However, piece by piece, he was rebuilding what he had broken. He wasn¡¯t proving it with grand gestures or empty apologies, but with quiet consistency.

    And that question lingered at the back of my mind like a whisper I couldn¡¯t silence-had I ever truly stopped loving Rowan?

    I didn¡¯t know. Maybe I didn¡¯t want to know. However, as I stood there, watching him hold Ca as though she were the most precious jewel in the world, as I watched himugh easily with the people around him, I realized something undeniable.

    My heart still raced faster because of him.

    ***

    We had just finished eating lunch, and for the first time in a while, I hadn¡¯t lifted a finger to cook. The people had given us so much food earlier that morning, piling our arms with baskets and bowls, more than enough for a feast. Rowan and Ca had been grinning the whole way home.

    Now, the house was quiet. Ca had slipped into her usual after-lunch nap, her soft breaths drifting from the little corner bed. Rowan and I were left with the aftermath-the remnants of a meal we hadn¡¯t even prepared. We stood side by side at the sink, sleeves rolled up, rinsing and scrubbing so we could return them to their rightful ownerster.

    Rowan elbowed me gently, dipping his fingers in the soapy water before flicking a bubble toward my cheek.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I muttered, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°We¡¯re not children anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said easily, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°We¡¯re not. We even have a child together.¡±

    My head snapped toward him, incredulous. A flush spread across my face, and I quickly looked away, shaking my head.

    ¡°I was wrong. You still act like a child.¡±

    He only smirked, turning back to rinse a te. The bubble still clung to my cheek, so I reached into the water, scooped up a handful of foam, and smeared it right across his jaw.

    Chapter 243 Trouble Awaits

    :

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    His eyes widened, then narrowed yfully, and before I could retreat, his wet hands were on my forearms, smearing suds up my sleeves.

    I gasped. ¡°Rowan!¡±

    The next few minutes dissolved into giggles and shricks as we flicked bubbles and sshed each other like reckless children. The kitchen floor grew wet under our feet, droplets running down our clothes until neither of us looked remotely dignified. My cheeks hurt fromughing so hard.

    ¡°Look at you,¡± I teased breathlessly, brushing suds from my hair. ¡°You¡¯re drenched.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± he countered, eyes glinting.

    Then, with no warning, his arms circled my waist. He lifted me effortlessly against him, and I yelped, grabbing his shoulders to steady myself. My breath hitched as my body pressed flush against his, water dripping from us both.

    Our height difference was devastating. I tilted my head back while his gaze searched mine, lingering, softening, before¡­

    He froze.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± he murmured. ¡°Since when has this mark been here?¡±

    My body went still.

    I knew immediately what he meant. My hair, usually swept carefully forward, had slipped back in the chaos of our y. The faint discoloration on my skin-the scar of a bond-was visible now, just beneath my right ear.

    I bit my lip, guilt flooding me. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ your mark,¡± I admitted softly.

    His breath caught audibly, his eyes widening. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was anger, shock, or something else. I braced myself, uncertain of what he would do.

    But then, he bared his neck to me.

    ¡°Mark me,¡± he said without hesitation.

    My mouth fell open. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I me myself for everything, Tessa. Everything that happened was because of me. You never did anything wrong.¡± His eyes locked on mine. ¡°I just want one thing. Mark me too, please.¡±

    Chapter 243 Trouble Awaits

    ¡°It¡¯s not even a full moon,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    :

    ¡°It can be temporary. I just want it on mine¡­ like I am on yours.¡±

    40

    +10 Free Coins

    My breath shook as I stared at the curve of his neck. My lips parted, and I swallowed hard. The bond mark had been my secret for so long. To think he wanted it too¡­

    Hesitantly, I leaned in. My lips brushed his skin, featherlight at first. He groaned, tilting his head to give me more ess. The sound sent shivers down my spine. I trailed soft kisses along the slope of his neck, teasing.

    He clenched his jaw, his breaths turning ragged, his grip on my waist tightening as though he might lose control at any moment. My teeth grazed his skin and he groaned again-louder this time, unrestrained.

    My canines elongated, bared as my instincts surged. His body trembled against mine, and I knew he wanted this more than anything else.

    However, just before I could plunge my teeth into his neck, his phone rang.

    The sound was a distinct, ridiculous ringtone, the kind that would have made meugh any other time. Now, I could only stare in disbelief as Rowan cursed under his breath.

    ¡°Of all times,¡± he muttered darkly, fumbling for the device.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked, my lips still tingling from where they had touched him.

    He nced at the screen, scowling. ¡°Francis.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Francis? Why would he-¡®

    Rowan¡¯s thumb hovered over the decline button, irritation shing across his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Answer it.¡±

    He sighed heavily, growling something under his breath before swiping to ept.

    ¡°Francis,¡± he began. ¡°What is it

    But Francis¡¯s voice cut through the line, loud and unyielding. Even from where I stood, I could hear the urgency in his tone.

    ¡°Rowan, we need you. The South is in trouble.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Attachment 244

    Chapter 244 Ruins

    ¡°Mom and dad will have to leave, is that okay?¡± I asked softly, brushing Ca¡¯s hair back from her damp cheeks. She was crying so hard, her fists clinging to me and Rowan like letting go would mean we¡¯d vanish forever.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you, baby,¡± Rowan said, crouching low so he was eye¨Clevel with her. His voice was gentler than I had ever heard it. ¡°Mom and dad will be back.¡±

    Her lip trembled. ¡°You promise?¡±

    Rowan didn¡¯t hesitate. He kissed her wet cheek and whispered, ¡°I promise.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°And when Ie back, I¡¯ll buy you a lot of bears. A whole army of them if you want.¡±

    Her eyes lit up, tears still clinging to hershes. ¡°Promise?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°Promise,¡± Rowan said firmly. He hooked his pinky with hers and sealed it.

    Ca sniffled, nodded once, then leaned forward and kissed us both on the cheek. The sight broke me to the point that I almost told Rowan we couldn¡¯t go. But I knew the South needed <ol><li><b>us</b><b>. </b></li></ol>

    Just then, Noelle and Sol appeared at the door. Noelle looked immediately to Ca, her gaze softening before she turned to Rowan and me. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Kyle again?¡± she asked, folding her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s not unlikely,¡± Rowan answered grimly. His hand lingered on Ca¡¯s back until Noelle gently coaxed her away.

    ¡°They say the damage to the forest is extensive,¡± Rowan added with a heavy sigh, his brows knit.

    ¡°What is their objective, really?¡± Sol grumbled. ¡°None of this makes sense anymore.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet,¡± <b>I </b>admitted. ¡°But for now, we have to go and help them.¡± My eyes went toward Ca, who was nestled against Noelle, still sniffling but calmer.

    Noelle gave me a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve got her.¡± That was the only reassurance I needed.

    Soon, Rowan and I made our way down the narrow path to Winston¡¯s boat. Rowan was the one who took the oar. He didn¡¯t want to risk meeting others who might stir up more trouble. Thest thing we needed was unnecessary conflict.

    <b>13:31 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b>16 N

    Chapter 244 Ruins

    :

    47

    +10 Free Coins

    As the boat cut across the water, Rowan nced at me. His hair was messy from the breeze, and his eyes held that unspoken storm I knew too well. ¡°My parents still haven¡¯t changed,¡± he muttered. ¡°Ignore them when we get there please.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said quickly. I ced my hand over his. ¡°I¡¯m not there for them. I¡¯m there to help the others. If it bes too much, then¡­ we¡¯ll see. But right now, they¡¯re not my priority.¡±

    He nodded slowly, and his grip on the oar finally steadied. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he murmured. ¡°Wilder must have not acted with care. That¡¯s the only exnation.¡± He sighed heavily, eyes on the horizon. ¡°I hate going back there. To the South. To¡­ everything.¡±

    I knew what he meant. The South was a ce that bore a lot of our heartbreaks. Still, we were going back. Together.

    The waves pped against the sides of the boat, carrying us closer and closer to a ce neither of us wanted to see again, yet both of us knew we had to face.

    The moment Rowan docked the boat, my stomach sank. It was obvious, even before we stepped off, that the South had been attacked. The trees along the edge of the shore had copsed in piles, their roots torn from the ground. Rowan cursed under his breath.

    We stepped onto the soil together, and what greeted us made me pause for a moment. Houses stood crooked, some with copsed roofs, others already reduced to rubble.

    The once bustling vige square was unrecognizable¨Ctables overturned, stalls destroyed. And everywhere, doctors and workers moved about frantically, tending to the wounded, clearing the debris, trying to piece together what had been shattered.

    Rowan¡¯s eyes went to mine. This is worse than we thought.

    Before we could move further, a familiar voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Rowan.¡±

    We turned to <i>see </i>Francis approaching, his usually yful demeanor worn down by exhaustion. His shoulders slumped, and his hair was damp with sweat. Even so, when his gazended on Rowan, he managed a dry grin.

    ¡°Lucky bastard,¡± Francis muttered, shaking his head. ¡°You look great. What is Tessa feeding you over there?¡±

    Rowan didn¡¯t rise to the bait. He just stared at Francis. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Francis let the grin slip away. His face hardened as he bowed briefly to me. ¡°Tessa.¡± Then he straightened, exhaling sharply. ¡°A group of cloaked men and women came this morning. They demanded we bow to them.¡±

    <b>13:31 </b><b>Tue</b>, <b>Sep </b>16 N

    Chapter 244 Ruins

    Rowan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°It¡¯s them again.¡±

    47

    +10 Free Coins

    Francis frowned in confusion at Rowan¡¯s statement. However, he continued his story. ¡°Wilder wasn¡¯t there to guard the borders. He insisted we needed to heed their warning, that it would be easier to buy time, but your father, of course, refused. He wasn¡¯t about to bow down.¡± His

    gaze

    flicked toward the ruins around us. ¡°So we fought. But we underestimated their strength. They weren¡¯t ordinary.¡±

    A bitter taste filled my mouth.

    Francis went on. ¡°Thankfully, the West Alpha was near. He arrived quickly enough to help us control the situation, but¡­¡± His face faltered. ¡°Even he was injured. He¡¯s being treated right now, along with the others.¡±

    I felt Rowan stiffen beside me. He raised a hand and pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing through his teeth. ¡°Wilder,¡± he muttered, shaking his head.

    I crossed my arms tightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Zaria?¡±

    ¡°In Elite,¡± Francis answered without hesitation.

    I clicked my tongue. ¡°Why is she even juggling two things she cannot do?¡± My words came harsher than I intended, but I didn¡¯t take them back. It was true. Both Wilder and Zaria wanted the titles and the recognition. However, that was all there was to it.

    Before I could say more, another voice joined the scene.

    ¡°We came to see what had happened.¡±

    I turned, startled, and my breath caught. Standing there, side by side, were Arden and Cade. Arden¡¯s gaze swept over the wreckage, pain seen in her eyes even as she held herself strong. Cade¡¯s posture was sharp, though his hand hovered protectively near her and her growing baby bump.

    Rowan straightened instinctively as he met Cade¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Cade,¡± Rowan said.

    Cade pursed his lips. ¡°This isn¡¯t merely a matter of the South anymore. I¡¯m afraid we have to interfere with everything that is happening.¡±

 Attachment 245

    Chapter 245 A Protector

    TESSA

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Arden murmured, her arm looping through mine.

    47

    +10 Free Coins

    I looked down at her rounded belly, still stunned by how much time had passed since we hadst been together. Has it been a month already? I couldn¡¯t help it; my hand drifted to her stomach, resting there gently.

    ¡°How¡¯s the little bean?¡± I asked softly.

    Her lips curved into a smile. ¡°We don¡¯t know the gender yet,¡± she admitted. ¡°But whatever it is, little bean is very fussy.¡± She sighed dramatically, then chuckled. ¡°Sometimes I feel sorry for Cade.¡±

    I followed her gaze ahead. Cade walked with Rowan, the two of them shoulder to shoulder, though the atmosphere between them was more rigid than rxed. Cade¡¯s dark features contrasted heavily against Rowan¡¯s lighter ones. They were both leaders in their own way, but seeing them together only reminded me how much history lingered between them.

    ¡°You think Cade¡¯s suffering?¡± I teased.

    ¡°Not suffering,¡± Arden corrected, though her eyes softened. ¡°But little bean kicks most at night, and he¡¯s the one who insists on staying up with me. I tell him to rest, but he refuses.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Sometimes I swear he¡¯s more protective of me than the baby itself.¡±

    I smiled faintly at her words. Cade had always been that way, but I could see now how deep his devotion ran. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s willing to do everything for you,¡± I said.

    Arden tilted her head, giving me a knowing look. ¡°You came here together, I see.¡± Her tone was yful, her eyes ncing toward Rowan beforending back on me. ¡°Is it finally getting better?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Arden nudged my shoulder impatiently.

    ¡°Well?¡± she pressed.

    I exhaled slowly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ good,¡± I admitted. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>definitely getting better.¡±

    Arden¡¯s grin was mischievous. ¡°If Rowan hurts you again,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the one he has to face. Don¡¯t think for a second I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    I snorted, unable to stop the chuckle that <b>rose </b>from my chest. ¡°You? Against him?¡±

    <b>13:31 </b>Tue<b>, </b>Sep 16 N

    ¡­

    <b>47 </b>

    Chapter 245 A Protector

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Cade remove him from office,¡± she countered with a sly smile.

    +10 Free Coins

    That actually made meugh, but theughter faded as quickly as it came. My voice softened. ¡°He¡¯s already running through issues with that,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    Arden¡¯s brows knit slightly, but before she could press further, the path opened before us. We had arrived.

    The conference hall stood tall against the wreckage, miraculously untouched by the devastation that marred the rest of the South. Its dark wooden doors bore scratches and burns, but the structure itself was resilient. Rowan pushed the door open, and the heavy hinges groaned. Together, we stepped inside.

    The atmosphere changed immediately. Voices that had been buzzing inside the hall fell into silence. At the center of the room, several familiar faces turned toward us.

    Wilder stood at the head of the gathering with Karl, Cade¡¯s father, whose expression was drawn tight with frustration. His silvering hair looked more disheveled than I remembered, and his sharp eyes were lined with exasperation. A handful of other leaders and elders were seated or standing around him, their faces weary but alert.

    But the moment their gazesnded on Rowan, it was as though the air froze. Their expressions hardened in unison, transforming into masks¨Ccold like blocks of ice.

    <b>I </b>swallowed the lump in my throat, suddenly very aware of Rowan at my side.

    Karl¡¯s voice was sharp, his words designed not to question but to humiliate.

    ¡°What is he doing here,¡± he barked, his voice echoing off the conference hall¡¯s ceiling, ¡°when he has already abandoned his duties once? What do

    you think

    you can possibly contribute now?¡±

    Rowan stood still beside me, lips pressed into a firm line, shoulders stiff butposed. He never rushed to defend himself when it came to his father¨Can ingrained habit, I realized bitterly, from years of being treated like a mistake rather than a son.

    Francis, however, stepped forward. His face looked strained. ¡°I was the one who called him, Alpha,¡± Francis said firmly. ¡°Rowan might be able to help-¡±

    ¡°Help with what?¡± Karl cut him off, voice rising, his hand mming against the table. ¡°He chose another path! He abandoned this pack! I don¡¯t even know why he¡¯s here, slinking back like some stray dog. He might as well be a rogue.¡±

    My chest burned at his words, my nails biting into my palms as I clenched my fists.

    13:31 Tue<b>, </b>Sep 16 N

    ¡­

    <b>47 </b>

    Chapter 245 A Protector

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°What does he know of this pack anymore?¡± Karl pressed. ¡°What does he know of protecting his people? He is no leader. He¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Francis¡® face darkened. ¡°If Wilder wasn¡¯t negligent, the damage wouldn¡¯t have been as extensive-¡±

    The room froze. Francis had dared to say it out loud, the truth everyone was thinking but no one wanted to voice.

    Karl¡¯s expression turned thunderous, but before he could explode, my eyes caught movement in the corner. Rowan¡¯s mother, M, sat quietly, her figure shielded by the chair¡¯s armrest. She looked¡­ sickly. Her shoulders sagged like even sitting upright cost her energy. I frowned, concern prickling me. Was she okay? Why did no one else seem to notice how frail she looked?

    But Karl didn¡¯t care about her. His tirade hadn¡¯t ended.

    ¡°And what would Rowan have done?¡± Karl demanded. His face turned toward his son with disdain. ¡°Run away from his duties again? Leave us to clean up his mess? That¡¯s what he¡¯s good at, isn¡¯t he?<b>¡± </b>

    That was it. I snapped.

    ¡°It seems,¡± I said before I could stop myself, ¡°you don¡¯t know your son very well.¡±

    Karl¡¯s head whipped toward me. His eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Tessa Fen,¡± he said slowly. ¡°You. You¡¯re one of the people who influenced my son to leave, aren¡¯t you? Whispering into his ear so he could stay with you? After you killed your-<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You¡¯re out of line,¡± Rowan¡¯s voice interrupted him. ¡°You do not speak like that to my mate.¡±

    Silence crashed over the room.

    Mate<b>. </b>

    He had said it. He had said it in front of everyone, in front of the most important people of our pack. A deration that could never be taken back.

    Gasps rippled across the hall. All eyes turned to us. Some were shocked, others curious, but most were brimming with judgment.

    I pressed my lips together tightly to keep myself from smiling. My heart soared with his words, but this wasn¡¯t the time to bask in it. Not when his father looked like he¡¯d been pped across the face.

    Karl recovered quickly, but before he could hurl another insult, I stepped forward. If Rowan

    13:32 Tue, <b>Sep </b>16 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 245 A Protector

    :

    was willing to im me openly, then I would return that honor tenfold.

    <b>47 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You want to question hispetence?¡± I said clearly. ¡°Then let me tell you what I have seen with my own eyes.¡±

    Karl¡¯s sneer faltered, just slightly.

    ¡°Back in my new pack,¡± I began, ¡°there was an attack. One very simr to what happened here.¡± I met the stares around the hall, refusing to falter. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t rogues. It wasn¡¯t careless wolves or some nameless enemy. It was witches and wizards. They¡¯ve been behind all of this, behind the corruption and the rogue issues that have marred Fenra for years.¡±

    Murmurs spread through the room.

    ¡°They¡¯re experimenting on our kind,¡± I said, louder this time, making sure every single person heard me. ¡°Turning our people into something they can manipte. But their attempt in our pack failed. So now, they¡¯ve turned their sights here¡ªbecause they know the South is weak.¡±

    My gaze sharpened,nding squarely on Wilder, who stiffened under my stare. ¡°And they know it¡¯s weak because its leaders failed to guard it properly.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wilder eximed, face turning red, hands mming against the table. ¡°How can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because Rowan was able to protect us!¡± My voice rose, breaking through his fury,manding the room¡¯s attention again.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me.

    ¡°They came to destroy everything, yet only one structure was befallen,¡± I continued. ¡°We survived. We united. And we fought back¨Cwith Rowan leading us. He didn¡¯t protect us so he could protect his title. Instead, he wanted to protect our people.¡±

    ¡°If you, as his father, failed to see how good of a leader Rowan is¡­ then maybe you shouldn¡¯t even call yourself one.¡±

    <b>13:32 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>16 N

    Chapter 246 Cross The Line

 Attachment 246

    Chapter 246 Cross The Line

    TESSA

    It turned out we didn¡¯t leave.

    :

    47

    +10 Free Coins

    As much as my pride wanted me to walk out of that hall with my head held high, the truth was simple¨Cleaving would have been foolish. Kyle and the people of Montrose were too unpredictable, and if they struck again, I wanted to be close enough to help. Francis gave us permission, his word carrying enough authority as Delta, and to my surprise, no one forced us

    out.

    Which was how I found myself here, in Rowan¡¯s house.

    It was buried deep within the forest, untouched by the destruction. Rowan and I were in his room, lying side by side on his bed.

    Arden and Cade had taken the guest room a few doors down. A guest room that, unfortunately, had walls so thin I might as well have been sitting in there with them.

    ¡°Ah, Cade, right there, baby. So good,¡± Arden moaned out loud while Cade¡¯s groans seemed to shake the very walls of our room.

    ¡°Fuck this,¡± Rowan muttered suddenly, his jaw tightening as his hands curled into fists at his sides. ¡°Why are they like this?¡±

    I pressed my lips together, trying hard not tough, though the heat rushing to my face betrayed me. ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Like they don¡¯t care who hears them,¡± he grumbled, ring at the ceiling. ¡°Do they have no shame?¡±

    A muffled sound filtered through the wall. It was Arden¡¯s voice once more, and it was far too loud for my sanity.

    My cheeks burned hotter. ¡°Arden¡¯s¡­ hormonal,¡± I muttered, desperate to defend her even as my entire body tensed from the embarrassment. I could attest to it, though. When I was pregnant, my hormones were truly all over the ce.

    Rowan groaned, dragging his hand down his face. ¡°This is torture,¡± he muttered.

    I nearly choked on augh, biting my lip to stop the sound. My gaze flicked to him, and that was when I noticed how handsome he had truly gotten.

    <b>13:32 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b>16 N

    Chapter 246 Cross The Line

    <b>47 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Despite the scratches and bruises still faintly marking his skin, Rowan looked much healthier. rc had done him good; his body carried new strength, his skin sun¨Ctouched in a way I¡¯d never seen before. The warmth suited him, drawing out the sharpness of his jaw and the glow of his eyes.

    And when he turned his face toward me, resting his head against his hand, I felt my breath catch.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said quietly, voice softer than I was used to. ¡°For standing up for me back there. I think that¡¯s the first time anyone has ever done it.¡±

    I nced away, momentarily disarmed. ¡°I was just telling the truth,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Still,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°It meant more than you realize.¡±

    My pulse quickened at his words. However, despite my heart wanting to leap out of my chest, my mind was still cautious.

    Just then, the sounds from the guest room grew louder and more impossible to ignore.

    ¡°Cade! Baby, you¡¯re so good. Your dick is so big,¡± Arden nearly screamed.

    ¡°Yeah, this dick is yours, baby. You¡¯re going to have to ride it for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Oh goodness,¡± I whispered, pressing my hand against my burning face.

    Rowan exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°They¡¯re doing this on purpose. I swear they are.¡±

    His words should have made meugh, but all I could think about was how close his arm was to mine. How his voice had dropped into something rougher, like even he was fighting against more than just annoyance.

    Through the wall came another muffled cry¨CCade¡¯s low rumble, Arden¡¯s answering breathless plea.

    ¡°You want me to make you pregnant again, huh? Is that what you want?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Arden whimpered as an answer.

    Heat flooded me, unwanted but undeniable, crawling up my neck until it drowned me whole.

    And then Rowan turned to me fully, his body shifting so we were facing each other on the bed. His eyes searched mine, like he was trying to read every thought running through my head.

    <b>13:32 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>16 <b>N </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 246 Cross The Line

    ¡°Tessa,¡± he said.

    I swallowed, my lips parting. ¡°What?¡±

    :

    47

    +10 Free Coins

    The corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Do you want us to make them ufortable, too?¡±

    His words lit a fire in my chest that spread with dizzying speed.

    The way he said it formed knots in the pit of my stomach. Rowan didn¡¯t even have to try. With those words, he could make me crumble, reduce me to nothing but the need I¡¯d been trying so hard to suppress.

    I felt myself getting wet, shamefully fast. It had really been far too long. Far too long since I¡¯d let myself want his body.

    I knew it had been long for him, too. His eyes darkened every time I caught him staring, the way his fingers twitched like he was holding back from touching me. We had done it before, when I went to Arden and Cade¡¯s wedding, but even then, I didn¡¯t feel like myself. I still carried too much anger, too much hatred. My body responded to him, but my heart had been at war with itself.

    But now¡­ it was different.

    How would it feel for it to be just the two of us? No anger, no resentment, no shadows of the past standing in the way? Just Rowan and me, giving in, finally, without hesitation. The thought alone made my thighs clench.

    I couldn¡¯t lie, not even to myself. I haven¡¯t gone untouched all this time. I¡¯ve touched myself more than I¡¯d like to admit, chasing relief, trying to quiet the ache he left in me. Especially when Rowan was in rc, the center of everyone¡¯s attention, sweat gleaming down his chest while he worked, shirt discarded without a second thought. I tried to resist, but night after night I gave in.

    However, none of itpared to this moment. Because now, he wasn¡¯t across a courtyard or standing on some scaffold, He was here, right in front of me.

    And that was all it took.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck, my fingers tangling in the soft strands of his hair, and I pulled him closer to me. My chest pressed against his, my breath hitched against his lips, and suddenly the entire world faded.

    ¡®Sorry, Cade and Arden,¡® I whispered in my head, my lips curving into the smallest, most dangerous smile. They started this war with their shamelessness, with the walls so thin that every moan and every gasp carried straight into our room. They crossed the line first.

    13:32 Tue, Sep 16 <b>N </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 246 Cross The Line

    They wouldn¡¯t mind if Rowan and I crossed it, too, right?

 Attachment 247

    Chapter 247 My Love (18+)

    TESSA

    Rowan climbed on top of me quickly and pressed our lips together in a heated manner. He parted my lips with his own, his tongue coaxing into my mouth as he ran his hands down my hips, lifting up my shirt.

    I couldn¡¯t help but moan into his mouth, fingers gripping his shoulders because letting go felt like losing myself. I could still faintly hear Arden and Cade from the other room, but Rowan quickly made sure that thest bit of my attention was focused solely on him.

    I moved to take off his shirt just as he tossed mine to the floor. However, he gently held onto my wrists.

    I frowned, and he merely chuckled.

    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± I asked.

    He shook his head. ¡°Nothing,¡± he muttered, removing his clothes and showing his scarred and toned body. I bit my lip as I watched him move on top of me with nothing but his boxers<b>. </b>

    ¡°I have a lot of making up to do,¡± he said as he pressed his body against mine once more. ¡°You gave me so much pleasure during Arden and Cade¡¯s wedding.¡±

    I turned my head to the side, suddenly feeling ashamed.

    ¡°You rode me really well,¡± he added, taking my bottom lip in his teeth and dragging it slightly, leading me to look him in the eyes once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I muttered. I was just trying to take revenge on Zaria for saying that Rowan used his body really well. However, now I know that wasn¡¯t true at all. It was just another ploy of hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like that usually,¡± I continued, hoping he would understand.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± he merely teased, the haze of lust in his eyes unmistakable. He licked my ear and took my earlobe between his teeth, causing an embarrassing sound to escape my lips.

    ¡°That sucks,¡± he continued. ¡°I would love to witness it again.¡±

    My breath hitched as he slid down my pajamas until I was only in my underwear, I felt unbelievably bare, but despite the exposed skin, heat surged through me.

    12:54 Wed, Sep 17 <b>J </b>

    Chapter 247 My Love (18+)

    <b>36 </b>

    s

    ¡°For now, though,¡± he whispered into my ear just as he stoppedpping on the sensitive skin, ¡°I¡¯m going to make it up to you. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±

    Just as he said that, I tried to cover my body with the nket, feeling shy under his stare, but he swatted my hand away. I knew what he was trying to do. He wanted to do all of the work while worshipping my body.

    He removed the remains of my clothes while pressing kisses to the inches of exposed skin. The moment I was free of these clothes, he looked at me like a crazed wolf, deprived of basic needs. In this case, his basic need was me.

    Fast, open¨Cmouthed kisses followed, and for several minutes, I was drowning in his delicious and intoxicating taste. His hands continued wandering, tracing my body. Even though we only had sex three times in this lifetime, he already knew all of my pleasure spots, and he made sure to abuse all of those spots until I was left floating in oblivion.

    It was embarrassing, really. I responded predictably as his fingers grazed my thighs while his other hand cupped my breasts, squeezing and ying with the reddening bud.

    I felt pathetic, but I can¡¯t help it. I felt like this was the first time once again.

    Just then, he separated our bodies, and a whimper unknowingly escaped my lips.

    ¡°Wait, my love,¡± he whispered. ¡°Let me look at you for a moment.¡±

    I bit my lips, feeling my heart stutter once more. It wasn¡¯t just because he said he wanted to look at me. It was also because he called me such a name-¡±

    my love.¡±

    He hovered over me, looking directly into my eyes while breathing heavily.

    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± he said quietly before kissing me gently once more. ¡°So fucking pretty that it hurts,¡± he said into my neck, right where my mark was, before biting down harshly.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I whimpered, squirming as he began to suck the mark. I was about to push him away, unable to take the pleasure, but he grabbed onto both wrists with one hand and pinned them above me.

    In the end, I could do nothing but grab the air uselessly as Cade continued to bite and suck on my neck. I wanted to hold onto his shoulders, probably tug on his thick hair, but Rowan didn¡¯t allow me to touch him. He was determined to worship my body, and only my body.

    ¡°I love watching your skin turn red,¡± he breathed into my neck, licking what he had just bitten.

    ¡°You look so hot like this.¡±

    My hips instinctively bucked up, the wetness in my underwear unbearably obvious now. I

    Chapter 247 My Love (18+)

    <b>36 </b>

    s

    didn¡¯t want to admit it out loud, of course, but I could guess it was already painfully evident.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you out,¡± he suddenly whispered into my ear, making me pause. ¡°I can¡¯t let all your essence go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I said, a little bit embarrassed.

    Truthfully, I had been holding back my moans. Despite being determined in the beginning to make Arden and Cade as ufortable as they did to us, I don¡¯t have the confidence to do so

    now<b>. </b>

    If he started eating me out¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if I was going to hold back my moans.

    ¡°I want to taste you so bad,¡± he muttered. ¡°You always taste so fucking good.¡±

    In the end, I could only let out a soft moan in response. My hole was already twitching, knowing he was going to devour it in seconds.

    He finally let go of my wrists, moving his hand to remove my underwear while he sucked on one of my nipples. I finally had the opportunity to grasp his hair, and he looked up at me for <i>a </i>moment just as my underwear was discarded to the floor.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I moaned as he began to tease the other nipple. ¡°Rowan, please,¡± I begged.

    I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was begging for him to go faster or to stop.

    ¡°Please what, my love?¡± he questioned.

    However, he didn¡¯t even give me any time to respond when he slid down and began licking my entrance like his life depended on it.

    12:55 Wed, Sep 17 ¡­

    Chapter 248 Abyss (18+)

 Attachment 248

    Chapter 248 Abyss (18+)

    TESSA

    He nipped at my clit, sucking it fervently while I bit my lip and moaned.

    <b>36 </b>

    s

    ¡°Ah, Rowan!¡± I eximed, and despite subtly judging Arden¡¯s loudness a few moments ago, I knew I was just as loud as her.

    He ced his hand on my lips, keeping me still and looking up at me. His eyes were <i>so </i>full of love that I felt like bursting into pieces. His lips were already wet with my slickness, yet he continued to drink my essence like it was the first drop of water he had tasted in weeks.

    My hair stuck to my forehead as I felt my body grow unbearably hot. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how wrecked I looked.

    I moaned out loud once more when he bit my thigh. ¡°Rowan!¡± I eximed, louder than I had intended.

    ¡°You taste so sweet,¡± he said before diving right back in. ¡°You¡¯re spreading it out for me, huh?¡±

    ¡°Just for me.¡±

    His words set a fire aze inside my body¨Cboth embarrassment and heat driving me insane.

    Then, suddenly, his tongue wasn¡¯t justpping against my wet opening. Instead, he shoved his tongue straight into me with no warning that I practically screamed, finding the intrusion enough to trigger my orgasm.

    My whole body shook as my entrance clenched tightly.

    ¡°Did

    you juste from that?¡± he asked, sounding in awe.

    I was too embarrassed to nod, feeling overwhelmed by the sensations I was feeling. How could Ie like that? Just because his tongue probed into my hole?

    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± he muttered, voice strained like he was holding himself back. Just then, he gripped my thighs once more, leaning forward,

    ¡°Tessa,¡± he whispered, still appearing stunned. ¡°Do you want me to make youe again?¡±

    Again, I didn¡¯t know why he bothered asking me the question when he wasn¡¯t going to give me any time to answer. He merely proceeded fucking me with his tongue again.

    Chapter 248 Abyss (18+)

    Gosh, he was so big. How could his tongue feel like this?

    He showed me no mercy as he continued fucking me with his tongue.

    ¡°Rowan! Rowan!¡±

    (36)

    s

    All I could do was say his name while he gave me the best pleasure of my life, and it wasn¡¯t even with his cock. At that point, I had no idea whether Arden and Cade were finished or if they were hearing me. All I could zero in on was the pleasure Rowan was providing me. How could I have waited so long to have him worship my body like this?

    ¡°Fuck, I could do this all day,<i>¡± </i>he said before diving right back in.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I finally managed to say. ¡°Your cock, please.¡±

    He removed himself from my hole, looking at me with wide eyes as I said those words out loud. I could see the tent in his boxers and the precum that lined the gray cloth.

    ¡°Please,¡± I finally said, losing all the remaining sanity in my body.

    ¡°Love,¡± he whispered. ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡±

    He removed his boxers and lined his dick up to my opening. I moaned just with the contact. If his tongue was already hot, then his cock was much hotter.

    I couldn¡¯t even think about the soreness I would feel in the morning because he hadn¡¯t even fingered me yet. I just wanted him inside me.

    However, that seemed to be a bad idea because his dick was truly gigantic. The moment he was halfway inside me, I couldn¡¯t help but curse, tears filling my eyes instinctively.

    ¡°Ow,¡± I whimpered.

    ¡°Tess,¡± he said softly, rubbing my back gently, all the roughness from his tongue¨Cfucking thrown into oblivion. ¡°Are you okay, love?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±

    ¡°No<i>,¡± </i>I sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    It was the truth. The ache I was feeling was mixed with undeniable pleasure. I didn¡¯t want to pull away from such pleasure.

    With that, Rowan cased into me, slower this time, biting his lip as he restrained himself from ramming into me like a rabid animal.

    ¡°So good,¡± he muttered against my lips, and I felt myself loosening with just his words.

    12:55 Wed, Sep 17 ¡¤

    Chapter 248 Abyss (18+)

    :

    Just a couple more, and all the ache will be reced with pleasure.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing so well, Tess,¡± he said. ¡°So, so good.¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    There it was again. Those three words.

    <b>36 </b>

    s

    I didn¡¯t know if I could say it out loud at that moment; however, all I knew was that I loved hearing ite from his lips.

    Soon, his entire cock was inside me, and before I knew it, he started thrusting fast while holding me close to his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes,¡± I moaned. ¡°There, Rowan.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± he whispered while angling himself to hit my sweet spot over and over again.

    A squeal left my lips as he focused on that spot, making me feel a bit regretful for even asking him to hit that area.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to make mee,¡± I moaned into his ears.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± he groaned, propping himself up with his hands so he would have more leverage in thrusting into me.

    Rowan knowingly hit my sweet spot harder just as I found myself getting close to my release, and I swore I could see stars with every thrust.

    My body had given up fighting. Every nerve of mine yearned more, arching to increase the depth of his pration despite the ache that slowly crawled through my body.

    I was panting, making pathetic whimpering sounds as I clung and pulsated around him.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s voice finally snapped me out of the abyss of pleasure. I opened my eyes and was met with his face. At an angle like this, he still looked devastatingly handsome. I found myself wanting to memorize his features, wanting to ingrain them into my memory so I could feel his presence even when we weren¡¯t in each other¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Come for me, my love,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Together,¡± I whispered back, and he nodded.

    ¡­

    :

    <b>36 </b>

    Chapter 248 Abyss (18+)

    He buried his face into my neck all while hammering inside me. The stars I was seeing moments ago had turned into a whole gxy.

    s

    ¡°Love,¡± I managed to say as I finally felt my release. And before I knew it, I found myself in a dark chasm as my body sumbed to sleep.

    12:55 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17 ¡­

    Chapter 249 Cooking Disaster

 Attachment 249

    Chapter 249 Cooking Disaster

    ROWAN

    :

    I woke to the warmth of her body pressed against mine.

    <b>36 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The morning light filtered through the windows<b>, </b>casting streaks across her skin. My eyes trailed down to the mark at the curve of her neck, my mark, and my chest bloomed with pride.

    It was the mark of my mistake¡ªan unspoken history of choices that had led me down the wrong road, of failing her when she needed me most. I wished I had ced it on her in a better circumstance, but it was already there, unable to be erased from her skin.

    However, that also meant that it served as my reminder of what I had broken, and of what I could never afford to fuck up again.

    Her hair spilled across the pillow, messy and wild, but it made her look even prettier. Her lips, swollen from my kisses, parted slightly as she breathed evenly in her sleep. Her body shed through my mind, how soft, how hot, how sweet she had been beneath me. I could still feel how she trembled and clenched around me, melting as though she¡¯d been waiting for that moment as long as I had.

    And when her release had taken her, I¡¯d heard one single word.

    Love.

    I hadn¡¯t even been sure at first, the word so whiny and breathy that I thought I imagined it. However, then she¡¯d gone limp in my arms, drifting into sleep before I could ask her.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for her to wake up so I could.

    However, for now, I settled for leaning in and pressing a kiss to her cheek. She stirred slightly, but didn¡¯t wake. My hand lingered in her hair as I whispered, ¡°I love you.¡±

    I had said it multiple times, and even now that she couldn¡¯t hear me, I would still keep saying them.

    Carefully, I slid out of bed, pulling the sheets over her bare shoulder. My stomach growled, and I figured the least I could do was make breakfast for once. She deserved to wake to something warm and good.

    Padding through the hallway, I stepped into the kitchen and froze.

    <b>12:55 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17

    Chapter 249 Cooking Disaster

    Cade stood there, arms crossed, staring at me like he¡¯d been waiting.

    We narrowed our eyes at each other instantly.

    ¡°You bastard,¡± we said at the same time.

    <b>36 </b>

    s

    We stood there for a while before Cade arched a brow.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t control your dirty mouth?¡± I muttered, walking toward the pantry.

    He smirked, leaningzily against the counter. ¡°I could say the same thing about you. You ate her wellst night, huh?¡±

    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I snapped, though the corner of my mouth twitched despite my annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about Tessa.¡±

    Cade raised his hands, palms out. ¡°Rx. I don¡¯t even have to think about anyone else because I have Arden. Do you know how hot she is with her baby bump?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± I cut him off immediately, shoving open the pantry door.

    ¡°Mmhm,¡± he hummed, still smirking.

    I red at him. ¡°You started it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°But you ended it. Shameless bastard.¡±

    His jab made me smirk.

    ¡°Pot, meet kettle,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    Cade only shook his head, turning back to the stove like I wasn¡¯t worth the argument. Which, in truth, was probably the smarter move. But then the silence stretched. Both of us stared at the shelves inside the pantry, brows furrowed.

    We pursed our lips in unison.

    As much as I hated to admit it, there was something painfully obvious staring us both in the face. Neither of us knew what the hell we were doing.

    We stood there for a long moment, like idiots, side by side but pretending we weren¡¯t, both silently hoping the other would figure it out first.

    It wasical, actually¨Ctwo supposed leaders, two men who had fought, bled, andmanded in battle, reduced to nk stares at a pantry full of ingredients.

    ¡­

    12:55 Wed, Sep 17 <b>. </b>

    Chapter 249 Cooking Disaster

    The truth was undeniable.

    <b>36 </b>

    s

    We didn¡¯t know how to cook without the guidance of others.

    However, I saw my saving grace through my peripheral vision.

    ¡°I can make eggs,¡± I announced confidently.

    Cade nced at me with a scoff. ¡°Everybody can make eggs, Rowan.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°You sure about that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he snorted, puffing his chest out. ¡°I¡¯m going to make pancakes.¡±

    ¡°From the box?¡± I asked, leaning against the counter, smirking. ¡°That¡¯s even easier than eggs.¡±

    He raised a brow. ¡°It takes finesse, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°The finesse of pouring powder into a bowl and adding water.¡±

    He ignored me, grabbing the box without any shame. I turned back to the carton of eggs, pulled a pan out, and lit the stove. The sound of the me whooshing to life gave me an odd sense of pride.

    This was easy. I could do this. I¡¯d fought witches, for god¡¯s sake. Eggs were nothing.

    I cracked the first one¨Cand the yolk went sliding onto the floor.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± Cade deadpanned, whisking flour and milk into a bowl with way too much enthusiasm. ¡°Truly the work of a master.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± I muttered, cracking the second egg. This one hit the pan, but a whole chunk of shell went with it. I tried to fish it out, burning my finger in the process.

    Cadeughed so hard I thought he was going to choke on his own pride. ¡°You¡¯re going to feed that to Tessa? Crunchy eggs? That¡¯s romantic.¡±

    ¡°At least mine will be cooked,¡± I shot back. I nced over at him. ¡°What the hell is that supposed to be?¡±

    His ¡°batter¡± looked like cement. Thick, lumpy, and refusing to budge, no matter how much he

    stirred.

    ¡°It¡¯s pancakes,¡± he said stubbornly.

    <b>36 </b>

    s

    12:55 Wed, Sep 17 ..

    Chapter 249 Cooking Disaster

    :

    ¡°It¡¯s paste,¡± I corrected. ¡°You could use that to build a wall.¡±

    His jaw tightened as he dumped it onto the pan, where it sat in one big blob, refusing to spread.

    We both stared at it.

    ¡°It looks like a brain,¡± I muttered.

    He red at me but didn¡¯t

    argue any further.

    Ten minutester, my eggs were ck around the edges and suspiciously raw in the middle, and his ¡°pancake¡± had fused to the pan sopletely I wasn¡¯t sure even magic could separate them.

    ¡°This is pathetic,¡± I said, running a hand down my face.

    Cade sighed, grabbing a pot. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s make soup. We can¡¯t possibly mess that up.¡±

    We threw in vegetables we couldn¡¯t name, added salt that looked like it came from a rock, and dumped way too much water. It simmered and smelled tolerable.

    When we finally tasted it, though-

    ¡°It tastes like poison,¡± I coughed, gagging as the salty, bitter sludge hit my tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to feed that to your pregnant wife?¡± I asked, ring at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said grimly, spitting into the sink. ¡°Let¡¯s throw it out.¡±

    We lugged the pot toward the sink, muttering curses under our breath. Unfortunately, the mes from the stove had licked up the side of the pot before we moved it, and when itnded on the dishcloth on the sink, a fire emerged.

    Our eyes widened, and he grabbed another rag to swat the mes, which only spread them further. I joined in, pping at it with another rag, until we both ended up coughing, our hands singed, and the smell of smoke thick in the air.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps filled the house, making Cade and me curse once more.

    We both turned just as the fire had been put out.

    Arden stood in the doorway, one hand on her swollen belly, eyes narrowed. Tessa leaned against the frame beside her, hair messy from sleep.

    12:55 Wed, Sep 17 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 249 Cooking Disaster

    ¡°What,¡± Arden asked slowly, ¡°are you doing?¡±

 Attachment 250

    Chapter 250 Real Intentions

    TESSA

    462

    s

    Arden and I were both embarrassed the moment we stepped out of our rooms. It appeared we both knew what the other was doingst night.

    ¡°Did you have a good night?¡± she asked shyly.

    I pursed my lips and nodded. I could tell she had a good night, too. After that, we were engulfed in silence.

    Oh goodness. It had never been awkward like this with my best friend. Curse Rowan for making me feel too much pleasure and making me forget my shame and surroundings!

    We both decided to go down to the kitchen without striking another conversation, frowning the moment we smelled smoke, subsequently hastening our steps to get to the source.

    The second we reached the kitchen, all the awkwardness dissolved into thin air.

    Rowan and Cade looked like scolded schoolboys caught red¨Chanded. Rowan had soot on his cheek and singed fingers he was trying to hide. Cade¡¯s hair was a mess, his arms covered in flour and grease stains. Between them, the stove was smoking, and something that might once have been food was scraped into the sink.

    Iughed. In fact, I bit my lip so hard to keep from doing so that it hurt.

    It wasn¡¯t often I got to see them stripped of all that seriousness. Arden¡¯s eyes flicked to mine, and I knew she was fighting the same battle not to burst out cackling.

    Their image alone would keep me entertained for weeks.

    Now, minutester, Arden and I were seated at the long wooden table, the kitchen blessedly cleared of smoke<i>. </i>Emma, Francis¡® mate, had arrived just in time with breakfast. The smell of real food filled the air, chasing away any reminder of Rowan and Cade¡¯s catastrophic attempt. It was perfect timing, honestly, and a saving grace for all of us.

    Francis joined us as well, sitting beside Emma. I turned toward Arden, watching the way she carefully sliced fruit into smaller pieces. ¡°Is your morning sickness improving<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked gently, though I already noticed she looked better than before.

    Arden nced up and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad now,¡± she said softly. Her hand instinctively brushed over the swell of her stomach. Her eyes softened, like she was already speaking to the little life inside her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the baby, honestly.¡±

    ¡­

    A

    <b>62 </b>

    Chapter 250 Real Intentions

    A smile tugged at my lips. ¡°I can¡¯t wait, too.¡±

    Her gaze brightened as she turned to me. ¡°I miss Ca.¡±

    The name of my daughter instinctively made me smile.

    ¡°You should have taken her with you,¡± Arden added.

    s

    I sighed, lowering my gaze. ¡°We didn¡¯t know if it would be safe for her,¡± I admitted. ¡°But if you want, we can bring her here soon.¡±

    Arden¡¯s face brightened even more, hope shining through the fatigue of her pregnancy. please. Your daughter¡¯s really nice and cute. An angel, really.¡±

    Warmth spread through me at her words.

    ¡°Yes,

    For a while, the table was filled with lighter conversation. However, the peace shattered as Cade, who had been quiet up until then, set down his fork and asked, ¡°What really happened with the witches of Montrose?¡±

    The question seemed to suck the air out of the room. Francis¡® shoulders stiffened, and Emma, who had been smiling faintly at her mate, lowered her utensils. Their silence was telling, and even before Francis spoke, I knew the truth wasn¡¯t going to be easy to hear.

    ¡°It was difficult,¡± Francis said atst.

    Emma reached for his hand under the table. ¡°They tried to set the vige on fire,¡± Francis continued slowly. His eyes grew distant. ¡°We fought, of course. We hauled debris and put out mes with everything we had. We shielded the children, the elders. It was chaos.¡±

    I held my breath, picturing it.

    Arden¡¯s hand was still on her stomach, protective and tight. Cade leaned forward, brows drawn, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.

    Francis shook his head. ¡°Their power was short¨Clived. It didn¡¯tst, but it was strong enough that we couldn¡¯t get close to them. Every time we tried, it was like running into a wall of me. They knew how to keep us at a distance, and that made it impossible to strike.¡±

    Francis sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what their real intentions are. That¡¯s what makes it even more difficult.¡±

    I bit my lip as I tried to put the pieces of the puzzle together.

    ¡°Tessa, you said something about this being mingled with the issue concerning rogues? Is it

    Chapter 250 Real Intentions

    62

    s

    really true?¡± he suddenly asked, turning to me. ¡°I mean, I already had a hunch, but I can¡¯t think of a linkage.¡±

    I exhaled slowly, my gaze flicking to Rowan for a second. He gave the faintest nod, a silent

    encouragement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been living in rc,¡± I began.

    Arden and Emma quietly gasped. ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed. ¡°It¡¯s human territory. But a small pack lived there, tucked into the edges of theirnd. We kept to ourselves, blending into the quiet. For the most part, it was peaceful. However, the resources weren¡¯t enough to sustain wolves the way they should.¡±

    I paused, meeting Cade¡¯s and Francis¡¯s eyes. ¡°So from time to time, we crossed the borders. We came here, into your forest, to hunt. Just for fresh meat.¡±

    No one spoke, and so I continued. My voice dipped lower. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t long before we encountered rogues. Not just wild, desperate wolves. These rogues were different. Our warriors fought them, but they were controlled like puppets on strings. It was beyond repair and anything I¡¯d seen before.¡±

    ¡°As the pack doctor, I was expected to heal them. However, their bodies and minds were too potent. I thought at first it was just evolution, rogues bing more savage with time. However, now I know that it isn¡¯t natural.

    Silence met my words.

    Rowan¡¯s voice broke it. ¡°I thought so too. Here in the South, even when there were only a few rogues, they were difficult <i>to </i>suppress. It felt like someone had given them power they had no right to wield.¡±

    I nodded, taking his words and carrying them further. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I believe there¡¯s something else controlling them. Something more dangerous than evolution.¡± I leaned forward, my palms pressed against the table. ¡°And I think it¡¯s now that the witches and wizards of Montrose have decided to strike.¡±

    Arden¡¯s eyes widened, her lips parting, but she said nothing. Cade leaned back in his chair, jaw tight, and Francis¡® face darkened with thought.

    but strong

    ¡°They¡¯re the only ones who could impose such power,¡± I went on. ¡°Short¨Clived, yes, enough to overwhelm warriors and make rogues nearly impossible to fight. It exins why they copse afterward and why their strength burns out like a fire that is too quickly fueled. It

    isn¡¯t theirs. It¡¯s borrowed and forced.¡±

    ¡°This has been a recurring thing for years,¡± I said quietly. ¡°The signs were there, scattered.

    Chapter 250 Real Intentions

    <b>62 </b>

    s

    Small enough to ignore, easy enough to call a coincidence. But now, after Montrose¡¯s attack, after what you¡¯ve seen here in the Fenra? It¡¯s no coincidence anymore.¡±

    I sat back, folding my arms around myself. ¡°We have every reason to believe they¡¯re building toward something. And whatever it is, Fenra is their starting point. Maybe even their target. The South already lies scarred by the damage it¡¯s done. That alone shows us one thing.¡±

    I looked at each of them in turn. ¡°They¡¯re more prepared than ever.¡±

    Chapter 251 The Hot Alpha

 Attachment 251

    Chapter 251 The Hot Alpha

    TESSA

    After breakfast, Francis enjoined us to monitor the damage that had happened.

    s

    We went, of course, despite the others not wanting us to be here. That uneasiness clung to us as we made our way through the recovering vige, the evidence ofst night¡¯s attack still evident in the streets. Children huddled against their mothers, staring at us with wide, uncertain eyes. Every step pressed heavier on my chest.

    Our first stop was the hospital. I had insisted we go there. A healer¡¯s instinct is not something I can switch off. I needed to see if there were people poisoned and if I could lend my skills.

    The moment we stepped inside, the scent of ash gave way to antiseptic herbs and sweat. The hospital wasn¡¯t overflowing, but there were still more patients than beds.

    I moved between rooms, offering what I could. Rowan never strayed far, always shadowing my steps. My hands glowed faintly with the healing salves I carried, but relief surged in me when I realized that all the wounds were physical.

    As Rowan and I continued assessing the damage, we saw a child, no older than Ca. Her tiny frame was swallowed by sheets, eyes closed, chest rising with shallow breaths. Her skin was pale, probably from a smoke inhtion injury.

    I knelt beside her bed, brushing damp hair from her forehead, forcing back the trembling in my fingers. I whispered a few words to steady her breathing, but the truth was that her body simply needed time.

    My throat tightened painfully. ¡°She¡¯s just a baby,¡± I murmured.

    Rowan¡¯s hand came down on my shoulder. Then he bent, pressing a kiss to the crown of my head before wrapping his arm around my side. His chest was firm against me. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s okay,¡± he said softly.

    I nodded in gratitude and let him lead me out of the room,

    ¡°Do you want to see Abel?¡± Francis asked just as Rowan and I joined them in the lobby. ¡°He said he was going home today. I still haven¡¯t thanked him formally for helping us.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Abel?¡± Arden suddenly asked with bright eyes.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that again?¡± Emma asked.

    Chapter 251 The Hot Alpha

    <b>62 </b>

    s

    ¡°The new Alpha of the West,¡± I answered. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him before. I think this is a good

    time.¡±

    With that, we went to the room at the very end of the hall. Francis knocked on the carved wooden door, and when it opened, none of us were prepared.

    Abel Trevane stood before us, half¨Cdressed, his shirt still dangling from one arm.

    We froze in our tracks.

    Gods above.

    Emma¡¯s eyes widened like saucers. Arden¡¯s lips parted in the faintest gasp. My own thoughts went utterly nk except for one very loud, very unhelpful word¨Cdamn.

    Abel was older than us, already in his early.thirties, but time had only carved strength into his frame. It also couldn¡¯t be denied that he was handsome.

    My eyes darted sideways, meeting Emma¡¯s, then Arden¡¯s. The three of us shared one single, collective thought.

    Behind us, the air bristled. Cade, Rowan, and Francis stood stiff as boards. We scrambled, bowing quickly to cover our reactions. ¡°Alpha Abel,¡± we chorused, trying to soundposed.

    Abel turned fully to us then, smiling. His smile was charming, too!

    Beside me, Rowan¡¯s hand slid stealthily down to squeeze my ass. Hard.

    I jerked and leaned toward him, whispering through my teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re more handsome.¡±

    Rowan sighed, shaking his head as though I were hopeless, though the faint twitch at the corner of his lips betrayed him.

    ¡°Thank

    you, Alpha Abel,¡± Rowan suddenly said out loud, stepping forward withposure. ¡°If you didn¡¯te, we wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened to the pack.¡±

    Abel inclined his head respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a citizen of Feura,¡± he replied. ¡°My injury wasn¡¯t extensive, but your pack insisted I be treated. I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    Cade was next. He stepped up, sping Abel¡¯s hand in a shake that had just a little too much force behind it. Abel, of course, didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Then Abel smiled brightly at us again. ¡°I best be on my way.¡± He pulled his shirt the rest of the way on, and we bowed once more.

    15:55 Fri, Sep 19 M..

    ¡­

    Chapter 251 The Hot Alpha

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured with the rest.

    And then he was gone.

    :

    A 62

    s

    The silence left behind was broken by Emma, who sped her hands together with a dreamy sigh. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    ¡°Emma,¡± Francis whined.

    She chuckled, brushing him off. ¡°What? I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡±

    We all burst intoughter at Francis¡® pout, even Rowan softening at the sight.

    Then Arden, curious as ever, tilted her head. ¡°Does he have a mate?¡±

    ¡°Arden,¡± Cade warned instantly.

    I smirked, shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Rowan narrowed his eyes at me, and I lifted my palms in mock surrender. ¡°Rx. We¡¯re just curious,¡± I muttered. But I couldn¡¯t help it¨Cmy gaze slipped once more down the hall where Abel Trevane had disappeared, the enigmatic Alpha whose presence lingered even after he was

    gone.

    ¡°After all, we don¡¯t know much about Alpha Abel. He¡¯s such a mystery.¡±

    <b>*** </b>

    We were walking, about <i>to </i>exit the hospital after convincing our mates that we weren¡¯t interested in Alph Abel like that. I reached for Rowan¡¯s hand,cing my fingers through his. He squeezed back, silent but present.

    However, just then, a loud voice ripped through the air.

    ¡°Doctor! We need a doctor!¡±

    I flinched, my heart jerking in my chest. The doors of the hospital mmed against the walls as Alpha Karl stormed in, his face red and voice wild with panic. He wasn¡¯t alone¨Cbehind him, several others spilled in, and among them¡­

    ¡°Cameron?¡± I whispered.

    My cousin. His sharp gaze swept the room until itnded on me, and for a second, his entire face froze. His lips parted, shock flickering across his expression, before his jaw clenched hard.

    ¡­

    :

    <b>62 </b>

    Chapter 251 The Hot Alpha

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he demanded.

    s

    Heat rose to my cheeks. I opened my mouth, but before I could answer, Karl¡¯s bellow filled the space again.

    ¡°Doctor! Where¡¯s the doctor?!¡±

    Francis stepped forward, calm but firm. ¡°They¡¯re all busy, Alpha. Tell me¨Cwhat¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Karl¡¯s chest heaved. ¡°My wife!¡± His voice cracked, his hand trembling as he mmed it against his own chest. ¡°She¡¯s dying!¡±

    Everything stilled.

    The blood in my veins seemed to freeze solid as the words sank in.

    Rowan went rigid beside me, his hand slipping from mine. I turned, and my heart splintered at the look on his face. His eyes were wide and vulnerable in a way I¡¯d never seen.

    ¡°My wife is dying,¡± Karl repeated. His pride and anger all bled into raw desperation.

    Rowan¡¯s voice, hoarse and disbelieving, slipped into the silence. ¡°Luna M?¡±

    The name fell from his lips.

    Then, softer, he asked, ¡°Mom?¡±

    I reached for him instinctively, my hand pressing against his arm. I knew their history. I knew the distance and the bitterness of wounds unhealed. But none of that erased the truth that she was still his mother. And no matter what stood between them, no matter how many walls or scars, love lingered. It always did.

    Rowan¡¯s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, but his eyes didn¡¯t leave Karl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Take me to her,¡± I said firmly, my voice cutting through the heavy air.

    Rowan¡¯s gaze snapped to mine. ¡°Let me help,¡± I whispered, gentler now.

    Then, I turned to Alpha Karl, who was looking at me with skepticism. ¡°I can help.¡±

    <b>15:55 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>19 </b>

    Chapter 252 Healer Instincts

 Attachment 252

    Chapter 252 Healer Instincts

    TESSA

    &62

    62

    s

    I could hear Luna M¡¯s screams from where I was standing. They were muffled behind the walls, but they cut through me anyway.

    Yesterday, I had caught the tremble in her figure and the faint discoloration of her skin. I had brushed it off, thinking it was mere exhaustion. However, guessing from her screams, it was much more than that.

    Rowan¡¯s hand slipped into mine. His grip was steady, though his face was carved in stone. He didn¡¯t say a word, but I could see the storm he was holding back in his eyes.

    Karl stood a few feet away, rigid as a statue. He hadn¡¯t allowed us in. His decision was final, leaving no room for argument. Instead, he¡¯d shoved his trust into their oldest doctor and into Cameron¨Cmy cousin, who had only just begun studying to be a pack doctor.

    I wanted to tell Karl that I could truly help; however, it seemed he didn¡¯t want to listen.

    The scent hit me next. It was unmistakably poison. I knew it too well. Kyle must have gotten to her as a way to taunt the South even more.

    Suddenly, the door creaked open. The doctor emerged, pale and sweating, his hands stained with the effort of healing gone wrong. His voice cracked when he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do anything, Alpha,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Luna M might¡­ she might go like this.¡±

    The world froze.

    For a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe. Neither could Rowan. I felt his grip on my hand tighten. Karl moved like thunder. One second, he was still; the next, he had the doctor pinned by the cor, teeth bared, his voice a growl that made the walls tremble,

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t? She¡¯s my wife!¡± His rage was wild, dripping with a kind of fear only a mate could know.

    Cameron stepped forward, his voice heavy with defeat. ¡°It¡¯s true, Alpha. It¡¯s unlike anything we¡¯ve ever seen before. We¡¯ve tried¡­ and failed. We can¡¯t possibly do anything more.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, before I realized I¡¯d spoken.

    Rowan¡¯s eyes flicked to mine.

    I rose to my feet, pulling my hand from his, every nerve in my body fueled with

    15:55 Fri, <b>Sep </b>19 M..

    ¡­

    A

    62)

    Chapter 252 Healer Instincts

    s

    determination. My heart hammered, but my voice carried loud, cutting through the chaos.

    ¡°Bring her here, Alpha.¡±

    All heads turned to me.

    Karl¡¯s eyes narrowed, but I didn¡¯t falter. I stepped forward, my chest lifted. ¡°If you want your wife alive,¡± I said, each word ringing with conviction, ¡°bring her here. To me.¡±

    Karl¡¯s eyes bored into mine, but underneath the hardness was something else¨Cdesperation. His jaw was clenched, his hands fisted at his sides.

    ¡°Can you heal her?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you that confident?¡±

    Before I could answer, Cameron scoffed from behind him. His tone dripped with disdain, and I didn¡¯t even need to look to know he was sneering.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Cameron said tly. ¡°You¡¯re not a magician. You¡¯re not anyone. Stop pretending you can fix what you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even look at him. I just repeated, steady and firm, ¡°Bring her here.¡±

    For a moment, silence stretched. Karl¡¯s nostrils red, his breathing sharp. I could see him weighing his options, pride against fear, but in the end, fear won. He gestured sharply to Francis.

    ¡°Get M.¡±

    The moment they carried her out to the living room, I felt the air leave my lungs. My chest ached as I took in her state. She was pale, her lips cracked and faintly blue, her body trembling against the sheets on which theyy her. Her breaths were shallow, her throat rasping with each exhale.

    And instantly, I knew.

    This was what Ronnie had gone through.

    Back then, I hadn¡¯t had any answers. I¡¯d been powerless, left only to pray while Dr. Ingrid took over. Now, staring down at Luna M, I finally recognized it. Deep poison. And yet¡­ this wasn¡¯t beyond saving.

    I ced a hand gently over her heart. Her body was cold to the touch, but the moment my palm rested against her chest, I felt the darkness. It thrummed beneath her skin, slithering like smoke, heavy but not consuming.

    ¡­

    Chapter 252 Healer Instincts

    It was there, but it still hadn¡¯t won.

    This was solvable.

    :

    I exhaled slowly, then reached for my bag. My fingers moved with no hesitation.

    ¡°She needs herbs,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯ll ease the passage. It¡¯ll let her body push it out.¡±

    62

    B

    s

    Karl moved forward quickly, his hand catching my wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he demanded.

    I pulled free without looking at him. ¡°Saving her.¡±

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Cameron stiffen. ¡°This is madness. You¡¯re going to kill her!¡±

    But I didn¡¯t give him the satisfaction of acknowledgment. Instead, I ground the herbs quickly, mixing them with water. Without hesitation, I pressed it past M¡¯s lips, forcing her to swallow.

    Karl¡¯s voice broke with panic. ¡°Stop¨Cwhat are you putting in her mouth?¡±

    ¡°She needs this!¡± I snapped.

    Rowan¡¯s hand was suddenly at my back. ¡°Let her work,¡± he told his father, his tone firm. ¡°She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    I didn¡¯t let myself falter. My palms pressed to M¡¯s chest again, my focus sharp as a de. I concentrated, channeling everything I knew about toxins and bnce.

    Suddenly, her throat convulsed, and I tilted her upright, keeping the basin close.

    ¡°Come on, Luna M,¡± I whispered.

    Another cough escaped her, stronger this time. Just then, the herbs forced their way back up, carried by a torrent of ck liquid that sttered into the basin. The smell was vile, sharp, and

    rotten.

    M gagged, her body shaking violently as the poison purged from her. I held her steady, rubbing her back. Finally, thest of it spilled out, thick and tar¨Clike, and then her body slumped against me.

    The pallor receded, her cheeks tinged with warmth and lips softening back toward pink. Her breathing steadied, still weak but no longer ragged.

    Slowly, her eyelids fluttered open. Her gaze found Rowan first, and even in her exhaustion, a small, weary smile touched her lips.

    <b>62 </b>

    Chapter 252 Healer Instincts

    ¡°Son,¡± she whispered.

    s

    And then, as if it had cost her everything, she closed her eyes again and slipped into sleep. But this time, her chest rose and fell evenly.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I said, though my hands were still trembling.

    I stood slowly, backing away, suddenly feeling the weight of every gaze in the room crashing onto me, appearing in disbelief at what had just happened.

    ¡°How¡­ did you do that?¡± Cameron stammered.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Attachment 253

    Chapter 253 Kissing Monster

    TESSA

    I barely had time to catch my breath before Rowan¡¯s lips were on mine again. He kissed me like he hadn¡¯t seen me in years, his mouth hungry and insistent. His hand slid along my jaw, thumb brushing the corner of my lips as though he couldn¡¯t get enough of touching me.

    He had been like this after the fiasco in his house involving his mom. Arden and Cade had gone back because of their duties, while Rowan and I were also preparing to go back <i>to </i>rc.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I muttered against his lips, though my body betrayed me, tilting closer, craving his warmth.

    He ignored me, his breath hot against my skin, his kisses trailing along the curve of my cheek until he found my mouth again. ¡°I can¡¯t stop kissing you,¡± he murmured. ¡°You were so hot¡­ somanding.¡±

    My face flushed instantly. ¡°Rowan,¡± I hissed softly, pushing against his chest just a little. ¡°We need to hurry up and leave. Your parents might kick us out of this pack. I don¡¯t want to go through the trouble.¡±

    His lips curved into a smirk before he kissed me again, deeper this time, his tongue brushing against mine. ¡°Who cares?¡± he whispered.

    I clicked my tongue, annoyed with myself for melting so easily, and annoyed with him for knowing it. His mouth moved over mine once more. If I let him continue, I knew I¡¯d lose all sense of time and reason. So, gathering every ounce of willpower, I pressed my hands against his chest firmly and broke the kiss.

    ¡°We need to start packing,¡± I said quickly.

    His brow furrowed, lips still parted.

    I turned away from him because I found myself wanting to kiss his red, bitten lips again. ¡°We have to leave soon. One, your dad looked like he didn¡¯t want us here any longer, and two, Ca needs us. Those are reasons enough, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Rowan pursed his lips but leaned in to steal onest kiss before I pushed him away again. ¡°Seriously,¡± I muttered.

    He only grinned, satisfied he¡¯d gotten his way.

    I busied myself with our things, folding and tucking away the small belongings we had brought. We had already coordinated everything with Francis, reinforcing the borders where they needed it most. That was why we could feel at peace leaving this ce.

    Now, with the sun high and our departure set for lunch, I focused on packing even though Rowan proved to be the most challenging distraction.

    <b>Just </b>then, I felt a strong arm snake around my waist. Rowan¡¯s chest pressed against my back, his chin resting on my shoulder.

    ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± he whispered in my car, his tone yful but with an underlying seriousness.

    I nearly dropped the shirt I was folding. ¡°Rowan!¡± I elbowed his abdomen lightly. ¡°We need to leave soon.¡±

    His lips brushed my ear. ¡°We can be quick.¡±

    I spun in his arms and red at him, though his boyish pout made it hard to hold the expression. ¡°We

    O

    x+

    can¡¯t.¡±

    He leaned his forehead against mine. ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t do it anymore since Ca¡¯s always home.¡±

    I bit back augh, shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s because the house is small, Rowan.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± he said. ¡°Too small. There¡¯s not enough space for¡­ privacy.¡±

    I poked his chest with my finger. ¡°Then find a new house if you want.¡±

    But instead of agreeing, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care where it is. I can stay anywhere as long as it¡¯s with you.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, but my heart raced inside my chest.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered, trying to brush away my bashfulness. ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Are you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered and sat on the bed while watching me.

    Just then, after a few seconds, he finally asked the question I knew he was going to, inevitably.

    ¡°How did you know you could extract poison like that?¡±

    My gaze darted to his, biting my lip and looking at him warily, unsure if I was ready to share the truth.

    ¡°It was after¡­¡± My voice caught for a moment before I decided to reveal it to him. ¡°It was after I had Ena¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Is it all right if I talk about her?¡± I asked softly, the words hesitant.

    Rowan¡¯s eyes showed surprise, but then he smiled and wrapped his arms around me again. His embrace made the question feel lighter somehow.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for her,¡± he said simply, his voice rumbling against my ear, ¡°because she gave me you. And I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive.¡± His hand brushed along my back in slow,forting strokes. ¡°When I think about her now, all I feel is happiness. That maybe she¡¯s finally resting in peace.¡±

    A lump formed in my throat, but I managed a small smile. ¡°Is it weird?¡± I asked, uncertain if it was wrong of me to findfort where there should¡¯ve only been pain.

    Rowan tilted his head down so our foreheads touched, his lips brushing against the edge of my temple. ¡°It¡¯s not weird,¡± he said, his tone firm enough that I believed him instantly. Then, with a mischievous glint in his eye, he added, ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±

    My mouth fell open. ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You¡¯re so hot from this angle. I¡¯m getting horny.¡±

    I gasped, my face heating up as I immediately clicked my tongue and shoved him away, swatting his arm.

    ¡°Rowan!¡±

    He onlyughed, his grin stretching from ear to ear. ¡°What? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°I ought to throw you in a ditch,¡± I muttered, gathering my things quickly before his teasing could escte

    further. ¡°We should go.¡±

    Rowan raised his hands in surrender, but the smirk didn¡¯t leave his lips. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    When we finally stepped out into the cool air, Francis was already there waiting, as though he knew Rowan would dy us with something¨Cor, in this case, his nonsense. He spotted me first and immediately. reached for my bag.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that,¡± Francis said, pulling it out of my hand before I could argue.

    Rowan didn¡¯t waste a second. He began hisst¨Cminute reminders. ¡°Remember what I told you,¡± he said.

    Francis rolled his eyes but answered dutifully, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± His hand raked through his hair. ¡°You really need toe back, man. I¡¯m going to get bald at this point. I can¡¯t handle all of this responsibility. Now, I respect you even more for handling everything.¡±

    Rowan smirked, crossing his arms. ¡°I would like to see you go bald.¡±

    Francis clicked his tongue and gave him a re. ¡°You think you¡¯re funny.¡± But despite his irritation, he added, ¡°Abel Trevane said he¡¯ll help. Cade confirmed he was sending some men, too. Your parents didn¡¯t disagree about epting help this time, fortunately, so it¡¯s all good. But I still have to oversee everything because Zaria isn¡¯t always around, and Wilder is aplete piece of ass.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his statement. Francis truly was on the verge of pulling all his hair out.

    ¡°Francis really might go bald at this point,¡± I teased, trying to lighten the mood.

    He gave me a side¨Ceye that only made Rowan smirk.

    ¡°We need to go back,¡± Rowan said after a second. ¡°Take care of everything for now.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Francis threw his hands up. ¡°Rub it in my face.¡±

    Rowan chuckled under his breath, satisfied that Francis was at least prepared, even if he likedining.

    We were about to move when a soft voice drifted toward us.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± someone called.

    We froze, turning at once.

    Standing there were Luna M and Alpha Karl. Karl¡¯s gaze flicked between me and Rowan, unreadable, but M was the one who stepped closer. She nudged her husband¡¯s shoulder gently, urging him to speak.

    Alpha Karl clicked his tongue, his posture stiff. ¡°We made lunch,¡± he muttered atst.

    ¡°You should eat before you go.¡±

 Attachment 254

    Chapter 254 eptance

    TESSA

    The journey to their house was more awkward than I thought it would be. Rowan said he wanted to leave, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to let him walk away.

    Because no matter how much he pretended he didn¡¯t care, I¡¯d seen the look in his eyes when his mother spoke. If there was one thing I¡¯d learned about Rowan, it was that his heart always gave him away even when his mouth said otherwise.

    So now, against his protests, we were on our way to his parents¡® house.

    When the roof of the house came into view, I caught the scent of food wafting from the The moment the scent filled our nostrils, I felt Rowan slow down his steps.

    open windows.

    ¡°I made your favorite,¡± Luna M¡¯s voice drifted just as she led us in and closed the door.

    Rowan froze mid¨Cstep. His jaw tightened, his eyes flicking down to the ground. My heart twisted at the conflict on his face¨Cthe longing that red for half a second before the walls mmed back into ce.

    I squeezed his hand gently. He didn¡¯t look at me, but his thumb brushed against mine absentmindedly.

    Just then, the door burst open and my breath hitched.

    Bounding through the doorway with enthusiasm came the one person I never wanted to see again. The one person who had made my life hell in more ways than one¨Caside from Kyle, of course.

    Zaria.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± she cried, her voice sweet and piercing all at once. Before I could even take a breath, she threw herself at him, arms wrapping around his torso. ¡°I heard from Cameron you were here,¡± she gushed breathlessly. ¡°I missed you. It¡¯s truly been a while.¡±

    Rowan stiffened, and his eyes flew to mine instantly, wide with irritation, before he pried her arms off him firmly and pushed her back.

    The first sight made me frown, but the subsequent one caused augh to bubble up my throat. It wasn¡¯t really funny, but the look on Zaria¡¯s face when he pushed her away was priceless. I tried to stifle it, but the giggle slipped out anyway.

    Her head whipped toward me instantly.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    I only shrugged, giving her my most polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re here now, I see,¡± I said.

    ¡°You came back for Rowan but not when your pack¡¯s safety was in jeopardy,¡± I continued to taunt, unable to help myself. ¡°What a good Beta you are.¡±

    I could see from the look in her eyes that my words affected her more than she would have liked. However, as Zaria¡¯s pride was the biggest I had ever encountered, she straightened her posture and immediately went back to normal.

    ¡°I was busy,¡± she said, tossing her hair over her shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the time in the world like you, wasting it on things that don¡¯t matter.¡±

    13:16 Sat, 20 Sept

    Chapter 254 eptance

    ? ? 16%2-

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    I smiled sweetly in response. ¡°Why are you even here?¡± she pressed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Alpha Karl and Luna M didn¡¯t invite you. So leave.¡±

    The silence that followed was suffocating. Rowan frowned, and I could tell he was about to speak; however, someone else broke the silence.

    ¡°Leave,¡± Luna M said suddenly.

    I bit my lip and turned to Rowan, whose frown deepened even more. Well, when they invited us to have lunch, they didn¡¯t specifically ask me. I knew they weren¡¯t fond of me. So, I sighed and was about to take a step away when Luna M spoke again.

    ¡°Zaria,¡± she said, her eyes locking on her.

    Zaria froze mid¨Csmirk, her chin still lifted, though I caught the twitch of unease in her lips.

    ¡°You should leave,¡± M continued. Her voice left no room for argument. ¡°This is a family matter. We don¡¯t want any intrusions from outsiders.¡±

    I stopped dead in my tracks, my eyes widening.

    Family matters.

    Her words echoed in my ears, louder than Zaria¡¯s insults and the pounding of my heart.

    Zaria¡¯s face was priceless. For once, she had noeback ready on her tongue. Her mouth opened and closed, like she couldn¡¯t quite process what had just happened. ¡°What-¡± she started, her voice higher than usual, but Luna M¡¯s decision was final.

    ¡°I need to talk to you about your duties, too, so don¡¯t leave for Elite just yet. Sit still in your house,¡± Luna M added. She had already opened the door, gesturing quietly for her to leave. ¡°Francis is doing even more things than you when you¡¯re supposed to be the Beta.¡±

    At that moment, I could almost hear Zaria¡¯s pride crack. She stood there, stammering half a sound, until Luna M¡¯s patience ran out. M¡¯s hand pressed against the door, and with a sharp motion, she shut it right in Zaria¡¯s face. The m echoed in the hallway.

    Rowan¡¯s frown had eased as he turned to me. I, too, was more surprised than ever. Meanwhile, Luna M turned to us with a bright smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± she said, as though nothing had happened.

    We followed her into the dining room, the four of us settling around a long wooden table.

    Right off the bat, I could tell this was going to be awkward.

    Still, the food was undeniably good. The moment I took a bite, I almost forgot the tension. Something about it reminded me of my mother, the way she used to cook when she wanted to ease my bad days.

    Next to me, Rowan was stiff. He hadn¡¯t rxed since setting foot in this house. His fork moved mechanically, and his shoulders looked like they were ready to snap from how tense they were. Without thinking, I reached under the table and took his hand, giving it a small squeeze.

    He nced at me, and I offered him a reassuring smile. Slowly, his grip softened. He didn¡¯t let go.

    The silence carried on until Luna M nudged Alpha Karl lightly with her elbow. It was subtle, but enough

    13:17 Sat, 20 Sept MY

    Chapter 254 eptance

    to get his attention. He sighed, deep and gruff, before setting his fork down.

    ¡°I¡¯m still disappointed,¡± he muttered.

    Rowan stopped eating while my hand clenched his instinctively.

    $. 16%2

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°That¡¯s not what we talked about,¡± Luna M whispered sharply beside him. But Karl only grunted, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

    Finally, he exhaled. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    Both Rowan and I were stunned. For a second, I didn¡¯t know if I should smile or keep quiet. I squeezed Rowan¡¯s hand again, holding back the grin that threatened to appear on my lips.

    ¡°You helped M,¡± Karl continued, his voice still rough, but there was no mistaking the sincerity behind it. ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t think you were that much of a talented pack doctor.¡±

    I cleared my throat softly, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was my duty as a doctor to help.¡±

    Silence lingered, but it wasn¡¯t quite as tense as before. Karl leaned back in his chair, thoughtful. Then, appearing like the words had been weighing on him for too long, he spoke again.

    ¡°So¡­ you can stay here,¡± he said, looking between me and Rowan. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave anymore. We won¡¯t meddle with your rtionship.¡±

    The words stunned me into stillness. My lips parted, but nothing came out. I turned to Rowan, who looked just as caught off guard. I didn¡¯t think this day would evere. Slowly, I bit down on my lip.

    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Rowan suddenly¨Csaid.

    Karl¡¯s face fell into a scowl. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want?¡± he continued. ¡°I said we would ept your rtionship. We can even prepare for your inauguration already.¡±

    Before Rowan could answer, my phone buzzed on the table, startling me. I quickly grabbed it, biting my lip as I saw Noelle¡¯s name sh across the screen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell her I¡¯ll call back,¡± I murmured, swiping to answer. But before I could even speak, a loud, familiar voice filled the room.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ca¡¯s voice rang through the speaker. ¡°When are you and Dading home?¡±

    The room went silent.

    My heart stopped. Rowan¡¯s head snapped toward me, eyes wide.

    Across the table, Luna M¡¯s fork dropped with a tter. Alpha Karl froze, his expression hardening into something I couldn¡¯t read.

    <b>I </b>swallowed, staring at the phone in my hand, Ca¡¯s voice still echoing in the air.

    Well, it became even more awkward.

 Attachment 255

    15:05 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 255 Too Late

    Chapter 255 Too Late

    TESSA

    :

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Mommy will call youter, okay?¡± I murmured into the phone, and Ca¡¯s small, disappointed noise was thest thing I heard. I ended the call abruptly, an apology lodged in my throat that never made its way out. I set the phone down, hands trembling slightly. The moment the screen went ck, I felt the weight of their gazes pressing in once again.

    I absently poked a piece of bread, but it lodged in my throat, and I abruptly choked on a mouthful of water. In an instant, Rowan¡¯s hand was there, appearing without a second thought, patting my back.

    For a moment, we were two people isted in the midst of everyone else¡¯s shock. Then, Luna M mmed her utensils down on the table, capturing our attention with a jolt.

    ¡°You have a child?¡± Her voice was brittle with surprise. Karl¡¯s forehead creased into a tight line, the old tension returning. ¡°With who?¡± he demanded.

    Rowan¡¯s fingers wove through my hair, a calming gesture, before he cast a brief nce my way and spoke. ¡°Before you say anything,¡± he began, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter whose child it is. What matters is that Tessa cares for her. In that sense, anyone Tessa cares for is mine.¡± He turned his hand, cradling the back of my head, his thumb brushing the delicate point where my hair met my neck.

    ¡°However,¡± he continued, ¡°to answer your question, it¡¯s our daughter.¡±

    The color drained from Karl¡¯s face, his skin flushing scarlet. Luna M let out a small, shocked sound, her hands flying to cover her mouth to stifle an impending gasp. She gripped Karl¡¯s shoulder, attempting to steady her uneven breaths, while I sat there, still reeling from their reactions, uncertain of what to make of it all.

    Rowan¡¯s jaw set, determination seen across his features. He drew a slow, controlled breath before speaking once more. ¡°She¡¯s the reason why we can¡¯t stay here. So, I¡¯m not going to take you up on your offer.¡± His gaze fixed on Karl. ¡°I¡¯m happy with what I have now, and I¡¯m sure you know that once I¡¯ve made a decision, I won¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°You would know. You raised me to be that way. You always made sure I only chose one path, and I always picked the wrong thing back then. Now, I¡¯m choosing the right thing, so you don¡¯t have a say in what I hold dear.¡±

    It was a line that solidified my decision to give him another chance. The fact that he was saying these things now, when his parents finally extended their eptance, made my heart flutter despite the tension in the air.

    15:05 Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 255 Too Late

    :

    (66),

    s

    My knees felt weak, a collision of relief and terror threatening to overwhelm me¨Crelief because Rowan had taken the sword to do something I¡¯d been too afraid to execute myself, and terror because his deration could push him further away from the approval he sought.

    Karl¡¯s face contorted from confusion to something softer, an expression resembling a man witnessing his child transition into adulthood in a single moment. Luna M¡¯s hands trembled where they clung to his shoulder, her eyes sparkling with unshed tears of regret.

    I reached across the table,ying my hand over his, fingers curling around the heat and strength of his muscles. Heced our fingers together, the warmth seeping into me. With his hand guiding mine, he led me to stand, preparing to leave.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± he muttered, pushing my chair back and urging me toward the door.

    But just then, Karl¡¯s voice cut through the silence.

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± he asked, his tone strained.

    We both turned around, the room falling into an expectant hush.

    For a moment, I considered staying silent, hoping Rowan would protect me again with his unyielding silence, that wall he built between himself and those who had hurt him. Yet, as my thoughts drifted to my daughter, I knew I couldn¡¯t let her existence remain shrouded in

    secrecy.

    ¡°Ca,¡± I whispered.

    M¡¯s lips parted slightly, and then she smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty name,¡± she said.

    I nodded in acknowledgment.

    I thought the exchange would end there. But then, M exhaled heavily¨Ca sighden with years of regret. She pushed her chair back and stood, stepping forward toward Rowan, but not fully crossing the invisible line that lingered between them. It felt as though she was aware of boundaries not to be crossed.

    She bit her lip, a look of nervousness crossing her features. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking for a while now,¡± she began. ¡°About how sorry I am¡­ and how much of what happened was my fault.¡±

    Rowan didn¡¯t reply, and I stayed silent. M¡¯s eyes glistened with emotion. ¡°Elijah was my first son,¡± she said. ¡°When I lost him, I felt like my entire world crumbled. My vision was clouded, and in that chaos, I took it out on you.¡± Her voice broke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rowan.¡±

    Karl turned his face away<i>, </i>his jaw tightening as he struggled to meet anyone¡¯s gaze.

    Chapter 255 Too Late

    :

    A a 666.

    s

    M¡¯s shoulders shook slightly, but she pressed on. ¡°I know I can¡¯t take back everything. I understand this because I¡¯ve watched you grow increasingly distant over the recognize that much of it was my fault, that I failed to speak up when it mattered most.¡±

    past few

    years. I

    Rowan tightened his grip on my hand, his knuckles turning white against my skin. I turned to him, noticing the emotions swirling in his eyes¨Cpain? Anger? Or perhaps it was the boy who had once depended on his parents, a boy who had never truly stopped needing them.

    Taking a shaky breath, M continued. ¡°Now that I see you with her¡± She gestured toward me, a silent acknowledgment of my presence. ¡°I can finally see where your happiness lies. It¡¯s not with us, and she has been the one to provide it for you.¡±

    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. ¡°You shine so brightly with Tessa. And she even saved me.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong,¡± she whispered, the tears falling freely now. ¡°I hope you can one day find it in your heart to forgive me¡­ to forgive us.¡±

    I looked up at Rowan, waiting for him to say something. But he hung his head instead, shadows carving across his face.

    Finally, he muttered, ¡°We need to go.¡±

    Without waiting for another word, he continued to lead me away, his hand firmly gripping mine, pulling me out of that moment.

 Attachment 256

    TESSA

    s

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked softly as he rowed us back to rc, the wooden oars dipping into the

    water.

    The sun wasn¡¯t as hot anymore; its golden rays stretched across the waves like ribbons, painting his face with a soft light that made him look younger and calmer. He shrugged, looking down at the water. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to feel.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I felt even a little at peace with my parents. And now, after all this -¡°He paused, exhaling sharply. ¡°To have them change like this is something I don¡¯t want to feel anything about.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the honesty of his words. I knew he didn¡¯t hate them. He was just exhausted. He had spent years hardening himself against them, building armor from disappointment and rejection. To have that armor tested by even a glimmer of change, I could see why he didn¡¯t want to give in.

    I sighed and leaned across the narrow space of the boat, brushing my lips against his forehead. A small kiss, nothing more, but he closed his eyes as though that one touch could ease every burden he was carrying.

    When I pulled away, his lips curved upward in a crooked smile. Then his expression shifted into something mischievous. ¡°One more.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, heat creeping into my cheeks. I pped his shoulder lightly, pretending to scold him.

    ¡°You always don¡¯t take things seriously, I swear,¡± I muttered, shaking my head. However, as I looked into his <i>eyes</i>, I knew this was his coping mechanism.

    ¡°At your own pace<i>,</i>¡± I muttered shyly yet sincerely. ¡°You can ept anything at your own pace. No one will rush you, I¡¯ll make sure of it. Tell me if someone does.¡±

    A genuine smile spread across his lips before he tilted his head back and let out augh. ¡°Gosh,¡± he breathed out. ¡°How did I get so lucky with you?¡±

    I nced away, trying to hide my reddening cheeks. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to protect you.¡±

    He set the oars down for a moment, letting the boat drift, and caught my gaze. ¡°I might not have the best family life,¡± he said slowly, ¡°but I¡¯ll make damn sure Ca never experiences it.

    15:05 Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 256 Broken Home

    Our next baby, too.¡±

    :

    66

    s

    My eyes widened. ¡°Rowan,¡± I whispered, exasperated at the way he threw such things into the conversation without warning.

    He smirked, the corner of his mouth tugging upward. ¡°What? I got jealous when Cade said how sexy his mate looked with a baby bump.¡± His tone turned teasing and husky. ¡°I want to see it too.¡±

    My entire face went hot. ¡°Stop it,¡± I muttered, pping his arm again. My heart was racing too fast, and I had to change the topic of the conversation before he could continue teasing me.

    ¡°We¡¯re near,¡± I added quickly.

    That much was true, though. The familiar silhouette of rc rose on the horizon, the cliffs cutting a strong line against the dying sun. The waters around the ind glittered, reflecting the fiery orange sky. Because we had our own boat, we¡¯d taken a longer route in the waters, circling part of the ind before heading back to our pack.

    He leaned over then, catching me off guard, and pressed his lips against mine. It was quick and yful, but the warmth lingered, spreading through me.

    ¡°Stop biting my lips,¡± I muttered as we finally arrived at the dock. ¡°Ca will notice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault,¡± he smiled, stealing another kiss. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so irresistible.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± I sighed, feeling embarrassed once more. I really couldn¡¯t win with Rowan, could I?

    With that, the two of us made our way through the forest, him still teasing me, touching my waist from time to time, and saying how much he missed my body. I was about to push him away <i>to </i>create some distance. However, the moment we arrived near our house hidden in the trees, my heart plunged to the pit of my

    stomach.

    It wasn¡¯t damaged, but it was empty. Even though this part was far from the center of the pack, some members should still be lingering around. Along with that, a strange scent filled my senses, making me pick up my pace.

    ¡°Tessa?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I merely said, running to the clearing. I was hoping that my hunch was wrong. However, the moment my feet stepped on the ground of the clearing, I was afraid I was right.

    My home¡­ was ruined. It was simr to what happened to the South, but so much more. It was unlivable.

    Chapter 256 Broken Home

    :

    B

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    The small huts were charred down to their skeletons. Roofs copsed in heaps of ckened timber, walls barely clinging to their foundations, windows shattered into jagged teeth.

    Rowan¡¯s frown deepened beside me. His eyes searched rapidly through the wreckage.

    My legs moved before my brain caught up. Rowan followed, the two of us sprinting across, kicking up dust with every desperate step. My heart hammered as we searched, my eyes scanning for something that could prove someone survived. I refused to believe that everything I loved had been reduced to smoke and memory.

    Finally, I saw them¨Ca huddle near the pack clinic, a cluster of soot¨Cstreaked bodies crouched together.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    I spun

    toward the voice, and there I saw Ca. Her face was streaked with dirt, her hair tangled, and her clothes stretched loose. ¡°Daddy!¡± she cried, as she ran straight at us with her small arms outstretched.

    Relief hit me so hard my knees nearly gave out. I caught her as she flung herself into my embrace, and Rowan¡¯s arms circled us both a secondter. Her body trembled, and I held her so tightly I thought I might crush her, muttering through the rush of tears clogging my throat.

    ¡°Goodness¡­¡± I whispered, unable to say more.

    Rowan pressed his face against her hair, eyes closed and jaw tight.

    Then, Rowan turned, his gaze seeping past us,nding on our pack members. My chest ached at the sight. These were our people, and they looked devastated.

    Noelle walked toward us, disappointment in her eyes and what seemed to be a burn on her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she managed to say. Sol was by her side, his head hung low, appearing in disbelief at what had happened to our home. I couldn¡¯t imagine how they were feeling because they practically grew up here.

    Finally, I managed to ask, despite my broken voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Attachment 257

    Chapter 257 Wherever You Are

    TESSA

    ¾¡

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    Ca lifted her head to answer for me, her face blotchy with tears. ¡°A man-¡± she hupped between words, the sound strangled by fear. ¡°A man was going <i>to </i>take me, Mommy!¡±

    My heart stopped. My arms tightened around her, and I immediately looked up, my eyes sweeping over the soot¨Cstained faces of the survivors huddled nearby. My voice trembled with urgency, but I forced it out.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    For a moment, no one spoke. Then Winston,ing from behind the people with his shirt singed and torn, stepped forward. He gave one nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    My breath hitched.

    ¡°She was ying as usual, just outside.¡± He swallowed hard, shaking his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t feel the presence. There was no scent, no sound. Whoever it was, they had the power to be undetectable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing your daughter is smart,¡± he continued. ¡°The moment she cried, everyone was on alert. We rushed out, ready, but¡­¡± His voice broke off, his lips tightening as though he couldn¡¯t bear to finish.

    ¡°But what?¡± I pressed, my hand rubbing soothing circles into Ca¡¯s back as she whimpered softly.

    Winston¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°It was all <i>too </i>fast. They probably didn¡¯t expect Ca to alert all of us. Otherwise, we would have been as good as dead. Explosions erupted from all directions. It was an annihtion, and I had no choice.¡±

    His eyes lifted, filled with guilt. ¡°I had to let everyone leave because my people¡¯s safety is my priority.¡±

    He nced back at the huddle of our people, the broken cluster of men, women, and children clinging to one another amidst the ruins of what had been their homes. His shoulders sagged, and for the first time since I¡¯d known him, Winston looked defeated.

    ¡°But everything I¡¯ve built¡­¡± He exhaled shakily, his voice heavy with grief. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve fought for is now ash. Burnt to the ground.¡±

    His words trembled with a pain that pulled something deep inside me.

    Chapter 257 Wherever You Are

    s

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡± He dragged a hand down his face, smearing soot further. ¡°We only had enough money for the renovation of the clinic, and now everything else is ruined.¡± His throat bobbed as he forced the words out. ¡°I feel so sorry for our people.¡±

    He turned again, his hand gesturing toward them. ¡°I was able to save all of our people,¡± he repeated, sounding desperate. ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if we can continue living like this.¡±

    I had thought of rc as a ce of refuge during my lowest times. However, this has be my home, too. From the look on Rowan¡¯s face, I could tell he felt the same, even though he had only been here for a short period of time. Thend, the people, the bonds I had formed here¡­ they were mine just as much as his. Seeing it all in ruin felt like losing a part of myself.

    In my arms, Ca whimpered again, fresh tears streaking her cheeks. I kissed the top of her head, whispering nonsenseforts I didn¡¯t truly believe myself. I didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to take me, Mommy,¡± she cried. ¡°Don¡¯t let him.¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± I whispered fiercely, rocking her gently. ¡°I¡¯ll never let anyone take you.¡±

    But inside, fear dug sharp ws into my heart. Will Kyle and Montrose actually go this low and involve my daughter in whatever war they want to start?

    Edith stepped forward then. Her eyes, usually so enthusiastic, were dim with exhaustion and dread.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anywhere to go,¡± she said quietly. ¡°A few of our people have enough money for hotels. But that won¡¯tst. It isn¡¯t sustainable. Along with that, I¡¯m afraid,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the witches and wizards of Montrose will taunt the humans we interact with. We didn¡¯t lose anyone in this attack, and I want to make sure we don¡¯t affect anyone else.¡±

    A heavy silence followed, broken by the faint crackling of mes still eating what little remained of our pack.

    Rowan sighed, then looked at Winston, then at Edith, then finally at me.

    ¡°Do you want to go back¡­¡±

    With those few words, I already had a hunch of what he was about to ask. He swallowed, his eyes locking with mine. ¡°To Fenra? To my pack?¡±

    ***

    The water rippled with every dip of the oars, the sound mingling with Rowan¡¯s firm voice as

    Chapter 257 Wherever You Are

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    he spoke on the phone. I nced across the darkening horizon¨Cboats upon boats drifted behind us, each one crowded with our exhausted pack members. Families crammed together, clutching children close with no belongings in sight.

    We¡¯d managed to squeeze every pack member into the boats we had, though some were far too small to be carrying the weight they bore now. It was heartbreaking.

    ¡°Is it really alright?¡± Winston suddenly asked as he rowed. Sweat beaded across his forehead, but his grip on the oar was steady. Rowan lifted his head from where he had just ended a call. His phone rested on his knee, his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he muttered. ¡°I already informed my Delta. We have an unupied pack house meant for those who don¡¯t have their own home. There are a lot of vacant beds still because we¡¯ve been using an individual housing strategy these past years.¡±

    His words carried reassurance, but I could see the fatigue shadowing his features.

    ¡°The damage in the South is mendable,¡± Rowan continued, his eyes scanning the stretch of waters. ¡°Compared to ours¡­ especially since the other factions are also helping.¡±

    At that, Winston finally let out a long sigh. Relief softened the tight line of his shoulders, but a deep crease of worry still sat between his brows. His eyes flickered to the people before us, then back to the water.

    I sat quietly for a while, my hand gently stroking Ca¡¯s hair. Her head was light against myp, her chest rising and falling with uneven breaths as she slept. Even in sleep, her little face was puffy from crying, hershes wet, her lips quivering faintly.

    Her small hand held onto Rowan¡¯s finger tightly. He hadn¡¯t moved it away once.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered suddenly.

    Winston¡¯s head lifted, his eyes narrowing slightly in confusion. Noelle and Sol also lifted their heads.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Noelle muttered.

    ¡°Why are you saying sorry?¡± Winston asked, genuine puzzlement in his tone.

    I pressed my lips together, staring down at Ca. ¡°Because¡­¡± I hesitated, tightening my arms around her body. ¡°Because of this. Because of everything that just happened. It wouldn¡¯t have happened if I hadn¡¯t moved here. If I didn¡¯t exist¡­¡±

    My throat thickened as my gaze drifted out over the boats, the broken ruins of re burned into my memory. My heart hardened as another name surged into my thoughts.

    Chapter 257 Wherever You Are

    Kyle Rose.

    66

    s

    I didn¡¯t know what the hell he wanted or what his people were scheming. But I knew their chaos had found us here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what they want from us,¡± I whispered. ¡°If they¡¯recking resources, they could just ask for our help. They didn¡¯t have to do this. They didn¡¯t have toe after us. To innocent people.¡±

    My voice cracked, and I felt tears prickling behind my eyes. ¡°Was it because of me?¡± I whispered the thought I hadn¡¯t dared to speak until now. ¡°It seemed like he¡­ needed something from me. But what? What is it?¡±

    I didn¡¯t realize how tight my grip had be until Ca stirred slightly, shifting against me with a faint whimper. I loosened my hold quickly, smoothing her hair back, but the question gnawed at me still, tearing holes through every breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Rowan¡¯s voice broke through, and I snapped my gaze toward him.

    My tears slipped free, trailing hot down my cheeks as I stared at him. He leaned closer, his hand lifting to cup the back of my head.

    ¡°You¡¯re even going back to the South,¡± I muttered. My voice trembled. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to anymore.¡±

    He pulled back just enough to look at me fully, his eyes searching mine before shaking his head gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I said, wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Rowan murmured, his thumb brushing across my temple. ¡°And where you are the safest, I¡¯ll be there. Because home is not a ce for me, but a person.¡± His eyes softened even more, locking me in ce,

    ¡°And that¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m inconvenienced, or if I have to go through every single hardship in life. As long as I¡¯m with you, I feel like I¡¯m going to be okay.¡±

 Attachment 258

    Chapter 258 Soft

    Chapter 258 Soft

    ROWAN

    666

    s

    We had finally arrived in the South. I watched as the people stepped hesitantly inside the house which was originally meant for those without homes, an initiative I spearheaded when I was younger. Due to the livelihood project that Cade imposed upon all factions, all of them had moved out and built their individual houses.

    However, we kept this ce for those who would need it. I was d that it was still here.

    Francis and the other warriors moved in sync, hauling what little belongings they had, arranging them into piles along the hallway. They handed out warm meals, bowls of stew, and loaves of bread, and the smell of food began to soften the edge that clung to everyone.

    Beside me, Ca¡¯s hand wrapped around mine, her tiny fingers sticky with crumbs from the bread Emma had given her earlier. Francis and Emma¡¯s eyes fell to her, their gazes softening, though Francis¡¯s lips curled in that half¨Csmirk I knew too well.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe something angelic like her came from someone like you,¡± Francis muttered under his breath.

    I narrowed my eyes on him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at my daughter.¡±

    His smirk faltered, and Emma shot him a look before crouching down in front of Ca. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty, like your mom,¡± she said.

    Ca¡¯s face lit up instantly. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said with a beam. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty, too.¡±

    I nced at Tessa and found her watching our daughter fondly. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, too. I ruffled her hair gently, and she leaned into my hand. I was grateful, in a selfish way, that she couldn¡¯tprehend the devastation around us. Because of that, she seemed to be alright even after everything.

    ¡°Mommy, new house?¡± she asked, her eyes wide as she scanned the unfamiliar walls.

    Tessa nodded, her voice soft. ¡°Yes, honey. We¡¯ll be staying here for a while. Is that alright?¡±

    Ca turned her gaze up to me.¡±As long as Daddy¡¯s here,¡± she whispered.

    I bent slightly, cupping her check. ¡°Of course. Always.¡±

    She smiled, satisfied, and leaned her head against my leg.

    Chapter 258 Soft

    s

    I straightened and turned to Francis. He had dark circles under his eyes, his posture sagging with exhaustion. ¡°You should go,¡± I told him. ¡°You had a long week.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± he muttered with a yawn, rubbing the back of his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Emma said firmly before he could argue, her hand already on his arm as though to guide him away.

    I nodded once. ¡°Good. He may haveined a lot, but he worked hard.¡±

    Emma smiled gratefully, then pinched Ca¡¯s cheek before she led her exhausted mate away.

    When they moved off, Winston and Edith approached, appearing better than before.

    ¡°All of the rooms are upied,¡± Winston reported. ¡°Thank you for taking us here.¡±

    Edith¡¯s nod followed his words, gratitude in her eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do for letting me stay in your pack.¡±

    Winston nodded. ¡°Where are you going to stay?¡± he asked.

    ¡°At my house,¡± I answered.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of everything here then,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°You guys should too dark now.¡± <ol><li>go. </li></ol>

    It¡¯s

    We exchanged nods before I reached for Tessa¡¯s hand. We stepped back outside, and the night air was cool. I adjusted Ca on my hip, but she wriggled down, her feet crunching against the dirt path. She sniffed once, her little nose wrinkling.

    Then she froze. Her small hand clutched my pants.

    ¡°No, Daddy,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. Her wide eyes darted to the shadows that stretched out along the path ahead. ¡°It¡¯s dark. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    We looked down at Ca, her body trembling like a leaf in the wind. I crouched, scooping her up into my arms, holding her close so she could feel the steady beat of my heart.

    ¡°Not even if I carry you?¡± I asked softly, brushing my nose against her hair.

    She shook her head fiercely and buried her face into my neck, her arms locking tight around <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    I turned to Tessa, whose brows pinched in concern.

    Chapter 258 Soft

    s

    ¡°Baby,¡± I murmured, ¡°there are no more rooms left in the house. The couch is upied, too. We need to go to your dad¡¯s house.¡±

    Tessa nodded in agreement. ¡°Your dad¡¯s house is big,¡± I added quickly, boasting to lighten the mood.

    But Ca only shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Ca didn¡¯t answer and continued holding onto me for dear life.

    Meanwhile, Tessa sighed in frustration, yfully ring at me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have built your house so far from the rest of the houses here.¡±

    I scratched the back of my neck, sheepishly. ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttered.

    Her sigh deepened, and she shook her head again, strands of hair falling into her face.

    Just then, the door of the house in front of us creaked open.

    I froze, my arms tightening around Ca instinctively as two familiar faces peeked out¨Cmy mother¡¯s gentle eyes and my father¡¯s stern gaze.

    We¡¯d been arguing right in front of them.

    Heat rushed to my ears. I hadn¡¯t even noticed.

    Just then, my dad stepped forward with the stern expression that had shadowed my entire childhood. Yet, as he spoke, it was anything but the sternness he showed on his face.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take her in, if you want.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Ca, right?¡± he added in a softer tone.

    Tessa and I froze. Ca shifted, releasing her grip on me just enough to peek over my shoulder.

    ¡°Big house,¡± she muttered to herself. Her eyes widened in wonder. ¡°I like.¡±

    Before I could react, she wriggled out of my arms, dropped to the ground, and darted forward.

    ¡°Ca!¡± I started, lunging after her.

    But she was faster than I expected, and before I knew it, she had wrapped her arms around my

    <b>15:06 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 258 Soft

    father¡¯s thigh.

    My eyes widened. What is she doing?

    ?(66)

    s

    I knew my father. He wasn¡¯t the type to like these things. I was the youngest, and even then, I couldn¡¯t recall a single time he¡¯d let me cling to him like that.

    And yet my stubborn, fearless daughter hugged his leg like he was her safe ce.

    She tilted her head back and looked up at him,pletely unafraid. ¡°Tall, big mister¡­ carry, please.¡±

    ¡°Ca, don¡¯t¡ª¡± I began, feeling strangely panicked.

    But before the words fully left my lips, my dad bent down without hesitation. His hands, calloused from years of work, slid under her arms. He lifted her before settling her against his chest.

    My entire body was stiff. Tessa¡¯s eyes went wide, mirroring my shock.

    My father actually carried her.

    Ca giggled, tucking her head under his chin. ¡°You¡¯re thebination of them,¡± my mother whispered softly to Ca as she stepped closer, her eyes shimmering.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Ca mumbled, her voice muffled in my father¡¯s shirt. She lifted her head, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Cookies?¡±

    My mother¡¯s face brightened instantly. ¡°Cookies! We have cookies.¡±

    My father, still holding her in that same gruff way as though unsure what to do, muttered in his low voice, ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Just cookies,¡± Ca answered firmly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he grunted. ¡°You can have cookies. Bring them all out, M.¡±

    I ran my fingers through my hair, unable to process this shift in reality. ¡°Give her back, Dad.¡±

    My mother pursed her lips, shaking her head gently. ¡°She¡¯s afraid of the dark, isn¡¯t she? And it¡¯s a long journey to your house for a child. Why don¡¯t you let her sleep here?¡±

    She reached out, brushing Ca¡¯s hair tenderly. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of her. We promise.¡±

    I opened my mouth to argue because the thought of leaving her here with them felt¡­.. strange.

    Chapter 258 Soft

    :

    But before I could speak, Tessa¡¯s hand pressed against my chest.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered.

    I turned to her, unable to mask my frown.

    She met my eyes steadily. ¡°Is that okay, baby?¡± she asked Ca.

    Ca nodded, nestling her head against my father¡¯s chest.

    A

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    I saw how my father¡¯s expression softened, making me even more surprised. I had really never seen him like this before.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ca muttered sleepily, already fighting her heavy lids.

    Tessa turned to me with a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rowan,¡± she said gently.

    ¡°It seems Ca wants to stay here.¡±

 Attachment 259

    Chapter 259 At My Mercy (18+)

    TESSA

    66

    s

    It seemed Rowan was sulking the entire walk from his parents¡® house. His hand was in mine, but his grip was firmer than usual. I wanted to tease him and ease the tension¨Cbut something in his posture warned me to stay quiet.

    We finally reached his house after a long, dark walk. I had the keys, so I slipped them into the lock and turned it, pushing the door open with a soft creak. The air inside still smelled faintly of our scents, and I instinctively took a breath in.

    However, the moment I stepped inside, and before I could even exhale, I felt Rowan move behind me.

    The door mmed shut with a force that made me jump, rattling against the frame. Then, his hand was on me, his body pressing me back until I hit the wall. My eyes widened in shock, my lips parting.

    ¡°Rowan?¡± I whispered, searching his face.

    But what stared back at me wasn¡¯t theposed man I hade to know. His eyes burned a dark, stormy blue, their edges glowing in the dim light. His breathing was ragged, appearing like he was restraining something inside him.

    Just then, I caught the scent in the air, making me feel intoxicated.

    ¡°It¡¯s a full moon,¡± he muttered.

    My breath hitched. My body betrayed me, warmth flooding through my veins. His lips crashed onto mine, fervent and unrelenting, and sparks exploded down to my toes. His kiss was desperate and hungry, prying my mouth open until my lips tingled and my knees buckled beneath his weight.

    He broke away just long enough for his words to brush hotly against my ear. ¡°There¡¯s a good thing <i>to </i>leaving Ca at my parents¡® house,¡± he said darkly, his voice sending a shiver straight through me.

    Before I could process the meaning, his mouth was on mine again, deeper this time, his teeth catching my bottom lip. He bit just enough to make me gasp, my moan slipping free without my permission. My hands clutched his shoulders, seeking bnce, seeking him.

    ¡°Rowan¡­¡± I sighed his name, torn between protest and need.

    15:06 Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 259 At My Mercy (18+)

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    He pulled back only a fraction, his forehead resting against mine. His gaze locked into mine with burning passion.

    Then, he whispered, ¡°Mark me, my love.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before we were on the couch. We didn¡¯t even make it past the living room because he was too impatient. In fact, we hadn¡¯t even turned on the lights just yet, but the full moon spilling from the sheer curtains was enough to provide me a view of his hungry eyes.

    He pulled me onto hisp and looked into my eyes. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said, and I instinctively followed.

    ¡°S¨Csomething¡¯s poking me,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ does it feel good, love?¡± he asked while kissing my cheek down to my neck.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned. ¡°I¨CIt feels good¡­ hmm,¡± I stammered once more as Rowan pressed his cock against my clothed entrance.

    ¡°I see that my mate is feeling good,¡± he continued with the dirty talk.

    ¡°What do you want then?¡±

    ¡°Your cock,¡± I sighed weakly as I helplessly rubbed my drenched entrance onto his hardening cock.

    ¡°It will feel even better without our clothes,¡± he said, and I agreed as he removed them from my body, leaving me only in my underwear.

    ¡°Fuck, you really are <i>so </i>sexy. Your breasts just fit so well in my hands,¡± he muttered while massaging them. It didn¡¯t take long before he took one in his mouth while massaging the other, earning a loud moan from me.

    He finallyy me down on the couch and began teasing my clothed entrance with his tongue. He then rubbed his cock on it while I moaned once more. At that point, I couldn¡¯t help but beg.

    ¡°Rowan, please,¡± I muttered. ¡°Make love to me already.¡±

    <b>Just </b>then, he ripped my underwear, throwing the useless piece of cloth to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking wet, my love. Are you that hungry for me, huh? You want me to put this inside you and make you memorize the outline of it, hmm

    Gosh, Rowan really had a dirty mouth. However, before I could scold him, he ced his

    Chapter 259 At My Mercy (18+)

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    fingers into my entrance to stretch me out. Even then, I couldn¡¯t help but moan. It took a while before he was able to insert three fingers. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget about my clit while he continued fingering my drenched entrance.

    ¡°Stop it, Rowan,¡± I muttered. ¡°I feel like peeing.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said and began hammering his fingers, curling them at the right angle until I couldn¡¯t control it anymore.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± I eximed, scrambling to get away, but he pinned me in ce while he let me drown in my essence and in pleasure.

    As soon as I realized, I looked at him, embarrassed for what I had done.

    ¡°I hate you,¡± I muttered, shaking my head. ¡°I told you I felt like peeing.¡±

    He chuckled and leaned closer again. ¡°That wasn¡¯t pee, my love,¡± he whispered before cing a

    cheek.

    kiss on my

    Not long after, he drifted down again and captured my clit with his tongue beforepping on the juices that had marred the area.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink you all up. Don¡¯t be shy,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Hmm, so sweet,¡± he added, making my cheeks redden even more.

    With that, he lined his hard rod on my entrance; however, before he could insert it, I held onto his cock and gave it a gentle squeeze.

    His eyes closed before opening to meet my gaze again, suddenly appearing darker than before.

    ¡°I want to pleasure you, <i>too</i>,¡± I muttered, but in reality, I also wanted to take my revenge. I shouldn¡¯t be the only one lost in pleasure like this!

    With that, I moved so I was lying on my stomach with him kneeling before me. I held onto his cock and spread his pre¨Ccum before licking it like a lollipop, Rowan was pretty fair, much fairer than I was, so the redness on his body was also more obvious.

    Because of that, it was apparent that all the blood had rushed to the head of his cock, making it a dark pink shade.

    ¡°You keep teasing me,¡± I muttered just as I sucked on it, harder this time. He moaned out loud, and I felt his cock twitch inside my mouth.

    Chapter 259 At My Mercy (18+)

    ¡°Your mouth is so hot,¡± he muttered.

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    I was determined to make hime at all costs¨Cto put him at my mercy and y with him like he was in the palm of my hand.

    However, I couldn¡¯t get his cock all the way inside my throat no matter how hard I tried. Still, I held onto the base of his cock while I continued sucking him.

    His moans that filled the near¨Cempty space were enough to encourage me to continue. Tears prickled in my eyes, but even then, I didn¡¯t give up. Not until I could taste him.

    Just as I felt I could unravel himpletely, he pulled away, a trail of saliva leaving my lips and following his cock.

    ¡°Not too fast, love,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I want to put my cum inside you.¡±

    Chapter 260 Reciprocate (18+)

 Attachment 260

    Chapter 260 Reciprocate (18+)

    Chapter 260 Reciprocate (18+)

    ROWAN

    :

    I had never wanted anything so bad in my life until I met Tessa.

    Even now that she¡¯s in my arms, I couldn¡¯t help but want to keep her there.

    66

    s

    Even naked underneath me with the most wanton expression, she looked <i>so </i>innocent. The fact that she was underneath me like this¨CI could die peacefully.

    Wait, no. I take it back. I can¡¯t die peacefully until I can live eternally with her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re really impossible, Rowan. Why do you keep torturing me like this?¡± she whined.

    I bit my lip to stop myself from smiling. Right, I nearly forgot that we were going to make love. It appeared she was struggling with theck of pleasure I was giving her. Meanwhile, I was struggling to contain all of my love for her. It should only be like that.

    I never want her to question my love for her ever again. If I were the one at her disposal, I would be happy. No matter what, as long as she was happy, I was going to be okay.

    As I looked down on her again, I found her looking at my twitching cock. I could still see how wet she was, and all I could think about was how proud I was of making her feel like this.

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore¨Cnot with this beautiful being practically begging for me to take her. I inserted myself inside her.

    ¡°Ngh, so big,¡± she muttered. Meanwhile, I groaned as I leaned my body against her, cing both arms on the sides of her head.

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so tight,¡± I groaned. ¡°No matter how many times I ce my cock inside you¡­ You still feel like the first time.¡±

    All I could hear was her moan against my ears. If I could drink every essence of her being- even her moans, I would.

    ¡°Your pussy is the best,¡± I continued. ¡°You¡¯re taking me so well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, please, Rowan,¡± she moaned deliriously.

    I shifted our position so that she was on her knees. She gasped in shock, but it didn¡¯t take long before she was moaning again.

    Chapter 260 Reciprocate (18+)

    :

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    I held onto her hips. Fuck, they were so soft. I squeezed her body as she gave herself uppletely. The view from where I was made me feel like the luckiest man in the world.

    for me

    This beauty¡­ how could it all be mine? Every single time, every second of the day, I truly felt like I had a lucky charm because she was with me.

    ¡°Rowan, hmm.¡±

    Pairing it with her lewd moans, I felt myself growing harder and bigger than before. I thrust into her over and over again, and with every thrust, her moans grew even louder.

    ¡°Good, hmm?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Do you want me to fill you up with my cum, huh? Do you want to fulfill my fantasies of making love to you with a baby bump?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¨Cugh.¡± Those were the only sounds that escaped her lips, her mouth parting and eyes nearly rolling to the back of her head.

    ¡°I could do this all day,¡± I groaned, feeling her tighten around me.

    ¡°Faster, Rowan. Please¡ªit feels so good.¡±

    ¡°Does it, huh?¡± I asked teasingly, but of course, I followed through with her orders. Anything for the love of my life.

    ¡°You like it when I thrust into you like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she eximed. ¡°<i>So</i>, please, Rowan. Harder, please.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, my love<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I whispered, flipping her over again so that she was facing me. Her eyes opened, and it took my breath away. ¡°Your wish will always be mymand.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want, I will give.¡±

    The sounds of our skin meeting, along with squelching, made the room impossibly hotter. The couch that I hadn¡¯t even let Francis sit on was being tainted with sin. Yet, I didn¡¯t care.

    I wanted to leave her scent in this house. I wanted her to be in every corner to the point that I would have good memories anywhere I went.

    I wanted her.

    All of her.

    <b>15:06 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 260 Reciprocate (18+)

    :

    66

    s

    A few thrusts more, and I felt myself getting closer to my release. I knew she was too, based on her instinctive tightening, making me feel like I was being sucked every time I plunged my

    cock inside her.

    ¡°Where do you want it?¡± I muttered against her lips, biting the soft and plump muscle. ¡°Where, my love?¡±

    ¡°Inside,¡± she answered. ¡°Rowan, please. Fill me up.¡±

    I smiled and nodded, satisfied with her answer.

    ¡°Rowan! Rowan!¡± she screamed. ¡°I¡¯m close.¡±

    The pleasure that wrapped around me was suffocating. However, I couldn¡¯t let myself falter because I wanted to show her the stars. I thrusted faster, harder, deeper into her until her screams turned to silence.

    Her lips parted, a string of saliva leaving her lips, but Ipped it all up. Everything about her was truly sweet, even sweeter than sugar.

    Just as we both reached our climax, I made sure not to lose myself too fast. I bared my neck at her, wanting to be hers forever.

    ¡°Bite, my love<i>,¡± </i>I whispered.

    Still lost in the pleasure, she wrapped her arms around my shoulders, her canines elongating before they plunged into my neck. It was painful at first, but it couldn¡¯tpare to the pleasure I felt.

    Her scent became even more intense, and I felt like a puzzle that had finally beenpleted. For so long, the missing piece was nowhere to be found, and now, it was here.

    She was here.

    I was still inside her, my essence mixing with her wetness while I looked at her angelic face. I brushed the face that clung to her face due to her heat and sweat and ced a kiss on her lips.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered, once again not expecting anything back. It was my price to pay for making her struggle. How could I have hurt this beautiful being?

    However, what came out of her lips, with her mark on my neck, felt like I was born once again.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered, choking back on a sob.

    ¡°I love you too, Rowan.¡±

    3/3 ¡°I love you too, Rowan.¡±

    <b>15:06 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

 Attachment 261

    ¡°I love you too, Rowan.¡±

    <b>15:06 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 261 Grandma And Grandpa

    Chapter 261 Grandma And Grandpa

    TESSA

    ¡°Wake up, my love.¡±

    <b>666 </b>

    s

    The voice brushed over my skin like velvet. Heavy¨Clidded, I blinked into the sunlight pouring through the curtains, only to find Rowan staring down at me. His eyes, soft yet carrying depth, made my stomach flip.

    I saw the mark resting proudly on his neck where my teeth had sunk into him, and a smile tugged at my lips before I could stop it. He¡¯s mine.

    He slipped his arms beneath me, lifting me with ridiculous ease. I winced at the sudden stretch of sore muscles, and his mouth curled in a smirk.

    I narrowed my eyes, ring at him the best I could. ¡°Proud bastard.¡±

    He chuckled in response. He knew what he¡¯d done. He knew exactly how thoroughly he had ruined mest night. Rowan Wrenmoor wasn¡¯t just big in ego. My body still ached from him, every step reminding me that he had imed me in every way possible¡ªexcept knotting. Thank the goddess for small mercies. If he had knotted mest night, I didn¡¯t know if I could face his pack members and our daughter. I wouldn¡¯t even be able to walk properly this morning.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood<i>,</i>¡± I muttered, stretching carefully against his chest.

    His hand slid to my lower back, thumb brushing in soothing circles, easing some of the ache. He hummed, still sounding proud.

    ¡°Of course<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he murmured, leaning down until his breath tickled my ear. ¡°You told me you love me.¡±

    I pursed my lips. I knew what I had saidst night, but I was at the height of my pleasure then, so I said it without any shame. Now, it was all dawning on me.

    When I turned my head, I was expecting his grin to be cocky. Instead, he had a boyish smile that softened my heart right at that moment.

    For so long, I believed Rowan Wrenmoor wasplicated. His past, his mistakes, his broken edges¨Cthey¡¯d always feltrger than life. However, looking at him now, I see that he really did seem like a simple man.

    Grateful. In love.

    <b>15:07 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 261 Grandma And Grandpa

    66

    s

    I rolled my eyes, though my heart raced faster. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You must have been hallucinatingst night.¡±

    He ignored the denial, brushing his lips against the tender skin of my mark, sending sparks racing through me. His voice was hoarse when he spoke again.

    ¡°Say it once more. Please.¡±

    I looked at him, and I swore his eyes were glistening with need.

    Goodness.

    Now I understand Arden. She once said she felt like she had a giant puppy in her hands when Cade begged her for something. That was what Rowan looked like now. A deadly, dangerous wolf reduced to the vulnerability of a puppy asking for reassurance.

    And how could I deny him?

    For years, I¡¯d kept my walls high. I¡¯d guarded my heart, convinced that if I gave Rowan even a piece of it, he¡¯d break me again. Butst night shattered every hesitation. The bond sealed, and now the truth felt too heavy to keep hidden.

    I lifted my hand, cupping his chin. He stilled under my touch for a second before leaning into my touch.

    Then I pressed a kiss to his lips, lingering, tasting the warmth that was entirely him.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered against his mouth.

    The bond red, filling every hollow space I¡¯d once carried with light.

    Rowan inhaled sharply before gazing into my eyes.

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t fuck this up,¡± I whispered, because Rowan¡¯s gaze was too piercing for me to hold for long.

    His lips quirked. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    I raised a brow, but he only leaned closer, his hand still cupping my jaw.

    Thank for

    ¡°I really won¡¯t,¡± he murmured, his forehead pressing against mine. ¡°Thank you¡­ you giving me a chance every day.¡± His voice cracked on thest word, and before I could answer, his mouth was on mine,

    ¡°I love you,¡± he said between kisses. One. Then another. Then another. ¡°I love you. I love you.¡±

    15:07 Wed, <b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    <b>66 </b>

    Chapter 261 Grandma And Grandpa

    s

    I giggled, my lips tingling from the onught. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I scolded, pushing at his chest, though he barely moved. Instead, he buried his face against my neck, sniffing my scent while I swatted him half¨Cheartedly.

    Then-

    Someone cleared their throat.

    I froze. My head jerked toward the door.

    Alpha Karl stood there.

    My eyes widened in horror. Rowan stilled, and then slowly, reluctantly, stood, turning toward his father.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he eximed in anger and surprise, but his ears turned pink in betrayal.

    It was awkward. Painfully awkward. I looked away, trying not tobust on the spot.

    ¡°Ca says she wants to see you,¡± his father said. ¡°So, we came here.¡±

    Just then, foregoing the embarrassment I was feeling from getting caught like teenagers making out in the dark, I saw how Alpha Karl really looked.

    Instead of his usual button¨Cup, he was wearing pajamas with essories adorning his neck, arms, and ankles. I had to blink several times to make sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating.

    Rowan did too, his voice holding disbelief. ¡°What are you wearing, Dad?¡±

    His father¡¯s ears went red. He looked away while clearing his throat. ¡°Ca wanted me to wear them.¡±

    I bit down on my lip to stifle augh. He had a beaded ne around his neck, some scrunchies on his wrists, and some feathers in his hair.

    Rowan¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Your mom made breakfast. Come eat,¡± his dad added, still trying to sound serious despite his appearance. With that, he left the room, leaving the two of us alone.

    I moved, preparing to get out of bed, but the soreness in my back and thighs made me flinch. Rowan¡¯s hand was instantly there, steadying me, guilt shing in his eyes even as pride lingered.

    Chapter 261 Grandma And Grandpa

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    We both made our way downstairs, and I found myself holding onto his hand, needing the

    ¡°Is this okay?¡± I whispered.

    His brows furrowed. ¡°Is what okay?¡±

    ¡°Your parents,¡± I rified. ¡°Are youfortable¡­ with this? With us? Together?¡±

    He sighed, gaze dropping to where our hands were twined. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It still feels strange and surreal.¡± He paused, thumb brushing my knuckles. ¡°But I feel like it¡¯s good.¡±

    I bit my lip.

    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable, but I don¡¯t hate it,¡± he admitted quietly. ¡°It makes me feel¡­ that everything is turning out for the better. Ever since you arrived in my life.¡±

    My cheeks burned hot. Leave it to Rowan Wrenmoor to make me blush before breakfast. I shook my head, trying to hide the smile that tugged at my lips.

    When we reached the dining room, the sight that greeted us made my heart light up immediately.

    Ca sat at the table, happily munching on food. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± she chirped, waving her hands.

    I barely had time to respond before I noticed poor Alpha Karl sitting beside her, stiff as a board. Around his neck was yet another one of Ca¡¯s ¡°essories¡°-this one a string of bright beads that looked way too tight.

    She tugged on it proudly. ¡°Look, Mommy! I made Grandpa pretty!¡±

    I pped a hand over my mouth, shoulders shaking with suppressedughter.

    ¡°Ca¡­¡± Rowan said slowly.

    ¡°He likes it,¡± Ca said, nodding earnestly. ¡°Grandpa looks nice, and he told me he likes it!¡± she repeated.

    I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I turned away, giggling into my palm.

    After a moment, Iposed myself enough to look at my daughter. ¡°Did you have a good time?¡± I asked gently.

    She nodded, the braids that Luna M must have tied for her bouncing with the movement.

    Chapter 261 Grandma And Grandpa

    ¡°Yes, Mommy! I love Grandma and Grandpa!¡±

    :

    (66)

    s

    I smiled, warmth blooming in my chest. It seemed she already knew of their real roles in her life.

    Just then, a strange sound broke the moment. A wet, shaky sniff.

    Rowan¡¯s brow furrowed instantly. He turned toward his father. ¡°Dad¡­ are you crying?¡±

    13

    15:07 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 262 Most Precious One

 Attachment 262

    TESSA

    (66)

    s

    Rowan and Ca had gone to the river. He said they were going to catch fish, and though I¡¯d insisted oning, he¡¯d stopped me with a stubborn look.

    ¡°You need to rest,¡± he said, brushing a strand of hair away from my face.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. My body was still tender fromst night, and even if I wanted to pretend otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with them. And truth be told, I wanted them to have this time together.

    Karl had tried to tag along, saying he¡¯d teach Ca how to bait properly, but Luna M had stepped in swiftly, giving him a sharp look.

    I nearlyughed when his shoulders slumped, his big frame looking sulky. Who would¡¯ve thought? Just days ago, he was someone I feared. Now, I could truly see his resemnce to Rowan.

    I still didn¡¯t forgive them for hurting Rowan, but in the end, I had to understand that they had lost a son. I could see how they were improving, too, especially Karl. He already looked like a grandfather desperate for more time with his granddaughter. It warmed me in ways I didn¡¯t expect. My daughter had somehow cracked open a man everyone thought was unmovable.

    So I let them go, content with the picture in my mind.

    For now, I have my own task. Luna M had pressed a basket into my hands, the scent of freshly baked goods wafting from it. ¡°Take these to the children at the pack house,¡± she¡¯d said. ¡°They¡¯ll needfort. Bread always helps.¡±

    I agreed, grateful for something to do.

    The path back <i>to </i>the pack house was lined with voices. My steps quickened, the basket bumping against my hip as I followed the sound. By the time I reached the clearing, a crowd had gathered in front of therge house.

    Confusion spiked in my chest. What was going on?

    Then I heard a familiar voice cut through the noise<b>. </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±

    Noelle.

    Chapter 262 Most Precious One

    66

    s

    My brows furrowed, and I pushed my way forward, careful not to crush the basket in my arms. When I finally reached the center of themotion, my stomach dropped.

    Zaria was at the center of it all.

    What the hell?

    I thought she was gone. I had prayed she would be gone. However, the reality was that she was still the Beta of this pack.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± she said with a smirk as soon as she saw me, making me even more confused. Then, she asked a question that made my heart drop. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask her?¡± she said, her eyes cutting straight to me.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, little sister? Didn¡¯t you tell these people?¡±

    My breath hitched.

    She wasn¡¯t talking about that, was she?

    Of course, I had told Eternal Woods some bits and pieces about my past life. It was mostly about Rowan, the disdain of the pack, and how everything had fallen apart between us. However, I had never told them everything.

    Not about Ena. Not even my parents. Well, at least not the reason why they died.

    I couldn¡¯t. Those wounds were still too devastating.

    My hands trembled against the handle of the basket. I wanted to turn away, but Zaria thrived on cornering me, on making me feel trapped.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look so fragile now,¡± she cooed. ¡°You told them your stories, didn¡¯t you? But you left out the best part.¡±

    My chest tightened. I knew what she was going to say even before she said it.

    ¡°Our parents died because of you.¡±

    Gasps rippled through the crowd, their eyes swinging back and forth between us.

    Zaria took a step forward, her voice ringing with conviction. ¡°Because of your weak heart, Tessa. You killed them.¡±

    I shook my head, and before I could open my mouth, she continued dragging me down with

    her words.

    Chapter 262 Most Precious One

    66

    s

    ¡°She didn¡¯t stop there, everyone.¡± Her voice rose, drawing the crowd deeper into her twisted narrative. ¡°She killed my best friend. Ena.¡±

    Whispers spread through the members of Eternal Woods.

    Zaria¡¯s lips curved into a vicious smile. ¡°And then she took her heart.¡±

    My whole body went cold.

    Not again. Not this again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, little sis?¡±

    Everything was ringing. My ears, my head, my chest. They were all looking at me¨Ccurious, skeptical, wide¨Ceyed, and murmuring¨Cand I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Why the heck was it that Zaria could still tear me down like this? After everything, after all the wounds and scars she¡¯d left behind, she still knew exactly where to strike. She still knew how to take me apart piece by piece in front of the people I had worked so hard to care for, to protect, to build trust with. It wasn¡¯t fair.

    My throat tightened. I wanted Rowan here. I wanted his presence and the strength of his voice to drown hers out. I wasn¡¯t ashamed of the past¨Cat least, I told myself I wasn¡¯t¨Cbut the guilt was still there. It had been my burden for years, the shadow I could never quite escape.

    I didn¡¯t want her anymore. I didn¡¯t want her words, her hold over me.

    ¡°Zaria, that¡¯s enough,¡± someone said.

    The voice cut through themotion. The murmurs halted, and all heads turned.

    My heart jumped in my chest.

    Luna M and Alpha Karl stood there, walking into the gathering with arms full of baskets of food, their faces shadowed by heavy frowns. The warmth of the baked goods in their hands shed with the coldness in their eyes.

    Zaria froze mid¨Cstep. ¡°Alpha, Luna,¡± she said, forcing a smile. ¡°I was just telling the truth. I was informing them how dangerous she is.¡± She lifted her hand toward me like I was a weapon she was presenting. ¡°She has them fooled, but you know, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve seen what she¡¯s capable of.¡±

    The tension thickened.

    Karl¡¯s voice rolled out. ¡°Tessa is innocent.¡±

    <b>15:07 </b>Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 262 Most Precious One

    My knees nearly buckled.

    :.

    22

    s

    He stepped closer. ¡°We were the ones who were closed¨Cminded,¡± he admitted, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. ¡°But we¡¯ve moved past that. We¡¯ve seen who she is, not who others want us to believe she is. And we will not allow you to twist her name in this pack again.¡±

    I sucked in a breath, my chest shaking.

    Zaria¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± she whispered.

    Luna M¡¯s tone was as hard as steel. ¡°I already warned you, Zaria. I gave you a chance to stop this. I liked you back then because you were capable and headstrong. However, I see now how that is also your weakness. You¡¯re poisoning the very air with your hatred.¡±

    Zaria¡¯s jaw trembled, but she tried to rally. ¡°No¨Cyou don¡¯t understand, she¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Luna¡¯s voice snapped. It was the kind ofmand only a true Luna could wield. Her eyes burned with finality as she straightened. ¡°As of this moment, I strip you of your title. Effective immediately.¡±

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.

    ¡°What?¡± Zaria¡¯s scream tore from her throat, wild and disbelieving. ¡°You can¡¯t¨Cyou can¡¯t do that! I¡¯ve worked for years!¡±

    ¡°And yet,¡± Luna M said coldly, ¡°you¡¯ve let your jealousy corrode every ounce of honor you had. You¡¯ve attacked your own blood, dragged this pack into petty cruelty, and now, after every warning, you stand here shameless. You don¡¯t deserve the title you cling to.¡±

    The air was heavy with judgment, and every eye was on Zaria, no longer in curiosity but in disgust and disappointment.

    Karl stepped forward then. ¡°And I¡¯ll have Rowan tell Cade Cahan about your conduct here,¡± he said. His tone was final, not a threat but a decree. ¡°Don¡¯t test us anymore, Zaria, and don¡¯t bother Tessa again.¡±

    My heart stuttered, then swelled, tears threatening to spill from my eyes. He nced at me, a small smile appearing on his lips that I never knew would be directed at me.

    ¡°After all, she is my son¡¯s most precious one.¡±

 Attachment 263

    Chapter 263 Interrupted Bonding

    ROWAN

    s

    The river shimmered under thete morning sun, its surface sparkling like ss, broken by the asional ripple of fish darting beneath. Ca¡¯s hands clutched the fishing rod with determination, her tongue peeking from the corner of her mouth as she concentrated. I sat behind her, one arm steadying the pole, the other wrapped gently around her waist, guiding

    her movements.

    ¡°Easy,¡± I murmured. ¡°Let the current do the work. Patience is the secret to fishing.¡±

    She tilted her head back to nce at me, her eyes wide. ¡°Patience?¡± she asked.

    I grinned. ¡°Yes, patience. Which is hard when you¡¯re my daughter, because you have <i>too </i>much fire in you already.¡±

    She giggled. Then she shifted, her bare feet sshing in the shallow bank. ¡°This is for Mommy,¡± she announced proudly.

    My heart warmed at the certainty in her voice. I ruffled her hair, her braids slipping loose between my fingers. ¡°You love your mommy so much, huh?¡±

    Her smile widened, radiant as the sun above. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Then she tilted her head again, her expression suddenly very serious for someone so small. ¡°Daddy loves her too.¡±

    I paused for a moment. Then I whispered the truth. ¡°I do.¡±

    Her face softened into a smile. She leaned back against my chest. ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± she said suddenly.

    I smiled slightly, looking down at her. ¡°You¡¯re happy?¡±

    She nodded, her eyes on the river. ¡°I wanted my daddy¡­ but I never told Mommy.¡±

    My breath caught.

    She turned her head, giving me an innocent smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy it¡¯s you.¡±

    My vision blurred, and I had to blink hard to clear it. This was what it meant to be a father, wasn¡¯t it? To have a little soul look at you and tell you they were d you were theirs.

    Chapter 263 Interrupted Bonding

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    I swallowed past the lump in my throat and pressed a kiss against her cheek. She squealed but didn¡¯t pull away, leaning into it instead.

    ¡°Hold onto the rod, champ,¡± I told her, needing a moment topose myself. ¡°Show me how strong you are.¡±

    She grabbed the pole with both hands. I loosened my hold, letting her take the full weight. My daughter didn¡¯t falter. She braced her feet on the ground and held steady, her brows furrowed in concentration.

    ¡°Dang,¡± I muttered with augh. ¡°My daughter¡¯s he strong.¡±

    She beamed at the praise, her shoulders straightening with pride.

    For years, I had felt hollow, wandering through a life without direction, convincing myself I didn¡¯t deserve love or family. Now I had something to boast about.

    Hell, I was going to brag to Cade about thister. I had something he didn¡¯t! Well, at least, not yet. Arden was going to give birth soon, too.

    I watched her for a long while, letting her giggles fill the silence between us. Then, suddenly, my pocket buzzed.

    I frowned, reaching for my phone. The name shing on the screen made me pause.

    Elias.

    He hadn¡¯t called in a while. Thest time we¡¯d spoken, he wasining about being single, which was unusual for the Strategist of the East.

    I pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Elias?¡±

    The voice on the other end wasn¡¯t the steady tone I once knew. I knew right ahead that something was wrong¡­ again.

    It was deja vu. The same way Francis had called me back then. The same desperate cry for help.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± he growled. ¡°Fucking help us right now.¡±

    ***

    The moment Elias¡® voice rang through the phone, I hadn¡¯t hesitated¡ªI¡¯d called Francis. Tessa,

    15:08 Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 263 Interrupted Bonding

    :

    B

    66

    s

    who appeared to be pampered by my parents when I arrived, also straightened and told me she was going toe.

    She insisted, so I had no choice. In the end, Ca was left with her grandparents. She didn¡¯t even cry when I told her we had to go.

    Now, in wolf form, the forest whipped past us, the soil trembling under our paws. Tessa was right beside me, her fur brushing mine every now and then.

    By the time we crossed into Eastern Territory, it was already afternoon.

    The scent of blood lingered faintly in the air, but when I skidded to a halt and shifted back, what met me wasn¡¯t what I expected. Houses still stood. Walls were upright, untouched.

    But then I saw Elias.

    He stood in the open square, his usually pristineposure cracked to pieces. His coat was thrown carelessly to the side, sleeves rolled up, hair disheveled, and hands pressed hard against his temples. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days, though it couldn¡¯t have been more than a night since this attack happened.

    ¡°Elias,¡± I called.

    He spun around quickly. His sharp eyes locked on mine before flickering past me¨Cstraight to

    Tessa.

    For a second, his exhaustion gave way to something else. His brows rose, his jaw ckened. And then he, of all people, pointed like a fool. ¡°Tessa?¡±

    Right, he probably didn¡¯t know she was back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± I muttered, stepping between them instinctively. ¡°Take us to the damage.¡±

    He clicked his tongue and shook his head, though I caught the twitch at the corner of his lips. ¡°Lucky bastard. If I were Tessa, I wouldn¡¯t have forgiven you.¡±

    Tessa smiled beside me. ¡°Elias,¡± I said sharply. ¡°Focus.¡±

    His smirk faded like mist, and without another word, he turned on his heel. We followed.

    ¡°I thought you were in real danger,¡± I said, quickening my pace to match his.

    He didn¡¯t look back. ¡°We might as well be.¡±

    As we walked, Elias rubbed a hand over his face and groaned. ¡°Cade told me about Montrose.¡±

    <b>15:08 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 263 Interrupted Bonding

    I nodded once. ¡°They attacked our faction.¡±

    66

    s

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re nning a counterattack,¡± Elias admitted. ¡°However, it would be hasty to do that now, and we don¡¯t want to stoop down to their level and affect the innocent civilians.¡±

    ¡°However, they¡¯ve already done some damage during the nning phase.¡±

    He stopped suddenly, whirling around to face us. ¡°They poisoned our warriors with dark magic.¡±

    Tessa inhaled sharply beside me. ¡°Poisoned?¡±

    Elias nodded grimly. ¡°At the borders. They didn¡¯t even need to fight. They slipped it through¡ª food, water, smoke, I don¡¯t know. By the time we realized, they¡¯d copsed. Dozens. Maybe more. If our security hadn¡¯t been airtight, if our men hadn¡¯t spotted the breach, they could¡¯ve been inside already.¡±

    I clenched my fists. Poison. Again.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I called you,¡± Elias added, his voice quieter. ¡°Cade said you¡¯ve dealt with something like this before.¡±

    I nced once at Tessa, who nodded back.

    ¡°Take us there,¡± she said.

    We kept moving. The scent of poison hit before we even reached the building. When we finally stepped inside the clinic, the sight that met me stopped me cold.

    Rows of beds lined the walls, each filled with warriors in varying states of consciousness. Doctors scrambled between them, their faces drawn tight, hands shaking from exhaustion.

    It was chaos.

    ¡°There are too many of them!¡±

    The voice cut through the noise.

    A female doctor came rushing into view, her armsden with supplies, her hair tied back messily, strands sticking to her damp forehead.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore, Ben,¡± she said desperately, shoving a tray onto the table beside another doctor. Her shoulders sagged. ¡°There are too many. I can¡¯t be the only one who can do

    this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Chapter 263 Interrupted Bonding

    ¡°Ingrid?¡±

    Beside me, Tessa whispered a name.

    0:0

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    At that, the woman¡¯s head snapped toward us. Her eyes locked on Tessa like she¡¯d seen a ghost. The man beside her, the one she¡¯d called Ben, also froze, his eyes darting from me to Tessa.

    ¡°Dr. Ingrid. Dr. Ben,¡± Tessa greeted, softer this time.

    Before I knew it, she was already moving toward Tessa. Her steps were unsteady, but her grip was firm when she caught Tessa¡¯s wrist, startling her.

    ¡°You!¡± Ingrid¡¯s voice trembled. Her eyes were wild and desperate.

    ¡°You can save them all.¡±

    Tessa flinched, her lips parting in shock. ¡°What¡ª¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s grip tightened.

    ¡°Your power is different now.¡±

    ¡°I can feel it.¡±

    <b>15:08 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

 Attachment 264

    Chapter 264 The Truth

    TESSA

    s

    I knew that Ingrid¡¯s words would change a lot about my life. However, I set it aside for a moment because we were surrounded by warriors gasping for air, their veins glowing with poison.

    What mattered now was saving as many lives as possible.

    So I shook off the tremor in my chest and met Ingrid¡¯s desperate eyes with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±

    She was startled by how easily I¡¯d agreed, but she didn¡¯t waste another second. Together, we spread out, moving between rows of warriors. I didn¡¯t think. I just acted. My hands hovered over the first man¡¯s chest, and I pulled deep from within me, letting the familiar feeling of my gift flow through my fingertips.

    The warrior sucked in a clean breath, his eyes fluttering open with relief.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± he rasped, mistaking me for one of their own.

    I smiled softly, brushing his shoulder before moving to the next. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Ingrid was across from me, her brow slick with sweat as she worked on another soldier. Every so often, she nced at me, but I didn¡¯t let it distract me from my mission.

    One by one, the poison receded. One by one, warriors who had been pale and fading came back to life. I didn¡¯t notice time passing; I only noticed the constant rhythm of inhaling and releasing¨Cdrawing out the sickness and breathing life back in.

    Somewhere beyond these walls, I knew Rowan and Elias were talking in the conference room. Francis had already left to handle the South, deciding he was more needed there than here.

    When I finally pulled my hands back from thest warrior, I staggered slightly, catching myself against the edge of his bed. My limbs felt weak. Doing this still drained me, but it was definitely easier now.

    I looked around the room and felt relieved. The warriors now sat up in their beds. I let myself breathe it in, my shoulders loosening for the first time since I¡¯d arrived.

    I felt a hand on my elbow and turned to see a young man looking at me through weary eyes. ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± he said.

    My lips curved into a smile. ¡°Rest now. You¡¯ll need your strength.¡±

    Chapter 264 The Truth

    ¡°Is that thest one?¡± a deep voice asked.

    66

    s

    I turned. Dr. Ben stood at the far end of the row, his tired face scanning the room. His white coat was smudged, his sleeves rolled.

    I nodded once and dipped my head in respect. ¡°Yes.¡±

    For a moment, his features softened. Then he exhaled and nced at Ingrid, who had just straightened from her own patient, her shoulders heaving from the effort.

    ¡°Then we should go,¡± he said finally.

    My eyes darted to him, and he nodded in confirmation. ¡°Let¡¯s join the two Alphas in the conference room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions.¡±

    ***

    We were all gathered in the conference room, and the silence was heavy. Rowan sat beside me, his thumb brushing slow circles over the back of my hand. Across the table, Elias sat stiff, his sharp eyes watching everything.

    My gaze, on the other hand, was fixed on Ingrid.

    She avoided looking at me at first. Her face was pale from exhaustion, and yet it went back to her usual intense expression the moment our eyes met.

    Doctor Ben cleared his throat, breaking the silence. ¡°Allow us to introduce ourselves properly,¡± he said, directed at Rowan. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, but not¡­ substantially.¡±

    Rowan gave a curt nod, his free hand resting on the table.

    ¡°I am Dr. Ben,¡± the man continued, cing a hand lightly over his chest before gesturing to the woman beside him. ¡°And this is my wife, Dr. Ingrid.¡±

    Rowan inclined his head in respect. ¡°Thank you for your help today.¡±

    But my patience had already run thin. My voice cut through before anyone else could speak. ¡°What did you mean by power?¡±

    I didn¡¯t care if I sounded demanding. I couldn¡¯t waste any more time dancing around it.

    Ingrid and Ben exchanged looks. For a moment, I wondered if they¡¯d go back on their word. Then Ingrid exhaled, her shoulders slumping as though she¡¯d finally lost a fight with herself.

    15:08 Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 264 The Truth

    She turned¨Cnot to me, but to Elias.

    :..

    ¡°Alpha,¡± she said softly, her voice colored with apology. ¡°I am sorry for keeping this information from you. But don¡¯t stake me for this.¡±

    Elias¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Go on.¡±

    A

    66

    s

    Ingrid¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she whispered the words that made my breath freeze.

    ¡°I am from Montrose.¡±

    I barely held back a gasp. My fingers curled against Rowan¡¯s palm, gripping him tightly, and he gripped back.

    Both Alphas frowned deeply, suspicion and caution clouding their faces.

    Rowan leaned forward slightly. ¡°Exin.¡±

    Ingrid nodded slowly, her eyes growing distant. ¡°I was born there,¡± she began. ¡°But my father was a werewolf from Fenra. He had strayed into Montrose years before, captured, never able to leave. My mother¡­ she was from there. I grew up under the rule of the Rose family.¡±

    Her lips grimaced bitterly around that name.

    ¡°Montrose is a cage ruled by the Rose family, and has been for centuries. Their grip has never loosened. Their control never faltered.¡±

    Elias leaned back slowly, folding his arms.

    ¡°Montrose banks on magic,¡± Ingrid continued. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone knows. But what they don¡¯t know is how limited it truly is. Our resources are dwindling. Thends are barren. Their magic and their way of sustaining it are failing. In recent years, I heard it¡¯s gotten worse. And when a kingdom with nothing left to feed its people still demands loyalty, still demands praise to its rulers, what do you think happens?¡±

    Her eyes hardened. ¡°It turns cruel.¡±

    I swallowed hard.

    ¡°It felt like amunist reign,¡± she muttered bitterly. ¡°Every mouth praised the Rose family while our own families starved. And why? Because they had the power. Because they were born with the ability to wield dark magic effortlessly. That was their crown.¡±

    Rowan stiffened beside me. ¡°Dark magic?¡±

    15:08 Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 264 The Truth

    66

    s

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ingrid¡¯s voice wavered but did not falter. ¡°The Moon Goddess made us equal by giving us all the chance to wield the magic of light¨Cthe gift to bring goodness into this world. But the Rose family bent it until it became a weapon. They learned to wield it darkly. And for that, they crushed every rebellion and every cry for freedom. That is how they¡¯ve stayed in power for generations.¡±

    Her eyes grew ssy. ¡°My mother saw it. She saw the destruction. She knew the end would eventuallye, and she didn¡¯t want me trapped in it. So, when I was a teenager, she let me escape. She risked everything to get me across the borders¡­ even her own life.¡±

    Her breath hitched. ¡°It brought me here. It brought me to meet Ben.¡±

    Dr. Ben reached out and ced his hand over hers.

    Ingrid inhaled shakily and continued. ¡°We got married. He knew who I was from the beginning. He knew what I carried. My gift was detoxification. It¡¯s a rare gift, but it¡¯s wed and very limited. It doesn¡¯t always work in severe cases, and it takes a toll on my body, one that has ruined me in more ways than one.¡±

    Ben¡¯s grip on her hand tightened. ¡°I am grateful for my wife because, as limited as her power may be, she always tries to help. I am also apologetic because I sometimes ask too much of her.¡±

    ¡°Together, we saved people. However, we stayed in reclusion in fear that people would find out Ingrid is from Montrose.¡±

    Ingrid nodded, her eyes softening for a brief moment. ¡°We lived in the forest. Peacefully. I thought I¡¯d left Montrose behind forever. I knew the Rose family was evil, but I didn¡¯t think their corruption would spread beyond their walls. Not until now.¡±

    Her jaw clenched, her gaze flicking toward Elias. ¡°Now, they¡¯re here. They¡¯ve extended their reach into Fenra.¡±

    The room went still.

    ¡°But then again¡­ I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised,¡± she whispered.

    Her eyes grew distant again. ¡°Someone I know-¡± She shook her head quickly, refusing to speak the name out loud.

    My lips parted. ¡°Where does that bring me?¡± I asked, the words slipping out before I could stop

    them.

    Both doctors turned toward me. Ingrid¡¯s gaze softened with a painful sort of pity, while Ben¡¯s expression was careful.

    Chapter 264 The Truth

    66

    s

    ¡°When we found you at the bottom of the cliff after the car crash years ago,¡± Ben said slowly, ¡°with that girl¡­ Ena¡­ Ingrid knew right away.¡±

    My breath caught.

    Ingrid nodded, her eyes locking onto mine with a grim certainty. ¡°I thought I¡¯d never meet anyone from Montrose again. Escaping was nearly impossible. But I met her.¡±

    Her words fell heavy, heavier than anything she¡¯d said before.

    ¡°Ena,¡± she whispered. ¡°That girl¨Cshe was also a witch from Montrose.¡±

    Chapter 265 The Key

 Attachment 265

    Chapter 265 The Key

    TESSA

    :

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    My breath hitched, but I wasn¡¯t the only one. Rowan¡¯s chest rose sharply beside me, his grip on my hand almost bruising. Across the table, Elias leaned forward, brows furrowed deep with disbelief.

    ¡°So, let me get this straight,¡± he said slowly, looking at Ingrid. ¡°You¡¯re a witch.¡±

    Ingrid didn¡¯t flinch at the question. ¡°Partly,¡± she said. ¡°Ena was a full one.¡±

    ¡°Did she tell you?¡± I asked gently.

    ¡°She had no choice,¡± Ingrid responded. ¡°I could feel her¨Cjust like she could feel me. That is how it is with us. I knew she was one from the moment Iid eyes on her. Deducting that she came from Montrose¡­ that was easy, given its proximity to Fenra.¡±

    ¡°When we found you,¡± she went on, ¡°her other organs were already failing. She was dying. But she was a witch, and witches can prolong their lives. She extended her time for <i>a </i>while longer.¡±

    ¡°In that short time, she gave her heart to you willingly. She really believed you needed to live. She gave it before dying, while it was still beating.¡±

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. Rowan¡¯s hand tightened around mine. I nced at him and saw the strain on his features.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know why,¡± Dr. Ben said suddenly. He adjusted his sses, shaking his head like the mystery still haunted him. ¡°It was a phenomenon I had never witnessed before. But when I saw you again¡­ in rc, during the medical mission, I felt it.¡±

    ¡°I felt what I felt when I first met Ena, and Ingrid confirmed it. It seemed Ena¡¯s genes, her power, had been passed down to you.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have you ever felt¡­ any different?¡±

    My lips parted to respond as the images shed through me. I thought it came naturally when Dr. Saylor trained me to be a doctor. However, it couldn¡¯t be denied that I truly felt different right after the ident.

    I had Ena¡¯s power. That was why I could do this.

    Before I could form the words, Ingrid spoke again. ¡°However¡­ Ena didn¡¯t have any power.¡±

    Chapter 265 The Key

    ¡°What?¡± The word slipped out of me weakly.

    She nodded slowly. ¡°She didn¡¯t. Despite being a witch, she couldn¡¯t wield any power.¡±

    s

    I shook my head, trying to reconcile that with the Ena I remembered. ¡°How¡­ how could all of this happen then?¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°She told me something once,¡± she whispered. ¡°Something I promised to keep to the grave.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you. But what I can say is this¨CEna didn¡¯t have any power.¡±

    The words rattled in the air.

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Why do I have it now?¡±

    Ingrid exhaled, her shoulders sinking. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Montrose,¡± she said. ¡°That the right power arrives at the right people. Sometimes, it stays dormant¡­ waiting. Ena¡¯s power, whatever it was meant to be,y dormant inside her. She carried it, but she was never meant to wield it. The Moon Goddess knew.¡±

    Her eyes met mine then. ¡°It was transferred to you because you are the right person for it.¡±

    The silence that followed was unbearable. I could hear the faint tick of the clock on the wall and the quiet rasp of Rowan¡¯s breath beside me.

    How was I supposed to feel about this? Ena had given me her heart, her life, her power. I was alive because of her. I could heal because of her. Every beat of my chest was borrowed from the girl who should have had her own future.

    I stared at my hands, my palms still faintly tingling from the healing earlier, and for the first time, they felt foreign to me. It wasn¡¯t mine.

    A smack echoed through the room, startling me so much I nearly jumped from my seat.

    Elias jerked forward, his hands flying to the back of his head. ¡°You really are a lucky bastard,¡± he said tly, his voice carrying both irritation and admiration.

    His gaze went to me, then back to Rowan, slightly breaking the seriousness in the air. ¡°You have all of that for a mate? Man, I want something like that, too.¡±

    ***

    15:08 Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 265 The Key

    :

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    KYLE

    ¡°Were you sessful?¡± my mother asked, her tone deceptively light.

    I dropped my gaze. ¡°We managed to poison their men,¡± I answered. ¡°However¡­ their security is top¨Cnotch. We were outnumbered in an instant.¡±

    The faintest click of her tongue echoed. ¡°So, it¡¯s still difficult even when we¡¯ve already made our presence known.¡±

    I knew that sound. It was disappointment, and disappointment in her eyes was worse than any punishment.

    ¡°I sense that they¡¯re nning something,¡± she continued absently, her long fingers tracing patterns over the wood of her chair. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re going to attack back?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±

    Her lips curled into a humorless smile. ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± she confirmed for me. ¡°They¡¯re too righteous for that. They think they¡¯re above everybody else. So they¡¯ll continue to deflect our attacks, hiding behind some noble excuse about the people¡¯s well¨Cbeing here. That¡ª¡± she snapped her fingers lightly ¡°¡ªis their weakness.¡±

    She leaned forward, eyes glinting with contempt. ¡°But it¡¯s not even real righteousness. It¡¯s pretentious. They pretend to act for the people, but their hearts are bound by fear.¡±

    She was right. She always has been. I had seen the hesitation in Fenra¡¯s warriors, the way they clung to ideals while their defenses strained. Still, something in me nagged¨Cif they were so weak, why had we failed to crush them entirely?

    Her gaze snapped to me, cutting through my thoughts. ¡°Have you asked that woman to be on our side?¡±

    My jaw tightened. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The truth was, I didn¡¯t know how to approach her, especially with Rowan Wrenmoor by her side.

    ¡°If only she would hear me out,¡± I said atst, ¡°then she would agree.¡±

    Azalea tilted her head.

    ¡°She is the one who could help us,¡± I pressed. ¡°I felt it when I saw her. She has the power of detoxification, just as the prophecy foretold. The power that was never meant to be in Fenra.¡±

    ¡­

    :

    <b>66 </b>

    Chapter 265 The Key

    ¡°She¡¯s meant to be with us. With her, our strength to wield dark magic would be insurmountable. She is the key, Mother. I will try my hardest to get her on our side.¡±

    s

    The chamber went silent. Even the flickering torches along the stone walls seemed to hold their breath.

    Then, slowly, she rose. ¡°I think it¡¯s time,¡± she said.

    My eyes widened, my body stiffening. ¡°Time?¡±

    She stood tall, and I couldn¡¯t look away. She had always been terrifying in her stillness and certainty.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to step up,¡± she said simply.

    I took an involuntary step forward, my throat dry. ¡°Mother-¡±

    ¡°After all,¡± she continued, ¡°Fenra has everything we have, and yet, they took the one person, too, that should be mine and mine alone.¡±

    Her eyes met mine, and I felt the ground beneath me tremble with her fury.

    ¡°Your sister,¡± she said.

 Attachment 266

    Chapter 266 A Dream

    Chapter 266 A Dream

    TESSA

    :

    466

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    We were in a car¨Cone of Elias¡® cars, to be exact. He told us we could take it as a token of gratitude for helping his pack. With his gesture, I realized that True Alphas were genuinely different. How could he give away a car just like that?

    Still, even with that thought running inside my mind, I felt drained. I was tired from the detoxification, but most especially from the revtions Ingrid and Ben had thrown at me.

    My forehead rested lightly against the ss, watching the blur of trees andmps as the road stretched out into the night. I couldn¡¯t even pretend to keep up with the conversation in front, because there wasn¡¯t any. It was silent, except for the sound of the radio. Some rapper¡¯s voice filtered through, low and suggestive, talking about someone ¡°riding someone.¡± Normally, I¡¯d roll my eyes, maybe evenugh under my breath at how ridiculous some lyrics could get. Tonight, I didn¡¯t have it in me.

    I tuned it out. Or at least, I tried to. The words slipped past my ears, muddied, but the beat kept hitting me like an annoying pulse.

    Then, without warning, Rowan reached forward and clicked the radio off.

    The silence that reced it was louder.

    My head turned slowly to him, confused, but before I could ask anything, he was already pulling the car over to the shoulder of the road.

    ¡°Are we here?¡± I asked, straightening in my seat, peering out the window. Was I so absent- minded that I didn¡¯t realize we had arrived? However, as I gazed outside, I knew we were nowhere near the pack. ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡±

    ¡°<b>¡± </b>

    My words faded when Rowan unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned toward me.

    ¡°What are you-¡± I started, but my voice shrilled higher when his arms suddenly slid beneath me, lifting me by my armpits and moving me toward hisp.

    My eyes widened, my hands instinctively grabbing onto his shoulders as he adjusted me. The car seat beneath me squeaked as he pushed it back, making more room.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Rowan smirked. ¡°Rx.¡±

    <b>15:09 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 266 A Dream

    :

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    ¡°I am rxed,¡± I lied, my heart racing like I¡¯d just sprinted the whole length of Elite¡¯s field.

    Instead of answering, his hands rose, cupping my face, his thumbs pressing into my cheeks until they squished together.

    ¡°What¨CRowan!¡± I mumbled through puffed¨Cup lips, trying to re but probably looking more like a pouting child.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said with a straight face that cracked into amusement a secondter. ¡°I got distracted. Your cheeks are so cute.¡±

    I pushed him away. ¡°Seriously, why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°I told you already. You¡¯re too cute to resist,¡± he admitted shamelessly, still holding me close enough that his breath brushed against my skin.

    My voice came out small. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we moving?¡±

    Rowan¡¯s eyes softened, the yful edge fading. He exhaled, his forehead leaning against mine. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to go back if your mood is weird.¡±

    I pressed my lips together, my gaze darting away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I muttered automatically, though we both knew it wasn¡¯t true.

    His fingers slipped from my cheeks, sliding instead to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°I know you¡¯re not,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It must be overwhelming. Everything. And you¡­¡± His voice dropped. ¡°You look guilty.¡±

    I sucked in a breath. ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± I whispered.

    That was the truth. No matter how much I tried to rationalize what Ingrid said, no matter how much Rowan¡¯s presence tried to calm me, I couldn¡¯t shake off the guilt.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think that everything in this life was borrowed.

    Ena¡¯s heart. Ena¡¯s power. Even this second chance, Was any of it mine? Did I deserve it?

    Rowan shook his head, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°It¡¯s not borrowed,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I believe in fate. It¡¯s fate that you¡¯re still here. There¡¯s a reason, Tessa, and that reason is not futile.¡±

    Before I could argue, he kissed me.

    ¡°Smile for me,¡± he murmured against my lips.

    <b>15:09 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Sep <b>24 </b>

    Chapter 266 A Dream

    ?

    (66<b>) </b>

    s

    Somehow, I did. It wasn¡¯t because the heaviness had vanished, but because he made me feel sopletely, undeniably loved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I admitted when he pulled back. My voice cracked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with all this. With her heart, with this power¡­ with what it means.¡±

    My fingers curled into his shirt. ¡°Am I really this important?¡±

    Rowan¡¯s jaw flexed, his eyes burning with conviction. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I swallowed hard. ¡°After casting Zaria away, it feels like I¡¯ve made another enemy. But this one¡¯s bigger. Stronger. I don¡¯t¡­¡®

    ??

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know what to do,¡± Rowan interrupted softly. ¡°That¡¯s the point. You don¡¯t have to carry it alone.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Depend on me. Depend on me, and you¡¯ll be able to help. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll do it.¡±

    I leaned forward until my forehead rested against his shoulder, closing my eyes. His scent wrapped around me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling.

    His lips brushed my temple. ¡°Anything for you.¡±

    I was touched beyond words. However, something made me cautious.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I said carefully.

    ¡°Hmm?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Something¡¯s¡­ poking me.¡±

    There was a pause. Then, a low chuckle. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help it,¡± he said, his voice teasing. ¡°You¡¯re on top of me.¡±

    My face heated instantly. I clicked my tongue sharply, rolling my eyes as I scrambled off him, retreating to my own seat.

    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± I muttered.

    Rowan¡¯s grin was unrepentant, his hand casually sliding back to the steering wheel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, still scowling but too flustered to hold it properly. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    <b>15:09 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 266 A Dream

    He nodded, still smiling.

    :

    And despite everything that was happening, I felt lighter.

    ***

    A 66

    s

    At least, I thought I felt lighter.

    It was night, and I still couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Even with Rowan lying beside me and little Ca cuddled against his side, I was wide awake. The rise and fall of their chests should¡¯ve soothed me, but it only made the restlessness worse.

    I turned onto my side, then onto my back, then again, tugging the nket up to my chin and then pushing it down. My body was heavy with exhaustion, but my mind refused to let go.

    ¡°Come on, sleep,¡± I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible in the dark.

    Minutes stretched endlessly.

    Finally, my eyes grew heavier until I felt myself slipping.

    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before I realized something was wrong.

    When my vision cleared, I was no longer in Rowan¡¯s room.

    I was outside¨Cbehind Rowan¡¯s house. I knew this ce well, but it felt like everything was distorted.

    The sky was darker than it should¡¯ve been, the stars too faint, like someone had painted them halfheartedly across the canvas of night. A sharp dizziness made me sway, and I spun slowly in ce<i>. </i>The world moved, then steadied, then moved again, as though I were trapped in a carousel that never stopped turning.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t right,¡± I muttered, pinching my forearm hard.

    It felt like a dream.

    However, the sharp sting didn¡¯t wake me.

    Weird.

    Somehow, I felt another presence surrounding me.

    It was subtle at first¨Ca faint prickling down my spine, the sensation of being watched. My

    15:09 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 266 A Dream

    heartbeat stumbled as I turned, searching.

    :

    I saw a figure of a woman moving closer and closer.

    (66

    s

    me, her

    She stood a short distance away, hazy around the edges, her figure bleeding into the shadows. Still, what I could make out was startling. She was beautiful. Strikingly so. Older than features carried maturity, but her skin was still wless.

    Her eyes caught mine, gleaming faintly in the dark.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.

    The dream¨Cif that¡¯s what this was¨Cblurred whenever she moved, her body rippling with the

    kind of haziness that made it hard to track her steps.

    She didn¡¯t answer my question.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered what your purpose is in life?¡± she said. Her voice carried a strange resonance, like it didn¡¯te from just her mouth but from everywhere at once.

    I froze, my breath hitching.

    ¡°You were born for greater things,¡± she continued.

    Her words echoed unnaturally in the space, bouncing off the air, lodging themselves into me in ways I didn¡¯t want.

    I turned to follow her. ¡°Who are you?¡± I demanded again, louder this time.

    She didn¡¯t stop circling.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream,¡± I said suddenly, the truth spilling from my lips as certainty hardened in

    my gut.

    That was when she stopped.

    Her movement halted, and in a blink, she was in front of me. My confusion boiled with instinct, and deep down, I knew.

    Her smile sharpened. ¡°Oh, what a smart one you are. You caught onto that in record speed, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes, my fists clenching at my sides.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, ¡°there¡¯s no use hiding now.¡±

    Chapter 266 A Dream

    465

    <b>66 </b>

    s

    Her gaze swept over me. ¡°I came to check you for myself. And it seems Kyle wasn¡¯t lying this time.¡±

    My mouth dried instantly.

    She smirked, stepping closer. ¡°I could practically see the power radiating off of you.

 Attachment 267

    Chapter 267 Carry The Burden

    Chapter 267 Carry The Burden

    TESSA

    s

    After establishing her beauty and where she came from, I noticed another thing. She looked a lot like Kyle. She had the same geometry in her cheekbones, but there was a sophisticationyered over it.

    When her eyes met mine, I felt a chill run down my spine. This had to be Kyle¡¯s mother. Another person from the Rose n.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, lifting my chin so as to not be intimidated by her. ¡°Speak now before I wake the warriors and have you taken.¡±

    She smiled, and it was a small thing that carried no warmth. ¡°Come on, Tessa,¡± she said. ¡°You know you wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. It¡¯s simply impossible, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. I was guessing she had some type of teleportation magic. Wizards and witches had their signatures, after all. Those with pure blood carried a unique gift, some strong and some weaker than others. Aside from that, they had the ability to understand magic on a deeper level.

    This woman, despite not knowing her name just yet, felt like she had mastered all aspects of magic.

    ¡°Did youe here to twiddle around?¡± I said, chin still lifted. My throat was dry, but I had no interest in begging.

    She made a slow, indulgent sound. ¡°You¡¯re special,¡± she said, as though pronouncing a diagnosis. Before I could react, she closed the space between us with terrifying grace, her hands like iron at my throat. In an instant, I was pressed back against the nearest tree; bark rasped against my skin. I choked, hands flying to her wrists, but her grip was immovable,

    ¡°You don¡¯t belong here,¡± she murmured close to my ear. ¡°You clearly belong in our realm.¡±

    ¡°Let go,¡± I rasped out.

    She tightened her hold. Her fingers were cool where they pressed into my neck. ¡°Yet, you¡¯re clearly a dog,¡± she spat, speaking lowly of my werewolf blood. ¡°So, why must you be the chosen

    one?¡±

    ¡°Chosen?¡± I managed to choke out despite theck of air.

    Her smirk deepened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know for now. However, just know that you carry what

    15:09 <b>Wed</b>, <b>Sep </b>24

    Chapter 267 Carry The Burden

    <b>65 </b>

    s

    we need. I¡¯m sure we will carry something important to you, too, so you should swear your loyalty to my n.¡±

    I wrenched, summoning every scrap of strength I carried in me, and the tree cracked under my shoulder where she pushed while I struggled.

    ¡°You will not-¡± I started, but her forearm cut off the rest of the sentence.

    ¡°I will not waste any time,¡± she said. ¡°Your mate is quite sharp, so I know he will wake up soon. Therefore, hear this.¡±

    Her fingers loosened a fraction. It felt like mercy only so far as she allowed it. ¡°Join us at Montrose,¡± she said then. ¡°I will give you everything you want in exchange for your help.¡±

    ¡°You can take that pathetic blonde boy who¡¯s head over heels for you¡­ and your cute kid <i>too</i>.¡± Her words were cruel and carefully chosen.

    My hands trembled. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I asked, all at once tired of the game, wanting the truth in the open.

    Sheughed softly. ¡°You have what I have always wanted.¡±

    ¡°I will meet you here in three days¡® time,¡± she told me, and the certainty in her voice turned my blood cold. ¡°If I do not receive an answer by then, I shall resort to more devastating means.¡±

    Her smile sharpened.

    ¡°Trust me,¡± she whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t want to test my power.¡±

    Her hand slid down my throat and along the hollow at the base of my neck, and the pressure there felt like a map of everything I feared. She leaned in closer than seemed necessary. ¡°And don¡¯t think of telling anyone. The walls have ears and eyes. This is a matter between you and Montrose.¡±

    My mouth opened, a soundless protest caught between truth and themand she gave without a raised voice,

    She wasted no time. ¡°Don¡¯t make a grave mistake.¡± She said the words like a verdict.

    I felt her presence like a pressure change, and then she was gone. One breath, and the tree against my back was cool and ordinary. The sky above was slightly brighter, as though the entire scene had been a smear of paint now swept clean.

    ***

    15:09 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    A

    65

    Chapter 267 Carry The Burden

    s

    I had always cooked to keep my hands busy. Today, the sauce simmered too long and began to thicken along the rim of the pot, sending up a thread of burnt sweetness that lingered on my

    tongue.

    For a few brief, fragile weeks, everything had felt like it was knitting together. Rowan was back in my life. Ca was happy. Owen was travelling the world. Arden and Cade got married and were expecting a child. Rowan¡¯s parents had epted me, too, and they even stripped Zaria of her

    power without any hesitation.

    Even though the rc situation was devastating, it seemed they were finally finding a home in this ce.

    I smiled because I was happy I had all of this; however, there was a nagging feeling in the back of my mind that these were the things that I could also lose.

    Just then, I felt something hot in my wrist. That snapped me out of my thoughts, and I saw the pot simmering over the edges. Someone had turned off the stove for me before I could do so. Rowan¡¯s arm slipped around my waist with the ease of habit. He leaned in and smelled the burned edge of the sauce before turning to me. ¡°You alright?¡± he asked.

    I hummed and nodded, moving to wipe the counter with a cloth. I could feel him behind me.

    ¡°You need to tell me,¡± he suddenly said, snapping me out of my thoughts. I looked back at him and saw the concern in his eyes. I bit my lip. I should have expected Rowan to be able to read even the smallest of my emotions.

    He brushed a strand of hair away from my face, and his fingers left a heat against my cheek. ¡°I already know,¡± he said softly. ¡°I know when you¡¯re not okay. I can see it in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, my love,¡± he said. ¡°I told you not to hide things from me. I want us to be open with each other.¡±

    I bit my lip once more. I couldn¡¯t lose him, too. I didn¡¯t know how I would function if he were taken away from me.

    Although I know that he would protect whatever we have. Fenra would not stand idle if Kyle or his mother actually proceeded with their threats,

    Yet the thought of dragging them and splintering the peace we¡¯d fought for made my throat

    close. Montrose did not make idle threats.

    To speak out was to invite their attention. To keep silent was to shoulder the weight alone.

    My lip trembled. The towel I held was damp and warm; I clenched it so hard the fabric ripped with my nails. I searched for the words that would make my problem manageable; however, I

    15:09 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>24

    <b>65 </b>

    Chapter 267 Carry The Burden

    could not find such words.

    s

    So I inhaled and let the truth fall because I knew I wouldn¡¯t get past Rowan. ¡°Someone from Montrose came to me,¡± I said.

 Attachment 268

    hapter 268 Disgusting Dog

    Chapter 268 Disgusting Dog

    ZARIA

    :

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Let me go!¡± I shricked. They gripped my wrists like I was some filthy thing that¡¯d been picked off the bottom of someone¡¯s shoe.

    Way to make me feel more worthless than I already felt! After my reputation was tarnished in the South, I was now being overlooked here. Is this going to be my life now?

    I won¡¯t let it be this way.

    ¡°I am important,¡± I spat at them. However, they only tightened their hold on my arms.

    Their faces were nk as they led me inside arge pce¨Clike infrastructure. They looked like they had seen every kind of treachery in the world and had grown tired of being surprised.

    From somewhere within the stone¨Cwalled manor, a scream rose. It made the hairs on my forearms stand up. Woah. Whoever that person was seemed to have a lot of pent¨Cup anger.

    I can¡¯t me them. I have a lot of it buried inside my body, too. I mean, the world was getting moreplex yet somehow stupid, so it was just expected.

    I was actually intrigued by such anger, making me hasten my steps.

    In fact, I had almost turned back the first moment I saw thisnd. I¡¯d expected splendor in a ce that boasted centuries of magic; instead, I¡¯d found hunger, barrenness, famine, and even drought.

    I truly almost left then. I almost walked back to Fenra and pretended the whole mess never happened. However, the moment Tessa¡¯s face entered the back of my mind, I held myself back. I couldn¡¯t go back there now.

    When Rowan rejected the title and the opportunity to be with me, I was heartbroken. So, when I heard he was back, I was ecstatic. I thought maybe he hade back for me and regretted everything. After all, he was gone for a long time, and he must have had some realizations then.

    However, I found out she was back, too. To make matters worse, he had chosen her again. He was head over heels for her!

    The audacity of fate. How convenient for the world that it loved the in and steady. How infuriating that it favored the undeserving.

    <b>20:45 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    Chapter 268 Disgusting Dog

    :

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    They had taken my duties in Elite for a song, whispered the stories into ears that needed scandal to stay awake. I was stripped and shunted aside from the role that I worked hard to

    achieve.

    Meanwhile, Wilder could only dangle empty apologies. He wanted me to marry him. However, I wanted no one but Rowan.

    I had wanted him since we were young, actually, and I had always been better at wanting than getting. But if Fenra would not give him to me, then Montrose would give me something else -leverage.

    When Karl and Luna M decided that Tessa could stay in Fenra and treated her like she was thewful Luna, that was myst straw.

    I had defended the pack¡¯s honor for so long, nned everything to send Tessa away, and for what? Now here she was, pampered as a wife, idolized by those I¡¯d expected to bend their knees to me. And worse¨Cmy dismissal had been announced like an afterthought.

    So I came here, crossing the sea in the night with a n that would feed my ambition since I was a child. I always wanted to be an only child, pampered. However, I was given a sickly sister who had all of our parents¡® attention.

    Next, I thought I would have Rowan after Ena died, but I still did not get what I wanted after everything I had done.

    I had done too much, actually, so it was toote to stop now. Now, I needed shelter and strength and, most of all, an enemy I could weaponize. Montrose had all three. They wanted to reach into Fenra. I wanted vengeance and a throne that had Rowan¡¯s shadow on it. We were a perfect fit.

    The chamber I burst into was ceremonial to the point of reverence. Tall doors carved with roses opened wider when I shoved them; the guards reacted slowly, their ritual training never teaching them how to handle someone who arrived already burning. Iughed in their faces because there was nothing else to do and because admitting fear would be a betrayal of the war I¡¯d built in my head.

    ¡°Why would a vixen be here?¡± one wizard guard hissed. He had those old scars that showed he¡¯d survived a lot of beatings. They looked at me like I was a moth.

    I ignored them and kept walking with the guards who pushed me toward the doors.

    ¡°Stop pushing,¡± I hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own if you want.¡±

    They stopped for a moment and looked at me like I had grown three heads and lost my mind. That wasn¡¯t true, though. I might have lost my soul, my heart, and my spirituality, but never

    <b>20:45 </b>Wed, Sep 24

    Chapter 268 Disgusting Dog

    my mind. I took pride in the way that I thought.

    41

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how cruel Azalea Rose may be,¡± one of the guards said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Azalea Rose?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s quite a cute name. Sounds very powerful, too. I could already tell that we¡¯re going to get along well!

    We finally arrived in the room, looking much better than thend outside. In the center was a woman who was throwing a fit. Was this Azalea Rose? Most probably.

    Azalea continued screaming, not heeding my presence.

    ¡°Why is she not respecting my power? Just because she¡¯s the chosen one?¡±

    ¡°I told her not to tell anyone of the deal, but she went ahead and told that blonde guy! Now, they have strengthened their borders, and those rc imbeciles are in the South, so we cannot use their people against their own,¡± she said, pacing back and forth.

    I listened intently to her rant. At the very front, an unfamiliar familiar man listened to her, too. He had his head bowed down, but I knew right away.

    He looked just like her.

    I knew it.

    It seemed she wasn¡¯t lying after all.

    Feeling newfound confidence, I pushed the guards because restraint is only expensive if you let them buy it. They scrambled, but their spells moved like msses against momentum. I stepped between them and went closer to Azalea Rose.

    Azalea stopped ranting and turned to me, her nose crinkling in disgust.

    ¡°What is a dog doing here?¡± she sneered. The others also turned to me with questioning eyes.

    ¡°Who would willingly go to thisnd?¡± the guard next to me muttered, and I couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. Underneath the armor, he actually seemed quite handsome.

    He might be a good fuck.

    However, that wasn¡¯t why I was here.

    There were much more important things I needed to establish.

    I returned my attention to Azalea Rose and smirked. ¡°This dog might just have what you

    Chapter 268 Disgusting Dog

    need.¡±

 Attachment 269

    Chapter 269 Protect You

    Chapter 269 Protect You

    TESSA

    I felt restless.

    :

    <b>???</b>(84)

    +10 Free Coins

    Even my wolf, who would usually calm me down at this moment, was pacing back and forth inside my mind.

    The deadline had passed when I was supposed to meet with the powerful witch from Montrose. However, nothing has happened. I didn¡¯t know whether that was a good sign or not. Should I be happy? Or should I prepare for something greater?

    I felt someone press their finger on the creases of my brow.

    ¡°You¡¯re frowning again,¡± Rowan muttered, leaning closer to ce his hands on my shoulders to give them a light massage.

    I bit my lip and turned to him. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, love,¡± I said. ¡°What if she has something bigger nned?¡±

    He frowned, conviction seen in his eyes. ¡°That would not happen,¡± he said.

    ¡°I will not let anything happen to you,¡± he said, his lips brushing against my temple. ¡°We¡¯ve strengthened everything. Even the faintest trickle of magic will reach me. We¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    My arms wound around his neck, clinging to thefort only he could give. When he pulled back just enough to meet my eyes, I saw the spark in them.

    Then his mouth was on mine.

    The kiss started slowly, his lips moving with patience. But when I sighed against him, he deepened it, his tongue sliding against mine with devastating sweetness. My fingers held onto his shirt as heat bloomed low in my stomach, and the world shrank to the taste of him.

    I would have drowned in it dly, but the sharp creak of the door broke us apart.

    We froze.

    Ca stood there with Alpha Karl looming just behind her, both of them wearing identical wide¨Ceyed expressions.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ca asked, her voice innocent yet edged with curiosity.

    Chapter 269 Protect You

    84

    +10 Free Coins

    Karl pursed his lips. ¡°Ignore them,¡± he said with a gruff wave of his hand. ¡°They¡¯re making a baby sister or brother.¡±

    Rowan stiffened beside me, and I felt my cheeks ze hot.

    ¡°A brother would be nice,¡± Karl muttered under his breath before turning his attention back to Ca. ¡°It seems your mom and dad are busy. Let¡¯s go y with the pups?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please!¡± Ca¡¯s eyes brightened, and the two of them disappeared as quickly as they had

    For a moment, the air was awkward. Gosh, how could I let my daughter see that? Then Rowan¡¯s palm slid boldly down to squeeze my ass.

    ¡°A baby sibling, huh?¡± he muttered into my ear.

    I gasped. ¡°Gosh, Rowan, we¡¯re in the middle of an impending war!¡±

    He chuckled, unbothered, and stole another quick kiss from my lips. ¡°You¡¯re smiling,¡± he murmured. ¡°Objectiveplete.¡±

    I shook my head, torn between outrage and amusement. That was Rowan through and through¨Calways finding ways to tease light into the shadows.

    However, his expression quickly shifted to that of disappointment. ¡°I have to go,¡± he said. ¡°The new warriors need training. With Wilder stripped of his title, I have another role to fulfill.¡±

    I nodded, though my chest ached at the thought of him leaving. ¡°Go,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    He kissed me once more, and then he was gone.

    I sank onto the couch, the silence around me pressing in. For the first time in hours, I allowed myself <i>to </i>exhale fully. Should I really rx? Could I, when every heartbeat reminded me of the storm we were standing on the edge of?

    I stared at themp across the walls, then took a deep breath. Maybe I should.

    And when the thought of who could ease the heaviness in my chest crossed my mind, the answer was obvious. Arden.

    With a small smile, I pressed the call button.

    ¡°Tessa!¡±

    Arden¡¯s voice burst through the line, bright and full of warmth.

    10:55 Thu, Sep <b>25 </b>

    Chapter 269 Protect You

    ¡°I miss you,¡± she said, and I could hear the pout in her tone.

    84

    +10 Free Coins

    A smallugh escaped me, soft and tinged with longing. ¡°I miss you, too,¡± I replied. I hadn¡¯t realized how badly I needed to hear the voice of my best friend until I heard it again.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sad I can¡¯t visit,¡± Arden went on, her sigh carrying across the line. ¡°This baby bump is too big for a long trip.¡±

    I leaned back into the couch cushions. ¡°Stay put,¡± I told her firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll visit when your due date is near.¡±

    ¡°A month,¡± she breathed in awe. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll be having a baby in less than a month.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I muttered. The thought of new lifeing into the world when everything around us felt so fragile gave me hope I didn¡¯t know I still carried.

    I already imagined everything would be better by then.

    ¡°How is it?¡± I asked, steering the conversation toward her pregnancy, desperate to keep the focus on something joyful.

    ¡°The cravings are unbearable now,¡± Arden admitted, a groan slipping through the phone. ¡°I feel bad for Cade.¡±

    I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°I told you. He would fetch a crater in the moon for you if you asked.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she muttered, and I could hear the fondness in her tone even as sheined. ¡°But really, it¡¯s too hard. Sometimes I crave freshly plucked carrots that aren¡¯t washed.¡±

    My eyes flew open. ¡°Arden!¡± I eximed. ¡°You can¡¯t eat dirt!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said quickly, herugh bubbling through the line, and for a heartbeat, I felt like we were back in our small dorm room at Elite Order Academy. ¡°It¡¯s not the dirt I crave. I don¡¯t know<i>. </i>I don¡¯t understand myself.¡±

    Herughter was contagious, and I found myself smiling widely, my worries loosening their grip on me.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued, ¡°enough about me. How are you?¡±

    I hesitated, the words catching in my throat.

    ¡°Fine, I guess,¡± I muttered.

    Chapter 269 Protect You

    ¡°Fine?¡± she pressed, suspicion heard in her voice.

    84

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said more firmly this time. ¡°You just rest well, Arden. That¡¯s all you should focus on. Rest, and let Cade spoil you. You deserve it.¡±

    There was silence for a heartbeat, and then she sighed, letting it go. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t forget to visit me, alright?¡±

    I gave her the only promise I could manage. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    By then, I thought silently, I¡¯ll make sure Fenra is ready. I¡¯ll make sure this world is safer for her child¨Cfor all our children.

 Attachment 270

    Chapter 270 Same Page

    ZARIA

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky my mother didn¡¯t actually fling your body to the river.¡±

    I lifted

    +10 Free Coins

    my head to look at the man who practically worshipped the ground Azalea Rose walked on. How strange. A son usually wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths for the approval of their mothers¡ª unless he was also born by trauma that he couldn¡¯t shake off, no matter how hard he tries.

    ¡°I¡¯m way too precious to be thrown away,¡± I said with a smirk, sitting up on the bed in the room they had provided for me.

    He shook his head and closed the door, and in an instant, he was right in front of me.

    I wasn¡¯t fazed.

    After all, I had seen these things before¡­

    Kyle narrowed his eyes at me in confusion. He probably didn¡¯t understand why I was so unfazed.

    ¡°Are

    you serious about what you said?¡± he asked suddenly. ¡°About your sister¡¯s weakness?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You would know that siblings have a connection that is unlike anything in the world.¡±

    ¡°You are born with a connection by blood. However, they are also your biggest rivals. That¡¯s why you cast Ena out of Montrose, right?¡±

    The look on his face was priceless. I nearlyughed out loud then, if it wasn¡¯t for respect for the dead. Oh well, Ena probably deserved someughter because after all, she gave her heart to my sister without even thinking about it.

    With that, a small giggle escaped my lips.

    His brows furrowed, and he held onto my cor, pulling me closer. Looking at him from up close, I could really see their resemnce.

    I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me because he needed some answers, so I continued taunting him as I saw fit.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    10:56 <b>Thu</b>, Sep <b>25 </b>

    Chapter 270 Same Page

    ¡°How do you know my sister?¡±

    <b>84 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    I shrugged, pushing him away. He might have magic between the two of us, but I was much stronger. After all, that was the strength of a werewolf.

    ¡°Ena was quite devastated, you know? But don¡¯t feel too bad. A good family was able to adopt her. They didn¡¯t suspect a thing. They were happy that a pretty, bright woman was actually added to their family. I heard they were infertile, <i>too</i>. Such a blessing, right?¡±

    He bit his lip, and I could practically see the memories shing in his eyes. ¡°She chose to leave.¡±

    ¡°But you were the one who drove her away,¡± I smirked, recalling the story that Ena had told me once. I wanted to befriend her back then because I knew she was unbeatable.

    She was too¡­ pretty, kind, and righteous for her own good. You know what they say¡ªif you can¡¯t beat them, join them. However, even someone like her had such a wed past.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Montrose,¡± she began simply. I took a step back. We had be close for quite some time now, but still, I didn¡¯t expect her to open up like this. It seemed I was a better friend than I imagined.

    ¡°You left,¡± I muttered, unable to stop myself. ¡°Is it because you were abused?¡±

    She exhaled softly, as though she¡¯d expected the situation. ¡°No,¡± she said, pausing as her fingers ran through her nearly¨Cwhite hair. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s the opposite.¡±

    I frowned in confusion.

    ¡°My mother¡­. she always said I was the chosen one. That it was shown to her in her visions. She made sure I had everything I wanted¨Cclothes, jewels, books. Outwardly, I was spoiled.¡±

    ¡°However, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was love when I felt so much pressure. Every gift came wrapped in expectation.¡±

    A bitterugh escaped her lips. ¡°I always felt bad for my brother. He got less than 1, less attention, fewer gifts, but in truth, I envied him. Because at least he didn¡¯t have the suffocating shadow of being called ¡®the chosen one¡® hanging over his head. I loved him, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the resentment I saw in his eyes.¡±

    She nced at me then.

    ¡°In Montrose, when we¡¯re between ten and fifteen, that¡¯s when our true powers manifest. It¡¯s different for each child, but usually, by twelve, you know what you¡¯re meant for.¡±

    Chapter 270 Same Page

    <b>84 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°But I¡­ didn¡¯t. Contrary to what everyone expected, I had nothing. I could wield simple magic, but it was the kind any trained novice could master. There was nothing special about me. Nothing that made me worthy of the title my mother had shoved on me.¡±

    Her hand curled into a fist on herp. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to be told you are destined for greatness, only to wake up every day and realize you¡¯re ordinary?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°My brother was the first to find out about my struggle. He found his gift of telekinesis. He was stronger than anyone had imagined. And the moment he realized it, he tormented me. He knew I was supposed to be the one, and he relished every second of proving that I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Her voice trembled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do with all that pressure crushing me. Every meal, every lesson, every word from my mother was another reminder that I was failing her. Failing Montrose. Failing a destiny I never asked for.¡±

    I tilted my head. ¡°So you left.¡±

    She nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. Because the burden was too much. My mother¡¯s vision hadin too much on my shoulders, and I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Along with that, my brother¡¯s hatred was something I didn¡¯t want to live with.¡±

    ¡°So, I came to Fenra after much struggle because I knew they could never touch this ce.¡±

    My brows raised in surprise.

    ¡°As powerful as my family may seem, Fenra would continue to topple over them because of your leaders.¡±

    ¡°You made sure to torment her for not having a special gift,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Now, she¡¯s eternally gone. Don¡¯t you think you have a fault in it?¡±

    His re had softened, but I could still see the apprehension in his eyes.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t fret now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I said with a small smirk. ¡°We are on the same side, after all.¡±

    His frown deepened even more.

    ¡°Do <i>you </i>think I¡¯d get close with your sister when she has everything that I¡¯ve wanted? She had parents who loved her and Rowan, the one I¡¯ve been wanting for all my life. I would be insane to actually befriend her.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± he asked.

    <b>10:56 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>25 </b>

    Chapter 270 Same Page

    84

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°In the end,¡± I started off. ¡°The two of us are the only ones who are truly on the same side.¡±

    ¡°Deep inside, you know that your mother wants Fenra not because yournd is barren. Yournd has been barren for a long time. However, your family has never suffered. It is your people who have, because you¡¯ve been taking all the resources for the upper few<i>,¡± </i>I started off.

    ¡°She wants Fenra because she finally found out that it was where Ena ran off to and eventually died.¡±

    His breath hitched, confirming every thought in my mind.

    Goodness, I was really smart, wasn¡¯t I?

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he whispered, causing my smirk to widen. He was now in the palm of my hands.

    ¡°The same as your mother,¡± I said. ¡°However, not for the same reason.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on doing this for Ena. After all, I¡¯m the reason why she¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he eximed, shocked out of his mind.

    shrugged. ¡°Surprised? I was able to do what you¡¯ve always wanted but couldn¡¯t because of your mother.¡±

    I giggled once more, remembering how I let her borrow my defective car. When I saw that they had gotten close¨CTessa and her¨CI felt it was the perfect time to kill two birds with one

    stone.

    However, only one bird fell, and now, I was determined to finish off the other one.

    ¡°I told you,¡± I said, looking into his wide eyes with an innocent smile.

    ¡°We¡¯re on the same page, Kyle.¡±

 Attachment 271

    Chapter 271 A Love She Deserves

    :.

    Chapter 271 A Love She Deserves

    ARDEN

    ¡°Have I gotten fat?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    The question slipped out before I could stop myself. I sat on the edge of our bed, one hand resting on the bump on my stomach, the other fiddling with the hem of my loose dress because none of my other clothes fit now.

    My reflection in the mirror across the room made me wince. My face looked fuller, my ankles had disappeared weeks ago, and every part of me felt swollen, stretched, and heavy.

    Cade turned to me from where he was buttoning his shirt, his brow lifting just slightly. Then a small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± he said gently. ¡°But even if you are, I¡¯ll still love you.¡±

    I pouted, crossing my arms like a petnt child. He always knew the right words to say, and somehow, that annoyed me as much as itforted me. Gosh, being pregnant was not easy. My body didn¡¯t feel like mine anymore. Some days, I swore I could hear my bones creaking under the weight of this child.

    I thought about Tessa and how she had gone through this without her mate by her side. Without Rowan. Just the idea of it made my chest ache. I would have gone crazy if it weren¡¯t for Cade and his endless willingness to meet every ridiculous craving of mine.

    ¡°Pretty,¡± he murmured suddenly, as though speaking to himself. Then he bent down and pressed a kiss to my forehead. The warmth lingered long after he pulled away.

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t hide my smile.

    He turned to the mirror next, reaching for his tie. But I noticed how his fingers fumbled, the knoting out uneven and messy. A softugh slipped past my lips. He could tie it perfectly during our first year together. However, he had grown ustomed to me doing it over thest couple of years, and he must have forgotten it.

    He didn¡¯t ask me to fix it this morning because I¡¯d been queasy, barely able to sit up when the nausea hit. He didn¡¯t want to burden me with even the smallest task.

    He¡¯s so considerate. Too considerate sometimes<b>. </b>

    ¡°Come on,¡± I said softly, pushing myself up from the bed.

    He turned, a smile lighting his face. My heart melted. For all his power, he could still look at

    174

    10:56 Thu, <b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>

    Chapter 271 A Love She Deserves

    me like a man in love for the very first time.

    <b>84 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    I stepped closer, my fingers brushing over the fabric of his shirt as I reached for the tie. He stood still, watching me, letting me take over the task.

    ¡°Hold still,¡± I whispered, though my voice caught on the sudden lump in my

    throat.

    As I worked the knot into ce, I caught his reflection in the mirror. His eyes had closed, a yawn pulling at his mouth. When he opened them again, the exhaustion was written in across his face.

    I froze for a moment, the silk of his tie clutched in my fingers. He looked¡­ tired.

    It was because of everything happening with Montrose.

    They were stronger than we thought. Their attacks and reach felt endless. And every time Cade came homete, I felt sad. Pair that with my cravings! Every ridiculous, impossible thing my body demanded at night¨Che was always there, slipping out under the cover of darkness to bring me back exactly what I wanted. Sometimes I wished I could just tell him no, but I knew him. He would never stop if it were for me.

    ¡°Cade¡­¡± I whispered, my voice faltering. My fingers lingered at his cor, the knot finally neat.

    When he opened his eyes again, they found mine. And though I hadn¡¯t said the words, he read it there all the same.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, his tone quiet but certain.

    My lips pressed together, holding back the urge to argue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be backte,¡± he added, adjusting his sleeves.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmured. I didn¡¯t want to make it harder for him. ¡°Be safe.¡±

    He turned then, meeting my eyes directly. He reached forward, tilting my chin just slightly before leaning down. His lips brushed against mine, carrying all the love he couldn¡¯t fit into words.

    I breathed him in, memorizing the press of his mouth.

    When he pulled back, his smile was still there.

    ¡°See youter,¡± he said before slipping away.

    My hand drifted back to my stomach, to the life growing inside me.

    <b>10:56 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>

    Chapter 271 A Love She Deserves

    ¡°Be safe,¡± I whispered again, this time to the empty room.

    <b>*** </b>

    84

    +10 Free Coins

    The cravings hit again.

    It was like a low growl in my stomach, a demand more than a request. I rolled onto my side, ncing at Cade. He was sprawled beside me, fast asleep, his chest rising and falling with deep exhaustion. Even in sleep, he looked strained. My heart pinched. He must be really tired.

    I frowned as the baby kicked, a sharp little thud against my ribs. My palm smoothed over the swell of my stomach. ¡°Wait, baby,¡± I whispered, as though the little one could hear me. We didn¡¯t know the gender yet¨Cwe wanted it to be a surprise¨Cbut every kick felt like a secretnguage between us.

    Still, my craving wasn¡¯t going to wait.

    The berries. The ones that grew by the trees near the edge of thepound. Their sweetness had been haunting me all day, and now the thought of them was enough to make my mouth

    water.

    I bit my lip, ncing back at Cade. No. I wouldn¡¯t wake him. He had already done too much, stretched himself too thin between the war and me. He needed this rest more than anything.

    ¡°I can do this by myself,¡± I murmured under my breath.

    Sliding off the bed, I moved carefully, tiptoeing across the room. I grabbed the small bottle of water from the table and padded outside into the night air. With my wolf vision, the path was easy to follow. The cravings made me brave, or maybe just reckless. Either way, my focus was fixed.

    I spotted them soon enough¨Cthe dark clusters of berries clinging to their branches, ripe and waiting. My lips curled into a triumphant smile. ¡°Got you.¡±

    I plucked them carefully, gathering a small handful before rinsing them with the water from the bottle. My fingers were stained with their juice as I popped one into my mouth. Sweet. Exactly as I¡¯d imagined. Relief washed through me, ridiculous and overwhelming, as though these berries were the answer to every problem in my world.

    I closed my eyes, savoring the taste.

    Then-

    ¡°Arden?<b>¡± </b>

    10:56 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>25 </b>

    84

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 271 A Love She Deserves

    The voice cut through the night, sounding too close. My eyes snapped open, my brows furrowing in confusion. That voice. I knew that voice.

    ¡°Zaria?¡±

 Attachment 272

    Chapter 272 Scary Land

    Chapter 272 Scary Land

    ARDEN

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    I was pulled out of sleep by something shaking me. My eyes fluttered open to find Ca hovering over me, her hands gripping my arm and her face pinched with worry.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡±

    Her whisper was urgent, but not loud enough to disturb Rowan, whoy beside me in the bed. He¡¯d had such a long day, and I didn¡¯t want to wake him if it wasn¡¯t necessary. I rubbed my eyes and propped myself up on one elbow.

    ¡°Quiet, honey,¡± I murmured, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Your dad is sleeping.¡±

    She nodded but didn¡¯t rx. Instead, she looked at me with wide, serious eyes.

    ¡°Aunt Arden,¡± she said, merely two words, but I heard the urgency in her tone.

    I frowned, tilting my head. ¡°Do you miss your Aunt Arden?¡± I asked gently, thinking maybe this was one of those dreams that clung to children, something she wantedfort from.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered honestly. I thought it would end with that. I was prepared tofort her, but she spoke once more.

    ¡°She¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    My brows furrowed. Ca wasn¡¯t one to confabte about such things, even if she was young.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I saw it,¡± she whispered.

    My heart skipped. ¡°Saw¡­ what?¡±

    Ca shook her head quickly. ¡°She¡¯s in a scarynd, Mommy. We have to go.¡±

    I froze at the seriousness of her voice. What was she saying? Was it just a dream? Her imagination running wild? Children said strange things, but Ca¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t look like she was imagining. They looked like she was certain.

    ¡°What did you

    see?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked.

    Chapter 272 Scary Land

    Ca¡¯s hands tightened on mine. ¡°She¡¯s calling. I heard her calling. She¡¯s hurting, too.¡±

    45 Free Gos

    Before I could press her further, Rowan¡¯s phone buzzed violently against the nightstand. We both turned toward the sound, and Rowan stirred, groaning. He reached blindly for the device, his hair falling messily into his eyes.

    ¡°Who would call at this hour?¡± he muttered groggily.

    Rowan pressed the phone to his ear, his voice low. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Cade¡¯s frantic voice spilled through the line, loud enough for me <i>to </i>catch every word. ¡°Is Arden there?¡±

    My chest tightened. I turned to Ca, whose nervous little face hadn¡¯t changed, and my pulse started to thunder.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rowan asked, suddenly awake, sitting upright.

    ¡°Why would she be here?¡± he demanded, looking around the room to confirm that Arden truly hadn¡¯t snuck out in the middle of the night toe here¨Cas crazy as that sounded.

    ¡°She has been saying how she missed Tessa thesest couple of days. She snuck out once, so maybe she went there,¡± Cade said. Then, he whispered, ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡±

    There was a pause, and then Cade¡¯s breathing turned harsh, curses spilling from his mouth.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he hissed, the sound ripping through the line. ¡°Where could she be? She¡¯s not here. I don¡¯t know where to-¡®

    99

    I couldn¡¯t move. My throat dried up as Rowan¡¯s face paled in the faint light of the room.

    ¡°She¡¯s not with us,¡± Rowan said slowly.

    My heart mmed against my ribs, and I turned back to Ca. She was still staring at me with those knowing eyes.

    ¡°We have to go,¡± I whispered.

    Ca nodded fiercely, appearing like she had been waiting for me to say the words.

    I gripped Rowan¡¯s arm, my nails digging into his skin. ¡°We have to go,¡± I repeated louder.

    Rowan¡¯s gaze went from me to Ca, then back to his phone, where Cade¡¯s ragged breaths still echoed. His expression darkened with resolve, and in that instant.

    Chapter 272 Scary Land

    Arden was in trouble.

    ***

    +6 Free Coins

    ¡°Stay with them, my dear,¡± I whispered to Ca, my palm brushing over her soft hair. Her eyes kept darting around shadows in the corners of the room.

    ¡°Is everything going to be okay, Mommy?¡± Ca¡¯s voice cracked.

    I hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Her bottom lip quivered, but she didn¡¯t cry. Instead, she leaned forward, her hand gripping mine with surprising strength. ¡°You need to hurry,¡± she whispered urgently. ¡°They¡¯re going to hurt her.¡±

    A chill raced down my spine. ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked, unable to stop the tremor in my voice.

    ¡°I told you. I saw it,¡± she said, her brows knitting in earnest desperation. ¡°Mommy, you have to go.¡±

    I studied her face. I didn¡¯t understand it, but at that moment, I trusted her. Ca wasn¡¯t pr to wild stories. If she said Arden was in trouble, then something inside me screamed to b <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    ¡°Okay,¡± I breathed, bending down to press a kiss against her cheek. She smelled likevender soap, and I let thefort linger for a heartbeat. ¡°Okay, sweetheart. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    The door opened then, and Rowan stepped inside. His hair was disheveled, and his jaw was set tight. He¡¯d already shifted into Alpha mode.

    ¡°They¡¯re ready,¡± he said curtly, his gaze scanning the room before settling on me. ¡°I¡¯ve alerted the others. Some of our best warriors wille with us.¡± He crossed to my side, his voice lowering. ¡°We¡¯re meeting at the clearing with the other Alphas. We¡¯ll need toe up with a n before we make any move.¡±

    I nodded, rising <i>to </i>my feet. My heart was pounding too hard, racing at the thought of Arden somewhere out there¨Calone, scared, or worse.

    Rowan crouched beside Ca, softening his expression. ¡°Stay here with them, okay? Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± he said gently, brushing a hand over her hair just as I had. He pressed a kiss to her cheek, and for a brief moment, the hardened Alpha disappeared, leaving only the father who adored his daughter. ¡°We¡¯ll bring Aunt Arden home.¡±

    Noelle rose <i>too</i>, finally breaking her silence. ¡°Be safe,¡± she said.

    <b>11:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>

    Chapter 272 Scary Land

    ¡°I truly love Ca,¡± she added, ¡°but I¡¯m not ready to be a single parent if you two don¡¯t stay safe.<b>¡± </b>

    Despite everything, augh escaped me. ¡°Gosh, are you ever serious<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked.

    ¡°Only when it counts,¡± she quipped, though her voice was softer than usual. Beneath the sarcasm, she was scared too.

    Still, her lightness gave me the sliver of strength I needed. I squeezed Rowan¡¯s hand, nced back at my daughters onest time, and forced my feet forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said firmly.

    We stepped outside. Rowan¡¯s presence beside me was a constant, but my thoughts kept pulling back to Ca. Her words echoed louder than the night around us.

    ¡°Mommy, go to scarynd!¡±

    Her voice carried across the clearing. My heart lurched, freezing me in ce for the briefest

    moment.

    Scarynd.

    What did she mean?

 Attachment 273

    Chapter 273 The Four Alphas¡® Strength

    Chapter 273 The Four Alphas¡® Strength

    TESSA

    15 Free Coins

    We arrived at the neutral clearing just before midnight. The moon hung low<b>, </b>casting its glow over the circle where the four territories had agreed to meet in times of <b>dire </b>need. <b>And</b>, like a cruel reminder, the ce where Cade and Arden got married.

    Tonight, the air was filled with unease, every Alpha carrying the weight of their people<b>¨C</b><b>and </b>now, the weight of Arden¡¯s disappearance.

    Cade was already there. Even in the dim light, his posture betrayed him. His shoulders were tense, and his eyes were shadowed with exhaustion.

    Beside him stood Honey and her beekeeper boyfriend¨Cthe same pair Arden had once spoken about with so much light in her eyes. Arden truly had this <i>way </i>of clinging to little joys, of elevating ordinary people and their stories until they became something extraordinary. It was who she was, and maybe that was why everyone here was so invested in finding her.

    I felt

    my throat burn. Arden had already gone through so much¨Cbetrayal, loss, and the harrowing fight against Mr. Winters¡ªand yet she had somehow pulled us all together, binding fractured alliances with nothing but her stubborn heart and unyielding courage. Near yearster, she was the one in trouble again. It didn¡¯t feel fair.

    Cade lifted his head, and the sight of him nearly broke me. His eyes were rimmed red as though he had been crying all this time. He looked like a man standing <i>at </i>the edge of <b>a </b>cliff, fighting the urge to crumble. However, when he spoke, his voice was still filled with authority.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste,¡± he said, firm but hoarse. ¡°Let¡¯s split and look for her. Some will head <i>to </i>rc-¡±

    Even with his steady voice, I could hear the tremor beneath his words. It was understandable. Cade had been carrying a lot. He was the Preator, after all. However, among his countless responsibilities, Arden was his center.

    She was his anchor, the one who steadied his storms. To lose her, <i>or </i>even to imagine it, was Cade¡¯s greatest weakness.

    For a moment, the warriors nodded, ready to scatter across thends. However, something pulled me back <i>to </i>Ca¡¯s words.

    Aunt Arden is in trouble. She¡¯s in a scary

    My daughter¡¯s voice was clear when she said such words. I felt it now<b>¨C</b>searching blindly

    <b>1/4 </b>

    Chapter 273 The Four Alphas¡® Strength

    through our territories would waste precious time, and Arden might not <b>have </b><b>that </b>time.

    I swallowed. ¡°Montrose.¡±

    The word left my lips louder than I intended. Heads turned toward me. Cade stilled Rowan¡¯s brows furrowed as he pivoted to face me.

    ¡°What?¡± Rowan asked carefully, his voice both curious and cautious.

    I lifted

    my chin. ¡°I believe it¡¯s futile for us to keep searching ournds. We¡¯ll lose hours we don¡¯t have. Arden isn¡¯t here.¡± My gaze swept over the gathering. ¡°She¡¯s in Montrose. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll find her.¡±

    The clearing fell into silence. I trusted my daughter. I trusted that instinct deep inside me that screamed Arden¡¯s name.

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s where Arden is,¡± I said again.

    <b>*** </b>

    They trusted me.

    That thought echoed in my mind as we crossed the borders, an army of warriors behind us, the four Alphas leading at the front. Cade, Rowan, Elias, and Abel¨Call of them had follow my word, though I wasn¡¯t even sure of it myself.

    When the docks of Montrose finally came into view, the sight alone made my breath catch. The water shimmered under the pale glow of the moon, but what mattered wasn¡¯t the sea. It was the line of guards already waiting for us. In that instant when their eyesnded on us, I knew.

    It seemed they weren¡¯t surprised by our presence. It appeared they were expecting us. However, from their stances, I could deduce that they were surprised we¡¯d arrived this quickly.

    ¡°Have they called them yet?¡± one of the guards muttered.

    That was the confirmation I needed. Arden was here. My daughter was right.

    Rowan¡¯s growl rumbled beside me. Cade¡¯s jaw tightened as he stepped forward, ¡°Stand aside.¡± Cademanded.

    The guards did the opposite. Magic red across the dock. The first wave came fast¨Cfireballs hurled toward us, wind slicing through the nks of wood beneath our feet, water rising like serpents from the sea.

    11:40 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>

    Chapter 273 The Four Alphas¡® Strength

    However, none of it touched us.

    The four Alphas stepped into ce, shoulder to shoulder, forming what appeared to be a living wall.

    Cade raised his hand, and the mes came to a stop as the guards¡® hands were restrained. Abel moved to cover the wind, and the serpents of it turned back on their casters, drenching them in their own fury.

    I stood behind them, my heart pounding. It was epic. Terrifying. Beautiful. The unity of four rulers with their own strengths was breathtaking to watch.

    One of the guards stumbled forward, barely more than a teenager¨Chis armor too big, his movements clumsy. He couldn¡¯t have been older than fifteen. He summoned a handful of rocks and hurled them with all his might toward Rowan. They bounced harmlessly off his chest, falling with pitiful tters to the ground.

    Rowan¡¯s eyes darkened, his w rising instinctively.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± I called sharply.

    His arm stilled. His gaze went back to me, and for a moment, I saw the struggle in his eyes.

    ¡°I know,¡± he muttered atst, lowering his w. He didn¡¯t need me to say more. We both understood. They were children, pawns forced into this fight, not enemies.

    The boy stumbled back, wide¨Ceyed, and I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    The battle continued, but the Alphas didn¡¯t ughter the enemies. They restrained them instead. It was overwhelming, watching them. For every guard that fell, none were killed.

    Finally, when thest of them copsed, drained of magic and shaking with exhaustion, Rowan turned <i>to </i>the warriors behind us.

    ¡°Tie them up,¡± hemanded.

    The warriors moved quickly, binding wrists and ankles, ensuring none of the guards could rise again to sound the rm.

    I looked at the boy again¨Cthe one who had thrown rocks at Rowan. He sat slumped against a piling, his chest heaving. He wasn¡¯t dangerous. None of them was, truly. They were desperate, forced, caught in a war they didn¡¯t even understand.

    The Alphas knew it, too.

    <b>11:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>

    Chapter 273 The Four Alphas¡® Strength

    In doing this, we were also going to be helping the likes of them.

    20

    Rowan¡¯s hand brushed mine briefly. His ws were gone, and his touch was warm once more. His eyes

    held mine, and I knew. We were getting closer.

    We turned back to the docks, to the looming shadows of Montrose beyond. Arden was here. And we wereing for her.

 Attachment 274

    Chapter 274 Choose

    Chapter 274 Choose

    TESSA

    What we hade across before we even reached the pce was appalling. I thought I had prepared myself for the worst, but nothing could havepared to this.

    The streets of Montrose were a hollow graveyard of what should have been life. People were starving, their ribs jutting out from their skin, their eyes sunken and hollow.

    The smell of rotting waste clung to every corner, and the houses were covered with filth. Children with dirt¨Ccaked cheeks scrambled to hide when they saw us, hissing like wild animals, yet not daring toe close. My heart ached, but my wolf bristled. How could they let their people live like this while iming power?

    But the moment the pce came into view, everything changed.

    It rose like an insult, a massive structure gilded with polished stone and jeweled carvings, appearing as if it had been untouched by the suffering outside. The path leading <i>to </i>it was clean, lined with guards. All the money, resources, and stolen life from those starving souls- we could see where it had gone.

    We breached through their defenses one by one. Warriors shed, spells cracked in the air, but the four Alphas were relentless. The closer we got, the heavier the resistance grew, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop us. We carved a path through until finally we entered the pce¡¯s he

    And there, in the grand hall, we found what we were looking for.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± someone screamed, and chaos erupted.

    The hall was massive, its ceiling arched with banners that bore a rose emblem. At the center stood a throne, tall and imposing, and above it hung a carved crest of that same rose, petals blood¨Cred against the golden frame. My stomach turned at the sight.

    A woman sat on the throne, the one who appeared before me a week ago. Beside her, tied to a smaller chair like some kind of offering, was Arden.

    I covered my mouth, choking back the sob that wed at my throat. Arden¡¯s wrists were bound, her belly round with the child she carried, her eyes tired yet defiant.

    Cade growled, fury zing across his face. He stepped forward, his aura ring, ready to tear the hall apart if it meant reaching her. However, Rowan caught his arm in an iron grip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Rowan muttered. ¡°We don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do.¡±

    <i>1/4 </i>

    11:40 Fri<b>, </b>Sep <b>26 </b>¡­

    Chapter 274 Choose

    :

    ??

    <b>*</b>5 Free Coiris

    Cade¡¯s chest heaved with ragged breaths, but he stopped. His hands trembled, and I knew the only thing keeping him from exploding was the sight of Arden alive.

    The woman on the throne tilted her head at us, amusement glinting in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± she said. ¡°Such a shame. You came earlier than I thought.¡±

    Her gaze slid to Arden, and I felt bile rise in my throat.

    ¡°I was about to cut this woman open for her baby,¡± she continued casually. ¡°And then call you. I wanted all of you to be surprised. Shocked. Desperate.¡± She clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°However, here you are. You ruined my timing.¡±

    I could hear her true colors the moment those words left her mouth. She was only pretending to be amicable, but I knew she wasn¡¯t going to y nice with all of us.

    Every muscle in my body was screaming to reach Arden. But Cade¡¯s hand twitched <i>at </i>his side, and Rowan¡¯s earlier warning rang in my ears. One wrong move could cost us everything.

    I turned my head toward our warriors. They couldn¡¯t step closer. Whoever this woman was. her power filled the hall like a choking fog.

    Then, just as I thought I couldn¡¯t bear another moment, another voice broke through.

    ¡°Oh, look,¡± the woman eximed, her eyes lighting with cruel delight.

    The doors behind the throne opened, and two figures stepped out. The first was Kyle, ca a bunch of strange instruments. My stomach twisted at the thought of what they were for

    But the second figure-

    The second figure made my

    Zaria.

    blood run cold.

    She stepped into the hall with a smirk, her eyes locking on mine. For a heartbeat, I couldn¡¯t breathe. My sister was standing beside them.

    When she reached forward and tapped the tip of the knife against Arden¡¯s belly. ¡°Surprise!¡± she crooned. ¡°Aww, it¡¯s <i>so </i>nice to see all of you standing before me.¡±

    I heard Rowan¡¯s breath leave him in an exasperated sigh. The South warriors around us tightened while Zaria¡¯s voice slithered across the space andnded right on my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey there, little sis. You probably didn¡¯t think I would be capable of this,¡± she said. ¡°But here I

    11:40 Fri<b>, </b>Sep 26

    Chapter 274 Choose <ul><li>5 Free Coins </li></ul>

    am! I even captured your best friend. So gullible, right? As long as it¡¯s concerning you, she will follow me. Look where that got her.¡±

    I would have reached for Arden then if not for the knife¡¯s tip hovering above her skin. Arden¡¯s knuckles went white where they strained against the chair¡¯s bindings.

    ¡°No,¡± I said. I stepped forward, but Rowan gently ced his hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Zaria said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose this baby, right? Stand still.¡±

    Just then, the woman on the throne stood before us. The scent of incense drifted down the aisle as she nted herself center stage.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, there¡¯s no use dwindling,¡± she said. ¡°Let me introduce myself properly. I am Azalea Rose. The one and only matriarch of Montrose.¡±

    ¡°Let her go,¡± I demanded. I didn¡¯t <i>try </i>to keep the tremor from my voice. Arden¡¯s eyes were begging me to calm down, but how do you soothe the idea of violence hovering over someone you love?

    Azalea¡¯s smile sharpened. She returned to her throne slowly.

    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± she said. ¡°However¨Cnot without a price.¡±

    ¡°After all, everything has a price now,<i>¡± </i>Azalea continued. ¡°Not even magices free despite us having the power for it. I asked youst time, remember? Yet you didn¡¯t ag now, ites with a cost.¡±

    Azalea¡¯s gaze slid across our faces. ¡°You could have been reasonable,¡± she said. ¡°You could have afforded Montrose an alliance without all of this happening.¡±

    I felt Rowan¡¯s thumb press into my wrist hard enough to hurt.

    ¡°You join us,¡± she suddenly said, ¡°or your precious little best friend¡¯s baby dies. Choose.¡±

    The room <i>dropped </i>into a vacuum. Arden¡¯s breath hitched audibly, and the straps cutting into her wrists bit deeper as she fought to remain steady.

    Choose.

    Like the rest of our lives, the question was not just mine to answer. I thought of Ena then- how she had given her heart and left me with a debt I could never repay except with survival. I thought of Ca¡¯sugh from a week ago and the luby I hummed to her at night. I thought of Arden¡¯s bright stubbornness and how she would be the kind of mother to make a child brave.

    <b>11:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>

    Chapter 274 Choose

    s

    I thought of Rowan and how, despite everything that had happened, we still found our way back to each other.

    Azalea watched me with a confident smile. Her offer was a trap. She had cornered me into the impossible.

    ¡°Choose,¡± she repeated softly.

 Attachment 275

    Chapter 275 No Regrets

    Chapter 275 No Regrets

    TESSA

    ¡°No.¡± Rowan whispered by my side, his voice breaking in the process.

    I turned my head toward him, and for a

    love again when I thought I¡¯d s

    eyes

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    , I could only sec him. The man who taught me how to

    Rowan looked utterly destroyed, his and jaw tight with desperation. I wanted to copse into his arms, to tell him we¡¯d run away from all fight every war. However, it

    wasn¡¯t.

    for this, that love should be enough t

    As I looked back at Arden, her stomach rising with the fragile life inside her, I felt my decision carve itself

    into stone.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t love Rowan. In fact, I loved him so much that my chest felt too small to contain it. But I couldn¡¯t let that love chain me into selfishness. I couldn¡¯t let my fear of losing him¨Cor of him losing me¨Ccost Arden her life. Or her baby¡¯s.

    Arden had been there for me four years ago, when Mr. Winters captured me and stripped me of every ounce of hope. She had stormed into the fire without hesitation, disregarding her safety <i>to </i>save mine. If she hadn¡¯t done that¡­ I might not even be standing here today.

    How could I not do the same for her?

    ¡°Let her go,¡± I said.

    Rowan¡¯s head whipped toward me. ¡°No, Tessa,¡± he said, his voice trembling with a pain I couldn¡¯t bear to hear.

    I could feel the others¡® silent pleas for me to stay. However, they couldn¡¯t say it out loud because they also wanted Arden to be safe. I knew it was also a tough decision for them, so I was going to shoulder the burden and decide on my own.

    I swallowed hard and turned back to Rowan, my heart fracturing as I whispered, ¡°Rowan, I love you.¡±

    He shook his head furiously, his face scrunching as though my words were the most painful stimtion in the whole world. His lips parted, then closed, and for a moment he looked like the boy he once was. My Rowan. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he whispered. My knees buckled at the sound, but I held myself up.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I said, though we both knew it wasn¡¯t true. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± he said firmly, but no less desperate.

    My throat burned as I shook my head. I lifted a trembling hand and stroked his cheek, feeling the scratch of his stubble under my palm, memorizing his heat. ¡°You can¡¯t, my love. You need to take care of Ca. She can¡¯t live alone.¡±

    He pursed his lips at the mention of our daughter¡¯s name, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. He was so close to breaking, and if he did, I feared I would too. I looked away, unable to endure it.

    Cade stood across from me, looking like a man torn in two. His eyes carried both apology and gratitude,

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>11:27 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>29 </b>Sept?

    Chapter 275 No Regrets

    0.42%

    s

    and I could feel the weight of what he wanted to say but couldn¡¯t. I gave him a small smile and a nod that told him silently: It¡¯s not your fault. None of this is your fault.

    Around us, the others were still as conflicted. Elias stood like a statue, his hands clenched at his sides. Behind him, Dr. Ben held Dr. Ingrid as she shook, her face buried in his chest to keep herself from crying out. I knew their silence wasn¡¯t indifference¨Cit was helplessness.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said again, but this time the words were meant for everyone. I wanted them to believe it, even if I didn¡¯t. I wanted them to hold onto something other than despair.

    But deep down, I knew it wasn¡¯t okay. This was only the beginning of something darker, something more twisted than even Mr. Winters could have conjured.

    Still, my purpose was clear. Arden and her baby had to live.

    I turned to Azalea and Zaria, my voice firm even as my hands trembled. ¡°Let her <i>go</i>.¡±

    Azalea smirked from her throne, her cold beauty sending a shiver down her spine. Beside her, Zaria¡¯s scowl deepened as if watching the scene before her was a chore.

    ¡°I nearly cried there,¡± Zaria mocked. ¡°This is what happens when you have too much to lose! When you¡¯re too righteous, you have to sacrifice a lot.¡±

    ¡°Now,e,¡± Azalea said smoothly, her eyes gleaming with delight before turning to Zaria and Kyle. ¡°Let her go,¡± she said.

    Zaria sighed dramatically, disappointed. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be able to scar her, at least,¡± she said, pertaining to Arden. ¡°She really is too pretty for her own sake.¡±

    I frowned at her words, wondering how she could speak in such a way when so many people were suffering. But then again, I guess this was my sister¡¯s true colors finally resurfacing. The evil color was always there, but now, it was as clear as day.

    Finally, at once, Kyle and Zaria moved to unbind Arden.

    My heart hammered as Arden stumbled to her feet, her wrists red and bruised. Her eyes immediately found mine, wide with horror. ¡°Tessa,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°No.¡± I cut her off before she could say anything more, shaking my head sharply.

    She froze, her lips parting, but I forced the brightest smile I could muster. I wanted it engraved in her memory¨Cthat there was no regret in my decision, only love.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I told her.

    Her face crumpled, but I held the smile, even a

    my own heart shattered.

    ¡°Go to them,¡± I said, still with a small smile. ¡°Cade is waiting for you.¡±

    She bit her lip as tears slid down her face. She slowly walked back to Cade, who caught her in his arms, and I felt like a huge thorn was removed from my heart.

    However, my

    smile quickly fell the moment I faced Azalea, who appeared to be the most delighted and amused I had ever seen her.

    IMON<b>, </b><b>ZY </b>Sept

    Chapter 275 No Regrets

    ¡°Come.¡± Azalea said again. ¡°You have finally joined me.¡± <fn3946> Readplete version only at find?novel</fn3946>

    ¡°The one I¡¯ve been looking for.¡±

    The words were a chain around my neck, pulling me toward her.

    8.42%

    45 Free Coins

    As I took a step forward, a strange pull gripped me. The pce walls blurred, the sounds around me grew muffled, and my body felt weightless.

    Then it hit me.

    Just as I ced my hand over hers, a small gasp escaped my lips.

    shes of images stormed through my mind. But these weren¡¯t my memories.

    No.

    I felt myself getting taken back to the past.

    However, not my past.

 Attachment 276

    Chapter 276 Little Light

    TESSA

    In an instant, I was no longer in that throne room. Instead, I was inside a memory.

    I was a child.

    °×Èâ:<b>42</b>%ëŠ

    s

    I knew because when I looked down, my hands were small and soft. My legs were short, my steps light. I was¡­ Ena. The name bloomed in my mind like it had always been mine, and yet it wasn¡¯t.

    I giggled as I ran out of arge pce. I could hear the voice of my nanny calling after me, high and frantic, but I didn¡¯t care. It was my birthday¨Cmy ninth birthday!

    Mother never let me out. She always said it was safer inside the estate, that the walls kept away the ugliness of the world. But the sunshine had been too bright. I wanted to see it, just once, to know what waited

    outside.

    With that, I continued to run.

    The gravel crunched under my slippers as I burst past the gardens, the sound of myughter bouncing off the marble walls until they disappeared behind me.

    However, just as I climbed out of the gates, the scenery grew into something I wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    The grass that had always been perfectly trimmed in our garden gave way to crooked trees, their branches sagged with rotten leaves. Theughter died in my throat as I slowed, feeling confused.

    The deeper I went, the worse it became. Thin animals that walked past were creatures I didn¡¯t recognize, their ribs jutting through fur and skin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from here.¡±

    I froze.

    The voice came from behind me. Turning quickly, I saw a girl around my age.

    She stood a few steps away, still and quiet, with a stoic expression. Her clothes were patched and torn, her hair tangled, and her skin quite pale. Her eyes, despite being the prettiest shade of blue, appeared empty.

    I hesitated. Then I forced a smile, because that was what I always did when I wanted to make new friends.

    ¡°Nice <i>to </i>meet you,¡± I said in a light voice. ¡°I¡¯m Ena.¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t smile back. She just kept staring, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    That¡¯s when I noticed how frail she looked. She looked¡­ hungry.

    Just then, I remembered the small bag I had tucked under my arm before escaping. Inside were candy bars, wrapped in shiny paper. My mother¡¯s friends had gifted them to me earlier that morning. I had so

    many.

    Digging into the bag, I pulled one out and held it toward her. ¡°You want?¡±

    11:27 Mon<b>, </b><b>29 </b>Sept

    Chapter 276 Little Light

    45 Free Coins

    Her eyes went to the chocte, and for the first time, a crack showed in her expression. She bit her lip, as if trying to stop herself from reaching. I knew she wanted it.

    I pressed it closer.

    She whispered, ¡°This is expensive.¡±

    I tilted my head, giggling softly. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. I have lots of it. You can have it.¡±

    open with

    For a moment, she hesitated. But then her small hands snatched the bar, and she tore it desperate fingers. The first bite she took was messy, her eyes closing tight. Then, as she opened her eyes, her whole face lit up.

    I giggled again, relieved and delighted.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked eagerly.

    Her chewing slowed. She hesitated, her eyes darting away before finally whispering, ¡°Mina.¡±

    ¡°My name is Ena,¡± I repeated, smiling.

    She gave a small bow of her head. ¡°Thanks for this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± I chirped, sping my hands together. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Her eyes narrowed, her chewing pausing again. ¡°I should be asking you that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I ran away from home.¡±

    Her frown deepened. ¡°That¡¯s bad. You¡¯re too young.¡±

    I puffed up. ¡°We¡¯re the same age!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just picking mushrooms so we have something to eat,¡± she said in a quieter tone, almost ashamed. ¡°I didn¡¯t run away. My house is just here,¡± she pointed to a small house a few meters away.

    ¡°How about you?¡± she asked curiously.

    I quickly looked up and pointed to the pce that stood in the distance, its towers seen against the sky. ¡°Over there,¡± I said with a bright smile.

    Mina¡¯s eyes followed my hand. Then, she stepped back from me. It was <b>so </b>sudden that my heart dipped. Her light eyes, which had only a moment ago softened while eating the candy bar, turned guarded again.

    ¡°In the big house?¡± she asked.

    I nodded quickly, still holding my bag against my chest. ¡°Yes. The big one over there.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even look at the pce; she kept her eyes on me like I was something dangerous.

    ¡°You need to go.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What? Why?¡± I asked, my voice breaking into confusion. ¡°I thought we could be friends.¡±

    <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>29 </b><b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 276 Little Light

    She looked down at the half¨Ceaten candy bar in her hands. ¡°I can¡¯t be friends with bad people¡±

    0442%

    +5 Free Come

    ¡°Bad?¡± I whispered. My mind whirled. I didn¡¯t think I was bad. I wasn¡¯t bad. Mother always said I was special, precious, a gift. 1 gave her food, didn¡¯t I? Friends gave each other food. Why would she

    Before I could ask her anything else, a pair of arms wrapped around me from behind.

    ¡°There you are!¡± a voice scolded.

    I squeaked as my feet left the ground. My bag swung wildly against my hip. I twisted my head to see my nanny¡¯s pinched face hovering above me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you, young miss,¡± she hissed, hugging me too tightly. Then she finally noticed Mina standing there by the roots of the dying trees. Her eyes widened and then narrowed in disgust.

    ¡°Why did you run away?¡± she demanded, even though I hadn¡¯t answered her first question.

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°You should not be with the likes of them,¡± she cut me off sharply. Her nostrils red as she stared at Mina. ¡°So dirty.¡±

    My heart squeezed painfully. ¡°Huh?¡±

    I looked at Mina, but she was already retreating. Her eyes had gone t, and she didn¡¯t even say goodbye. ¡°Wait-¡± I tried to reach out, but my nanny clutched me tighter, turning me away from her.

    ¡°Come now. Your mother is filled with worry.¡±

    I craned my neck to catch onest glimpse of Mina, but she was gone, swallowed by the crooked trees.

    The next moment, we were heading back toward the pce, my slippers brushing against her starched skirts as she carried me. The pce loomed closer and closer until it swallowed everything else.

    Inside, everything was bright and golden.

    Mother was waiting for me at the top of the marble staircase, her hands sped, her long hair cascading like ck silk. When she saw me, her stern face cracked into something softer¨Ca smile of relief and reprimand all at once.

    ¡°Ena!¡± she eximed.

    I stiffened. My nanny set me down on the polished floor, and I shuffled forward, my head bowed.

    ¡°Where did you go, young woman?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I was worried.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mom,¡± I murmured. ¡°I just wanted to take a look around.¡±

    Her sharpness faded a little. She took my hands into hers and guided me toward the window, where the gardens looked lush and perfect, unlike the woods I had wandered into.

    11:27 Mon<b>, </b>zy Sept <fnd91c> The source of th?s content is Find?Novel</fnd91c>

    <b>on</b><b>, </b>295

    Chapter 276 Little Light

    ¡°Now, what do you think?¡± she asked softly.

    I swallowed, ncing down at the glittering tiles, then out at the world beyond our walls.

    ¡°It was¡­ empty,¡± I whispered.

    +5 Free Con

    Mother smirked, a small, knowing curve of her lips. ¡°See? I told you. Everything you have is in here<i>. </i>Her voice hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about running away now, okay?¡±

    She reached out and held me, her fingers pressing gently but firmly into my arms. I could feel her heartbeat through the silk of her dress.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said. Then she leaned closer, her face softening again as she brushed my hair from my forehead. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose you,¡± she murmured before hugging me tightly.

    ¡°You are going to be the one to save me,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°Save?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered, pulling back just enough to look into my eyes. ¡°My dear, my power is strong, but it is something that could kill me. So, I need you.¡±

    I tilted my head, confused.

    ¡°You will help me with this power,¡± she continued, ¡°by being the ma of the bad things.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Ma?¡±

    Mother¡¯s hands framed my face, her eyes burning into mine. ¡°You, my child,¡± she said, ¡°will allow my power to <i>be </i>unlimited.¡±

    I stared at her, my heart pounding. Her smile was soft, but her words felt like a chain wrapping around my wrists.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± I began, but the words stuck in my throat.

    Mother pressed her forehead against mine and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re my little light. My shield. My future. You¡¯ll understand one day.¡±

 Attachment 277

    Chapter 277 No Such Thing

    Chapter 277 No Such Thing

    TESSA

    I see it now.

    s

    Azalea¡¯s power was dependent upon detoxification. Because it was so strong, because it took up so much energy in her body, specifically dark energy, she needed frequent detoxification. Along with the power to wield dark magic, she had two gifts¨Cteleportation and foreknowledge.

    Aside from being able to transport from one ce to another, she had visions that allowed her to see what the future brought. Because of such a skill, she saw that a daughter would change her life.

    So, she abandoned her infertile husband and made sure she got what she wanted. She treasured Ena a lot, and she cast Kyle to the side as nothing more than a mistake¨Cone born from a one¨Cnight stand to satisfy her bodily pleasures.

    However, in the end, it was clear that she didn¡¯t love Ena. I didn¡¯t fe <fna28d> Fresh chapters posted on ?ovelFind</fna28d>

    el it at all in that memory. I could feel the loneliness she felt despite being coddled by her mother instead.

    The one emotion that rose above all was Azalea¡¯s love for herself. She loved Ena because she knew she would bring her something. If she didn¡¯t carry such a promising gift, who knew what kind of emotion she would bear?

    ¡°Are you going to stand there idly?¡± Azalea asked, finally snapping me out of my thoughts. I turned to her and saw the excited glint in her eyes. I pursed my lips and followed her to her throne, where she sat once

    more.

    I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen now. I was hoping she was going to let them go. However, she sat there, unfrozen, as she observed everyone.

    ¡°Of course, I just can¡¯t let you leave,¡± she said. I watched their expressions fill with unease. I felt it, too. It felt like the entire room was being engulfed in dark magic. Azalea was only showing her real powers now, and it was terrifying because I didn¡¯t know whether this was just a preview or all of it. The former was even more chilling.

    ¡°I need to test whether you really are what I need,¡± she added with a smirk, turning to me. ¡°Detoxify me, she said, holding out her hand.

    Before she could respond, I heard a growl before us. My eyes widened as I turned to Rowan, who appeared to have lost his mind. His body blurred as he lunged, his fists meeting armor and flesh with the fury of a wolf. Each strike sounded like a thunderp.

    But no matter how hard he fought, it wasn¡¯t enough. Azalea only stood there, amused. She raised her hand slowly,zily, acknowledging Rowan¡¯s resistance. Then she whispered a word I couldn¡¯tprehend.

    My blood froze as Rowan suddenly jerked upright, his body suspended in the air as though strings had been hooked into his limbs.

    ¡°No!¡± My scream ripped out of me. ¡°Rowan!¡±

    Everyone stepped back instinctively. Elias¡® face turned pale, Abel cursed under his breath, and even Cade, stubborn as he was, faltered. It was clear to all of us¨CAzalea¡¯s magic was something beyond our grasp,

    Chapter 277 No Such Thing

    beyond our strength.

    s

    ¡°Stop!¡± I cried, my chest heaving as I stumbled forward. My knees threatened to buckle, but I forced my voice to be steady. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    The moment the words left my lips, her gaze snapped to me.

    Azalea¡¯s grin widened, satisfied and triumphant. And just like that, she dropped him.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± I gasped. My heart skipped, but before he could hit the ground, Alpha Abel was there. His arms caught Rowan mid¨Cfall, the impact making him grunt, but Rowan was safe. I pressed a shaking hand to my chest, relief flooding through my veins.

    I turned back to her, resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I repeated.

    Her eyes glittered with cruelty. She stepped closer. ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted to hear.¡±

    Before I could second¨Cguess myself, I reached for her darkness. It was like plunging my hands into a pit of tar. Shadows coiled around my arms, slipping under my skin, seeping into me.

    Detoxifying her was unlike anything I had ever done before. It was endless, like trying to scoop water from the sea with bare hands. She was vast, her magic ancient and corrupted, but still, I drew it into myself, siphoning the decay.

    Her body straightened, and her aura brightened. She was being revitalized while my own body sagged under what I absorbed. My breath came in shallow bursts. I thought I had to give more and drain every ounce of darkness I could see.

    But then-

    She pulled away.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she snapped.

    I staggered, gasping. My head spun, but I forced myself to stand tall.

    And then, to my shock, she smiled. She beganughing.

    It started low, then rose higher and higher until it echoed across the hall, maniacal and piercing. She twirled, her hands alight with sparks of magic, her steps light as though she had been reborn.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she cried out, herughter ringing against stone walls. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you! It has always been you! You are what I need!¡±

    Her joy chilled me more than her cruelty

    had.

    e

    She conjured fire, water, shadows, threads of lightning¨Cmagic spilling from her hands without any control. She pranced and spun, utterly unbothered by the devastation around her.

    My gaze flicked to Zaria. She was watching me with a smirk tugging at her lips. Right next to her was Kyle, who had an expression that made me feel confused.

    His eyes locked onto mine, but they weren¡¯t mocking or cruel. They were guarded, but deep in them, there

    Chapter 277 No Such Thing

    was something else. Recognition. Pain.

    At that moment, I felt my heart squeeze.

    2425

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I remembered¨Cclearer than before¨Cthe boy he had been. Starved not for food, but for love. His hatred hadn¡¯t begun with Ena. It had begun with a mother who never looked at him, who let him grow in the shadows while pouring everything.

    But the sound of a scream snapped me back.

    ¡°Ben!¡± Ingrid¡¯s voice was desperate.

    My head whipped toward the crowd, and my heart stopped. Dr. Ben was on the ground, convulsing violently, his body jerking uncontrobly. His eyes rolled back, foam forming at his lips.

    ¡°No!¡± I cried, stepping forward, but Ingrid was already at his side. She knelt beside him, her hands glowing faintly as she tried to steady his spasms, tears streaming down her face.

    Azalea only smirked.

    ¡°I can really do it now,¡± she whispered, her voice brimming with satisfaction. Her gaze lingered on Ben¡¯s body. ¡°I have never felt this alive.¡±

    ¡°Stop this!¡± Ingrid¡¯s voice cracked as she pressed harder.

    Azalea tilted her head, her smile faint. ¡°Such a shame,¡± she murmured wistfully. ¡°You might have been useful to me once. But you¡¯re not strong enough.¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s face twisted with anguish.

    ¡°Why?¡± My voice broke through the chaos. I faced Azalea, though fear knotted in my stomach. ¡°Why are you doing this, still? I¡¯m with you now.¡±

    She stilled. Slowly, her head turned, and her eyes met mine.

    ¡°Let them go,¡± I demanded. ¡°That was our deal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll join you, and you¡¯ll let them go.¡±

    For a second, silence reigned in therge estate.

    Then, she tilted her head and smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say such a thing.¡±

    <

 Attachment 278

    Chapter 278 Spells

    TESSA

    s

    After saying those words, guards materialized from the shadows of the estate, pouring into every doorway, every hallway, every crack in the stone walls. Their boots thundered against the marble floor, shields raised, armor gleaming beneath the torchlight. In the blink of an eye, we were surrounded.

    Row after row of soldiers pressed in, a steel circle locking us in ce. There were too many <i>of </i>them to count, and though we weren¡¯t outnumbered, their presence was still overwhelming. It didn¡¯t feel like they were mere wizards but instead, fortresses.

    Zaria reveled in the moment. She let out a sharpugh that captured my attention. ¡°This is fun,¡± she sang. Her smile widened when I red at her, and I realized she had been waiting for that reaction all along.

    ¡°Enough of this!¡± Cade eximed.

    He stepped forward, his entire presence zing with the authority of the Praetor. ¡°You will not get away with what you are doing,¡± he dered.

    His words struck something in me, a reminder of why he had risen so far and so quickly. His power wasn¡¯t just in his fists or his wolf¨Cit was in his voice, in the conviction he carried that made others believe, even in the face of impossible odds. <fna4f9> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fna4f9>

    Azalea, however, only leaned back on her throne. ¡°Such a great aura,¡± she mused. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t control you yet, little Praetor. But I will soon.¡±

    She lifted her hand, twirling her fingers around everyone in the room. ¡°In fact, all of you¡­ have such a great aura.¡±

    Her gaze drifted across the room¨Cover Rowan, Elias, Abel, and Cade¨Clingering on each one with predatory interest. ¡°True Alphas, are you not?¡±

    The words slithered across my skin. I clenched my fists at my side, resisting the urge to move closer to Rowan and shield him from her eyes.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± she exhaled, her eyes glimmering with hunger. ¡°I can feel the power coursing through you. So strong. So pure. So ripe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you sumb to my strength.¡±

    Then, she stood, raising her arms. The air itself seemed to bow toward her.

    She spoke, her voiceyered with echoes that did not belong to this realm. Words poured from her mouth in a tongue so ancient it burned my ears to hear it.

    ¡°Fac eos surgere

    Fac eos meos

    Mea potestas ibi est, tantum quantum mea est

    Ad tenebras afferendas.

    <b>11:27 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>29 Sept

    Chapter 278 Spells

    Ego sum summus.¡±

    The spell vibrated through the ground, rattling stone, wood, and bone.

    <b>42</b>%

    <b>*</b><b>5 </b>Free Coins

    I gasped as the torches flickered and went out one by one, until only Azalea glowed, a beacon of dark brilliance in the sea of shadows. The runes on the guards¡® armors lit up, burning crimson.

    The soldiers roared in unison. Their bodies stiffened, and then moved like puppets pulled by strings.

    Azalea¡¯sughter cut through the chaos.

    I stumbled back a step, but she held onto my hand. The power radiating from her was suffocating.

    Her eyes gleamed with victory as she raised both hands higher.

    ¡°This,¡± she whispered, ¡°is only the beginning.¡±

    Her nails dug into my skin, and her eyes bore into mine.

    ¡°Now,¡± she whispered, low enough for only me to hear. ¡°Detoxify me. I need it. Give me more.¡±

    I wanted to pull away, to spit in her face, but the darkness pressing against my chest left me no choice. She forced my hand to hers, and a pulse ran between us. I gasped as her corruption poured into me, ck tar winding through my veins, draining my strength while she brightened, her body glowing with vitality.

    It was like pouring poison into myself, and yet I couldn¡¯t stop. My knees trembled, sweat slicked down my temple. Around us, the world exploded into chaos.

    Cade roared, shifting partially, his ws gleaming with his Alpha strength as he tore through armored soldiers. Rowan, his face bloodied but unyielding, fought like a beast unleashed, des shing in his hands. Abel¡¯s aura zed, his voicemanding even as shadows battered against him. Every strike of theirs met unnatural resistance, every blow countered with doubled ferocity by soldiers who were monsters wrapped in Azalea¡¯s power.

    It wasn¡¯t a fight. It was a massacre.

    I wanted to join them. I was already nning my escape. I knew that I was feeding this dark energy by detoxifying it. If I moved away right now, then she will cease to-

    I suddenly felt cold steel graze my throat. My eyes widened as I felt his presence.

    Kyle.

    His arm wrapped tight around my body, his de pressing against my skin, the edge close enough that one wrong breath would spill my blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Kyle,¡± I choked, twisting in his hold, but he only pressed tighter. ¡°Let me <i>go</i>. You don¡¯t have to do this!¡±

    Zaria¡¯sugh cut through the sound of steel shing and spells erupting like firecrackers. She leaned against the chaos as though it were a festival meant for her amusement.

    ¡°Ah, this is my dreame true,¡± she crooned, her grin widening as she savored every scream. ¡°Look at

    11:27 Mon, 29 Sept

    Mon, 29 Sept

    Chapter 278 Spells

    @K 3.42%2

    *5 Tree Coins

    them¨Cthe mighty Alphas, the chosen heirs, drowning in her darkness. Look at you, littlemb, so desperate, so trapped. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    I red at her, heart hammering, fury fighting against fear. ¡°You¡¯re insane¡±

    But she only tilted her head, her smirk deepening. ¡°Maybe. Or maybe I¡¯m the only one who can see what¡¯s real. This is the world we were promised. Chaos, power, and your suffering as the crown.¡±

    I jerked against Kyle¡¯s hold, fighting for even a scrap of freedom, but the de bit against my skin, and I froze, feeling the sting of blood bead along my neck.

    The battle around us grew worse. Abel was knocked to one knee. Rowan staggered, a dozen ckened soldiers swarming him like wolves. Cade roared, his ws tearing through armor, but for every soldier he brought down, two more surged forward, empowered by Azalea¡¯s endless well.

    Rowan¡¯s nning had gone down the drain because there was nowhere else to exit from. Therefore, he proceeded with protecting Arden..

    However, even with all of them fighting with all of their might, there was an obvious thought in the room.

    We were losing.

    Light and shadow shed so violently that it blinded me, and through it all, Azaleaughed, drunk on her power and my unwilling sacrifice.

    Was this how it was going to end?

    Did wee here just to be massacred¨Call of us?

    Just then, through the roar of chaos, the screams of the wounded, and the triumphant shriek of Azalea came a voice.

    A small and innocent voice.

    Despite its light timbre, it cut through everything like the first drop of rain in a desert.

    ¡°¡­Mommy?¡±

    The word echoed, rippling across the estate, and the world stilled.

    My heart stopped.

    Azalea froze, causing the soldiers to freeze, too, their heads twitching toward the sound.

    Rowan¡¯s de halted inches from an enemy¡¯s throat. Cade¡¯s ws stilled in the chest of a soldier who suddenly looked lost. I turned my head slowly, my eyes widening.

    There, at the far end of the estate¡¯s shattered hall, stood a child.

    Not just any child, but Ca¨Cmy daughter.

    Chapter 279 Shards Of ss

    Chapter 279 Shards Of ss

 Attachment 279

    Chapter 279 Shards Of ss

    TESSA

    Was I going insane?

    42%

    s

    For a moment, I thought I was hallucinating. My knees weakened beneath me, and my grip faltered against Kyle¡¯s arm at my throat. My daughter couldn¡¯t be here. I left her behind in Fenra¨Csafe with Noelle, Sol, and her grandparents. I made sure of it. I burned the image into my mind before stepping into this nightmare, reminding myself over and over¨CCa is safe. She is away from this darkness. She is not here.

    However, the small figure at the far end of the hall wasn¡¯t a mirage.

    ¡°Mommy?¡±

    My blood froze.

    It wasn¡¯t only me. Everyone stared at her. I even felt Kyle¡¯s breath hitch against my ear, his de faltering at my throat. His entire body trembled for the briefest of seconds, betraying a crack in his hardened mask.

    Then, before I could process what was happening, Ca was right in front of me. One second she stood across the hall, the next she was here, slipping her small hand into mine. My body jolted, every instinct screaming at me that this was impossible, yet my heart recognized her warmth instantly.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± she whispered again.

    ¡°Get that child!¡± Azalea¡¯s voice thundered across the hall, breaking the stillness.

    Just as I was about to shield Ca with my own body, I felt an invisible pull¨Clike threads snapping me out of ce. The ground yanked away beneath me, and in the blink of an eye, I was no longer where I stood. I stumbled, gasping as my vision blurred, and then realized that Ca had moved me.

    She had teleported me.

    I staggered, trying to make sense of it, when her voice rang in my ears again.

    ¡°Ca¡­ what are you doing here?¡±

    I barely finished the question when a fireball was hurled our way. The fire missed us entirely, exploding into the marble floor where we¡¯d stood seconds ago. The shockwave rattled my bones, but I was somewhere else¨Cwhished into another spot across the hall.

    I gasped, clutching my daughter¡¯s hand tighter.

    ¡°Mommy, you need to help,¡± she said firmly.

    Another surge of power crashed toward, and once more, we vanished, reappearing in yet of the estate.

    ¡°Ca, what-¡°I tried to catch my breath, ¡°what are you talking about?¡±

    She looked at me, eyes wide, full of knowing. ¡°Mommy, poison!¡±

    another corner

    Chapter 279 Shards Of ss

    My heart pounded against my ribs. ¡°Poison? What do you mean?¡±

    Across the hall, Azalea¡¯s shrick rang out. ¡°Get them! Bring her back to me!¡±

    The soldiers surged forward. But Ca¡¯s hand squeezed mine. ¡°I saw again,¡± she whispered. Another teleport. I nearly vomited from the speed of it, but she kept me steady. ¡°Daddy will die if you don¡¯t help. Aunt Arden, too, and everyone here.¡±

    Her words pierced me, chilling me to my bones. I looked into her eyes, and I saw nothing but the truth. She had seen this herself.

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± I asked urgently. My lungs burned, but I tightened my grip on her. ¡°Tell me!<i>¡± </i>She didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Poison, Mommy. All the armored men are poisoned. You can help. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Azalea screamed a spell again. The armored men lunged, but for the first time since this war began, I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    I didn¡¯t know how Ca had this power and why she had it. Her energy wasn¡¯t like Azalea¡¯s, which was dark and suffocating. It radiated light, pure and warm, like the sun after endless storm clouds. She was born with it, and with that, I understood. This was no ident.

    She was here to save us.

    I closed my eyes, inhaled, and reached inward. With her hand in mine, I felt my strength return. She was channeling me, and I was channeling her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together,¡± I whispered.

    She nodded, her chin tiltin

    up with resolve.

    The soldiers charged. <i>I </i>forward with Ca, each step leaving behind the echo of her power. When

    the first soldier¡¯s de swung down at us, Ca tugged¨Cand we vanished, reappearing at his back. I reached out, pressing my hand to his armor.

    The darkness burned against my skin, but I pulled the poison out of him. The soldier staggered, the crimson glow in his chest sputtering until it vanished. He copsed, alive but powerless, freed from Azalea¡¯s control.

    Another soldier came. Another teleport. Another detox.

    Ca¡¯s voice rang in my ears with each move. ¡°Here, Mommy. Now. Again!¡±

    We danced across the battlefield, darting between storms of fire and waves of shadow, slipping through cracks of reality itself as Ca teleported us from one spot to another. Each time wended, I struck, purging the corruption from the armored men. One by one, their power fizzled. One by one, Azalea¡¯s army shrank.

    I could hear Rowan screaming my name, Cade roaringmands, Elias rallying the others¡ªbut my focus never wavered. I was exactly where I needed to be.

    With every soldier I touched, Azalea¡¯s shriek grew more desperate.

    ¡°No! No!¡± Her voice split the air. Her magic cracked, faltering as her army crumbled before her eyes.

    <b>28 </b>Mon, 29 Sept

    Chapter 279 Shards Of ss

    + Free Coins

    I stood tall, breath ragged, sweat clinging to my brow, but my daughter¡¯s hand was still in mine, her light pouring into me like a lifeline.

    Thest guard sagged in my arms, sweat beading on her brow, her eyes wide with sudden rity as the darkness drained out of her. I exhaled shakily, detoxifying her, and the rush of energy leaving me nearly dropped me to my knees. That was when I felt it. Zaria was lunging for me, teeth bared. Before I could react. Arden was already there.

    Her hand snapped into Zaria¡¯s hair, yanking her head back hard enough to wrench a cry from her throat. Arden¡¯s knee rammed into her stomach, folding her in half. Then, without hesitation, she smashed the base of a wine ss into Zaria¡¯s side. The ss cracked with a vicious pop, and Zaria crumpled.

    My eyes widened. ¡°Arden-¡±

    ¡°Give me Ca,¡± she snapped.

    I nodded, not wasting breath. My hands shook as I passed her over, but Arden¡¯s grip was calm and resolute.

    I staggered, every step like trudging through thick water. However, Rowan was suddenly. there. His arm slid around me, holding me upright. I leaned into him for a second before forcing myself to stand straighter.

    ¡°We can do this,¡± I whispered hoarsely. ¡°We can finally end this.¡±

    Those of us left standing lifted our heads. Most of us were injured, bleeding, and exhausted, but we were alive<i>. </i>And together, we turned toward her.

    Azalea.

    Her back was pressed against the far wall, her hands wing at the air like a trapped animal.

    And then she looked at him.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even hold her well?¡±

    She shoved Kyle¡¯s shoulder, hard enough that he stumbled. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even do such a simple thing? You really are a mistake! Look at this!¡± She gestured wildly at us.

    ¡°Have you ever done anything right in this lifetime?¡±

    ¡°You fucking haven¡¯t!¡± <fne09c> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fne09c>

    ¡°Now do something right for once and finish them all!¡±

    Kyle froze. His eyes darted between us, his face pale beneath the shadows. However, I could see the determination in his gaze.

    Just then, the broken ss scattered across the floor quivered. The abandoned des and bent swords ttered against the ground. Slowly, they began <i>to </i>rise.

    My heart stuttered.

    No.

    <b>11:28 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>29 </b>Sept

    29 Sept

    Chapter 279 Shards Of ss

    ×ÔÎ¶:42%¿î

    45 Free Coins

    ¡°Levitate.¡± Kyle whispered. The shards lifted higher, swirling around us like a storm. My breath caught in my throat as the points turned inward. We froze, the ring of des tightening like a noose.

    Rowan¡¯s grip on me tightened.

    Azalea smirked, feeding on the dread she had conjured. ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was over, did you? After all. you are in the realm of magic.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s lips parted again. His voice this time was final.

    ¡°Release.¡±

 Attachment 280

    Chapter 280 The Special One

    KYLE

    There¡¯s a saying that the youngest ones always get more attention.

    42%

    * Free Coins

    It¡¯s what people like to joke about, isn¡¯t it? The baby of the family is spoiled, showered with love, and never left to fend for themselves. Maybe for some, that¡¯s true. But for me¡­ it never was.

    In our household, it wasn¡¯t about age. It was about your worth.

    The more special you were, the brighter you shone, the more attention you¡¯d get.

    And 1-

    I was never special.

    Not in her eyes.

    Not in anyone¡¯s.

    If you are born not from love, you cannot expect to be raised with love, can you? That¡¯s what I told myself as I grew. If I lowered my expectations, maybe it would hurt less when they weren¡¯t met.

    But the truth is¡­ I always expected.

    Time and time again.

    Even when I knew better. Even when I saw it clearly with my own eyes, I knew her heart belonged only to my sister.

    I still expected.

    I was her son. That should have been

    enough.

    But no matter what I did, no matter how hard I tried, the shadow of my sister swallowed me whole. She was brilliance incarnate¨Ctalented, loved, and chosen. She didn¡¯t even have to try; she simply existed, and the world bent toward her.

    Meanwhile, I thought if I worked hard, if I was good, if I endured¡­ maybe she would see me too.

    When my sister left, when she finally disappeared, I thought, this is it.

    I thought the day hade when my mother¡¯s gaze would turn to me atst. I thought I would no longer be invisible. I thought I would finally be¨Cwhat¡¯s the word?

    Loved.

    Was that it? Was that all I wanted? Was that the thing I had been craving, bleeding for, breaking myself against?

    Was ¡°love¡± the prize I believed would fix me?

    <b>1120 </b>MOn, zy <b>dept </b>

    Chapter 280 The Special One

    45 Free Coins

    I don¡¯t even know anymore.

    But I remember the moment. I remember thinking, if I just give her something now, if I just make <i>her </i>smile¡­ maybe it would start.

    i was ten years old. I knew nothing about cooking or how long you were supposed to let things sit. But I knew my mother was sad. She hadn¡¯t eaten in days. Her face was hollow, her voice brittle when she shouted my sister¡¯s name into the empty air.

    So I thought if I gave her food, she would cat. Maybe if I shared it with her, she would let me sit beside her. Maybe she would look at me¨Cnot through me, not around me¨Cbut at me.

    The pot hissed. The smell of burning metal filled the kitchen. My hand slipped on thedle, and boiling broth sshed against my wrist. My skin blistered instantly. Still, I bit my tongue until blood filled my mouth, and I poured the soup into a new bowl.

    My hands trembled as I carried it down the hall, steam rising in ribbons that scalded my face. The door to her room was heavy, but I nudged it open with my foot.

    Inside, the curtains were drawn tight. She sat on the edge of her bed, her head in her hands. Her shoulders. shook, but no sound came out. I stood in the doorway, clutching the bowl like it was the most precious thing in the world.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look up.

    I forced a smile, though my burned wrist throbbed and the bowl¡¯s heat seared my palms. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. I made soup.¡±

    Finally, she lifted her head.

    Her eyes were bloodshot, swollen from days of crying. Then, her gaze hardened. ¡°You dare make something like this,¡± she spat, ¡°when your sister is missing?¡±

    Before I could answer, her hand shot out. She struck the bowl from my

    hands.

    The soup flew, steaming liquid sttering across my arms. The burn was instant, a searing agony that tore a cry from my throat. But I swallowed it down. I clenched my fists and held my breath. Tears welled in my eyes anyway, hot and ashamed.

    She looked at me with disgust. The soup dripped down my shirt. The skin on my arm bubbled angry red.

    Then, she turned away.

    ¡°Get out,¡± she muttered. I stood there, burned and broken. My vision blurred with tears, and I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    And at that moment, I understood.

    It didn¡¯t matter how much I gave.

    Chapter 280 The Special One

    45 Free Coins

    It didn¡¯t matter how much I hurt.

    It didn¡¯t matter that I was her son.

    I would never be enough.

    I looked down at my arm. The scar was still there, serving as a warped reminder of a kitchen, a bowl of soup, and a mother¡¯s eyes colder than winter. The skin never healed properly. Every time I flexed my hand, the tissue pulled, aching like an echo of the past.

    Now, under a hundred shadows, it glimmered.

    Around me, shards of broken ss, jagged des, bent spears, and swords¨Call of it¨Crose at mymand. I hadn¡¯t cast a spell this entire time, so I was able to summon so much power during this

    moment.

    They hovered in the air, trembling like wild animals straining at a leash, their points glinting as they turned toward the wolves. I took in their faces one by one. They all reeked of desperation.

    Desperation has a smell. I had known it since I was a child. However, why did their desperation smell different? It wasn¡¯t the stench of hunger or cold. It was the smell of hearts breaking before my eyes. The kind of desperation thates from losing someone you¡¯d do anything to protect.

    ¡°How does that feel, huh?¡±

    I raised my scarred arm a little higher, and the des tilted more sharply toward them. ¡°To have something you love so deeply you¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll leave?¡± My eyes moved from Tessa and her mate, Rowan, who held onto her for dear life. ¡°Or to be loved by someone so much that they¡¯re terrified you¡¯ll be gone?¡±

    The words didn¡¯t hurt them. They hurt me.

    Because I had never felt that. Not once.

    I had never known what it was to be loved like that, or to love like that. To live in fear of losing someone because they were your whole world.

    For a moment, I wondered what it must be like.

    A small smile curved my lips. ¡°I guess,¡± I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that.¡±

    My hand tightened, and the metal storm obeyed, hovering at its apex.

    ¡°Release,¡± I muttered.

    The sound rippled through the hall. Then, they began to scream.

    Yet, I didn¡¯t understand at first why they were screaming. The des weren¡¯ting for them. They wereing for us.

    ¡°No!¡± My mother¡¯s voice was desperately calling for me for the first time. ¡°Kyle! Change the direction!¡± I turned my head toward her, still holding her wrists in my hands. Her pulse beat frantically under my fingers. She was smaller now. Frailer than I¡¯d ever seen her. The power she¡¯d thrown around so easily a few

    Chapter 280 The Special One

    minutes ago had drained her body dry. Her magic was leaking like a broken vessel.

    Her eyes, wide and frantic, darted to mine. ¡°Kyle!¡±

    I tightened my grip until she winced. ¡°Let¡¯s die together,¡± I said quietly.

    Her mouth opened, a soundless gasp.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always wanted.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, son!¡± she spat.

    The word snagged in the air between us.

    Son.

    Since when had she called me that? Since when had her tongue formed that shape, that sound, directed at me? It felt foreign. It felt like a lie. <fnc728> Th?s chapter is updated by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnc728>

    I stared at her. For once, she wasn¡¯t untouchable. For once, she couldn¡¯t escape with a flick of her fingers. For once, she was here, with me.

    She tried to pull away, but I held her.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak now,¡± I murmured. ¡°Your body can¡¯t take the magic you¡¯ve dispelled. You can¡¯t even teleport anymore.¡±

    She hissed something under her breath, but no spell came.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± I muttered. My grip on her hand trembled.

    And then I felt the first spear tear into my side.

    I closed my eyes as the impact rang through my bones.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Attachment 281

    Chapter 281 Surprise After Surprise

    TESSA

    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t quiet at all.

    None of us moved, none of us spoke¡ªwe were all transfixed by the scene before us. <fn5b49> Latest content published on FindN()vel</fn5b49>

    ÈÕÆø:42<b>%</b>Ô

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    There, on the throne that once ruled over Montrose with cruelty and corruption, a mother and her son sat frozen in their final embrace. The two of them had be stone, captured in the moment of their twisted reconciliation. His head bent against her chest, her arms clutching him desperately, as though even death could not pry them apart.

    The air still shimmered faintly around them with magic residue. A phenomenon I could only attribute to their blood, to the fact that they were witches. Witches had more power than sense, power that had caused all of this suffering and ruin.

    I pursed my lips. Maybe this was what Kyle had wanted all along. A permanent end. To chain himself to her, finally forcing her to hold him the way he had always longed for

    I tore my gaze away, unable to keep staring at the tragic sight.

    Warmth slid against my side. Rowan¡¯s arm curled around me, and he pulled me against his chest. His lips brushed the top of my head, a tender kiss that melted some of the tension in my spine.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    I let out a shaky breath, leaning into him. For the first time in what felt like forever, the words didn¡¯t feel like a lie. The war, the fear, the endless plotting¨Cit had finally reached its conclusion.

    Around us, the others began to straighten, shoulders losing their rigid edges. Warriors unclenched their fists, allowing themselves to breathe again.

    The armored guards who had been under Azalea¡¯s spell scrambled in panic, their boots nging against the polished floor as they tried to flee. But before they could vanish into the corridors, Cade¡¯s voice rang

    out.

    ¡°Do not be afraid.¡±

    The guards froze. Cade stepped forward, his presence radiating authority. ¡°We are willing to help,¡± he continued. ¡°Fenra will extend its hand to Montrose. We will see to it that the people are cared for, that they are not abandoned to despair. Everything in this pce will be appropriated for the people.¡±

    A ripple of murmurs spread through the hall. Guards nced at one another, uncertain, but no longer running. Some even sank to their knees, their armor ttering in surrender.

    Ingrid moved beside Cade, her hair falling across her shoulders. Being a witch herself, she empathized with her own kind. ¡°We¡¯ll help,¡± she promised. ¡°I swear Montrose will no longer be a kingdom that devours its own. It will be for the people, as it should have always been.¡±

    The guards nodded with more

    certainty this time. It clear that they weren¡¯t enemies anymore. They were victims too, just like us.

    111

    2

    173

    <b>11:28 </b>Mon, 29 Sept

    Chapter 281 Surprise After Surprise.

    A faint stir of movement broke the moment. My head snapped toward it.

    °×ÀäÆø42%Ô’:

    s

    On the side of the throne room, a body twitched. My heart dropped into my stomach as Zaria¡¯s eyes fluttered open. She gasped, panic shing across her features, and before any of us could react, she bolted upright and turned to run.

    But she didn¡¯t get far.

    My hand shot out, catching the back of her cor. I yanked hard, dragging her back. She stumbled, choking out a startled cry as she mmed against my chest. I twisted my grip tighter, my lips curling into

    a sneer.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, big sis.¡±

    Her body went rigid. She turned her head toward me, her eyes wide with fear.

    Cade¡¯s mouth curved into a smirk as he stepped forward. ¡°You are guilty of treachery, Zaria Fen. And your punishment will be life imprisonment.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± she screamed, thrashing wildly in my hold. ¡°What did I do? What did I even do to deserve this? Just kill me! Just fucking kill me!¡±

    Her shriek tore through the throne room, a sound born of desperation.

    I stared into her wild eyes, my voice as cold as ice. ¡°Death would be mercy for everything you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Her breath hitched, and she finally stopped screaming.

    ¡°Chain her,¡± I ordered.

    Two guards rushed forward. I shoved her into their grasp, and she kicked and wed. Her screams echoed, curses spilling from her lips, but they dragged her away regardless.

    I watched her go, the bitterness in my chest strangely satisfying.

    The room began to calm again. Conversations buzzed, ns for rebuilding whispered among allies. But I hardly heard them. My heartbeat was still too loud. The demon I had been fighting all this time was finally¡­ gone.

    ¨C Just then, a hot, minty breath ghosted over my neck.

    ¡°That was hot,¡± Rowan muttered into my ear.

    My entire body jolted. Heat rushed to my cheeks as I whipped my head toward him, ring.

    I scowled, flustered beyond reason.

    ¡°Be serious, Rowan,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love,¡± he whispered back, the yful edge softening in his voice. His gaze dipped. ¡°I thought I was going to lose you.¡±

    The sincerity <i>in </i>his tone stole my breath for a second, but I kept my expression sharp, unwilling to let him get away so easily. ¡°We only just made up,¡± I reminded him, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think <i>you¡¯re </i>off the

    Mon<b>, </b><b>zy </b>Sept

    Chapter 281 Surprise After Surprise

    hook. You still need to make it up to me.¡±

    <b>*</b><b>5 </b>Free Coins

    His lips showed a maddeningly gentle smile. ¡°Every day,¡± he said simply, and before I could roll my eyes or lecture him further, he pulled me close and kissed me¨Csoft, but filled with so much unspoken promise.

    Before I could meltpletely into him, someone cleared their throat pointedly.

    We broke apart. Elias stood a few feet away, arms crossed, his brow arched in exasperation.

    ¡°Wow,¡± he drawled, ¡°way to rub it in my face that I¡¯m the single one here.¡±

    I giggled, covering my mouth. Elias Rue¨Cthe strategist, the man who once despised romance. If anyone had told me when I first met him that he¡¯d one day sulk over romance, I would¡¯veughed in their face. He used to sneer at the very concept of love, scoffing whenever anyone showed genuine affection.

    Who knew?

    I shook my head and turned my attention across the room. ¡°Alpha Abel is there,¡± I pointed out, gesturing to where Abel was overseeing the wounded. His massive frame cut a striking figure as he bent to help lift a fallen guard. Even in chaos, he was calm, his strength quiet but undeniable.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s single too,¡± I added with a sly grin.

    Elias groaned, dragging a hand down his face. ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not?¡± I teased.

    ¡°The dude is mature and hot as fuck,¡± Elias muttered darkly. ¡°How am I supposed topare with that?¡±

    My eyebrows shot up, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound bubbling out of me before I could stop <i>it</i>. Rowan¡¯s arm tightened around my waist, his chest rumbling with amusement at Elias¡¯s expense.

    But theughter caught in my throat when Ca¡¯s voice cut through the throne room.

    ¡°Mommy, Aunt Arden¡¯s baby ising!¡±

 Attachment 282

    Chapter 282 Born From Thorns

    TESSA

    Well, things escted quickly.

    ²¹Æø 42%

    s

    The facilities here weren¡¯t up to par yet, and their clinic had been obliterated to pieces. So, we couldn¡¯t let her stay here. Rowan and Cade were the first to react, both of them turning toward Ca. My little girl looked up at them, still glowing faintly from the carlier battle, her magic sparking around her tiny frame like fireflies.

    ¡°Ca,¡± Cade begged. Arden was in his arms, doubled over, her face pale with pain, sweat already lining her forehead. ¡°Please. I need you to take us back to Fenra. Please, sweetheart. Your aunt needs you.¡±

    Rowan crouched low beside her. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can. I¡¯ll be right here to catch you. Just focus, Ca. You can do this.¡±

    She pouted at first, enjoying the attention, her small chin tilted stubbornly. ¡°So much begging,¡± she said, a spark of mischief glinting in her eyes. She enjoyed making them squirm¨CI could see it in the <i>way </i>her little shoulders lifted. But then her gaze flickered to Arden, who let out a strangled cry, clutching Cade¡¯s shirt with trembling fingers.

    That changed everything. The stubbornness melted away. Ca¡¯s lips trembled, and she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Because 1 love Aunt Arden.¡±

    Her hands began to glow, and she squeezed them into fists, concentrating so hard her brow furrowed. Light blossomed under our feet, a brilliant circle of gold that spun faster and faster. In the blink of an <i>eye</i>, the crumbling Montrose pce vanished.

    Wended in the South with a jolt, stumbling onto solid ground. We barely had a second to catch our breath before the shouting began.

    People were everywhere, calling out Ca¡¯s name and searching for her. Guards, pack members, citizens- eyes wide with awe and fear as they saw her standing there.

    Noelle and Sol were there first, their footsteps echoing as they rushed forward. Behind them, Alpha Karl and Luna M appeared. The moment they caught sight of us, of Cade holding a screaming Arden, their eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± Noelle stammered, but her gaze darted quickly <i>to </i>Arden, who was squeezing Cade¡¯s shoulders as another contraction wracked her body,

    ¡°Tessa, how did you endure this pain?!¡± Arden cried out, tears spilling down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! There¡¯s not going to be a second baby. This hurts so much!¡±

    Despite the urgency, I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that bubbled out of me. Her dramatics were so Arden- like, even in the middle of bringing new life into the world. Cade, however, was on the verge of falling apart, his lips brushing against her temple, his arms locked tightly around her.

    ¡°Baby,¡± he muttered. ¡°Hold on/Just hold on for me.¡±

    ¡°What¨Chow?¡± Noelle stammered, her hands trembling pale with shock.

    as she looked from Ca to Arden to me, her face

    <i>1/4 </i>

    <b>11:28 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>29 </b>Sept O

    on, <b>29 </b>Sept

    Chapter 282 Born From Thorns

    ¡°No time,¡± I said sharply. ¡°Get the pack clinic ready. Now,¡±

    <b>42</b>%

    s

    There was no hesitation after that. Orders were shouted, and people scattered. Cade didn¡¯t waste a second He shifted Arden in his arms, her screams muffled against his chest as he whispered softforts to her.

    Beside me, Ca wobbled, her small shoulders drooping. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she murmured, her voice weak.

    Rowan immediately swept her up into his arms, holding her close, steadying her against his chest. His lips brushed her hair as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯ve got you, little one.¡±

    She blinked up at him, hershes fluttering, and asked softly, ¡°Did I do a good job?¡±

    Rowan smiled. ¡°You did more than good. You saved us. You also saved your aunt and her baby.¡±

    Her eyes closed at that. Rowan held her tighter with a small smile.

    With that, we all followed after Arden and Cade, ready to wee another little one into our lives.

    We were waiting outside the clinic. I thought it was going to be swift¨Cafter all, her water had already broken back in Montrose. But apparently, it didn¡¯t work that way. The walls here weren¡¯t soundproof, and even though the doctors tried their best to keep things under control, I could still hear her from here.

    ¡°It hurts so much!¡± Arden screamed.

    Cade¡¯s voice followed, trembling, and I could swear he was crying. ¡°I know, baby. I know. I¡¯m right here. Hold onto me. Please.¡±

    ¡°Why is it so long?!¡± Arden wailed again, and I could almost see her re through the walls.

    ¡°If I could take the pain for you, I would,¡± Cade whispered fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Just say the word.¡±

    But Arden snapped back immediately. ¡°But you can¡¯t! That¡¯s the problem! This is why men are supposed to give birth, not us! You wouldn¡¯tst five minutes, Cade Cahan!¡±

    I bit into my hand to muffle theugh that escaped me, my shoulders shaking. Even inbor, Arden waspletely unwilling to let anyone forget her point. Beside me, Rowan sat stiffly, his face pale. He looked like he¡¯d just been told he was about to enter a battlefield without armor.

    ¡°Does it¡­ really hurt that much?¡± he whispered <i>to </i>me, eyes wide.

    I raised my brows, remembering my own experience vividly¨Csweat, tears, curses. It was honestly the most painful physical stimtion I¡¯ve ever felt. I gave him a solemn nod. ¡°It was a bitch, Rowan. A real bitch.¡± He swallowed hard, his lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever recover from just imagining it.¡± In his arms, Ca was still sleeping soundly, oblivious to the chaos around her.

    The doors burst open suddenly. Noelle stormed in, her hair slightly disheveled, Sol trailing close behind her and holding her hand.

    ¡°Oh gosh, you¡¯re here,¡± Noelle eximed, rushing to us. Her eyes darted immediately to Ca in Rowan¡¯s arms. ¡°I needed to say sorry for a moment. Ca kept saying you were going to die and all of that¨Cand

    ZU MON, ZY <b>Sept </b>

    Chapter 282 Born From Thorns

    <b>42</b><b>% </b>

    45 Free <b>Coins </b>

    then after that, she disappeared! At first, I thought I was going to be a single mom, but then barn! She vanished right in front of me,¡±

    Her voice trembled with both panic and relief, her words spilling out like a flood.

    Sol cleared his throat, his grip on her hand tightening instinctively, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be a single mom if you think about it.¡±

    Noelle turned to him, startled. ¡°What?¡±

    Sol froze. ¡°What?¡± His ears reddened as the word left his lips. <fna498> Chapters first released on find?novel</fna498>

    Their cheeks flushed, the two of them stumbling over their own thoughts, and I couldn¡¯t help but shake. my head. It was so obvious. I had always known there was something between them, but they never dared to break that invisible wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s a veryplicated story,¡± I said softly, bringing the attention back to Ca before either of thembusted from embarrassment. ¡°But you didn¡¯t do anything wrong this time, Noelle. Ca came to us out of her own volition.¡±

    Relief softened her features, her shoulders sagging as she let out a shaky sigh. ¡°Thank the moon.¡±

    Before I could tease them further and get my revenge on Noelle for teasing me so much for thest couple of years, the doors to the birth room burst open. This time, it was Cade.

    ¡°The baby,¡± he muttered. ¡°The baby is here.¡±

    Every thought in my head vanished. My heart stilled, then raced, my feet moving before I even realized <i>it</i>. Rowan, Sol, Noelle¨Cwe all followed Cade as he turned, leading us back through those doors.

    And then we saw her.

    Ardeny on the bed, her hair stered to her forehead, her skin pale and damp with sweat. She was smiling, exhausted but glowing, her eyes ssy with tears of joy. In her arms was a tiny bundle wrapped in soft white cloth.

    We gasped in unison, the air catching in our throats.

    A baby boy.

    So small. So delicate. His little fingers peeked from the nket. His face was red, scrunched, but undeniably beautiful. Arden looked down at him as if he were the very sun itself.

    Cade was beside her, his hand trembling as it stroked the baby¡¯s tiny head. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his son, his expression cracked wide open with awe and disbelief.

    ¡°He¡¯s so pretty,¡± I whispered, the words leaving me without thought.

    Everyone gathered near, quiet gasps and soft coos filling the room.

    ¡°We still hadn¡¯t named him,¡± Cade murmured. He looked to Arden, who nodded, her tired gaze thoughtful.

    ¡°He¡¯s technically born in Montrose,¡± she said softly, rocking the baby gently. ¡°And he¡¯s a tough one.

    11:28 Mon, 29 Sept <b>0 </b>*

    Chapter 282 Born From Thorns

    Stronger than I ever was.¡±

    40%

    s

    Before anyone could answer, a sleepy mumble came from Rowan¡¯s arms. Ca stirred slightly, her lips. parting.

    ¡°Jared,¡± she whispered, still dreaming,

    I frowned at the word. ¡°Jared?¡±

    Rowan smiled. ¡°Jared means Rose in Hebrew.¡±

    Arden¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her eyes brightening as she looked back at her baby boy. ¡°Jared it is,¡± she whispered. ¡°Our little Jared.¡±

 Attachment 283

    Chapter 283 Thank You

    TESSA

    +5 Free Couns

    I smiled as I looked at Arden and Cade nestled together on the bed, with Jared by the crib beside them. The moment Arden gave birth, Cade ensured he remained right by <b>her </b><b>side</b><b>. </b><b>It </b>was heartwarming to watch him as he bnced his attention¨Cdevoted to their newborn <b>son </b>while also being extremely attentive to Arden. While most of us were cooing over how adorable Jared was, Cade remained steadfast next to Arden, constantly checking in to make sure she was alright. In a world that often felt imperfect, I genuinely believed they were <b>a </b>perfect couple.

    I carefully ced some freshly picked fruits on the side of Arden¡¯s bed, ensuring she would have something delightful to wake up to¨Cespecially those berries she had been craving. After all, her capture by Zaria had been linked to those very berries. She deserved to enjoy them again.

    With onest fond look at them, I smiled and silently stepped out of their room in the pack clinic. I had advised Rowan to head home with Ca, who genuinely seemed exhausted. I had checked her core earlier and confirmed that it wasn¡¯t broken; her light still shone brightly, but it was evident she had pushed herself to her limits. So, despite Rowan¡¯s insistence on staying with me, I had urged him to go with her.

    As I closed the door and began to walk down the hallway, I spotted a familiar figure sitting in one of the chairs. I halted in my tracks and tilted my head.

    ¡°Dr. Ingrid?¡± I called out.

    She stood when she heard my voice<i>, </i>a small smile breaking across her lips. The usual serious expression that often clouded her features was absent, and I found myself smiling back at her. She was dressed in the same attire she had worn back in Montrose, which led me to infer that she hade straight here.

    ¡°Why did

    youe here?¡± I asked. ¡°You should have rested. You¡¯ve had a long day, just like everyone else.¡±

    She bit her lip, her gaze drifting out towards the door. ¡°Ben is waiting for me,¡± she murmured. ¡°I just wanted to drop by here for my own peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± I replied thoughtfully, settling into the chair next to her. ¡°I also have some <b><i>questions</i></b>.¡±

    Her smile returned as she eased back into her seat beside me. ¡°You can ask <b>away</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she <b>said </b>encouragingly. <fn76f2> Read full story at find?novel</fn76f2>

    9:22 Tue, Sep 30

    Chapter 283 Thank You

    I sighed, ncing down at my fingers, still stained with the remnants of the battle.

    ¡°It seems you and Azalea shared a connection.¡±

    A

    92

    s

    A wistful look crossed her eyes before she nodded, leaning against the chair and crossing her arms. It appeared she was going to share a long story; however, much to my surprise, her response was more brief than I expected.

    ¡°My mom worked for the Rose family. She despised them, but she believed it was her only chance to give me a better life. I often visited their pce because of that. While we grew up around each other, we were never friends.¡±

    ¡°Azalea doesn¡¯t like those who don¡¯t measure up to her standards.¡±

    ¡°It appears so,¡± I murmured, allowing silence to settle between us.

    ¡°I actually didn¡¯te here for her,¡± she breathed out. ¡°I¡¯m just d that thest of the Roses are finally dethroned. Azalea annihted her entire family because she perceived them as threats. She consumed their cores, mastering an immense amount of magic, leaving only her son and daughter behind.¡±

    ¡°However, that mastery came at a cost. A body can only handle so much magic, and she was rotting from within, despite her radiant exterior. That¡¯s why she was waiting for Ena to harness the magic of detoxification, hoping it would expel all the rot so she could wield this great power endlessly.¡±

    ¡°But what she failed to realize was that her foresight was not infallible. She clung to her own prophecy for so long that it ultimately led to her downfall.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my reason for being here,¡± she finally stated, turning to me, her gaze piercing into mine. ¡°Since you possessed Ena¡¯s heart when you gave birth, I believe that in some way, the universe has granted Azalea¡¯s power to your daughter.¡±

    I bit my lip. ¡°I had a hunch,¡± I whispered. ¡°But I¡¯m still grappling with what it all means.¡±

    ¡°When we detoxify someone, we glimpse their heart,¡± she began thoughtfully. ¡°At least the core of it¨Cwhether it is infused with light or shrouded in darkness. This is seen in those endowed with magical power or affected by magic.¡±

    ¡°Did you

    notice the difference between Ca and Azalea?¡±

    I nodded slowly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything from either of them, but for entirely different reasons. Azalea¡¯s heart waspletely dark, while I was blinded by Ca¡¯s pure light.¡±

    A smile broke upon her lips. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± she murmured. ¡°Your child possesses an

    9:22 Tue<b>, </b>Sep <b>30 </b>

    Chapter 283 Thank You

    innocent heart, wielding magic for the purpose of healing rather than destruction.¡±

    ?

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied softly, a smile creeping onto my own face. ¡°Yet, I worry about how it will unfold in the future.¡±

    ¡°Magic is cultivated by one¡¯s environment,¡± she said, reaching out to take my hand, squeezing it gently forfort. ¡°Azalea¡¯s family was poisonous from the start; she was raised in a realm of darkness.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter, in contrast, is surrounded by good people.¡±

    ¡°Your friends are invested in her well¨Cbeing. So are your constituents,¡± she added with a note of certainty in her voice.

    ¡°You have a loving partner who would go to great lengths for both of you. A love like that¨Cit¡¯s one that will inevitably nurture light magic. Still, you must proceed with caution. Ensure that she doesn¡¯t wield it excessively. She will grow up truly unique, but don¡¯t treat her any differently than you would any other child.¡±

    I nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. With that, she released my hand and stood, a look of gratitude on her face.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice full of emotion.

    I lifted my gaze to meet hers. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For bringing light to Montrose,¡± she responded earnestly. ¡°I spent the majority of my life in Fenra, but I often think of my home and its people. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that they deserve a chance to improve their lives. Yet that was impossible as long as the Rose n wielded power over the entire country.¡±

    ¡°I used to believe it would remain that way for the rest of my days. The thought still haunts me at night¨Cespecially for the children condemned to grow up amidst the ruins.¡±

    ¡°However<i>, </i>because <i>of </i>you and your friends¨Cyou young people who possess a strength that our generation could only dream of¨CMontrose finally has a fighting chance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again,¡± she reiterated. ¡°It means everything to witness this change with my own eyes.¡±

    Warmth spread through my chest, my heart thumping a little faster. I hadn¡¯t realized how much others valued our efforts. But in that moment, it became clear why we kept fighting for this cause. We weren¡¯t the only ones deserving of a good life.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯ll continue to fight and help from now on.¡±

    9:22 Tue, Sep <b>30 </b>

    Chapter 284 Utter Warmth

 Attachment 284

    Chapter 284 Utter Warmth

    TESSA

    The sun was already warmer in Montrose.

    92

    s

    It spilled across the broken streets and crumbling stones like it was trying to kiss the scars of war away. I stood on the steps of what used to be the Rose Pce. The people around us were tired but hopeful as they continued to tear down the pce that once housed horrors.

    We found that it was actually made with precious metals like gold and silver. There are also a lot of rare stones embedded within it. We decided to tear it down and sell the pieces to the humans so we could rebuild the houses of the citizens brick by brick. The market for such metals and stones in the human world are actually insane right now! The money would be enough to rebuild every house here.

    Ingrid was the one spearheading everything, stating it was her duty as a citizen who left when she was young. Rowan was right beside her, hauling crates and nks along with the citizens of Montrose.

    He didn¡¯tin. He didn¡¯t even make a sound when Cade teased him on the phone this morning about paying the price for hurting me over four years ago.

    Cade said he wouldn¡¯t be able to help as much because he was busy as a ¡°new father.¡± I understood, of course, but I thought Rowan would give him a hard time and tease him to join us. However, he didn¡¯t.

    Elias was here, too. But, he was deep in the forest to help the isted witches and wizards.

    I tried to keep myself useful too, carrying baskets of food, making sure the little ones were fed before the workers.

    ¡°Miss Tessa!¡± a small voice called out.

    I turned just in time <i>to </i><i>see </i>a <i>boy </ie running up to me with something in his hands. His clothes were patched together from scraps, his hair sticking up in tufts, but his grin could¡¯ve lit up all of Montrose. He held out a ne¨Ca thin string with a shard of tourmaline at the center. He must have picked it up from the ruins of the pce.

    ¡°For me?¡± I asked softly, crouching down to his height.

    He nodded, cheeks red. ¡°Mommy said we¡¯ll have a bigger house because of you. So¡­ thank you.¡±

    9:22 Tue, Sep 30

    Chapter 284 Utter Warmth

    Slowly, I took the ne from his small hands and let it dangle against my palm.

    s

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I told him gently, brushing his hair back with my fingers. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a big house because your mom endured so much for you. We¡¯re just helping.¡±

    His smile only widened. ¡°Thank you!¡± he eximed, before darting off, leaving me holding his gift like it was made of diamonds.

    I exhaled shakily, fastening the ne around my neck. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was more precious than any jewel I¡¯d ever worn.

    ¡°He got to you,¡± a voice murmured at my

    side.

    I looked up and saw that Rowan hade up next to me, his broad frame blocking the sun. He was watching the boy disappear into the crowd, his lips curved in the smallest smile.

    I nced back at him and couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Cute, right?¡± I said.¡±

    Rowan didn¡¯t look at the boy. His gaze stayed locked on me. ¡°Yeah. Cute.¡±

    I clicked my tongue. He didn¡¯t even look at him! ¡°Not me, idiot. The little boy.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said simply, still looking straight into my eyes.

    My cheeks warmed, and I pursed my lips, rolling my eyes in an attempt to cover it.

    ¡°It would be cute for us to have a son, right?¡± he asked then, his voice quieter.

    My heart stuttered, but I blew out a sigh and shook my head at him, lips twitching despite my best efforts. ¡°Get back to work, you horndog.¡±

    ***

    Just hours ago, we had been surrounded by the hopeful faces of Montrose. Now, we were back in Fenra.

    I sat on the edge <i>of </i>the bed, tugging my hair into something presentable while Rowan moved around the <i>room</i>. He had just finished pulling on his shirt, and my eyes, traitorous as ever, wandered to his frame. He wasn¡¯t the same man he¡¯d been months ago. His body had changed -he had broader shoulders, and his chest and arms were more defined. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that I¡¯d been making sure he ate properly.

    My lip caught between my teeth before I realized what I was doing. Heat pooled low in my stomach, but I shook my head quickly, forcing my eyes away<i>. </i>Gosh, Tessa, get <i>a </i>grip.

    9:22 Tue, Sep 30

    Chapter 284 Utter Warmth

    ¡°You were staring,¡± Rowan said suddenly.

    ¡°I was not,¡± I said, too quickly.

    :

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    He smirked faintly, turning toward me as he brushed a hand through his hair. That simple movement was unfair!

    ¡°You knew, right?¡± he asked suddenly, catching me off guard.

    I frowned. ¡°Knew what?¡±

    ¡°That this would happen,¡± he said, gesturing vaguely toward the window. We couldn¡¯t <i>see </i>it from here, but I knew he was talking about my pack members from rc who were already packing their belongings to go back to their original home.

    I exhaled, nodding slowly. ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I didn¡¯t think it would be this fast. It¡¯s barely been a month.¡±

    He winked at me, brushing his hair back again, and my face went hot. Saints above, why was he so damn sexy right now? I felt myself heating up, fighting the pull to just push him down the bed. Instead, I shook my head hard.

    ¡°Your mate ispetent, right?¡± he asked after a second.

    I looked at him, then sighed. ¡°You are,¡± I whispered, before my feet carried me forward without my permission. My arms slipped around his middle, hugging him tight.

    He froze in surprise, his body stiffening for just a second before rxing under my touch. And oh, his scent¨Cit washed over me, rich and warm and entirely him. I closed my eyes, breathing it in until I could almost drown in <i>it</i>.

    ¡°Thank you<i>, </i>love,¡± I murmured against his chest. ¡°I love you. So, so much.¡±

    Before I could lose my nerve, I tilted my head up and pressed a kiss against his lips. Just a brush, but enough to make him gulp like I¡¯d stolen all the air from him.

    His hands hovered uncertainly at my back, not quite holding me but not quite letting go. His eyes were wide when he whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t take it, Tessa. Don¡¯t do this to me.¡±

    My brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take your love. I¡¯ll die. It¡¯s too much.¡± <fn4506> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find(?)ovel</fn4506>

    Augh escaped me before I could stop <i>it</i>. ¡°So dramatic,¡± I teased, shaking my head as I rested

    9:22 Tue, Sep 30

    Chapter 284 Utter Warmth

    my forehead against his chest.

    A 92

    s

 Attachment 285

    Chapter 285 Identical

    ROWAN

    We arrived at rc, and for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. <fn6b8b> Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel</fn6b8b>

    A

    63

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    It wasn¡¯t like me at all. I had helped these people rebuild their homes, and they looked utterly happy; so I should be happy too, right? However, I didn¡¯t know what to feel.

    My rtionship with my parents had significantly improved. They even promoted Francis to be my Beta and treated Tessa like their own. Moreover, they loved and spoiled Ca like the best grandparents in the world. However, it didn¡¯t erase the memories of the struggles I faced trying to seek their approval when I was younger.

    rc served as my sanctuary then, and it was also the ce where Tessa found it in her heart to love me again. This ce was special because it taught me that I was worthy of love; and that I should stop chasing what was futile. I guess, the thought of not seeing these people as often made my heart ache a bit.

    I had hired human workers for the rehabilitation of this ce and used my own money. They did a pretty good job. I told them to keep the feel of the rural area but make the facilities top- notch. It turned out just the way I liked it, and it seemed the others did, too.

    I felt a nudge on my shoulder. I turned to the side and found Sol staring into the distance with a wide smile.

    ¡°This ce looks nice,¡± he said.

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Sol,¡± I said with all due respect. ¡°You can¡¯t even see it.¡±

    He chuckled and shook his head. The two of us chuckled together, making my longing heart feel a bit lighter.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°Noelle keeps gushing about it, though, so I¡¯m guessing it turned out good.¡±

    I smirked. ¡°You trust her words that much?¡±

    He shrugged, crossing his arms in front of his chest and scanning the area like he had perfect vision. ¡°What can I say? She¡¯s been my eyes for a long time,¡± he muttered, his gaze suddenly turning wistful.

    He didn¡¯t have to say it out loud for me to understand. I patted his back. ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out soon,¡± I said. ¡°She must still be surprised.¡±

    <b>11:49 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 285 Identical

    B

    <b>63 </b>

    s

    A smile broke on his lips before he shook his head. ¡°Nah, I understand her, man. She only sees me as a brother. We¡¯ve been raised that way despite not having any actual rted blood. I¡¯ve gotten used to it,¡±

    I pursed my lips. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to have Tessa back in my arms, but look where we are now. I was an utter bastard. I¡¯ve hurt her so much that up until this day, I¡¯m still wondering whether I actually deserve her. However, all I knew was that I couldn¡¯t give up.¡±

    ¡°The thought of not being in her life outweighed the thought of working hard to redeem myself to her.¡±

    I nced at him and saw a weary look on his face. ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± I said. ¡°So, just try your best.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Easy for you to say, hotshot Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Take my word for it,¡± I merely said. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine with me. You¡¯re the one living your life anyway, not me.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, why do you say the coolest things?¡± he muttered. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m going to be decorating my brand new house.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to me,¡± I teased.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he waved me off. ¡°Whatever, Alpha Rowan Wrenmoor!¡±

    new house. It was still surreal to me how he With that, he started walking in the direction of his could do it despite beingpletely blind, but that was just one of the wonders of the world, wasn¡¯t it?

    Just then, I felt someone hug me from behind. It didn¡¯t even take me a millisecond to register who she was. I turned around and saw Tessa looking up at me with her bright eyes. Gosh, I can never get tired of looking at her. How could someone this pretty be mine?

    I turned around and ced my hands on her waist, drawing circles on the prominent dips that gave way to her voluptuous hips. I bit my lip just thinking about it, but I quickly shook my head.

    ¡°Are you done helping them?¡± I asked.

    She pped my chest gently, causing my eyebrows to raise in curiosity. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you were rebuilding it to be like this!¡±

    I frowned slightly. ¡°Like what? Is it bad? I told them not to be too excessive with it.¡±

    <b>11:49 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 285 Identical

    162

    s

    ¡°I love it, idiot,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s actually too much. They¡¯re so happy with the changes. Winston and Edith can¡¯t stop taking photos.¡±

    I chuckled, feeling even lighter. ¡°I¡¯m d they liked it.¡±

    I nced behind and truly saw the happiness radiating from everyone. For a long time, helping others felt like a duty, but I¡¯vee to realize that I wanted to help these people because I truly wanted to help them¨Cnothing else.

    I heard Tessa curse under her breath, so I brought my attention back to her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked right away when I noticed her ufortable expression.

    She bit her lip, and my eyes followed the motion. Before I could ask any further, she held onto my hand, the size difference of it making my heart flutter. Then, she started dragging me to the deeper part of the forest, where Owen¡¯s old house was.

    ¡°Wait, Tessa,¡± I said, pulling her back, but she was insistent.

    Crap. I wanted to surprise her with this.

    We finally arrived, and I couldn¡¯t hold her back any longer.

    She paused when she saw that there was another house next to Owen¡¯s¨Cnearly identical but with flowers covering the entire entrance. I pursed my lips when she turned to me with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Owen¡¯s house wasn¡¯t affected by the battle, so I kept it. It holds a lot of memories. I know you love it a lot.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to call it ours, though, because at the end of the day, it¡¯s still Owen¡¯s and his father¡¯s. So, I decided to make an exact copy¡­ with Ca flowers surrounding it,¡± I muttered thest statement.

    Was it corny? Probably. But the Ca flowers were so pretty, like our daughter, that I couldn¡¯t help but want to adorn our new house with them.

    She didn¡¯t say anything again and just continued dragging me inside the house.

    ¡°Keys,¡± she said.

    I paused, not knowing what to make of her reaction. I gave her the keys, and there, a ¡°T¡± keychain was already attached.

    ¡°God, Rowan,¡± she muttered and shook her head before opening the door. She nearly mmed it open just to get inside. The inside was already furnished. Although the exterior was

    <b>11:50 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 285 Identical

    nearly identical to that of Owen¡¯s, the interior was a little bit more modern.

    62

    45 Free Coins

    She dragged me to the couch and pushed me down on it, taking my breath away. She stood before me with a slight frown before kneeling on the carpet. My eyes widened when she began unbuckling my belt.

    ¡°You deserve this,¡± she said as she removed my belt in one swift motion.

 Attachment 286

    Chapter 286 Strawberry Popsicle (184)

    Chapter 286 Strawberry Popsicle (18+)

    ROWAN

    <b>(</b><b>62 </b>

    s

    Good lord, I just helped these people rebuild their homes, and now I was being reimbursed a thousandfold. The universe was truly good.

    I didn¡¯t know what had gotten into Tessa. She usually didn¡¯t initiate things like this. Thest time she did was during Cade and Arden¡¯s wedding.

    It was one of the hottest moments of my life, and I found myself dreaming about it from time to time.

    She struggled with my zipper, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her attempt. Her hands were trembling, and it seemed she wasn¡¯t expecting this from herself, too. She lifted her head to re at me, so I kept my expression neutral and ran my fingers through her hair.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll just be here. I won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡±

    That seemed to ease her tension a bit, but it increased mine even more.

    How am I going to survive this? She pulled down my jeans before proceeding with my underwear. I was wearing a gray one, and my precum had already stained the cloth. I pursed my lips when it twitched just by Tessa reaching for the hem.

    When she finally pulled it off, my cock sprang free and hit her straight on the face, some of the pre¨Ccum sttering on her reddened cheeks. My eyes widened for a second before my heart started racing inside my chest.

    Fuck, I liked that way too much.

    Suddenly, she held onto it, causing my breath to hitch. I closed my eyes for a moment and let out a groan as she began moving her hand, teasing the tip by going close to it but never letting her finger linger longer than necessary.

    ¡°What the heck is this?¡± she muttered while staring at it. ¡°A weapon?¡±

    I bit my lip and leaned in to ce a peck on her lips. ¡°Yes, my love. It¡¯s a dual weapon. It can destroy you but give you pleasure at the same time,¡± I winked.

    She narrowed her eyes and pushed my chest until my back was on the couch again.

    ¡°No teasing,¡± she muttered.

    1/3 <fnd880> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel</fnd880>

    <b>11:50 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    <b>62 </b>

    Chapter 286 Strawberry Popsicle (18+)

    s

    I bit my lip to keep myself from saying anything more. She really was just too cute to resist, so I couldn¡¯t help but want to tease her all the time. However, I could tell it took a lot of nerves for her to get to this point, so I stayed silent and watched her slowly do her magic.

    She kept stroking it while I groaned, loving the feel of her warmth against mine. She paused for a moment, so I opened my eyes and found her looking at the tip with wonder. It felt like all of the blood in my body had rushed to that particr area, so it was nearly red.

    ¡°It looks like a strawberry popsicle,¡± she said with a small smile, looking up at me.

    I held back the urge toe right then and there. She said it so innocently, like she wasn¡¯t holding onto my dick. I wanted to tease her again, but before I could do that, I felt an even warmer sensation than her hand, and it was concentrated at the tip.

    I looked down and saw her licking my tip like it was truly a strawberry popsicle.

    ¡°A popsicle is more delicious, though,¡± she said with a small pout. ¡°But this will do.¡±

    With that, she took even more of my length, causing my eyes to widen when she was able to take in more than half of it without gagging at all.

    She looked up at me again. ¡°It¡¯s too big,¡± she said. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Maybe I should ask someone from Montrose to shrink <i>it</i>.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, reaching out to hold onto her cheek. ¡°You know you wouldn¡¯t like that, love. You love it perfectly like this, right?¡±

    A small smirk appeared on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your mouth is the one I don¡¯t like at times.¡±

    I lifted my hand in surrender while she engulfed me again. This time, I made sure to concentrate on the pleasure, removing any distraction in my mind and focusing merely on the woman right in front of me.

    It appeared she was struggling, but at the same time, I could see the determination in her eyes. Each time, she took me in more deeply than before.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my love,¡± I whispered. ¡°Just like that.¡±

    Finally, after a while, she took my whole cock into her mouth.

    ¡°Ah, Tessa,¡± I moaned when she released me right after, strings of saliva forming on her lips. However, I couldn¡¯t glimpse at them for long because she dove right back in.

    The groan that left my mouth was enough to be heard in Owen¡¯s house. These walls weren¡¯t soundproofed, but it was far away from the other houses that they wouldn¡¯t hear us. Owen

    <b>11:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 286 Strawberry Popsicle (18+)

    would, though¨Cif he were here.

    Not that it was my intention.

    1:

    g

    662

    s

    Alright, maybe I had the intention of letting him hear. But hey, he wasn¡¯t here, so lucky him!

    I felt myself getting closer and closer to my release, and looking down at her and seeing her gazing up at me with her bright eyes while taking my entire cock nearly undid me.

    ¡°Fuck, Tessa,¡± I said, holding onto her hair, gripping it gently and guiding her to my cock to hasten her speed. She moaned, and I felt the vibrations on my cock radiate through my entire body.

    ¡°I¡¯m close, my love,¡± I said, and she responded with something iprehensible. I made sure to continue looking at her as she continued taking my cock into her mouth over and over again.

    It was a sight I wanted to engrave in my mind until the day that I died. Well, every moment of the day, I wanted to do it, but this one is for the books.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I groaned once more, my hips meeting her attempts, causing more saliva to drip down her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re taking me so well.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I wanted to relish this feeling longer, but I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore. I reached my climax, and my juices sttered inside her mouth, causing her to cough for a moment and re at me. I didn¡¯t remove my hold on her hair and watched as my cock popped out of her mouth as shepped up the milky¨Cwhite liquid that remained.

    ¡°Delicious?¡± I asked with a small smile.

    She bit her lip and shook her head with a teasing smile. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a strawberry popsicle.¡±

 Attachment 287

    Chapter 287 A Love Like No Other

    Chapter 287 A Love Like No Other

    TESSA

    62

    s

    I looked at Rowan, and how his underwear and jeans were on his ankles. His cheeks were red, and so was the tip of his cock. I bit my lip when I found myself getting wet down there. However, I held myself back because he had alreadye.

    When I looked at his cock again; however, I saw that it was rock hard¨Clike I hadn¡¯t sucked it mere moments ago. I frowned. It really was a weapon.

    ¡°You¡¯re still hard?¡± I muttered.

    He turned to me, his cheeks slightly red, and stood, kicking away his garments and moving to pick me up from the floor. I yelped at the sudden movement, and I couldn¡¯t help but wrap my legs around his torso.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± I eximed.

    He looked up at me with the teasing gaze of his. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would be satisfied with that, right?¡±

    Then, he looked down at my body and probably smelled my arousal. ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t satisfied, too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I muttered weakly. ¡°Let¡¯s just rest so we can go back to Fenra tomorrow.¡±

    He brightened up at that. ¡°You¡¯re actuallying with me?¡±

    My brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Of course, I am. You¡¯ll be there, and Ca¡¯s there, too. Why would you think that I¡¯m not going with you?¡±

    His smile widened. ¡°I just thought that you¡¯d want to stay here for longer because all of your friends are here.¡±

    I sighed and held onto his cheeks while he was still carrying me. ¡°I would like to visit here, but my home is where you and Ca are. The ce wouldn¡¯t change that.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± he said, cing a kiss on my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we visit every month.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I said with a giggle.

    ¡°Now,¡± he said, his expression suddenly turning more serious. ¡°Time to show my mate why I¡¯m much better than a strawberry popsicle.¡±

    <b>Su </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 287 A Love Like No Other

    s

    ¡°What?¡± I asked with wide eyes. Before I knew it, I was on the bed and my clothes had been thrown to the floor.

    ¡°Rowan! Slow down!¡± I eximed, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t listening. He removed my underwear, sniffed it for a moment, causing my cheeks to redden, and dove straight to my entrance to lick up the wetness that had umted.

    ¡°Will a strawberry popsicle lick you like this?¡± he asked as he drank up my juices like it was

    water.

    ¡°Rowan¡­ Ah!¡± I eximed and unconsciously reached for his hair to press him closer. Gosh, even his tongue was big. He wasted no time in torturing my hole with his tongue, drawing circles and making it stiff to thrust into me from time to time.

    Before I could even get used to the sensation, he had already moved to another part of my body. He held onto the globes of my breasts and began massaging them expertly. He took one of my nipples into his mouth and flicked it with his tongue. Meanwhile, his hand yed with the other one, making sure he didn¡¯t leave anything behind.

    ¡°Will a strawberry popsicle appreciate your perky breasts like I do?¡± he asked once more, and at that moment, I already regretted bringing up the strawberry popsicle. I just couldn¡¯t help it when I saw his tip while I was sucking him off!

    Between the two of us, Rowan was the fairer one, so he got red more easily. His cock was a manifestation of that. It just came out of my lips without any other intention, but he was using it against me. <fn4ecd> The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind</fn4ecd>

    After torturing my breasts with pleasure for what felt like hours, he lifted his head and propped himself on the elbow while looking directly into my eyes. ¡°A strawberry popsicle wouldn¡¯t even be able to kiss you like this,¡± he whispered before kissing my lips, biting the pink flesh until it felt numb.

    Then, he pulled away again just when I was wanting more of it, making me groan.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± I whined, but he merely smiled at me.

    Then, he grabbed onto his cock, which had not reduced in hardness since earlier. His precum still leaked at the very tip, and he rubbed the moisture on my hole¨Cnot like it needed more slick. It was ready for him¨Call of him.

    ¡°Last but not least,¡± he continued. ¡°Can a strawberry popsicle make love to you like this?¡±

    After that statement, he plunged his cock right into my entrance, taking my breath away. I didn¡¯t even have <i>to </i>adjust to his size anymore. It seemed my body instantly knew that it was taking him. My mind had memorized him, and it seemed my body had, too.

    <b>11:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 287 A Love Like No Other

    It was scary if I think about it.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you so fucking much,¡± he groaned while thrusting into me.

    <b>2 </b>

    s

    However, I also realized this was Rowan right in front of me. He was head over heels for me, just as Noelle said, and I was proud of it.

    I didn¡¯t have anything to be scared about.

    ¡°You do, huh?¡± I asked while trying to keep my moans at bay.

    He nodded against my shoulder. ¡°More than anything and anyone in the entire world.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his statement. He really did love me.

    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I whispered.

    Those words seemed to trigger the storm inside him as he straightened his spine and began ramming into my pussy without any control.

    ¡°Ah, mine,¡± he moaned. ¡°All of this is mine.¡±

    ¡°Yours!¡± I eximed, my hands clutching the sheets. This was what I had been craving for since the moment I saw him changing in our bedroom before we came here. He was just so hot¡­petent, too.

    He helped all of these people. He was so loved by everyone.

    Most especially, he was so loved by me.

    ¡°A strawberry popsicle would have fucking melted already with how hot you are,¡± he said, and I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. He said the most courageous things at times, but he was mine.

    All mine.

    He continued making love to me. It appeared he didn¡¯t get tired. His thrusts were consistent from beginning until the end¨Ca testament that he was a True Alpha.

    ¡°Coming,¡± I whispered after a while.

    ¡°Together, my love,¡± he said, and I nodded against his lips, which swallowed all of the moans I released.

    <b>11:50 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 1 </b>

    Chapter 287 A Love Like No Other

    :

    45 Free Coins

    I tightened around him, and I felt his body go rigid for a moment. The two of us moaned into each other¡¯s cars as we came down from the high of our pleasure.

    Afterward, he copsed on top of me, our sweat and essences mixing together until the entire house smelled entirely of us.

    ¡°Who do you like better now?¡± he asked after a while.

    ¡°Me or the strawberry popsicle?¡±

    I giggled at his question. ¡°You¡¯re not going to let this question go, are you?¡±

    ¡°Answer, please,¡± heined, and I giggled again.

    ¡°Of course, you,¡± I whispered sincerely. ¡°A strawberry popsicle wouldn¡¯t love me as much as you do.¡±

 Attachment 288

    Chapter 288 I Guess We¡¯re Friends

    ROWAN

    693

    s

    I woke up to the most beautiful sight known to all kinds. Yes, even the other creatures <b>that </b>I wasn¡¯t aware of resided in this world.

    No one in this world will be experiencing such a cuphoric thing in this world except for me. I smiled as I looked at Tessa¡¯s marked neck, down to her chest, and even her abdomen.

    I was truly relentless yesterday. Her eyes were still swollen because she was crying<i>. </i>Not from displeasure, of course¨Cbut pleasure.

    I lost count of how many times we did yesterday. However, all I knew was that I wanted to do it again. <fndadf> Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel</fndadf>

    ¡°Rowan, no more. It¡¯s too much,¡± she muttered in her sleep.

    Gosh, she¡¯s so cute even now. Her cheeks were puffed up and red, and her lips were fixed in a pout that made her lips so kissable.

    However, I could tell that she was genuinely tired. I mean, she took my cock over and over again, and I even knotted her at the very end, so I couldn¡¯t me her.

    ??????

    cing onest kiss on her lips, I let out a deep breath and held myself back.

    ¡°Sleep well, my love,¡± I muttered before getting up from bed to prepare her some breakfast. Well, not really. Thest time I prepared breakfast with Cade was a disaster. I realized I really didn¡¯t have a ce in the kitchen. However, that disaster was definitely all him and not me.

    I was nning on going to Edith¡¯s because I was sure she had already cooked breakfast. I contemted going out of the house shirtless, but I knew Tessa wouldn¡¯t like it, so I grabbed my shirt and threw it over my body.

    With that, I went out of the house and was about to head to Edith¡¯s and Winston¡¯s house; however, I stopped in my tracks when I felt a presence sitting on the steps of Owen¡¯s house.

    Turning my head, I saw none other than Owen sitting there with dark circles under his eyes. I stopped in my tracks and raised a brow. That captured his attention, and he gazed at me, too.

    ¡°You had a good night,¡± he deadpanned in a bitter tone.

    Both my brows raised this time. ¡°You¡¯re here? I thought you were on a long trip or something.¡±

    <b>12:43 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 288 I Guess We¡¯re Friends

    169

    ??

    s

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t long enough, apparently,¡± he muttered and stood, drinking his coffee like it was alcohol.

    I smirked. It seemed my objective was actuallypleted. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said unapologetically. ¡°The walls aren¡¯t soundproofed.¡±

    He bit his lip and shook his head. ¡°Goodness. Why did I evene back here?¡±

    I crossed my arms in front of his chest. ¡°You wanted to see the renovations,¡± I said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°I came <i>to </i>witness an exhibition instead, though.¡±

    ¡°It was a fun exhibition, right?¡± I boasted.

    He sighed. ¡°Dude, don¡¯t you get tired? I felt bad for Tessa for a moment there. She was crying too much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°She was crying because the pleasure was too much.¡±

    His face scrunched up in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anythinge out of your mouth again.¡±

    We were silent for a while. I was worried for a second because I thought he would still have feelings for Tessa, but looking at him now, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°Continue treating her well,¡± he muttered after a while, capturing my attention again.

    I pursed my lips before nodding. ¡°I will,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, too,¡± I said.

    7

    He cringed at my words, causing a chuckle to escape from my lips. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take my words for granted. I might be the only one saying these words to you.¡±

    He pursed his lips and let out a deep breath. When he calmed down, he looked into my eyes and said sincerely, ¡°Seriously, take care of her. You don¡¯t know how lucky you are to have someone like her. She loved you even when you hurt her so much. She gave Ca the best life with what little she had. She¡¯s selfless to the point that she neglects herself sometimes, so she needs someone to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°That¡¯s why I still can¡¯t believe she¡¯s mine. The fact that I could wake up beside her, breathe her in, make love to her-¡±

    <b>12:43 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 288 1 Guess We¡¯re Friends

    <b>69 </b>

    45 Free Coins

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. The Moon Goddess knows I¡¯ve already heard enough.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is¨Cyou don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve got her. Not only now, but forever?¡±

    ¡°Might as well put a ring on it,¡± he muttered jokingly while shaking his head. I didn¡¯t respond, so he stopped chuckling and turned to me with raised brows.

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± I said. ¡°Anyway, what are your ns after this?¡±

    ¡°I might take a break,¡± he said, crossing his arms in front of his chest. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had one. A long one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll have this ce to yourself. So you can bring anyone you like. We won¡¯t be here to hear it<b>.¡± </b>

    He pushed my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not like you, you bastard. I have some decorum.¡±

    I raised both hands in surrender. ¡°It¡¯s not like I knew you wereing back. You should have told us.¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I know you have the money to make those walls soundproof, but you didn¡¯t for this very reason. You¡¯ve achieved your purpose. I¡¯ll be soundproofing mine, so don¡¯t even bother.¡±

    I chuckled, and a small smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually not bad,¡± I said to myself. ¡°It seems Tessa¡¯s taste in friends has always been great.¡±

    ¡°Of course it has,¡± he said smugly. ¡°It¡¯s only her taste in men that¡¯s questionable.¡±

    ¡°She still chose me, though,¡± I retorted.

    ¡°I know,¡± he muttered. ¡°But you two do make a good pair, so I can¡¯tin now, can I?¡±

    I smiled and held out my hand to him. He looked at it for a while before shaking his head. Then, he grabbed my hand and shook it firmly¨Cprobably thinking that he could hurt me, but it did nothing more than make my hand itch.

    ¡°Invite me to the wedding, will you?¡±

 Attachment 289

    Chapter 289 Before Everything Else

    Chapter 289 Before Everything Else

    ROWAN

    Ãñ…^

    45 Free Coins

    Today was the day I was finally going to attain what I had been wanting for my entire life¨Cthe official Alpha title of the South. However, on this monumental day, all I could think about was

    Tessa.

    I was inside my room, getting dressed by myself. Tessa wasn¡¯t with me because she was busy greeting the endless wave of guests pouring in not only from Fenra but also from rc and Montrose. She belonged to everyone at this moment. But earlier, just before the sun rose high in the sky, I had caught a glimpse of her in a pale dress. Her shoulder was bare, and her hair was like silk tumbling down her back.

    God, she was beautiful.

    I¡­ I wanted to ruin the dress. I wanted to tear it off, scatter the careful braids, and mark her again and again until there wasn¡¯t a doubt in anyone¡¯s mind that she was mine. <fn7644> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn7644>

    It actually felt pretty weird. I wasn¡¯t even this horny when I was younger. Yet, Tessa seems to bring out this side of me.

    A knock came, breaking my thoughts. Then the door creaked open.

    My parents stepped in, making me purse my lips.

    We had been speaking more casually for thest couple of weeks, and it was still a pretty surreal feeling for me. It definitely feels lighter with them now. However, I couldn¡¯t lie and say

    presence. I was fullyfortable with their

    They froze at the sight of me, already dressed in the ceremonial uniform that was only worn every crowning of a True Alpha. For a moment, none of us moved. With that, I did the only thing that felt right.

    I bowed.

    I lowered

    my head in acknowledgment before greeting them. ¡°Mom. Dad.¡±

    When I straightened, I expected their usual expressions. But instead, my mother¡¯s eyes glistened and my father¡¯s shoulders softened.

    ¡°Rowan,¡± my mom whispered. Her voice somehow touched me more than I expected. She stepped closer, hesitating like she was afraid I¡¯d push her away.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    Chapter 289 Before Everything Else

    And maybe, on any other day, I would have. But not today.

    A

    67

    s

    She lifted her hand, trembling, and brushed her fingers against my jaw. ¡°You look¡­ grown and so strong. You look like the man that you would be proud of.¡±

    My throat burned. I hadn¡¯t prepared for this moment.

    My dad cleared his throat, his voice uncertain. ¡°We¡¯ve made mistakes,¡± he started off.

    Each word seemed dragged from the deepest part of his heart. ¡°So many mistakes with you, son. For that, we are sorry.¡±

    I felt breathless. My dad was actually apologizing? This man didn¡¯t admit weakness; yet he was doing it so effortlessly in front of me.

    I wanted to be angry. To remind them of every wound, every lonely night, every time I had begged for their approval and received only silence. But my chest cracked wide open, and all that spilled out was the boy who had once wanted nothing more than this.

    My mom stepped in then, her voice breaking. ¡°We are proud of you, Rowan. Do you hear me? Proud. Of course, it isn¡¯t because of the title, or this day, or the power you currently hold. We¡¯re proud of you. Thank you for surviving us and bing someone better than we ever were.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, fists tight at my sides. I wouldn¡¯t cry¨CI swear that I wouldn¡¯t. But when she opened her arms, awkward, hesitant, I didn¡¯t think. I just moved.

    I folded into her embrace. My father hesitated only for a second before his arms came around

    us, too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do better,¡± I rasped. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll be better than the man I¡¯ve been¨Cbetter than what you made me.¡±

    My mom pulled back just enough to look into my eyes, her own shining. ¡°Rowan, don¡¯t you see? You already are. You¡¯re already the best of us.¡±

    I realized I¡¯d been waiting my whole life to hear those words.

    And now, standing here, wrapped in the arms of the two people who had failed me the most, I realized that forgiveness wasn¡¯t about forgetting. It was about finally letting go of what had kept me chained for the longest time.

    ***

    Golden light spilled through the tall windows of the South¡¯s Great Chamber. Arden and Cade

    12:10 Fri, Oct <b>3 </b><b>d </b>

    Chapter 289 Before Everything Else

    <b><i>67 </i></b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    were in the front row with Jared. Ca was right next to them, and it seemed she was telling Jared stories; although, as a two¨Cmonth¨Cold, he definitely didn¡¯t understand her just yet. Owen was in the row behind them, wearing a scowl. However, I caught him wiping the corner of his eye once, so I knew this day meant more to him than he¡¯d admit.

    And Tessa¨Cmy Tessa¨Cstood among them.

    The moment my eyes found her, I nearly forgot the crowd and the crown waiting to be ced on my head.

    The ceremony began with the Elders, their voices deep as they spoke the vows of unity and protection. My parents stepped forward to present the traditional crest of the South¨Ca heavy medallion forged generations ago. I bent my head, allowing them to ce it around my neck.

    ¡°Rowan Wrenmoor,¡± the Elder¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°do you vow to lead not for yourself, but for your people? To fight not for ambition, but for peace? To protect even when it costs you blood, and to love even when it costs you pride?¡±

    I spoke clearly. ¡°I vow it. With everything I am.¡±

    The chamber erupted in cheers. My name echoed against the walls like thunder. For a second, I just stood there, drinking it in¨Cthe sight of my people smiling, of my friends pping, of the family I had chosen and the one I had been given. I never thought I¡¯d get this or even deserved it.

    When the noise finally dimmed down, I stepped forward to the podium.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I began, my voice carrying over the crowd. ¡°Thank you for believing in me, even when I didn¡¯t believe in myself. Thank you for letting me grow, letting me fight, letting me be the Alpha I hope to be. Today isn¡¯t about me, but you. Every single one of you who stood when times were darkest. Every single one of you who still stands now.¡±

    The crowd pped, but I lifted my hand, my eyes never leaving hers.

    ¡°And there is <i>one </i>person here who has stood by me most of all,¡± I said, softer, but somehow the chamber grew quieter, straining to hear. ¡°Tessa Fen.¡±

    Her eyes widened. Her lips parted as though to stop me, but I couldn¡¯t stop now.

    ¡°You are my light. When I was lost, you found me. When I was broken, you pieced me back together. When I doubted myself, you believed enough for both of us. Today, I be an Alpha, but before anything else, I am yours.¡±

    I stepped down from the podium, my steps echoing through the chamber. The crowd murmured. But, I didn¡¯t care. All I saw was her, frozen in ce, tears already shining in her

    <b>12:10 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b><b>d</b>..

    Chapter 289 Before Everything Else

    <b>eyes</b>.

    When I reached her, I dropped to one knee.

    ¡°Tessa,¡± I whispered, ¡°will you marry me?¡±

 Attachment 290

    Chapter 290 A Prophecy

    Chapter 290 A Prophecy

    TESSA

    <b>358 </b>

    s

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Rowan muttered against my lips as we arrived at his room. Ca was staying with Arden and Cade at the house that Cade had built near Rowan¡¯s house. He said they were going to ¡°visit often¡± from now on; so they needed a house in this area.

    News sh. They really did visit quite often¨Cnearly every week since the small yet extravagant house was built. It seemed Cade had been nning it for a long time, and he didn¡¯t even ask Rowan¡¯s permission to build near his lot.

    Rowan didn¡¯t seem to mind, though. Well, he did scold Cade once he found out, saying he would have it demolished. However, Rowan yed earnestly with Jarden right after.

    Ca loved staying with them, too, because she considered Jared her little brother already.

    ¡°You already know my answer,¡± I whispered back before cing a kiss on his lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t even have to ask.¡±

    ¡°How could I not?¡± he asked softly. ¡°You deserve everything in the entire world.¡±

    I held onto his cheeks. ¡°This was supposed to be your day. Your parents talked to you, right? The attention was shifted back to the proposal right after. You should have waited another day.¡±

    He nodded silently. ¡°Again, it doesn¡¯t matter. Your response is more important than any other title out there.¡±

    I let out a small breath before shaking my head, unable to shake the smile off my face. ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered as an answer. ¡°A hundred times yes.¡±

    With that, I initiated the kiss. I poured everything I couldn¡¯t say out loud into the kiss. I was afraid I would cry if I actually said them out loud. However, I suddenly felt something wet on my cheeks, and I was sure it wasn¡¯t my own tears.

    I frowned slightly and pulled away, only to find Rowan nearly sobbing into the kiss.

    ¡°Love,¡± I whispered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond for a while. He just let me wipe his tears while I watched him with a smile. I felt a slight squeeze in my heart, but at the same time, I found him so cute.

    ¡°Because,¡± he said, his voice breaking like a child¡¯s while his forehead rested against mine. His

    16:15 <b>Sat</b>, Oct <b>4 </b>

    Chapter 290 A Prophecy

    <b>58 </b>

    s

    fingers trembled as they traced my jaw. ¡°Because I¡¯ve been chasing the wrong thing my entire life. I kept wanting the best, but I didn¡¯t realize the best was already standing right in front of <ol><li>me. You.¡± </li></ol>

    ¡°It feels like it could have been casier for the two of us if I hadn¡¯t been such a bastard,¡± he whispered.

    I sighed softly and shook my head. ¡°I want this to be thest time we talk about that,¡± I said gently, but firmly. ¡°I already forgave you, Rowan.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I don¡¯t have regrets. I wouldn¡¯t be a sentient being if I didn¡¯t¨Cbut every regret, every wrong turn brought us here. To this.¡±

    His breath caught.

    ¡°We had a painful past,¡± I continued. ¡°And it¡¯s something I couldn¡¯tpare to anything else. However, that past shaped us, made us stronger, and made this love possible. I wouldn¡¯t trade what we have now for anything.¡±

    I brushed his tears again, my thumb gliding beneath his eye, and gave him a small smile. ¡°I love you, Rowan. With all my heart. All of it.¡±

    He let out a sound¡ªa chokedugh or a sob, I couldn¡¯t tell. His eyes were squeezed shut, and he leaned into my hands like he was seeking warmth. I chuckled softly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one crying, my love? I swear, Arden told me before she was the one who cried during her engagement.¡±

    That earned me the faintest ghost of a smile from him. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to Cade, please,¡± he muttered hoarsely.

    I giggled and leaned forward to kiss the corner of his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The two of you are different. Cade is Arden¡¯s. You¡­¡± I pressed my lips against his again. ¡°You are mine.¡±

    A flicker of possessiveness passed in his eyes, but it softened quickly.

    ¡°And Elias is¡­¡± I tilted my head thoughtfully, a teasing smile tugging at my lips. ¡°Well, he¡¯s still alone. Meanwhile, Alpha Abel is still hot.¡±

    Rowan¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly, his tears forgotten. ¡°Do you really need to say thest one?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t evenment on Elias being alone,¡± I teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s true,¡± he said tly. ¡°But Abel being hot? You¡¯re pushing it.¡±

    Iughed outright, delighted to see color blooming back into his cheeks. ¡°Well, that¡¯s just the

    <b>16:15 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 290 A Prophecy

    truth. Alpha Abel is hot.¡±

    58

    s

    He stared at me for a second, then a dangerous little smile curved his lips. ¡°You like teasing me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I grinned and raised my brows. ¡°Oh, you have no idea.¡±

    Before I could say more, he suddenly swept me up in his arms with one motion. I gasped, squealing, my arms instinctively flying around his shoulders as he spun me around the room. ¡°Rowan!¡± Iughed breathlessly.

    ¡°This is my revenge,¡± he said, grinning yfully. ¡°You tease me, you pay.¡±

    I could hardly breathe fromughing, my heart pounding at the sight of his joy. This was the Rowan I¡¯d fallen for¨Cfierce, but underneath it all, heartbreakingly gentle. <fnbe2c> Latest content published on FindN0vel</fnbe2c>

    When he finally set me down, my feet barely touched the floor before his mouth found mine. I melted into it, my fingers threading through his hair as our breaths matched each other¡¯s.

    When we broke apart, our foreheads pressed together, his eyes searching mine with an intensity that made me shiver. ¡°Let¡¯s live together forever,¡± he whispered.

    I raised a brow. ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    He shook his head slowly, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°No. It¡¯s a prophecy.¡±

    ¡°A prophecy?¡± I repeated.

    He nodded solemnly. ¡°Ca told me so.¡±

    My fingers tightened at the nape of his neck, and I gave a softugh.

    ¡°Then who am I to go against a prophecy?¡± I whispered.

    He smiled at me again. ¡°Exactly,¡± he murmured.

    For a long moment, we just stood there, breathing the same air. His thumbs stroked the sides of my face while mine rested against his heart, feeling its steady beat.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± he whispered after a moment, ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I prayed for this.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°I prayed for you, too.¡±

    He closed his eyes at that, like it was the only answer he had ever needed. His arms came around me slowly, as though he was afraid I¡¯d disappear if he held too tightly.

    16:16 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 290 A Prophecy

    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± he admitted, his voice rumbling against my car.

    ¡°Of what?¡±

    ¡°That this is too good,¡± he said. ¡°That I¡¯ll wake up and it¡¯ll be gone.¡±

    58

    s

    I tilted my head back to look at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say our daughter¡¯s prophecy will show something tantamount to forever?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said, and I felt his calmness through my veins. ¡°One rule in this household,¡± he started off.

    We both looked into each other¡¯s eyes and said at the same time. ¡°Ca is always right.¡±

 Attachment 291

    Chapter 291 Stressed Out

    Chapter 291 Stressed Out

    TESSA

    58

    s

    There were a thousand things left to do, and yet everyone kept telling me it was all taken care of.

    The problem was¨Cit didn¡¯t feel like it.

    I sat at the long dining table, staring down at the third slice of chocte cake on my te. My fork was already halfway through it when Arden¡¯s voice cut through my very fragile state of denial.

    ¡°Rx,¡± she said firmly. She bounced Jared lightly on herp, her dark hair pulled back into a loose braid.

    ¡°I am rxed,¡± I muttered, though the force with which I shoveled cake into my mouth might have betrayed me.

    Arden raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t push further. Instead, Jared cooed in her arms, the sound so perfectly timed it was somehow mocking. That little boy¨Cfour months old and already the center of the world. I swore, he wasn¡¯t just advanced, he was a baby genius!

    He had said his first word two weeks ago at four months. Most babies, ording to every parenting book out there, don¡¯t say their first word until ten to fourteen months. Even Ca had said her first word at six months. <fnf671> This content belongs to f?ndnovel</fnf671>

    Meanwhile, Jared had been saying ¡°mama¡± more times than we could count. We were all there to witness it, and Arden had looked like she was about to dissolve into happy tears.

    Meanwhile, Cade had been campaigning¨Cno, begging¨Cfor ¡°papa¡± ever since. However, Jared just stared at his father with those huge, knowing eyes, like he could say it if he wanted to, but didn¡¯t.

    And I swear to the Moon Goddess, I think he was holding out just to see Cade suffer.

    That kind of intelligence in an infant was terrifying and hrious at the same time.

    Still, Cade had gone off with Rowan, Elias, and Able to their monthly council meeting in the United Factions, leaving me here with Arden, Emma, and Luna M¨Cthree women who currently looked like they were staging an intervention.

    ¡°Another slice,¡± I said quickly, reaching for the te before anyone could argue.

    <b>16:16 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 291 Stressed Out

    The three of them exchanged a look.

    I red at them. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    20

    45 Free Coins

    Luna M gave the faintest sigh before sliding the next slice of cake across the table. Her diamond ring caught the light as she pushed the te toward me. ¡°Here. But this is thest one.¡±

    ¡°Bless you,¡± I said dramatically, snatching it up.

    Arden groaned. ¡°That¡¯s too much sugar! You¡¯ve had three already.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t get diabetes,¡± I mumbled through a mouthful of cake. The chocte melted on my tongue, rich and decadent. ¡°Our metabolism burns sugar off too fast.¡±

    Emma snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she said. ¡°As a doctor, you know that. Werewolves aren¡¯t immune to everything. Diabetes is absolutely possible. It¡¯s even more rampant these days.¡±

    I stopped mid¨Cbite. ¡°That¡¯s because of GMOs!¡± I argued, pointing at her with the fork. ¡°Do you know how much crap they put in food now? No wonder our blood sugar spikes. But that doesn¡¯t mean-¡± I waved my fork toward my te-¡°that I can¡¯t enjoy this.¡±

    Ardenughed softly, but there was sympathy in her eyes. ¡°Tess, the flowers are already ordered. The dress is ready for the final fitting. The musicians are rehearsed, the guest list is finalized, and Rowan himself approved the security. What else is left?¡±

    I stabbed into the cake with unnecessary force. ¡°Everything. Everything is left. The vows, the seating arrangements, the gift bags, the-¡±

    Emma cut me off with a patient look. ¡°Do you hear yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I sound perfectly rational,¡± I shot back.

    ¡°You sound like someone who hasn¡¯t slept in three nights,¡± Arden corrected, bouncing Jared gently as he gurgled. ¡°You¡¯re stress¨Ceating yourself into oblivion.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I asked around for another bite.

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to make yourself sick.¡±

    I waved my fork dismissively. ¡°If I do, I¡¯ll heal. That¡¯s the perk of being what we are.¡±

    But even as I said it, I knew I was grasping. They were right, but admitting that meant admitting that I had lost control¨Cand right now, control was the only thing keeping me from copsing under the pressure of it all.

    16:16 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>4

    Chapter 291 Stressed Out

    <b>858 </b>

    s

    ¡°This is supposed to be fun,¡± Luna M said atst. ¡°Your wedding day isn¡¯t a battle to win, Tessa. It¡¯s a gift. Stop treating it like another war.¡±

    Her words slipped past my defenses, digging under my skin. She was right, too. Rowan had given me everything¨Chis love, his patience, his trust. And I wanted this day to be perfect, not just for me, but for him.

    ¡°What are you so stressed about?¡± Arden asked again, like she could read my mind. ¡°The wedding is going to be perfect, Tessa. Emma is doing such a great job. All of your friends from rc are going. It¡¯s intimate but still grand. Everything¡¯s lined up. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    I sat hunched over in my chair. My hands slid through my hair in frustration, tugging lightly at the strands. ¡°I know, I know,¡± I muttered. ¡°But it¡¯s just that-¡±

    I hesitated.

    ¡°Just what?¡± Arden prompted, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°Ca said something.¡±

    That got their attention.

    All three of them stilled at once and exchanged a look.

    My daughter¡¯s prophecies had definitely slowed down. These days, she didn¡¯t have them much anymore because she was busy with daycare now. Werewolf daycare. So cute, right?

    But the thing about Ca¡¯s visions was that when she did have them, they were urate. Scarily urate.

    ¡°Did she see something?¡± Luna M asked carefully.

    I nodded once.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Emma leaned closer, her eyes wide. Arden followed suit, her brows pinched. Even Jared went strangely quiet, like he knew the mood had changed.

    ¡°She told me¡­¡± I swallowed, my throat dry. ¡°She told me she saw me crying on my wedding day.¡±

    Their faces all went pale for a split second.

    ¡°And?¡± Arden asked gently. ¡°It might be tears of happiness.¡±

    I bit my lip as I shook my head. ¡°She said it was because¡­ my dress didn¡¯t fit.¡±

    16:16 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>4

    Chapter 291 Stressed Out

    58

    s

    The three of them blinked at me in unison. Then, like someone had flipped a switch, they all burst into soft chuckles.

    ¡°Well,¡± Emma said, smirking, ¡°with how you¡¯re cating cake, it might be true.¡±

    Arden immediately turned her re onto Emma, eyes sharp as daggers.

    ¡°What?¡± Emma raised her hands in surrender. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I said quickly. However, the tears came anyway. They rolled down my cheeks before I could stop them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Emma eximed, scrambling for a napkin to wipe my face. ¡°Tessa, seriously, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Honestly, you¡¯re still pretty regardless, and Rowan would love you even if you¡¯re a frog.¡±

    I hupped. ¡°I look like a frog?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Emma said firmly, dabbing at my cheeks while shooting a desperate look at Arden.

    Arden pressed her lips together, while Luna M reached over and gave my arm a soothing

    squeeze.

    Then Arden gasped softly.

    Her eyes

    widened as she stared at me, and she reached across the table to grab my hand.

    ¡°When was thest time you did it with Rowan?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ew!¡± I nearly choked on my own saliva, yanking my hand back. ¡°Why would you want to know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± she said tly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know because you have a husband,¡± I retorted.

    ¡°So, every day?¡± she added, arching an eyebrow.

    My jaw dropped. ¡°Arden!¡±

    Her expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°What? It¡¯s a legitimate question.¡±

    I pursed my lips, heat creeping up the back of my neck. This was not the conversation I expected when I invited them over to help me with wedding nning.

    16:16 Sat, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 291 Stressed Out

    :

    A

    88

    Across from me, Luna M¡¯s checks reddened a little, and she cleared her throat delicately. ¡°Arden¡­¡± she said, sounding scandalized.

    ¡°See?¡± I gestured toward her. ¡°Even Luna M thinks this is inappropriate!¡±

    Arden ignored us both. ¡°Did he knot you?¡±

    ¡°Arden!¡± I eximed, my voice shooting up an octave.

    ¡°What?¡± she said again. Emma¡¯s hands flew to cover her mouth, her shoulders shaking with suppressedughter.

    ¡°This is a serious question,¡± Arden said. ¡°When was thest time he knotted you?¡±

    I groaned, dropping my face into my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I mumbled. ¡°During my heat? A month ago, I guess.¡±

    There was a sharp intake of breath from Arden.

    I looked up just in time to see her eyes widen dramatically.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± she began slowly. ¡°Could you be¡­ pregnant?¡±

 Attachment 292

    Chapter 292 Heartthrobs

    ROWAN

    It was supposed to be just another meeting with the staff of the United Factions, but honestly? It felt more like a fan meeting¨Clike the ones those K¨Cpop stars would have with their fans.

    They thought we didn¡¯t notice. They thought our heightened senses didn¡¯t pick up on the whispers, the small sighs whenever one of us leaned back in our chairs or casually ran a hand through our hair. They forgot we were werewolves, and not just ordinary ones. We were True Alphas. Even Cade, who didn¡¯t have the same royal blood as we did, could feel it.

    ¡°I want this to be a weekly thing,¡± one of the staff murmured from the back.

    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to be working under them,¡± another whispered.

    ¡°They¡¯re so handsome. Wow, I¡¯m not even tired despite this long meeting.¡±

    I smirked.

    Before this meeting, I bumped into Owen. He told me he was already tired because we looked like an ¡°F4 lineup.¡±

    Did I know what F4 meant? Not really, but I could infer that it meant we looked cool.

    Looking at all four of us together, I was definitely the coolest, though. Ca said so!

    I snapped out of my fleeting thoughts just as Cade continued reporting on our progress. ¡°There have been no breaches of the borders until now. Moreover, three new hospitals and two public schools have been established.¡±

    The room pped, the sound bouncing off the wood of the hall. Cade inclined his head politely, but didn¡¯t bask in it. Typical.

    ¡°Elite Order Academy has started joining internationalpetitions,¡± he went on. ¡°They won the most recent one.¡±

    That drew louder apuse. <fn239e> Newest update provided by Find~Novel</fn239e>

    I caught the glimmer of pride in his eyes. However, along with that, I could also see his relief. We¡¯d all carried too much weight the past few years, and every victory, no matter how small, felt like another brick removed from our shoulders.

    Then Elias leaned forward and added his piece.

    16:16 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 292 Heartthrobs

    ¡°Montrose is currently being rehabilitated,¡± he said. ¡°I spearheaded the project because someone decided to get married.¡±

    I smirked because I knew exactly who he was talking about.

    ¡°Jealous?¡± I asked, under my breath.

    <b>58 </b>

    + Free Coins

    Elias ignored me, but the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°The center is 80% done. We¡¯ve already begun construction on the new housing. The farthest areas haven¡¯t started yet, but the progress is steady.¡±

    The staff pped again, scribbling notes furiously.

    ¡°How about you, Abel?¡± Cade asked, turning the floor over.

    Abel leaned back. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He only said a single word, but it was followed by a wave of stifled gasps and, predictably,

    swoons.

    <i>The </i>younger staff, mostly women, lit up like it was a holiday. The sound of muffled giggles and hurried whispers carried clear as day to me.

    ¡°He¡¯s so mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Nothing? Wow.¡±

    ¡°I bet he¡¯s just being humble.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. Abel wasn¡¯t even trying. And already, they were ready to fall at his feet. Abel did have a mature charm to him, and a big factor to it was because of his mysterious background and older age.

    However, not everyone was charmed. There were scowls, too. They all seemingly came from the elders and higher¨Cups who still embraced tradition. They didn¡¯t like Abel. It wasn¡¯t because he¡¯d done anything wrong, but because of what he represented.

    An outsider in blood, if not in title.

    I noticed the Trevanes in the corner¨Cthe parents of Jaxon. They still had seats on the board because, technically, they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It had been their son who¡¯d disgraced them, not them directly.

    The way they looked at Abel gave me everything I needed to know about how they felt about him.

    16:16 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct 4 </b>

    Chapter 292 Heartthrobs

    D:

    58

    s

    ¡°Nothing else? Alright. Meeting adjourned,¡± Cade finally said, pounding the gavel of Fenra.

    The room erupted into apuse again, louder than before. I leaned back in my chair, watching as they left the room.

    When the staff cleared out, the tter of chairs and murmurs trailing down the long hall, it was just us left.

    Cade leaned forward, elbows braced against the wood of the table. His gaze flicked to Abel. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?<b>¡± </b>

    Abel smirked, but it was the kind of smirk that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Are the Trevanes giving you shit already?¡± Cade pressed.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t stopped since I¡¯ve gotten this title. I¡¯m already used to it,¡± Abel said tly. He paused, then added, ¡°It¡¯s just that¨CJaxon Trevane¡¯s sentence has been reduced by the Western wolf courts. Apparently, he¡¯s shown to be diligent.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I said.

    No one else spoke for a while.

    Jaxon Trevane. His name alone was enough to sour the air. I didn¡¯t need to look at Cade to know what he was thinking.

    Despite feeling bitter at times when Tessa called Abel ¡°hot,¡± I knew the truth. Abel was infinitely better than Jaxon Trevane. That bastard should have rotted longer.

    However, our hands were tied.

    That was thew of the factions.

    We couldn¡¯t intervene in faction matters, not unless public welfare was at risk. Otherwise, the wolf courts of each faction handled <i>it</i>.

    ¡°Wishing you luck, man,¡± Elias finally said.

    Abel gave a single nod and pushed his chair back. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Elias said suddenly, straightening. ¡°I want to go drink. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    The corner of my mouth tugged upward.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Friday,¡± Elias continued. ¡°That¡¯s good, right?¡±

    16:16 <b>Sat</b>, Oct 4

    Chapter 292 Heartthrobs

    P:

    ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± Cade said immediately, but there was a smile ying on his lips.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Elias frowned.

    58

    s

    Cade leaned back, smug. ¡°Honey and her boyfriend are taking Jared tonight. I finally have the chance to make love to my wife.¡±

    I barked augh. Of course, he¡¯d phrase it like that.

    Elias narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Cade¡¯s grin only widened.

    ¡°Can¡¯t, too,¡± I added, raising a hand.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Elias asked again, turning to me like I¡¯d betrayed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m helping my wife with our wedding,¡± I said, emphasizing the word. ¡°Our wedding.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes.

    I enjoyed that reaction far too much.

    He turned to Abel, desperation shing in his eyes. ¡°You, man. You¡¯re single, right? You¡¯re free to drink?¡±

    Abel¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. ¡°I¡¯m busy with faction work.¡±

    Elias groaned and slumped back in his chair. ¡°Oh,e on!¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Time to find your mate, Elias.¡±

    ¡°If I could, I would have already,¡± he deadpanned, his sharp eyes meeting mine.

    I leaned back, letting my smirk widen into a full¨Cblown grin. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t wait to see mine.¡± I winked for good measure.

    Elias groaned louder, dragging a hand down his face. ¡°Oh, fuck you guys.¡±

 Attachment 293

    Chapter 293 Ca¡¯s Vision

    ROWAN

    $<b>58 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    I was humming happily as I drove through the borders of the South, smiling when I saw our house from afar. I actually didn¡¯t want to go to the meeting today because Tessa was finally going to try on her wedding dress.

    Gosh, I wanted to see her in it already, but I must respect tradition. The groom can only see his bride on the actual day of the wedding. I held back pretty well, considering I went to the meeting. That and Cade would cut my head off if I didn¡¯t go. Not literally, of course¨Calthough I¡¯m not quite sure about that. I for sure wouldn¡¯t let him, though.

    Speaking of Cade, we were supposed to head back together, but he was held back in the United Factions for a while by some elders. Unlucky for him. However, that was the consequence of being a Praetor.

    I grinned to myself as I pushed open the gates, already picturing her face.

    I felt like a pup on the night before his first run, jittery and unable to hold still. I¡¯d done everything I could to make the wedding preparations easy for her. I made sure the suppliers went to the house¨Cthe fittings, the tastings, the samples¨Call of them would be delivered straight to her so she wouldn¡¯t even have to lift a finger. My job, I decided early on, wasn¡¯t just to be her groom. It was to make sure that when she looked back at this moment, it would feel like she¡¯d been spoiled beyond reason.

    But the second I walked through the door, my humming stopped.

    I froze.

    Something was wrong.

    Well, there was nothing wrong from the get¨Cgo. However, my wolf sensed that Tessa wasn¡¯t feeling joyful like she always did.

    The four of them were still there: Tessa, Arden, Emma, and my mother. They were sitting in the living room, dresses smoothed down neatly, tea half¨Cfinished on the table.

    I opened my mouth to ask, the words already on my tongue. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Arden pursed her lips before opening her mouth. ¡°Tessa¡¯s-

    However, Tessa moved before she could finish her statement. She stood quickly and slipped in front of Arden. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± she said softly. ¡°The dress fits great.¡±

    16:16 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 293 Ca¡¯s Vision

    She smiled wider, and my breath was taken away.

    659

    $5 Free Coins

    Then, she stepped closer, her scent wrapping around me like home. She tilted her head up, pressing her lips against mine, and my mind went white.

    The world fell away.

    Her lips were so soft that I imagined the clouds to be of such texture. The worry in my chest melted, reced with the dizzy, consuming warmth of her. She was my weakness, and she knew it, every brush of her lips pulling me back into her orbit, erasing the questions that had been forming in my head.

    When she pulled back, my forehead rested against hers, and I smiled, helpless. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see it,¡± I murmured.

    ***

    Choosing my groom¡¯s men wasn¡¯t an easy decision.

    I didn¡¯t have any childhood friends except for my brother and Francis. I definitely didn¡¯t have blood brothers because I¡¯ve never joined a frat. So, I had no choice but to ask the other Alphas to help me.

    Not that I minded¨Cbut don¡¯t tell them that.

    We weren¡¯t exactly a band of brothers, but we were bonded in our own way. We shouldered the kind of burdens no one else could understand. That alone was enough to earn them their ce by my side on the day I¡¯d take my vows.

    Ca was there with us, too, perched on the edge of a chair in the corner, her legs swinging as she bent over her homework. She loved school¨Cmore than I ever did at her age¨Cand I couldn¡¯t help the pride that filled me just watching her. The way her little brow furrowed when she worked out a problem, the way she pressed her lips together when she was close to solving something. She was already so much better than I was.

    I smirked, leaning back in my seat as we waited for the suits to be brought out. ¡°Look at this,¡± I said, loud enough for all of them to hear. I tipped my chin toward Ca, who was scribbling numbers onto her paper expertly. ¡°She canpute better than Francis.¡±

    Francis¡® head snapped up, his eyes wide. ¡°What? That¡¯s nder!¡± he eximed, jabbing a finger

    direction. ¡°You can¡¯t just say things like that.¡±

    in my

    up from

    Cade chuckled, Elias rolled his eyes, and Abel¡­ well, Abel didn¡¯t even bother to look where he sat. It seemed he had a lot on his mind. I couldn¡¯t me him. He was probably dealing with a lot of shit we didn¡¯t know anything about.

    16:16 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 293 Ca¡¯s Vision

    58

    s.

    The tailors finally arrived, arms loaded with five charcoal¨Cgray suits and one white one. They ushered us to the dressing rooms one by one. I changed into my suit and drew the curtain open; however, it was at the same time as the others. We stepped out of the room at an identical speed, too, making me click my tongue.

    As soon as we stepped outside, the suitmakers and the staff of the boutique pped their hands together in delight, murmuring among themselves.

    ¡°No wonder Fenra is doing so well these days,¡± one of them said. ¡°Because all you youngds are so handsome.¡±

    We smirked at one another, exchanging nces that said we weren¡¯t taking it seriously, but deep down¡­ yeah, it felt good. Standing shoulder to shoulder with them, I felt like we actually were a good bunch. <fn6952> Discover more novels at fin?novel</fn6952>

    But then, as quickly as the pride swelled in my chest, it drained out again.

    Because my mind wandered back to her.

    Tessa.

    My smile faltered, and my brow furrowed before I could stop it.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said suddenly, turning to Cade. ¡°Was Arden ever weird during the preparations for your wedding?¡±

    He raised his brows, thinking for only a second before he shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he said simply. ¡°She was ecstatic.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± I hummed under my breath, not satisfied with his response.

    Elias, of course, didn¡¯t miss the chance to pry. A smirk tugged at his mouth as he leaned in. ¡°Why? Is she cold? Did she finally realize that you aren¡¯t good enough for her? Is she going to call off the wedding? Is that why you¡¯re anxious, huh?¡± he bombarded me with questions.

    The others chuckled, and my scowl snapped to life instantly. ¡°Shut up,¡± I shot back, but it only made him grin wider.

    Still, the joke didn¡¯tnd with me the way it usually would. Because the truth was, Tessa had been distant thesest few days. I could tell she still loved me. However, there must be something bothering her that she wasn¡¯t ready to tell me yet.

    I was about to press again, to ask Cade, when I saw Ca¡¯s strange movement in the mirror.

    3/4 Her pencil slipped from her fingers and rolled onto the floor, but she didn¡¯t reach for it. Her

    16:16 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 293 Ca¡¯s Vision

    hands went still in herp, her wide eyes locked on nothing.

    I knew that look.

    That was what happened when she had a vision.

    58

    s

    ¡°Ca,¡± I said immediately, drawing the others¡® attention. ¡°Ca,e back to us, darling.¡±

    Hershes fluttered, and then she gasped, her chest rising sharply. She looked confused for a moment until her gaze found mine.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± I asked quickly, kneeling so I could be eye¨Clevel with her. My heart hammered in my chest, faster than I liked to admit. Maybe she had the answers to the unease gnawing at me about Tessa.

    Ca¡¯s eyes darted from me, then to her uncles behind me.

    Then, she pointed at Elias. ¡°I saw uncle.¡±

    The room went still.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Elias asked, his voice uncharacteristically gentle as he crouched in front of her, trying to hold her gaze.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate as she said the next words. ¡°You died alone.¡±

    It was silent for a moment before a chuckle escaped my lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get!¡± I eximed.

    1

    <b>16:16 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 294 Too Late, My Love

 Attachment 294

    <b>16:16 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 294 Too Late, My Love

    Chapter 294 Too Late, My Love

    TESSA

    58

    s

    I still hadn¡¯t told him, though the words had been sitting at the back of my throat for days now, waiting to be freed. However, every time I tried, I faltered.

    Maybe it was cowardice. Maybe it was fear. Or maybe it was because Rowan had been <i>so </i>unbearably excited for the wedding that I didn¡¯t want to do anything that might dim that light in his eyes. What if the moment I spoke the truth, it shifted his focus? What if it burdened him instead of blessing him?

    He had told me once¨Cmore than once, actually¨Cthat he was ready for another child. Although most of the time, it had a flirty undertone. So, I didn¡¯t know what <i>to </i>make of it.

    My hand drifted to my stomach, smoothing over the fabric of my shirt. It wasn¡¯t obvious yet, but I could feel the faint swell and the slight tightness of my clothes. ording to my assessment, I was nearly two months along, and that was closer to halfway through than I had realized. It startled me how quickly time moved when I was holding back.

    The front door opened, and I knew it was him without turning around. I had already memorized the rhythm of his footsteps. It was one I could recognize anywhere. I let go of my shirt quickly and turned just as Rowan stepped in.

    He wasughing¨Cdeep, unrestrainedughter that lit up his whole face. ¡°Oh, this is so funny,¡± he said, still chuckling. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what Ca just said in the boutique. She said Elias is going to die alone!¡±

    The sound of it was infectious, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself tough.

    Before I could drift too far into my thoughts, Rowan was already in front of me, arms sliding around me. He pressed a kiss to my temple and studied my face with that look he always wore when he thought something was wrong.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Something hurts?¡±

    I shook my head quickly. ¡°No.¡±

    Maybe this was the time.

    I shouldn¡¯t dy this any

    further.

    So, instead of letting go, I caught his hand and guided it down to my stomach. His brow furrowed in confusion as I pressed his palm t against the spot where the faint curve had

    <b>16:16 Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 294 Too Late, My Love

    begun to take shape.

    :

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the original dress would fit,¡± I whispered.

    58

    s

    ¡°Huh?¡± he muttered before his lips curved into a reassuring smile. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have it altered. I¡¯ll call the tailor first thing tomorrow.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±

    He frowned. His eyes searched mine, confusion fading into realization. His lips parted to speak, but no words came out. He looked down at where his hand still rested on me, then back at me again.

    And in that silence, I knew it had finally clicked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmured without actually confirming anything.

    I felt his sharp intake of breath, his gasp echoing softly between us. I shut my eyes, bracing for his reaction, when suddenly, I felt soft, warm lips pressed against my temple. <fn8a24> This text is hosted at Find[?]ovel</fn8a24>

    I flinched slightly, eyes still squeezed shut. Then, his lips moved down my cheek, to my jaw, my nose, and my other cheek. Over and over again. Little kisses scattered across my skin like raindrops.

    I gasped and opened my eyes, startled. ¡°Rowan-¡±

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± I whined.

    ¡°Let me do this,¡± he said, his voice filled with joy.

    He kept going, peppering my face with kisses until my cheeks tingled. His hands cradled my face gently, but his lips were relentless. He kissed me until I was sure my face was glowing red from both his affection and my embarrassment.

    When his mouth finally found mine, I moaned instinctively. He kissed my lips, leaving them swollen and marked with his happiness. Then, finally, he pulled back. His forehead rested against mine.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy?¡± I whispered, my voice trembling.

    ¡°Do you even need to ask that question?¡± he asked, a breathlessugh spilling from his lips. His hands still cupped my face, thumbs brushing my damp cheeks. ¡°Of course I am. Why would I not <i>be</i>, hmm? I¡¯d be insane not to.¡±

    16:16 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 294 Too Late, My Love

    :

    I felt my own lips tremble into a smile and the tight knot in my chest begin to loosen.

    <b>58 </b>

    s

    ¡°The dress?¡± I asked softly. It was ridiculous that it was the first thing toe to mind, but that had been the thing circling me like a hawk all day.

    He gave a short, incredulousugh. ¡°The dress is the least of my worries.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fucking happy.¡±

    Relief spread through my body like sunlight through the winter. I hadn¡¯t needed to worry at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I want this,¡± he said, his voice softening, his thumbs stroking my cheeks again. ¡°I beat myself up every single day thinking about how I wasn¡¯t there for you when you carried Ca. How I let you do it alone. I can do it now. I can do it for you.¡±

    I bit my lip hard to keep the sob froming.

    ¡°Gosh, I love you,¡± he whispered fiercely, pressing his forehead harder against mine. ¡°Tell me anything, okay? If you¡¯re sick. If you¡¯re scared. You¡¯re healthy? You need anything? You need some tissues? You just need me. I¡¯ll be there. I promise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tear through everything just to get you everything,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I breathed despite how ridiculous his other statements sounded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    And then, without thinking, I let another word slip, one that had been lingering at the edges of my mind. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a daddy. My daddy.¡±

    It was a joke, a slip, an endearment I sometimes used when we were teasing each other. But the instant it left my lips, I regretted it.

    His eyes darkened immediately. His mouth curved into a smile that was all wolf and no man.

    ¡°Rowan, no,¡± I said quickly, my voice shooting up as a warning. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡®

    99

    ¡°Toote, my love,¡± he murmured, his thumb sliding along my jaw.

 Attachment 295

    <b>16:17 Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 295 Pretty Things

    Chapter 295 Pretty Things

    TESSA

    ¡°Come on. Say it again.¡±

    :

    ¡°A¨Cah¡­ Rowan,¡± I moaned as he continued to tease me.

    $58

    s

    ¡°You said it so effortlessly a while ago. I won¡¯t hold it against you if you say it again. In fact, I¡¯ll stop moving if you don¡¯t say it,¡± he teased with a smirk.

    With that, he halted his movement.

    I think you already know what happened after I said that word. The wedding preparations had undoubtedly taken up a lot of our time, so we had reduced the number of times we were making love. Now, all hell broke loose.

    I was right on top of him. From this position, I could see everything¨Cfrom his teasing smirk to his muscr body, and even my slight belly bump that Rowan was already obsessed with. He kept fondling the still¨Csoft area, and I didn¡¯t even know I was sensitive in that area until

    now.

    I started moving my hips instinctively because I was so close to my release. Only a few more. However, Rowan decided to stop moving because I hadn¡¯t called him that word once since he ced his cock inside my entrance.

    He held onto my hips, halting my movement, causing me to whine. ¡°Rowan, let go,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m already tired.¡±

    I leaned against him, and he wrapped his arms around me softly. ¡°Then say it, my love,¡± he

    it.¡± said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t even move a muscle if you say

    ¡°Fulfill my fantasies, please.¡±

    I bit my lip and looked into his eyes. It didn¡¯t seem like he was joking. It also didn¡¯t appear like he was going to make fun of me if I said it.

    It was actually ridiculous, but I think he was going to be addicted if I said it out loud. However, my body felt like it was on fire, and the only thing stopping me from getting to that ice¨Ccold pitcher of water was saying that one word.

    That one atrocious word that would have been something I wouldugh about if it weren¡¯t for this moment.

    16:17 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 4 </b>

    Chapter 295 Pretty Things

    M:.

    Finally, the fire became unbearable. So, I groaned and ced a kiss on his lips.

    ¡°Daddy, please,¡± I begged, trying to move but to no avail.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    <b>58 </b>

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    His eyes darkened with that single word, and without saying anything else, he sat up¨Cwith me still on top of him. I yelped when I felt his cock pierce something deeper inside me. I gasped in shock, but he merely sucked my tongue from my open mouth and swallowed all of my

    moans.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he cursed as he continued moving, hitting the ces I didn¡¯t even know existed in my body.

    ¡°Want me to make you pregnant again, huh?¡± he whispered.

    I gasped at the vulgarity of his words. However, I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make love to you over and over again just so I can see you get pregnant like this. So. Fucking. Sexy,¡± he murmured against my lips.

    He began moving at an inhumane speed, but he was hitting all the right spots, all while being gentle with me. I could see nothing but white at that point, choked moans leaving my mouth as he continued to abuse my entrance.

    ¡°I¡¯lle inside you,¡± he growled.

    ¡°Please,¡± I begged again. ¡°Daddy, inside me, please.¡±

    He growled louder this time, and I felt his thrusts be sloppier yet harder at the same time. The sound of skin pping and our juices mixing filled the room, and I was thankful we were all alone today.

    He groaned into my ear just as I tightened around him, my mouth opening, but no sounding out because the pleasure was too much. <fnc41b> Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnc41b>

    ¡°Fuuuck¡­,¡± he drawled out, causing my entrance to twitch at the sound.

    Then, I copsed on top of him, breathing heavily<i>, </i>my body still trembling slightly from the pleasure.

    Wey there for a while, skin damp and warm, hearts slowing back after being tangled together. I was still on top of him, my cheek pressed against the hard ne of his chest, listening to his heartbeat beneath my ear.

    <b>10:17 </b>Sat, Oct <b>4 </b>

    Chapter 295 Pretty Things

    <b>58 </b>

    s

    Rowan¡¯srge hand moved slowly up and down my back in long, soothing strokes. When I finally stirred, he chuckled softly, moving me just enough to reach for the towel on the nightstand. Without a word, he cleaned me up before pulling me back against him. I was boneless in his arms, yet he moved me with such care.

    Once we were settled again, he slipped one of his robes over my shoulders, tugging it close around me. His fingers slipped through my hair,bing and brushing it with his hands.

    I let out a small sigh. ¡°My heart is finally at peace.¡±

    He hummed, his chest rumbling beneath my check. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I smiled. ¡°It seemed like my heart was always in a state of war. First, it was weak¨Calways fighting with my sickness. Then, it was reced. During that moment, it fought with guilt, because I felt unworthy of living when someone else¡¯s heart gave me a chance.¡± My fingers traced the faint scars over his chest absently. ¡°And then¡­ it was you. My heart fought the hardest when it came to you, Rowan. I didn¡¯t think you would love me like this.¡±

    His arms tightened around me instantly. His lips pressed against the top of my head, lingering there. ¡°Now?¡± he asked, his voice soft.

    ¡°Now?¡± I repeated, lifting my gaze to meet his.

    ¡°It¡¯s at peace,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I thought it was still at war, honestly, because it was erratic. It always beats faster when you¡¯re around. But¡­ that¡¯s what makes it at peace. It continues to feel, Rowan. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s what peace really is? At least that¡¯s what I feel it is now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s at peace because it¡¯s alive.¡±

    His lips curved, smiling at me with adoration.

    We stayed like that for another moment, staring at each other. Then, suddenly, he sat up. bought you something,¡± he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I sat up with him.

    ¡°I

    Rowan reached over to the nightstand, pulling out a small velvet box. My breath caught when he opened it, revealing a delicate ring. He took my hand without hesitation, slipping the ring onto my finger¨Cright where my engagement ring already sat.

    ¡°Our wedding ring?<b>¡± </b>I asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early for that?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said simply, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a pretty ring.¡±

    16:17 <b>Sat</b>, Oct <b>4 </b>

    Chapter 295 Pretty Things

    I frowned slightly, tilting my head. ¡°Why did you buy me this, then?¡±

    His answer was so simple. ¡°Because it was pretty.¡±

    GL

    +5 Free Cong

    ¡°You can¡¯t just buy me things because they¡¯re pretty, Rowan,¡± I scolded softly, though my lips showed a smile I couldn¡¯t quite hide.

    ¡°Nope,¡± he said firmly. He leaned forward, pressing a kiss to my hand where the new ring sat. ¡°You deserve all the pretty things in the world, Tessa.¡±

    ¡°And I will make sure my entire life that you get just that.¡±

    END OF BOOK 2¨CBOOK 3 (ABEL¡¯S STORY) COMING NEXT

    <i>4/4 </i>

 Attachment 296

    Chapter 296 Hotter, Hunkier Man

    :

    Chapter 296 Hotter, Hunkier Man

    LUNA

    ¡°You were just a dare,¡± Joshua said.

    you.

    ¡°Sorry, Luna. It was your fault. You should¡¯ve known I wouldn¡¯t like someone like However, our time together was fun.¡± He smirked. ¡°We should do it sometime again.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    There were snickers behind him. I lifted my chin and saw his friends standing in a loose half- circle behind the wall of our ssroom¡¯s building. I narrowed my eyes.

    Were we in high school? Because this certainly felt like it.

    We were supposed to be adults! We were already in ourst year of college, but here they were, ying games that belonged to bored teenagers.

    From the very beginning, I¡¯d known something was off. Joshua Saint¨Cpardon the name, because he wasn¡¯t a saint at all¨Chad approached me out of nowhere after we got partnered up for a Physics project. The irony still made me want tough. He called it teamwork. I called it babysitting. <fnb69c> Follow current nov?ls on F¦Énd£Îovel</fnb69c>

    I did all of the thinking from the equations to the graphs, up until the final report. Meanwhile, he merely smiled, flirted with me, and imed he had ¡°helped.¡±

    I¡¯d never been the kind of girl people noticed. I was usually more concerned with merely trying to exist than interacting with others.

    So, when Joshua started walking me to ss, sitting beside me during lectures, and buying me coffee with a bright smile, I hesitated. Maybe, for once, I wasn¡¯t invisible.

    He¡¯d pursued me relentlessly for the past month. Fuck, I even told him about my dream of getting into astrophysics research someday. He¡¯d listened attentively back then. Or at least, pretended to.

    Now, standing in the middle of the campus with the wind teasing the edges of my hair, I felt nothing but a slow, tired ache.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said finally, ncing down at my watch. My shift at the diner started soon. I was already going to bete because he held me back, and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, confusion seen in his eyes. ¡°Okay?¡±

    18:01 Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 296 Hotter, Hunkier Man

    :

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, raising my brows. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    He bit his lower lip, the same way he used to when pretending <i>to </i>be vulnerable. I was about to turn away when his hand shot out, wrapping around my wrist.

    ¡°That¡¯s really all?¡± he demanded. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve shown you?¡±

    I froze, then tilted my head, letting my gaze flick past him to the idiots still smirking behind his back. Then, I redirected my gaze to him.

    It¡¯s funny how fast attraction can evaporate when you see someone for what they truly are. He looked¡­ tacky now. I straightened my shoulders, ignoring the way my heart hammered.

    At times like this, I hated how short I was. It made me look smaller. But when our eyes met, his breath hitched just slightly.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Cry?¡±

    His jaw tightened.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind,¡± I continued. ¡°You got what you wanted¨Ca story to tell your friends, a darepleted. Congrattions.¡±

    His fingers tightened on my wrist. ¡°I hate that you wasted my time,¡± I said. ¡°But I guess¡­. thanks foring clean. I¡¯m sure you and your friends have time to celebrate.¡±

    And with that, I pulled my wrist free.

    Then I waved at him with a small smile before finally walking away.

    Theughter behind me blurred into the wind, fading into the background noise of traffic and the distant hum of my own heartbeat.

    I scoffed as I got far enough that the school wasn¡¯t in my vision anymore when I turned around.

    Gosh. Did he want me to cry about his revtion?

    I know I wouldn¡¯t.

    Things like that were already a daily part of my life. I¡¯d gotten used to them, like background noise you eventually stop hearing.

    I smiled faintly as I walked toward the diner, the cool afternoon air brushing against my cheeks. It had always been like this for me. When you¡¯ve been let down enough times, you

    18:01 Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 296 Hotter, Hunkier Man

    B

    +10 Free Coins

    start to build a shield. You get used to it, like therapy sessions that stop working, or braces that dig into your gums until pain just bes another routine.

    Only, in my case, it wasn¡¯t the kind of getting used to that makes you better. It was the kind that just made you¡­ immune.

    The chime above the door rang as I stepped into the diner. The familiar hum of chatter and the smell of grease and coffee bombarded my senses.

    ¡°Ugh, finally you¡¯re here.¡±

    The voice hit me before I even had time to breathe.

    She stood behind the counter, arms crossed. ¡°Mop the floors, will you?¡±

    I bit my lip and forced a smile. ¡°Sure, Princess.¡±

    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. That was really her name¨CPrincess Lincoln. My stepsister. And true to it, she carried herself like the world should bow down every time she walked into a

    room.

    Her mother¨Cmy stepmother¨Cwas no different. Queenie Lincoln. Of course, that was her name. She stood near the cash register,ughing a little too loudly as she entertained a group of regrs. Herughter stopped briefly when she saw me, and for a second, her smile faltered.

    Then she red. It was just a sh, but it was just enough to let me know she¡¯d seen mee inte.

    I pressed my lips together and looked away, walking toward the back room. I didn¡¯t need to give her another reason to talk about how ¡°ungrateful¡± I was.

    The mop was in its usual ce, leaning against the supply shelf. I grabbed it and set it down, exhaling softly.

    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here,¡± a voice said behind me.

    I turned. Marceline or Marcel for short. I had called her Celine once, and it didn¡¯t end on a good note. However, it was also the reason why we became friends today. It was one of the best mistakes I¡¯ve made in my life because I considered her as my one and only person in this ce.

    She had her hair tucked neatly under a, her apron slightly crooked, and her cheeks flushed from the rush. Her presence was the only thing that made this job tolerable.

    18:01 Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 296 Hotter, Hunkier Man

    ¡°Your sister and mom are here today,¡± she muttered, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°I noticed,¡± I said quietly.

    Marcel leaned against the lockers and sighed. ¡°What happened? You¡¯rete.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment. ¡°I got held back by Joshua Saint.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Her brows shot up. I had told her about Josha Saint¡¯s attempt to flirt with me, and she was ecstatic about the idea and demanded updates every now and then. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me¨Cdid he finally ask you to be his girlfriend?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Nope,¡± I said as I grabbed my apron from my locker.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually better! He told me I was a dare.¡±

    Her hands froze mid¨Cmotion. The hai she was fixing slipped out of her fingers and fell to the floor. ¡°He what?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°He said I should¡¯ve known someone like him wouldn¡¯t like someone like me.¡±

    ??

    Her jaw dropped. ¡°That jerk.¡± Then she started muttering curses under her breath, each one louder than thest. ¡°I knew that guy was up to no good. He has that smug face. The kind you just want to punch. Ugh!¡±

    I smiled faintly, trying to make light of it. ¡°Yeah. Good thing I didn¡¯t invest too much in that.¡±

    Marcel straightened up, hands on her hips. ¡°Hell yeah! You didn¡¯t lose anything. It¡¯s not like he was even that handsome.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she admitted, lowering her voice. ¡°He¡¯s handsome. Like, objectively. But that doesn¡¯t matter! Handsome men are statistically proven to cause brain damage in women. We should stay away from them.¡±

    Iughed softly. The sound felt strangeing out of me. ¡°Statistically proven, huh?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Somewhere out there, a hunkier, hotter man is waiting for you. A real one. One who won¡¯t treat you like a dare.¡±

    I shook my head, smiling at her ridiculousness. ¡°You¡¯re too optimistic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m realistic,¡± she said. ¡°You just have terrible luck.¡±

    Chapter 296 Hotter, Hunkier Man

    :

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I murmured. ¡°That part I can¡¯t argue with.¡±

    Áã

    +10 Free Coins

    The moment felt normal again. At least, until Princess¡® voice interrupted our conversation.

    ¡°Oh, please.¡±

    We both turned. She was standing at the doorway, arms folded, and a fake smile stered on her lips. ¡°We both know Luna isn¡¯t going to have something like that.¡±

 Attachment 297

    Chapter 297 Princess¡® Diner

    LUNA

    <b>58 </b>

    10 Free China

    Marcel and I stopped chuckling. Princess really had a way of making sure that the atmosphere was dampened.

    I pursed my lips, keeping my eyes on the mop water rather than her smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Marcel,¡± I muttered, turning to leave the room, but before I could take another step, Princess blocked the door by flicking her perfectly curled hair.

    ¡°Did I hear that right?¡± she asked, feigning surprise with a hand on her chest. ¡°Joshua Saint finally told you that you were a dare?¡± she asked, amused.

    ¡°I knew it.¡± She leaned in closer with a victorious smile. ¡°Because he¡¯s with me.¡±

    I pursed my lips again. ¡°Good for you, Princess,¡± I said softly. ¡°I hope you guys are happy.¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡± she asked, tilting her head.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I said simply. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with her today.

    She chuckled, sounding satisfied. ¡°He¡¯ll be visitingter,¡± she added as she finally stepped aside. ¡°Don¡¯t stare too much.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. There was no point. She¡¯d already won whatever imaginary battle she thought we were fighting. Marcel shot her a re that could kill, but Princess didn¡¯t notice¨Cshe was too busy adjusting her reflection in the metal napkin holder before strutting off toward the tables.

    We both exhaled at the same time.

    ¡°I swear,¡± Marcel muttered, rubbing her temples. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll identally spill a drink on her. On purpose.¡±

    I smiled weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t. She¡¯ll probably make me clean it up.¡±

    Marcel groaned as we walked together to the counter. She was the barista today, while I¡¯ll be at the counter. ¡°Sometimes I forget how nice you are, and then she reminds me why I shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Luna,¡± Marcel said after a while, her voice gentler now. ¡°She¡¯s just toxic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said automatically.

    10:01 <b>Ivon</b><b>, </b>UCT O

    Chapter 297 Princess¡® Diner

    A:

    <b>58 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    By the time I made it to the register, the evening rush had started. Marcel tied her apron tighter, slipping behind the espresso machine.

    Before I could even turn on the register, a hand gripped my arm.

    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± my stepmom hissed under her breath.

    I looked up to meet Queenie Lincoln¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be getting your sry today.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°Useless,¡± she muttered, tightening her grip before letting go. ¡°Make sure to stay after your shift.¡±

    I turned to her, frowning. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For nothing,¡± she said. ¡°Just follow through with what I said. At least then, you would be useful.¡±

    My lips pressed into a line. I wanted to ask why she hated me so much and why she never even tried to hide it. But I already knew. I was the daughter of her husband¡¯s first love, the one who came before her. A ghost she could never get rid of.

    ¡°Understood,¡± I said quietly before going to my post.

    She clicked her tongue in satisfaction before walking off to greet customers again, her voice turning sweet as syrup. It was quite impressive how fast she could switch masks.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± Marcel muttered from behind me, shaking her head as she handed me a receipt. ¡°You¡¯re like the modern¨Cday Cindere.¡±

    Iughed softly under my breath. That wasn¡¯t far too off, actually.

    I was born to a loving mother and a father who loved her far <i>too </i>much. They weren¡¯t rich, but they were happy. We had this little diner¨CLuna¡¯s Diner¨Cnamed after me. I remember my mom¡¯s voice echoing through the kitchen when I was little, calling my name as she made pancakes shaped like moons. She used to say, ¡°The moon shines brightest in darkness<b>, </b>my Luna.¡±

    But when I was six, everything changed.

    My mother died of breast cancer. I was young, but I remembered everything. I saw my father crying for the first time in front of me, holding her hand long after she was gone. I thought time would heal him, but grief had a strange way of reshaping people.

    <b>18:02 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 297 Princess¡® Diner

    He wasn¡¯t the same for long¨Cuntil one day, he was again, in a different manner.

    He came home with a woman.

    420

    +10 Free Con

    She was beautiful, with blonde hair that looked like it belonged in a shampoomercial and a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. Her name was Queenie Lincoln. She brought her daughter, Princess, who was my age, twelve at the time.

    I was polite. My dad was happy. That was all that mattered <i>to </i>me.

    For a while, things seemed okay. I even tried to think of them as family. Queenie would bake sometimes, and Princess would share stories about her old school. We weren¡¯t friends, but <i>we </i>weren¡¯t enemies either.

    Then, when I turned fourteen, my dad died in a car ident.

    Just like that, everything that tied me to a sense of home was gone.

    The will, the house, the diner¨Ceverything¨Cended up in Queenie¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t even wait a week before changing the sign out front. Princess¡® Diner, it read in gaudy pink cursive. I still remember standing on the sidewalk, watching as the men reced the old sign with the

    new one.

    That was when I realized that Queenie had only ever tolerated me because of Without him, I was nothing more than a burden that came with a house.

    my father.

    We never had a great rtionship after that, and honestly, I stopped trying. It was obvious she didn¡¯t like me. Neither did Princess.

    They made me work at the diner as a condition for staying in our house. I wasn¡¯t paid much, barely enough to get by. On top of that, they made me pay for my own tuition. So, yeah, I think you¡¯d understand why I didn¡¯t cry over Joshua Saint.

    He was just another disappointment in a long list of them.

    Speaking of him, Princess had been right. He really did show up tonight.

    They sat together in one of the corner booths, whispering andughing. Then, without hesitation, they kissed¨Cright there, in full view of the diner.

    I merely shook my head as I wiped down the counter and went about my business. When they nced at me, probably waiting for some reaction, I gave them none.

    They could suck faces for all I cared.

    <b>18:02 </b>Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 297 Princess¡® Diner

    +10 Free Coins

    Marcel, however, was fuming beside me. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± she muttered. ¡°He¡¯s doing this on purpose. He wants you to sec.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°They¡¯re not worth our time,¡± I said softly.

    Marcel bit back her next words, then sighed. ¡°You¡¯re way too calm for this.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Staying calm is my expertise.¡±

    ***

    It was closing time by the time thest customer left. The scent of caramel syrup lingered faintly in the air, mingled with soap from where Marcel was washing cups.

    ¡°Are you sure you need to stay here?¡± Marcel asked, drying her hands with a towel. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    I looked down at my phone. A single message glowed on the screen.

    From: Queenie

    Stay after your shift. You still have something to do.

    I sighed and locked my phone. ¡°I still have something to do,¡± I told her.

    Marcel frowned. ¡°What? We have ss tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, forcing augh. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go back home with her being pissy again.¡±

    Marcel chuckled, tucking her hair under her cap. ¡°Me too, honestly. I can¡¯t even imagine. Good luck with that!¡±

    She waved goodbye, slinging her bag over her shoulder. I watched her leave through the ss. doors, the bell chiming softly as it closed behind her. The sound lingered for a second too long.

    And then, I was alone.

    The silence felt heavier at night. I started wiping the counters again, humming quietly to fill the emptiness. Cleaning wasforting¡ªit gave me a sense of control when everything else was unpredictable.

    The neon sign outside flickered faintly, casting a soft pink glow across the empty booths. <i>I </i>turned back to the counter, humming louder this time, when I heard the door open.

    18:02 <b>Mon</b>, <b>Oct </b>6

    A

    $38

    Chapter 297 Princess¡® Diner

    The bell chimed again.

    My head lifted automatically. ¡°We¡¯re closed,¡± I called out, wiping my hands on a rag.

    No answer.

    Two men walked in.

    +10 Free Colris

    They didn¡¯t look like customers. One of them had a scar along his jaw, while the other wore a cap low over his face.

    I straightened up. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re closed,¡± I repeated, firmer this time.

    One of them smiled¨Ca slow, unsettling curve of his lips. ¡°That old woman was right,¡± he said. His voice was gravelly, like he¡¯d smoked for years. ¡°This really is a pretty one.¡±

    I froze. ¡°Excuse me?¡± <fnb768> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fnb768>

    ¡°Please leave,¡± I said, taking a step back toward the counter. My fingers hovered near the phone.

    The man with the cap tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said. ¡°I think she¡¯d be a pretty good price.¡±

    Before I could react, pain exploded at the back of

    my head.

    My vision blurred, and the rag slipped from

    my hand.

    Thest thing I saw was the pink glow of the neon sign flickering¨CPrincess¡® Diner¨Cbefore everything went dark.

 Attachment 298

    Chapter 298 The Distant Alpha

    Chapter 298 The Distant Alpha

    ABEL

    +10 Fise Ceint

    It has been five years since I was handed this title. I didn¡¯t think I would get attached to my job this much when I first started¨Cattached in a way that I was doing my best to give the people of the West better governance.

    Fuck, I didn¡¯t even want this position in the first ce.

    It was my father¡¯s dying wish. <fnd841> Checktest chapters at find{n}ovel</fnd841>

    For the longest time, I had lived in the distant West, tucked away in the mountains, where seeing my pack members felt like a once¨Ca¨Cyear event. In that time, I earned the nickname ¡°the untouchable Alpha.¡±

    They knew I was a Trevane, and some of them had attempted to ask about my rtionship with the main family. However, I never gave them an answer for the simplest reason.

    We didn¡¯t have a rtionship.

    My father, Axel Trevane, was cast away by the main family because of his ¡°unique¡± traits. Honestly, I think they were just intimidated by him.

    My father was a Lycan. Being the eldest in the family and the only one born to a different mother, he naturally inherited his mother¡¯s bloodline of a Lycan.

    Lycans were no different from werewolves except that they are more in touch with their inner wolves. Due to evolution, the difference had really dimmed a bit; however, because of this connection with our inner wolves, we possess our werewolf capabilities even in our human forms.

    My father told me when I was young that I should learn how to stand on my own because the main family saw us as rubbish. He was cast away even when he was the eldest, and the True Alpha title was passed down to his younger brother.

    So, growing up, I really didn¡¯t give a shit about the main family. Everything in the mountains sustained us. I was happy to die in that ce at any time. Although there was always a nagging feeling in the back of my mind¨Cone that continued to pester me no matter how hard I tried <i>to </i>silence it.

    My mother.

    It was a topic my father never bothered to open up. Every time I brought it up, there would be

    18:02 Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 298 The Distant Alpha

    a look of mncholy in his eyes, so I stopped asking after a while.

    That was¨Cuntil he finally exined it to me on his deathbed.

    +10 Free Coins

    My father was supposed to be a strong man. He was a Lycan, after all. However, he had been nursing a heart so broken for the longest time that his core had copsed. I still remember our conversation back then.

    ¡°Your mother¡­ was a human,¡± he muttered.

    I frowned, not knowing what to make of his statement. He had kept the information on my mother for so long that I was convinced she didn¡¯t exist at all¨Cthat I was born from a magical crate, like how fathers exined the concept of pregnancy to their ¡°too¨Cyoung¡± pups.

    ¡°My Reina,¡± he whispered, shaking his head as a tear slipped from his eyes. He was sweating all over, and I was wiping his body with a washcloth while he continued muttering her name over and over again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­,¡± he whispered atst.

    ¡°What happened, Dad?¡± I asked.

    He opened his eyes and looked into mine. ¡°We, half¨Cblooded Lycans, are cursed.¡±

    My brows furrowed. I was impatiently waiting for his next words, but I could tell he was struggling. I gave him time to form his sentences.

    ¡°Not being of pure¨Cblood, our origin is contradictory,¡± he continued, holding onto my hand with the strength I didn¡¯t know could stille from his weak body.

    ¡°They say that the Moon Goddess is sacred, but at times, I can¡¯t help but think that she is cruel,¡± he chuckled, another tear escaping his eyes.

    ¡°I had met your mom, my mate, and we fell in love. However, since our blood is stronger, contradictorypared to those with pure blood, such pure bloods cannot take this contradiction.¡®

    ¡°I loved Reina too much, and we had you,¡± he whispered. ¡°However, that destroyed her body, and in the end, she died as the price of our love. I didn¡¯t heed the warnings back then, but it was true<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Half¨Cblooded Lycans can never form a family with pure bloods.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was merely loving her, but in the end, I was destroying her.¡±

    Chapter 298 The Distant Alpha

    +10 Free Coins

    I looked down on him and felt a squeeze in my heart. The man who showed no weaknesses from the moment I was conscious of the world felt like the weakest man in the entire world on his deathbed.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve raised you in seclusion because I was afraid you were going to live with the same pain. However, I was wrong, my son. There is so much more <i>to </i>this world than this mountain.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I am happy on this mountain,¡± I muttered. ¡°I have everything <i>to </i>keep me alive here.¡±

    I wet the towel again and continued wiping his face, which was already drenched with sweat despite the tepid bath I had just given him.

    He held onto my hand once more, stopping my actions. ¡°No man is an ind,¡± he smiled. ¡°You cannot live only for yourself, Abel. You are meant to do greater things for this country¨Cfor this world.¡±

    ¡°What can I possibly do?¡± I asked a rhetorical question. I wasn¡¯t expecting an answer. It was already set in my mind that I was going to be here until I die.

    ¡°I heard from your distant aunt that the only son of the West¨CJaxon Trevane¨Chas been arrested,¡± he started off.

    I frowned because I didn¡¯t know where this story was going.

    ¡°There is no other family from the Trevanes to have a son of legal age that could rece him.

    I believe they are looking for the closest kin, and you are that, my son.¡±

    ¡°You are a Trevane.¡±

    ¡°You need to help the people of the West.¡±

    And that was how I found myself here in the West. These five years, I was the subject of both respect and resentment. However, in those five years, I realized something.

    My father was right.

    The West did need my help.

 Attachment 299

    The West was more rotten than I thought when I got here. In fact, the entirety of Fenra was on the verge of breaking apart. However, Cade Cahan and Arden Stone managed to save us from an evil Praetor.

    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that the apprehension of Allen Winters eradicated all of the corrupt things going on in this country. There was a lot to unpack in the West¨Cpower struggles, poverty, and illicit businesses that preyed on other beings.

    I can proudly say that it has improved over thest couple of years. However, I can¡¯t erase it properly¨Cbecause the main family was holding me back.

    What I realized these past years was that the title of the Alpha wasn¡¯t mine alone. Despite. having theirst name and their blood, I was no Trevane in their eyes. They antagonized every project, every decision I made, and I knew they were waiting for me to make a mistake.

    Unfortunately for them, I was good at my work. I had made this ce a better ce than it ever would have been. However, in the process, I also made a lot of enemies.

    ¡°Alpha Abel,¡± the door to my office opened, and my self¨Cassigned Beta, Tyson, entered. We became friends because he was the lead trainer of the warriors. I saw his potential to lead, so I absolved the Graves of their Beta title and passed it to Tyson. Since then, the Graves had also been ones who gave me a hard time.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± I asked.

    He nodded with a grim expression. We had been investigating the opening of a new bar, Oceans, at the edge of the borders. Although it was a regr restobar in the afternoon, I had a hunch that something else was going on after it closed. I had Tyson investigate it, and it seemed my hunch was right.

    ¡°Our undercover investigators found that it auctions humans from nearbynds¨Cmost of them from rc.¡±

    My brows furrowed. ¡°What do they do with these humans?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡± Tyson said. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as we¡¯re thinking<i>,</i>¡± he said. ¡°They boast that they do it in a humane manner. They take willing humans and sell them to fellow humans or werewolves for a night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still prostitution,¡± 1 deadpanned.

    <b>18:02 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 299 Oceans

    +10 Free Coins <fnd1eb> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel</fnd1eb>

    The fact that they were smuggling humans across the border wasn¡¯t an eyebrow raiser. After the war in Montrose, Cade decided to open our borders to other kinds¨Cbut only as visitors, and only if they are apanied by someone from Fenra. It was to give way to our relief- giving to those in rc and Montrose.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°However, I heard they aren¡¯t abducting these people. Instead, they recruit them. They are given money before theye here, and they are escorted back to their homes right after.¡±

    I sighed and shook my head, standing from my scat. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said.

    Tyson nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get the car ready. Make sure to cover your face, man. You¡¯re going to bring in a lot of attention by having your face merely exposed.¡±

    My brows furrowed, raising a brow. ¡°Most of them are humans there, right?¡±

    He sighed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s true. However, the staff there are still wolves. And,¡± he added with a small smirk. ¡°Just your face will attract them, man.¡±

    I clicked my tongue. ¡°Get the car ready,¡± I said.

    He chuckled. ¡°Alright, Alpha. Ever so uptight, huh?¡±

    With that, he closed the door while I pulled on a mask and a cap. It definitely shed with my suit, but it didn¡¯t matter. I needed to investigate this matter as soon as possible.

    I left the room and entered the car. Tyson started driving while telling me more things about this new ¡°club.¡±

    ¡°How long have they been operating again?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a week,¡± he answered.

    I sighed and shook my head, massaging the bridge of his nose. When my youngest uncle, Damon Trevane, only five years older than me at 40 years old, proposed that he would be building a new restaurant at the edge of the town, I had given him a permit because he had always been pissy about these things.

    Now, I regret it. No wonder he wanted to build one near his post as a warrior. He would be smuggling so many humans inside, and no one would know except for him.

    ¡°Rx,¡± Tyson said, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight. Might as well have a good time once we get there.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes.

    <b>18:02 Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 299 Oceans

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± he said right away. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¨Cthere¡¯s nothing wrong with bedding <b>at </b>willing human. We¡¯ll still have the ce closed for instigating such transactions, but <b>someone </b>would probably be willing toe with you tonight without even being paid.¡±

    I red at him, but he continued.

    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve never seen you with anyone before. I wonder if your dick is still working.¡±

    I sighed and looked out of the window, where the dark blue neon sign, one that couldn¡¯t be seen unless you have heightened senses, glowed from afar. Damon really nned everything, didn¡¯t he? Up to this unrecognizable sign at night.

    ¡°My dick is definitely working better than yours,¡± I muttered.

    Tyson guffawed, hitting his thigh. ¡°Really, though. You¡¯ve been single for these five years. Don¡¯t you have a mate?¡±

    My jaw clenched at the question. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I muttered.

    And I don¡¯t want to meet her.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he eximed. ¡°So, you really can getid tonight.¡±

    I clicked my tongue and removed my seatbelt just as Tyson parked the car near the bar, but not too near that it would be detected. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    With that, I opened the door with Tyson pestering me that it would be ¡°a waste of my good genes¡± if I didn¡¯t have sex with anyone tonight. I ignored his words and made my way inside, showing them the ticket that Tyson had gotten for us.

    The moment I stepped inside, I could smell the scent of arousal in the room.

    ¡°They have started,¡± Tyson said. ¡°Let¡¯s sit at the back. I had it reserved.¡°¡®

    He pulled me toward the very back, and with every step, I felt the others turning to us. It was true that most of them were humans, but I could also sense some werewolves here and there.

    ¡°Goodness,¡± Tyson whispered as we took our seats. ¡°You¡¯re hogging all the attention. It was a bad idea to take you here.¡±

    I turned to him, and he raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Focus on the front,¡± he said. ¡°They usually show the most expensive one at the veryst.¡± I turned my attention to the front and saw a woman with only lingerie on, her perky chest in

    18:02 Mon<b>, </b>Oct 6

    Chapter 299 Oceans

    +10 Free Coins

    full view. She even turned around to show off her ass, shaking it a bit and carning some cheers from the male audience.

    I clicked my tongue, grabbed some whiskey from the table, and took a sip. This was already making my head ache. Moreover, there was some kind of scent that lingered in the air¨Cone that seemed to stick to me from every direction.

    ¡°And now,¡± the host said, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We have thest price of the night!¡°

    Chapter 299 Oceans

    +10 Free Coins

    full view. She even turned around to show off her ass, shaking it a bit and carning some cheers from the male audience.

    I clicked my tongue, grabbed some whiskey from the table, and took a sip. This was already making my head ache. Moreover, there was some kind of scent that lingered in the air¨Cone that seemed to stick to me from every direction.

    ¡°And now,¡± the host said, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We have thest price of the night!¡±

    <

 Attachment 300

    Chapter 300 A Million Dors

    LUNA

    $58

    +10 Free Coins

    The other women here were all excited. They wore glitter and perfume, fixed their hair in front of the mirror,ughing like they were preparing for a night out. <fnbf2c> Get full chapters from FindN()vel</fnbf2c>

    Meanwhile, I was terrified.

    I kept tugging on the hem of my white costume¨Ca cheap dress someone had thrown on me earlier. It barely fit, or maybe it was meant to be that way.

    I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing here. One moment, I was knocked out in the diner, and the next moment I opened my eyes, I was now in this club.

    ¡°Damn,¡± someone said behind me. ¡°Your boobs and ass are thick for someone as thin as you. Your face is angelic, too.¡±

    I froze.

    ¡°This angel costume suits you well.¡±

    My eyes widened. I turned around and found a woman grinning at me, lipstick smeared from eating chips straight out of the bag. She was beautiful¨Ctall, with glossy hair and sharp eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m Vicky,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s your name, angel?¡±

    ¡°Luna,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Pretty name,¡± she said between bites. ¡°Do youe here often?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh, bummer.¡± She shrugged. ¡°The people pay well here. Aside from the principal payment, they give you tips. I love being auctioned here.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Principal payment?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She smiled at me like it was the most normal thing in the world. ¡°They pay you beforeing here. The owner¡¯s nice like that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get paid.¡±

    Her brows lifted. ¡°Really? That¡¯s weird. Everyone does.¡±

    <b>18:19 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>6

    Chapter 300 A Million Dors

    My chest went cold when the realization hit me. I felt myself growing more disgusted.

    It must be Queenie.

    58

    +10 Free Coins

    No wonder she told me to stay in the diner a little while longer. She¡¯d always hated me; however, I didn¡¯t think her hatred was so intense that she¡¯d sell me off.

    1 gripped the thin fabric of the dress. ¡°Does everyone here get auctioned off?¡±

    Vicky nodded casually. ¡°Yeah. The owner¡¯s hot, too. Sometimes he bids himself. You¡¯d be lucky if he does.¡±

    ¡°Lucky?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He pays more than the others.¡±

    ¡°What happens if you get sold?¡± I muttered, feeling dread fill the pit of

    my

    stomach.

    ¡°We get fucked most of the time. We suck them off. We eat with them right after. All that jazz.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t breathe properly. How could she talk about such things so lightly? I didn¡¯t want to lose my virginity in this ce.

    My pulse quickened. ¡°What happens if you don¡¯t want to go?¡±

    She stopped eating the chips before breaking out intoughter.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say no, angel. Once you¡¯re on the list, you¡¯re on it, You signed the form, right?¡±

    Form?

    I shook my head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t sign anything.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Then how¡¯d you get here?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t answer. I just kept staring at her, trying to piece everything together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll fit right in here. Let¡¯s just hope that you get auctioned off to a sexy man.¡±

    Vicky checked the clock. ¡°Anyway, good luck. You¡¯re the ender tonight.¡±

    ¡°The what?¡±

    ¡°Thest one.¡± She winked. ¡°Enders usually get the highest bids. My turn now. Bye!¡±

    18:19 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Oct 6

    Chapter 300 A Million Dors

    <b>58 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    And just like that, she walked out¨Chips swaying as the door opened and closed behind her.

    I was left alone in the dressing room. My heartbeat was so loud it almost drowned out the sound of pping outside.

    What was this ce?

    I needed to leave.

    Now.

    I grabbed the edge of the vanity for bnce, my knees weak. I tried to remember the way in- that long hallway, the heavy doors, the man with the clipboard. If I could just reach the exit, I could-

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    A hand mped around my wrist.

    ¡°I¨CI need air,¡± I stammered.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Two men in ck uniforms stood behind me. They looked like security built like walls. One of them pulled something from his belt before cold metal closed around my wrists with a click.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I struggled, panic bursting in my chest. ¡°You can¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Orders,¡± one said tly. ¡°You¡¯re up next.¡±

    ¡°What orders? I didn¡¯t agree to this! I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    He pushed me forward. I stumbled, my bare feet sliding against the smooth floor. The sound of the crowd grew louder. My heart raced so fast it hurt.

    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered. ¡°There¡¯s been a mistake. I don¡¯t belong here.¡±

    But no one listened.

    They led me down a narrow corridor lit by red and gold lights. I could hear the host¡¯s voice echoing from the stage.

    ¡°And for our final price tonight¡­¡®

    I dug my heels into the floor, but the man behind me shoved me again. The curtain parted,

    18:20 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 300 A Million Dors

    and a burst of light blinded me.

    Dozens of faces blurred together in the crowd.

    I wanted to scream. I wanted to run.

    <b>58 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    But the metal cuffs bit into my wrists, and the only thing I could do was stand there, trembling, under the heat of the lights, praying someone would realize I wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.

    Then, the host smiled.

    ¡°Angel,¡± he announced, reading from his card. ¡°Our final lot of the night.¡±

    I could barely breathe. My heart was pounding so loud it drowned out the cheers around me. I was standing there in a dress that barely covered my thighs and a pair of flimsy wings tied around my back.

    I looked like some kind of cheap angel decoration.

    My hands were trembling as I wrapped them around myself, trying to cover the skin that the bright lights seemed to magnify.

    I felt like crying.

    No¨CI was already crying.

    ¡°Wow,¡± someone in the front row said. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Pretty, right?¡± the host asked, smiling widely. His voice boomed through the speakers. He grabbed my arm and turned me toward the crowd like I was something to show off.

    They cheered again.

    The tears kept falling before I could stop them. I wanted to disappear.

    ¡°It seems she¡¯s a crier too,¡± the host chuckled, stepping closer. ¡°A pretty crier.¡±

    He reached out, his fingers brushing my cheek, tilting my chin upward.

    I flinched and pushed him away. ¡°Let go!¡±

    The crowdughed.

    ¡°Ooh, feisty,¡± he said, amused, brushing off my shove like it was part of the show.

    <b>18:20 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>6

    Chapter 300 A Million Dors

    :

    058

    410 Free Cont

    Then he raised his hand, signaling to the audience. ¡°All right, gentlemen, let¡¯s start the bidding, shall we? Our finale for the night¨Can angel with a sharp tongue and a soft face.

    I wanted to throw up.

    The noise hit me all at once.

    ¡°Fifteen thousand!¡±

    ¡°Twenty!¡±

    ¡°Fifty!¡±

    The host¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Whoa, so famous already!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t take it. I turned, desperate to run¨Cbut the host caught my wrist, his grip tight.

    ¡°She¡¯s too disobedient, though,¡± he said into the mic, pulling me back <i>to </i>the center of the stage. ¡°She might need a little¡­ correction.¡±

    He held out a ss. ¡°Here, sweet thing. Calm down.¡±

    I shook my head, backing away. ¡°No-¡±

    ¡°Drink.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even get the chance to finish my statement of defiance because he tipped the liquid into my mouth.

    1

    The liquid was sweet and bitter at the same time. My throat burned as I swallowed. Within seconds, the room started to dance around me.

    I tried to focus, but the lights smeared into colors. My hands slipped from my chest. I stumbled, my knees giving way, and slumped onto the floor.

    The light caught my face, hot and white. I could barely keep my eyes open.

    ¡°Aw,¡± the host said, crouching beside me. ¡°That¡¯s better. Look how peaceful she looks.¡±

    And then-

    ¡°Five hundred thousand dors,¡± a voice said.

    Everything stopped. Heads turned toward the back.

    <b>18:20 </b>Mon, Oct 6

    Chapter 300 A Million Dors

    The host was caught off guard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir? Five hundred?¡±

    ¡°Thousand,¡± the man repeated. ¡°Cash.¡±

    A collective gasp rolled through the room.

    <b>58 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The host straightened, adjusting his tic. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have half a million from our¡­ oh- from our very own owner, Damon!¡±

    No. No, I needed to leave. I tried to move, but my body wouldn¡¯t respond.

    Damon.

    Was that the same man Vicky mentioned?

    No. Please, no.

    I tried to lift my head. The lights were too bright, burning my eyes. My wrists hurt. The cuffs bit into my skin every time I tried to move.

    ¡°I¡­¡± My voice cracked. ¡°I don¡¯t want this.¡±

    But it was too soft. The microphone didn¡¯t catch it. No one cared.

    The host was grinning again. ¡°Half a million from Damon, going once-¡±

    Before he could finish, another voice cut through the air.

    ¡°One million dors.¡±

    It was deeper and quieter, but somehow, it rang louder than any other bid tonight.

    The entire room turned.

    I forced my eyes open, trying to see through the haze. In the far corner of the room, someone stood.

    He wasn¡¯t seated like the rest. He was standing¨Ctall, broad¨Cshouldered, his entire frame almost too big for the space he was in. His face was hidden by shadow, the brim of a cap or hood concealing his features.

    But I could see his shape. The lines of muscle beneath his dress shirt and the way his jaw flexed when he spoke.

    He lifted his hand; and the crowd went silent.

    <b>18:20 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>6

    Chapter 300 A Million Dors

    ¡°¡­ A million,¡± he said again.

    258]

    +10 Free Coins

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Attachment 301

    Chapter 301 Mate

    ABEL

    The others shouted for the woman on stage.

    The host called her ¡°Victoria,¡± though I doubted that was her real name. The bid ended at 90,000 dors. How people spend this much money on something <i>so </i>trivial baffled me.

    The rich old man went up to the stage, and for a moment, I saw a look of disgust in her eyes. It seemed she was silently wishing for anyone to bid higher. Then, he pped her ass like it was a piece of meat and raised his fist high in the air like he had won the biggest prize.

    I shook my head and looked away.

    ¡°Fucking bastards,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    The door opened at the back of the hall, and in an instant, I recognized who it was.

    ¡°Damon, my man!¡± I heard the others greet. ¡°Congrattions on the club¡¯s sessful opening.¡±

    I pulled my cap lower and leaned back against the wall, hoping he wouldn¡¯t notice me. I didn¡¯t have the patience for his kind of trouble tonight.

    Was there even anyone decent left in this family?

    ¡°Rx your eyes,¡± Tyson whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll blow our cover.¡±

    I clicked my tongue. ¡°Our cover will be blown soon anyway. Well, at least, your cover. I need to leave before he finds out I¡¯m here.¡±

    He smirked before nodding. ¡°Got it. You don¡¯t want any more trouble in your family.¡±

    ¡°Are the men here?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Waiting for your signal.¡±

    I exhaled. ¡°We wait for thest one. Then we move. I want everyone out before sunrise.¡±

    He nodded again, quieter this time. We¡¯d done this a hundred times before¨Craiding, rescuing, getting people out. However, something about tonight made me feel a little more impatient.

    The bidding and each name announced felt unbearable.

    And then there was this scent.

    At first, I thought I had imagined it.

    A soft sweetness in the air, cutting through the alcohol and smoke.

    It smelled like sunlight and cotton. Like freshly washed sheets mixed with sugar melting in warm milk.

    I covered my nose, irritated by how much it got to me.

    It was too much. Too sweet.

    It was making me dizzy.

    Tyson leaned closer. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to bid?¡± he teased, grinning.

    I turned my head slowly and gave him a t look.

    He raised both hands,ughing softly. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I shook my head again. Idiot.

    ¡°And now,¡± the host said, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We have thest prize of the night!¡±

    A murmur spread through the room. People leaned forward in their seats, greedy anticipation dripping from every exhale.

    ¡°Bring her in.¡±

    The doors opened before a low gasp rippled through the crowd.

    I didn¡¯t look up right away. I didn¡¯t want to.

    The scent had changed now. It became stronger, closer. It filled my lungs and sent heat crawling under my skin.

    ¡°Holy¡­¡± Tyson whispered beside me. ¡°Whoa. Holy hell.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    I finally looked up.

    The woman walked in slowly. The harsh lights washed over her, but somehow she still looked untouched by them. Untouched by the filth of the room.

    Chapter 301 Mate

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Blonde hair fell loosely over her shoulders, and her eyes¡­ light as they may seem, looked like they¡¯d seen too much. It looked like she didn¡¯t belong in this nightmare.

    My wolf stirred beneath my skin, pushing against every barrier I¡¯d built.

    My hands clenched into fists. My chest tightened, the bond snapping awake like a wire.

    The announcer said something¨Cher name, maybe¨Cbut I didn¡¯t hear it.

    All I saw was her face.

    All I felt was that pull.

    Her

    watched the crowd, uncertain and nervous, before it grazed in my gaze

    Everything stopped. All of it faded until I could see only her.

    Mine.

    I swallowed hard, forcing my wolf down, forcing my expression to stay still.

    No.

    But the truth had already burned itself into me.

    She was mine.

    My mate.

    direction.

    Tyson¡¯s voice cut through the noise, amused. ¡°Fuck, she¡¯s pretty. Do you mind if I bid?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    My eyes were on her, but my jaw was locked tight. The way she stood there¨Csmall, trembling,

    my wolf growl under trying so damn hard not to cry¨Cmade

    my

    skin.

    ¡°Rx,¡± Tyson muttered beside me. ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to murder someone.¡±

    I was. <fn60bc> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fn60bc>

    My nails dug into my palms. The crowd cheered for the next bid. I tuned it all out, but I couldn¡¯t tune her out. That scent. That goddamn scent. It clung <i>to </i>the air, dragging me toward

    her like a leash I couldn¡¯t break.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I hissed under my breath.

    Chapter 301 Mate

    My mate.

    A fucking human.

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    I clenched my teeth until my jaw ached. I couldn¡¯t escape the fate that cursed my father, <b>the </b>same one that killed my mother. A human mate. Doomed the moment I touched her.

    I didn¡¯t want this.

    I didn¡¯t want her.

    The Moon Goddess had to beughing her divine ass off somewhere.

    Tyson nudged me again. ¡°You sure? You look like you¡¯re ready to-¡±

    I shot him a look sharp enough to cut him in half.

    He shut up instantly.

    ¡°Get them ready,¡± I said instead.

    ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°The men. Get them ready.¡±

    Understanding flickered in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    I nodded.

    He frowned but didn¡¯t argue. I turned toward the door, the scent trailing behind me like a chain around my

    and I pressed a hand to the couch, trying to breathe throat. My head spun, through it. It didn¡¯t help. Every inhale only made it worse.

    The auctioneer¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡±

    I froze.

    That voice¨Cit was my Damon¡¯s. I turned my head slightly and saw him standing near the front, grinning like he¡¯d just bought himself a toy.

    The girl flinched. I saw the fear sh across her face. She looked so young, too. Her hands trembled as she tried to keep them still, and for a second, I almost walked away.

    Almost.

    <b>15:34 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 301 Mate

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Fuck the Moon Goddess.

    Why her? Why this?

    I bit my lip hard enough to taste blood.

    I couldn¡¯t let Damon take her.

    Before I knew what I was doing, my hand lifted.

    ¡°One million,¡± I said.

    The room went dead silent.

    Every head turned. ¡°O¨COne million dors! From the man in the back!¡±

    Tyson¡¯s jaw dropped. I could hear him mutter something, probably a prayer or a curse.

    ¡°Going once¡­ going twice¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t look at Damon, but I could feel the heat of his re from across the room.

    ¡°Sold!¡±

    The hammer came down.

    I exhaled slowly, shoving my hands into my pockets,

    ¡°Pleasee im your prize,¡± the man said, his smile wide, fake, and greedy.

    O

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    I walked forward, the crowd parting for me. Their eyes followed, whispering and wondering who the hell I was.

    Tyson was still behind me, phone pressed to his ear, eyes wide. When I nced at him, he gave me a quick nod.

    Everything was in ce.

    But as I got closer, her scent hit me again, stronger this time. It wrapped around me, seeping through my clothes, my skin, into

    my

    blood.

    I swallowed hard.

    <b>15:34 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>7

    Chapter 301 Mate

    <b>AC </b>

    s

    She looked up at me, those blue eyes locking onto mine. Her lips parted slightly, trembling.

    And just like that¨Cmy wolf went silent.

    I reached her. The space between us barely existed. I could hear her heartbeat from where I was standing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± I muttered under my breath, not sure why I said it. She wouldn¡¯t even hear me over the noise.

    However, just as I said those words, chaos reigned in the space.

    A scream cut through the air. ¡°Fuck, warriors are here!¡±

    The doors burst open, and everything descended into madness. People scrambled. ss shattered.

    The n had begun.

    Damon¡¯s voice cut through the noise. ¡°Get everyone! Don¡¯t let them leave!¡±

    Fuck. I couldn¡¯t let him see me. He¡¯d run straight to the family with it, and I was already skating on thin ice with them.

    I looked at her again. She was frozen, staring at the chaos, shaking.

    Then, without thinking-

    I grabbed her.

    Her body collided against mine, soft and warm, her breath catching as I wrapped an arm around her waist. She clung to me instinctively, terrified.

    I felt it again. That unbearable heat under my skin.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said roughly.

    And then I moved.

    We were out of the hall in seconds, the sound of growling and screaming fading behind us.

 Attachment 302

    Chapter 302 Dangerous

    Chapter 302 Dangerous

    LUNA

    :

    +10 Free Coins

    I didn¡¯t know where this man was taking me or why I felt safe with him when I¡¯d just seen him in that damned ce.

    The world outside was blurry, spinning under the streetlights as he continued to carry me while running. My body was trembling. However, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from fear or something else.

    The drink the host had given me¡­ it was still in my system. My pulse thudded unevenly as my body leaned against him. He smelled like a man. It wasn¡¯t the kind that bathed in cologne or hid behind sharp scents.

    But a real man.

    I didn¡¯t know what a real man was supposed to smell like, but somehow, this felt close.

    His grip was firm, but not rough.

    ¡°Keep your eyes open,¡± he said as he ran with me in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied.

    He didn¡¯t believe me. His jaw tightened as he continued to run, the lines of his face harsh under the passing light. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or just focused, but the silence pressed against me until I whispered, ¡°You¡¯re¨Cyou¡¯re going too fast.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how it was humanly possible to run this fast, but somehow, he managed to do it.

    He clicked his tongue. ¡°Quitining, will you?¡±

    Still, he slowed down just a little. It made me smile without meaning to.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured.

    I didn¡¯t know how long he ran for. My mind was too clouded. However, when he finally stopped, I found us in front of a small house tucked behind high gates. It wasn¡¯t fancy, but it was safe¨Clooking.

    He opened the gates before cing me down just as he opened the door to the house. Once the door was opened, I stepped forward, legs unsteady. He caught my elbow before I could stumble. His hand was warm, and for a second, I didn¡¯t want him to let go.

    <b>17:28 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 302 Dangerous

    <b>A </b>

    À±<b>Æ· </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Inside, the air smelled of his scent mixed with coffee. The lights were dim. My fingers twitched, automatically tugging at the edge of my dress to cover myself. I didn¡¯t know what he wanted from me. After all, he¡¯d technically bought me.

    But he didn¡¯t look at me that way.

    He disappeared into another room and returned with a ss of water. ¡°Drink this,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯ll flush out whatever they gave you.¡±

    His tone was gruff, but not unkind. I nodded, taking the ss with both trembling hands. The first sip burned down my throat, and I realized how dry my mouth had been. I drank again- too quickly this time¨Cand the water spilled from the corner of my lips, sliding down my chin and onto my chest.

    I froze. The fabric clung to me, translucent under the dim light, showing off my bra through the white cloth. I looked up at him. His jaw tensed, and his eyes darkened before he looked elsewhere, muttering something under his breath.

    I set the ss down, feeling my heart race.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±

    ¡°Stop apologizing,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    The words hit me harder than they should have.

    He turned away, rubbing a hand through his hair. ¡°You should rest. The drug¡¯s not fully out of your system yet. You¡¯ll feel off for a while. Then, tomorrow, you¡¯re going back along with the other huma¡ª¡±

    ¡°With the other workers,¡± he said, as though correcting himself. ¡°You might get interviewed a bit, but it¡¯s only for investigation. Cooperate with them. We¡¯ll make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again in ournd.¡±

    I was right.

    He was a good man.

    I wanted to ask why he helped me. Why did he buy me just to take me away?

    However, I couldn¡¯t find it within me.

    He sighed after a while. ¡°Bedroom¡¯s down the hall. Left door. You can take a shower <i>if </i>you want¨Cclothes are in the drawer. I¡¯ll stay out here.¡±

    <b>17:28 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>N

    Chapter 302 Dangerous

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± I found myself saying before I could stop myself. He froze in his tracks, and he turned to me.

    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered.

    He froze. For a moment, the world outside his walls ceased to exist.

    He stood a few feet away, the dim light from the kitchen bleeding into the room, painting his face in shadows. His chest rose and fell with a quiet strain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said, in a tone that felt like he was warning me.

    But the way he said it made me take a step closer.

    Something about him didn¡¯t feel safe¨Cyet, it was the only safety I¡¯d known in years.

    His scent filled the space between us. He turned his head, jaw clenched, refusing to meet my eyes. I wanted to see them again, those gray eyes that had looked at me like I was something he wished he didn¡¯t want.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they gave me,¡± I started off. ¡°But please make the feeling go away.¡±

    That made him look. His gaze snapped toward me. My breath caught. There was no warmth in his eyes, only the kind of fire that burned everything it touched.

    He took one step forward. The floor creaked beneath his weight.

    Another step, and I could feel the heat radiating from his body.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking for,¡± he said. <fn9600> The rightful source is F¦Énd£Îovel</fn9600>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I breathed. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m dying.¡±

    His hand twitched at his side, like he was fighting the urge to reach for me.

    ¡°You should stay away,¡± he said.

    He was so close now that I could see the faint scar beneath his eyebrow and how thick the strands were. I reached up to remove his mask, and the moment I saw his face, I couldn¡¯t breathe properly.

    Fuck, he really was a man. He looked exactly like he smelled, and at that moment, I didn¡¯t even consider Joshua Saint or any other man I had met in my life as attractive. How could I when someone like this existed?

    17:28 Wed, Oct 8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 302 Dangerous

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I whispered as I looked into his eyes.

    The space between us disappeared. His breath brushed against my cheek.

    110 Free Coins

    He lifted his hand, hesitated midair, and then his fingers brushed the side of my face. It was a fleeting touch, but it set every nerve on fire.

    I closed my eyes. The world spun.

    For a moment, I thought he¡¯d pull away, but he didn¡¯t. His hand slid to the back of my neck, his touch rough and conflicted. My pulse raced so fast I thought it might tear through me.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Luna.¡±

    I opened my eyes, and when our gazes met again, there was no turning back from what I saw.

    He leaned in, so close that our foreheads nearly touched.

    If he closed that distance, the world would end, and I wouldn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t know why I felt this way for a stranger, but all I knew was that I needed him at this moment.

    His hand tightened slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I am,¡± he said hoarsely.

    ¡°Then show me,¡± I whispered.

    <b>17:28 </b>Wed, Oct 8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 303 Undeniable Pull

 Attachment 303

    Chapter 303 Undeniable Pull

    LUNA

    200

    16 Fr¨¦s Some

    I had never felt like this in my entire life. Maybe I should have asked for more of what they gave me back there.

    I was asking a stranger, one that I felt such an undeniable pull for¨Cone whose name I didn¡¯t even know¨Cto touch me. Every time our skin touched, I felt sparks exploding through my entire body.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I heard him curse under his breath. My breath hitched at the sound. Gosh, why was even his cursing so hot?

    I looked up into his eyes and found that they were darker than before. His brows were furrowed, and he was biting his lip like he was restraining himself.

    Before I couldprehend what I was doing, I reached my hand and touched the side of his face. ¡°You¡¯re really handsome,¡± I whispered.

    The courage I had in my body at the moment was impressive, considering I wasn¡¯t one to make a move like this.

    Those words seemed to have broken something inside him as he held onto my neck, wrapping his hand around it, appearing like a ne against my flesh. He pulled me closer to him and kissed my lips with the hunger of a man who hadn¡¯t known love for years. I gasped at the sensation.

    This was my first kiss.

    I was d I didn¡¯t give it to Joshua Saint when he kept insisting.

    His breath was minty, and it was mixed with the intoxicating scent of his skin. I felt like I was being drugged by his scent and his taste alone. At that moment, I wondered how I tasted for him, too.

    Our lips parted for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but whimper at theck of contact. I swore I

    darken even more. saw his eyes

    ¡°Why do you have to taste so sweet?¡± he whispered.

    My breath caught, and I bit my lip to stop myself from smiling.

    ¡°More, please,¡± I said, still out of my mind.

    <b>17:28 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 303 Undeniable Pull

    +10 Fice <b>Con </b>

    A low growl rumbled through his throat before he ended the distance between us again, taking my lips in a kiss. Our mouths fit together as well as our bodies, the rhythm of the night and the owls leading our movements in and out of the kiss.

    I lifted my hand through his nape, scratching his bare skin. I felt him stiffen; however, <b>I </b>continued what I was doing, tugging on the dark strands of his hair. <fn7343> Read full story at find¡¤novel</fn7343>

    He answered with a groan that I dly swallowed, pulling him closer so he could continue exploring my mouth like it was his and only his for exploration.

    We didn¡¯t stop at one kiss. Soon, the third and fourth ones followed from the former. We were too lost in the moment to pay attention to the world around us.

    However, I realized, by the time he kissed me for the seventh time without any restraints, that I needed to know his name.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I muttered against his lips.

    He hesitated for a while, chest rising and falling as it appeared he was struggling to breathe¨Cto control himself.

    ¡°Why would you like to know?¡± he asked back.

    I bit my lip again. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, fuck,¡± he said, and my eyes

    widened.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that,¡± I started off. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m feeling this way. Everywhere you touch just feels so¡­ good.¡±

    It appeared he wasn¡¯t expecting my response again. To be fair, I was a pretty honest person. Aside from wanting to keep all of my struggles to myself, I was one to speak on my opinions because I wasn¡¯t a fan of dilly¨Cdallying.

    ¡°Gosh,¡± he muttered. ¡°Why are you like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making this so hard for me.¡±

    My cheeks reddened when I realized that his statement had a dual meaning. I could see the tent that had formed on his suit pants. It was painfully obvious that he was on the more endowed side just from the bulge.

    I had already dispensed a good amount of courage today. It wouldn¡¯t hurt for me to discharge a bit more of it.

    ¡°I can help,¡± I whispered while looking into his eyes. Then, without any hesitation, I ced my hand over his bulge, gasping when I felt how hot and hard it was under my palm.

    <b>17:28 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Oct 8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 303 Undeniable Pull

    $10 Free Cons

    He growled once more, and it sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Don¡¯t regret this, angel,¡± he muttered before closing the distance between us again.

    This kiss was much sloppier than the ones we shared a while ago. It seemed like his inhibitions were slowly fading away as he wrapped his arms around my waist and guided me toward his bed.

    I felt myself growing hotter the moment we were inside because it was just <i>so</i><i>¡­ </i>him. I might not know a lot about him yet, but the room was clean and smelled entirely of him.

    I didn¡¯t have time to think about his room when he finally started unbuttoning his shirt right above me. I swallowed a needy sound when I saw his shirtless body, one riddled with scars but no less beautiful.

    He looked down at me for a moment. I couldn¡¯t quite take his gaze as it felt like it undressed mepletely.

    ¡°Who gave you this dress?¡± he asked, leaning down a bit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I muttered. ¡°They knocked me out back where.I was working. The moment I opened my eyes, I was already dressed in this.¡±

    His eyes narrowed in a deathly manner. ¡°So, they saw your body.¡±

    I looked to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no good then,¡± he whispered before holding onto the cor of the dress and ripping it in one clean motion, throwing the thin piece of cloth to the ground.

    ¡°They saw all of this?¡± he muttered, taking me all in. I unconsciously covered my body with my arms, but he held onto them with only one hand, pinning my wrists right above

    my

    head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide,¡± he whispered. ¡°I have the right to see all of this.¡±

    I moaned right then and there. He hasn¡¯t even done anything, yet he was undoing me with just his words.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re mine,¡± he growled.

    <b>17:28 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>N

 Attachment 304

    Chapter 304 Body Chemistry (18+)

    Chapter 304 Body Chemistry (18+)

    LUNA

    …^

    +10 Free Cong

    He leaned closer, mouthing my corbone and neck, sucking hard enough that I was sure he was leaving his mark on the sensitive skin.

    I breathed heavily, wing his shoulder and biting down on my lip.

    I was his? <fne02b> Content originallyes from fin?novel</fne02b>

    I didn¡¯t dislike the sound of that.

    Was I being too easy?

    Maybe I don¡¯t know. However, if anyone had this man right in front of them, I was sure they would cave in, too.

    ¡°Everything about you is so fucking sweet,¡± he muttered. ¡°Did you rub sugar on your skin?¡±

    ¡°No¡­,¡± I responded, but it came out more as a whimper.

    ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing to me,¡± he said. ¡°Lift your head.¡±

    I did as he said, and he began to pepper more kisses on my neck. It seemed he wanted more space to y, and he took full advantage of it as he continued leaving marks on my skin.

    Then, he crouched down before he started to pay with my nipples between his lips, sucking and biting softly. He kept sliding over my body, trailing down a path of bites and wet kisses that had left me gasping softly.

    I didn¡¯t know if he was experienced. It sure felt like it. Every ce where he touched, I felt like I was being touched with fire and thunder all at once¨Chot and overwhelming. It was honestly too good to be true.

    I was already shaking under him, but when he got to my underwear, he quickly removed it and threw it away, revealing my entrance, which had been drenched the moment we started kissing.

    I moaned, trembling, when I felt his mouth on the inner part of my thigh. I unconsciously closed my legs a bit more, but he held onto them and parted them, mouthing the opening and `making it wetter by pressing his tongue against it.

    I whimpered, arching my back softly away from the mattress.

    <b>17:28 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 304 Body Chemistry (18+)

    ¡°You¡¯re like this just for me, huh?¡± he groaned.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ please,¡± I could merely beg.

    @6)

    10 Free Coins

    He traced the entrance, gathering some of the slickness, before he inserted his finger inside it, reaching deeper and deeper. He continued sucking the sensitive bud right above my hole, abusing the bundle of nerves.

    ¡°Your finger is so big,¡± I said. I felt full even though I was sure that he had only inserted one of his fingers inside me.

    He kept working to open me with his fingers. However, it seemed like he was still holding himself back, not fully going hard despite the tension I could feel from his body.

    ¡°Please,¡± I begged again when he was already three fingers deep inside me.

    ¡°So needy,¡± he whispered before cing a kiss on my lips. I was so lost in everything. I didn¡¯t think that doing something like this would feel so good.

    I had always read in romance books that it was supposed to hurt. However, he was providing me with a sensation I could only attribute to pleasure. He reached for the bedside table and pulled out a shiny small packet. I bit my lip and wondered if he had done this plenty of times before. However, that thought flew straight out of the window when he whipped out his cock from his underwear, showing the monster thaty underneath it.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said just as he ced the rubber over his rod. ¡± I¨CI don¡¯t think it will fit.¡±

    ¡°It will fit,¡± he muttered, lining it up with my wet entrance. ¡°Your body is meant to fit everything of mine.¡±

    With that, he slid in carefully.

    ¡°Is it in?¡± I asked, closing my eyes. It felt much different from his fingers. I could feel every indent, every vein that defined his cock, and even though it was more painful than the former intrusion, I also felt myself getting slicker from the thought of amodating his length.

    He didn¡¯t respond, so I opened my eyes and looked down momentarily, only to see that it wasn¡¯t even halfway in.

    ¡°What?¡± I muttered with wide eyes. ¡°Why are you so big?¡± I whined.

    I looked at him and found him gazing at me with hunger. The words got caught in the back of my throat. Then, I felt him intrude into my entrance even more before I feltpletely full.

    ¡°Shit,¡± he cursed, closing his eyes. I forgot about the pain just for a second as I looked at his

    17:28 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8 N

    Chapter 304 Body Chemistry (184)

    +10 Free Coins

    face. Goodness, he was really sculpted by the gods. I didn¡¯t know someone as handsome <b>and </b>hot as this could live on the same as I do.

    ¡°You okay?¡± he even asked, and my heart softened a bit.

    I nodded. It seemed he was right. Our bodies were verypatible. In every part of our skin that touched, I felt an undeniable heat and spark. It wasn¡¯t any different with his cock and my

    entrance.

    He finally started in an easy rhythm, giving me time to get used to all the sensations. My breath was heavy on his chest as he quickened his pace, his eyes falling shut, and moans started to uncontrobly fly out of my lips even though I was biting onto the pink flesh.

    ¡°Ah¡­ there,¡± I moaned under him as he continued abusing that spot over and over again.

    ¡°Feels good?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± I moaned once more, my eyes nearly flying to the back of my head.

    He quickened his pace, mming his hips into me, strong and quick, making me moan even louder than before. I didn¡¯t see any houses around here, so I was thankful. I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep down my voice even if I tried. I was seeing stars as he continued plowing into my entrance like a beast.

    I didn¡¯t think my first time would be this¡­ intense. However, I wasn¡¯tining. The man above me was introducing me to a world of pleasures I didn¡¯t even know existed until now.

    ¡°So¡­ tight¡­,¡± he squeezed out through gritted teeth.

    I arched my back when he hit a spot inside me, and he took it as a cue to change his angle. My reaction was immediate. My body stiffened as I moaned over and over again. If I knew his name, I would have moaned it at this point, but he still hadn¡¯t told me.

    I could feel myself getting closer to my climax, and it seemed he felt it, too.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m close,¡± I whimpered as he hammered into me, his thrusts bing sloppier as we prepared to release together.

    We reached the climax nearly at the same time, but he continued moving through his orgasm, nearly bringing me to oversensitivity. Finally, he stopped when I cried out a wasted moan.

    ¡°Please¡ªit¡¯s too much,¡± I said, feeling my body grow heavy from all the pleasure he had instilled upon it.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he cursed again, his body copsing onto mine. The moment the skin of our chests

    17:29 Wed, Oct 8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 304 Body Chemistry (18+)

    touched, I felt so undeniably warm and safe.

    ¡°Sleep,¡± I muttered, wrapping my arms around his shoulders before I felt myself consumed by it.

    <b>17:29 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 305 Hot And Cold

 Attachment 305

    Chapter 305 Hot And Cold <fn1c54> Get full chapters from ?ovelFind</fn1c54>

    Chapter 305 Hot And Cold

    LUNA

    When I woke up, the first thing I noticed was the silence.

    +10 Free Coins

    The room was still filled with this addictive scent; however, it was mixed with something clean like soap. My skin felt warm and soft. My head was heavy, but my body didn¡¯t hurt as much as I had expected.

    The nket covering me wasn¡¯t mine. The shirt I was wearing wasn¡¯t mine either. It looked new, in, and smelled faintly of him.

    My frown deepened as memories tried to w their way back.

    The auction. The chaos. That man. The heat under my skin. The way everything blurred until

    my all I could remember was his voice echoing in

    mind.

    I sat up slowly. The slight ache in my muscles was real enough to remind me that something had happened.

    I covered my face with both hands. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whispered. ¡°Did that really happen?¡±

    The answer came in fragments. I begged so much for himst night, didn¡¯t I?

    I let out a small, breathlessugh. ¡°Right. Like I could forget.¡±

    I pushed the nket aside and stood. My legs wobbled for a moment, my bnce thrown off. The floor was cold under my feet, and I was wearing pants that still had a tag on them. Did he clean me up and then proceed to buy this for me?

    The thought made my face warm.

    I didn¡¯t know whether tough or hide. He had saved me, carried me here, and now, judging from how spotless I was, he¡¯d cleaned¡­ down there, too.

    Suddenly, the door opened.

    He stepped inside like the room belonged to him¨Cwhich, I guessed, it did. He wore jeans and a in gray shirt, showing the veins in his forearms. His hair was slightly messy, like he hadn¡¯t slept much. But the light from the window caught his face, and for a second, I forgot how to breathe.

    He looked even better than he did in the dark

    17:29 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 305 Hot And Cold

    ¡°Stop staring,¡± he said tly.

    Then, he smirked faintly. ¡°You¡¯re drooling.¡±

    My hand shot up to my mouth, but there was nothing there.

    He chuckled under his breath. It was quiet, but it did something strange <i>to </i>me.

    ¡°Liar,¡± I muttered.

    He only shrugged. The teasing faded quickly, reced by something more distant.

    ¡°You have to leave soon,¡± he said.

    My smile faltered. ¡°What?¡±

    AA

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°They¡¯re ready for dispatch,¡± he said. ¡°The others who were in the auctionst night. You¡¯ll be leaving with them.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going back?¡±

    He turned slightly. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t belong here.¡±

    I puffed my cheeks slightly. ¡°How about what happenedst night?¡± I uttered softly.

    He stopped. The silence stretched long enough that I thought maybe he wouldn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Forget about it,¡± he said, turning away without looking back.

    My breath caught. ¡°Forget?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not from here,¡± he said. ¡°You have a home. A family somewhere in rc. Think ofst night as me helping you. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re leaving in a few minutes.¡±

    And just like that, he was gone¨Cthe sound of his footsteps fading down the hallway, leaving me standing there, unsure if what we shared was something I dreamed or something he was already trying to erase.

    ***

    The car was silent. So unbearably silent that even the faint hum of the engine sounded deafening. My fingers fidgeted on myp as I stared out the window, trying to focus on anything other than the tension filling the air between us. Trees blurred past, the morning

    <b>17:29 </b>Wed, Oct 8 N

    Chapter 305 Hot And Cold

    G

    10 Free Coins

    light spilling through the ss, but none of it could distract me from how suffocating the quiet

    was.

    Still, it smelled so good in here. That was the first thing I noticed when I sat down. The scent wrapped around me like honey, calming and intoxicating at the same time. I couldn¡¯t tell if it came from him or the car, but I was leaning toward him.

    I was really going back home?

    The thought didn¡¯t quite sit right in my head. Last night, I thought my organs were going to be sold. Or worse¨Cbe someone¡¯s sex ve. I was truly prepared for the worst.

    However, it didn¡¯t turn out like that. Somehow, going back to our house didn¡¯t feel too good

    now.

    I snuck a nce at him. His face was unreadable, his gaze fixed on the road ahead. He looked so still, soposed, as though nothing could ever reach him. My eyes traced the curve of his wrist and the faint mark of an old scar near his knuckle.

    ¡°It smells so good in here,¡± I said before I could stop myself. ¡°What perfume do you wear?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at me. His hand tightened just a little on the wheel. ¡°I don¡¯t wear any.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°But you smell really good.¡±

    He finally nced at me then. It was only a second, but it was enough to make my pulse skip. His eyes were darker up close, deeper than I remembered.

    He shook his head. ¡°Just prepare to go back. Don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions.¡±

    I chuckled quietly, trying to hide how his tone made me feel. ¡°At least it¡¯s a good thing,¡± I muttered. ¡°This felt like a vacation. Though¡­¡±

    I paused, tapping my fingers against my thigh. ¡°I missed one day of school.¡±

    The next second, the car jerked forward. Tires screeched against the pavement as he mmed on the brakes. My heart shot to my throat.

    ¡°School?¡± he repeated, turning to me sharply.

    I frowned slightly, confused. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Why? Is everything alright?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. His breathing was steady, but his eyes darted over my face like he was confirming something.

    17:29 Wed, <b>Oct </b>8 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 305 Hot And Cold

    Then, he asked, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    <b>S </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Twenty¨Cfour,¡± I replied, still unsure why that mattered.

    For a moment, all I could hear was the sound of both our breaths. His shoulders rxed, and a faint exhale escaped him. He continued driving while I was still left with many questions in mind.

    ¡°Why?¡± I muttered. ¡°What was that about?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he pushed the gear into park and unfastened his seatbelt. The click of the metal echoed through the air.

    ¡°Wait.¡± I blurted out as he reached for the door.

    I didn¡¯t know why I did it, but I reached out and grabbed his wrist. The moment my skin met his, I gasped.

    Sparks.

    I felt tiny electric sparks rushing through my veins from where I was touching him. When his gaze dropped <i>to </i>where I was holding him, I saw the faintest twitch in his jaw.

    He didn¡¯t pull away immediately. For a second, it felt like the whole world had gone again.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked roughly.

    silent

    I swallowed hard. My fingers were still around his wrist, but I didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Your name,¡± I said finally. ¡°You never told me your name.¡±

    He sighed, long and heavy, like it took effort to say what came next.

    ¡°Abel,¡± he said.

    Abel. It fit him.

    ¡°Now,¡± he added. ¡°Forget about that name. You¡¯re not meant to remember it anyway.¡±

    And then he pulled his hand away.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!